《The Vengeful Son-in-law》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Tom was washing clothes for the whole family when her mother-inw, Elizabeth, suddenly threw a


    piece of clothes on his face and said arrogantly, "Tom, wash my clothes first."


    Tom''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t stand Elizabeth any longer, so he said, "Mom, next time you ask me


    to doundry, can you please put your clothes in the basket? Don''t throw them on my face. I''m your


    son-inw, not your servant."


    It was really embarrassing for him to have a piece of clothes on top of his head.


    Elizabeth pped him on the head. "Just wash it. One more word, I''ll stuff it in your mouth next time.


    You are trash. How dare you whine about it? Wash all of them, or you don''t get to eat today!"


    To vent her anger, she even pped Tom on his head again.


    Tom trembled with anger. Elizabeth then said disdainfully, "What''s wrong with you?! Do you want to go


    against me? Or hit me? Come, hit me here. Try it. I dare say you don''t have the gut to do it. Remember,


    you''re nothing but trash!"


    If possible, Tom wanted to put everything behind and hit her. Over the past few years, he had lived


    worse than an animal in the Scott Family. He had to work like a trojan every day, but he was always


    underfed because he was married into the Scott Family.


    Though they had been married for four years, Tom didn''t even get to touch his wife''s hand once. He


    was more a servant than the son-inw of the Scott Family.


    "If you are not trash, then what are you? Even if I ask you to beat me, you don''t dare. A real man would


    rather die than live such a life!" said Elizabeth viciously.


    Tom lowered his head and clenched his fists so hard that his nails were about to get into his flesh, but


    he did not dare say a word.


    "Mom, how many times have I told you not to throw the clothes on Tom''s face? He has dignity too."


    Hearing this, Tom shuddered and looked up. He saw a gorgeous woman standing at the door with a


    slight frown.


    That''s his wife, Phoebe, a beautiful youngdy.


    He saw indifference and disappointment in Phoebe''s eyes.


    "Dignity? Are you joking? Ask him by yourself. Does he have dignity? Does he know what dignity is?"


    Elizabeth sneered. "I wish he was a man with dignity. In that case, our family won''t be judged! But is


    he?!"


    Phoebe looked at Tom expectantly and found that Tom was still indifferent. She was even more


    disappointed. It seemed that she had misjudged him. Tom was just trash and was not worth any


    expectations.


    "Mom, pack up ande downstairs. Dad is still waiting for us." Phoebe said.


    Elizabeth realized something and pulled Phoebe aside. She said in a low voice, "Phoebe, is there no


    other way? I heard that man is ugly, fat, and old!"


    Tom overheard this. He stopped washing clothes and pricked up his ears to listen to their conversation.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and sighed, "This is the only way to save the family."


    Her mother said unhappily, "You''re not the only girl in our family. Grace and Sophia are quite pretty!


    Why sacrifice you? Besides, you''re married now. If others know it, you will be the center of


    gossip. Your reputation would be ruined as well."


    Phoebe''s eyes were filled with sadness and self-deprecation. "Maybe this is my fate. I am nobody in


    the family, and no one would care about my willingness."


    Her mother turned around and red at Tom. "I shouldn''t have let you marry this trash back then. If you


    married a powerful man, he wouldn''t watch you be trapped in such a situation and do nothing!" But


    Elizabeth had no way to change it as well. She sighed helplessly.


    Phoebe also looked at Tom, working hard to wash the clothes, and became even more disappointed.


    Finally, she sighed helplessly and shook her head, "He is not cut out for this. I never thought I could


    rely on him. Besides, grandpa hasn''t decided yet. Maybe there''s a chance..."


    "Really?" Her mother''s eyes lit up.


    Phoebe smiled sadly. "Maybe."


    They were a little far away, thinking Tom could not hear what they were saying, but Tom could hear it


    clearly. He raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot, and his heart was in turmoil. It was hard for him to


    calm down! He wanted to tell Phoebe loudly that he was not trash. He was the second son of the


    Howard Family of H City. He was noble and powerful. However, he couldn''t. He had his own difficulties!


    Seeing Phoebe and Elizabeth go out, he gritted his teeth and tagged along.


    When he came out downstairs, he found that Phoebe and Elizabeth had already gotten into his father-


    inw''s car and left, so he quickly started his bicycle.


    Fortunately, it was the rush hour after work, and there were many cars on the road, so he managed to


    catch up their car with his shabby bicycle.


    Half an hourter, his father-inw''s car stopped, and the three of them walked into the building


    together. Tom found that he hade to the Scott Group.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The Scott Family owned a clothingpany worth tens of millions. Phoebe had brought him here twice


    in the first year of their marriage. He identally offended Phoebe''s cousin the second time and was


    forbidden to get into here.


    "What took you so long? Everyone has been waiting for you for a long time."


    More than 20 people were sitting in the private room, and one of the elders said unhappily.


    "I''m sorry. It''s because of the traffic jam. Sorry." Phoebe''s father, James, bowed and apologized


    humbly.


    "Forget it. Sit down and discuss how to get through this crisis." The elder waved his hand and said.


    Zack stood up and said, "Grandpa, Mr. Cook said that as long as our family sends a beautiful woman to


    hang out with him for three days, then he would agree to lend us 20 million dors without interest and


    pay it off in three years. I think we should do as he says. As long as we have the 20 million dors, we


    will definitely be able to get through this difficult time."


    His grandfather, Richard, nodded and said, "Grace, Sophia, Phoebe, the three of you are the only


    qualified girls in our family. Now the Scott Family is at stake. Which one of you is willing to sacrifice for


    the family?"


    Grace was the first to stand up and say, "Grandpa, I''m engaged to Jordan. If the news gets out, my


    marriage will be ruined. Besides, I just got my period yesterday... Grandpa, I really want to sacrifice for


    the family, but I can''t..."


    Immediately, Sophia stood up and said, "Grandpa, I''m afraid I can''t either. I found out that I was


    pregnant a few days ago. If I go out with Mr. Cook, the child would be in danger. Grandpa, I also want


    to make a sacrifice for the family, but I can''t either!"


    They cried and swept tears, but there was joy and pleasure in their eyes when they looked at Phoebe.


    Ever since they were young, they had been jealous of Phoebe just because Phoebe was more


    beautiful and received higher education than them.


    Every man they hooked up with first would fall in love with Phoebe without hesitation after seeing


    Phoebe.


    They had thought that a gorgeous woman like Phoebe would eventually marry into a rich family and


    enjoy a lot of wealth. However, Phoebe was so stupid that she married the trash. This made them very


    happy.


    Now, there was a huge financial crisis in the family, and the bank refused to lend money. The only


    person willing to lend money was that ugly and fat Mr. Cook. Phoebe, you were such a beauty, and you


    should sacrifice yourself for the family.


    Richard looked at Phoebe and said with narrowed eyes, "Phoebe, our family is in danger. Don''t tell me


    you got your period or you are pregnant."


    Elizabeth immediately came out and said, "Father! Phoebe is married. It will be her fourth anniversary


    in a few days. If Tom finds out about this, their marriage would be ruined!"


    Zack immediately said disdainfully, "That trash? So what if he knew? He had sold himself to our family.


    Phoebe is so beautiful. It''s a waste to marry her to that trash! If Mr. Cook likes her and Phoebe can be


    with Mr. Cook, she will live a much better life."


    Then he said hypocritically, "I''m saying this for Phoebe. Do you think so?"


    "Yes, I agree..."


    "Zack is right. It''s much better to be with Mr. Cook than that trash Tom."


    "This is also good for Phoebe. Kill two birds with one stone!"


    They all echoed.


    While Phoebe did not say a word, she was looking out the window, and no one knew what she was


    thinking. Elizabeth pushed her and said, "Sweetheart, why are you in a daze? Say something. I''m


    worried that..."


    Phoebe looked back at her grandfather, Richard, and said something that surprised everyone. "I am


    willing to go out with Mr. Cook..."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Elizabeth was shocked. She red at her daughter, "Phoebe, you''re crazy. What are you talking


    about?!"


    Grandpa Richard was overjoyed, "Well, great! Phoebe, you are indeed my precious granddaughter. I''m


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    d that you can make the decision from arger picture!"


    Others were all excited. They didn''t expect Phoebe to agree with it so quickly. It turned out that Phoebe


    was loyal to her marriage. She was also a gold digger who could do anything for money.


    Phoebe continued, "Grandpa, listen to me. I can go out with Mr. Cook for three days, but I have one


    condition."


    "What is it? Tell me." Richard was impatient.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and said, "I want to take ten percent of our familypany''s shares and


    transfer them to my parents'' ount. In addition, I want the family to give me two million dors in cash


    and transfer it to Tom''s ount."


    Hearing this, Richard frowned. The others were shocked. It was understandable to take 10 % of the


    shares to James and Elizabeth, but what was the point of giving Tom two million dors?


    Tom was just a piece of trash. It was already terribly bad luck for Phoebe to marry him, but now she


    even gave money to him?


    Just then, the door of the conference room was violently pushed open. A man strode in and said loudly,


    "I disagree!"


    It was Tom.


    His sudden appearance stunned everyone in the conference room. They all stared at him with widened


    eyes, including Phoebe. She did not expect him to show up here.


    In fact, Tom had been waiting outside the door for a while. His ears were more sensitive and sharper


    than others. He could clearly hear what they were talking about even though he was standing outside.


    When he heard Phoebe''s condition, he couldn''t help rushing in directly.


    He stared at Phoebe with red eyes. He had never thought that Phoebe would consider him.


    "Tom!"


    "How dare you? You are forbidden toe here! Get out, now!"


    "How dare you? This is a family meeting of the Scotts. Who gave you the nerve to barge in, huh?!"


    "What are you looking at? Get out of here quickly!"


    Tom stood still in the face of many evil words. He walked towards Phoebe and said softly, "I''m sorry,


    Phoebe, I''mte."


    Phoebe looked at Tom and couldn''t help being dazed. She felt that Tom had changed.


    Richard suddenly mmed the table and scolded, "Good for you, Tom. How dare you! Who allowed


    you to break in? Do you know where this is? Ah?!"


    Tom turned around and said to Richard, "Grandpa, I know I shouldn''t havee to this ce, but you


    forced me to be here. Phoebe is my wife, and I don''t want her to sell her body and soul for the so-


    called family interests!"


    His words were forceful and powerful, and he exhibited the toughness that had never happened before,


    which impressed many people. Was this still the loser they knew?


    Tom knew that it was dangerous for him to do this. Once the Howard Family found out about it, it would


    be a terrible disaster, and there was no way back!


    It was true that he was the sir of the Howard Family, but he was expelled from the family five years ago.


    The Howard Family ordered him not to reveal his identity as the sir, or he would be beaten to death!


    To survive, he could only hide and act like a loser at all times, not daring to show any talent. Because


    he knew that once someone in the Howard Family knew that he was not a loser, what awaited him was


    death! And it would also implicate the entire Scott Family! He was not afraid of death, but he could not


    harm Phoebe''s family.


    For this reason, Tom had lived like a loser for four years, enduring hardships and trying his best to


    regain his strength. Then he would take back everything he had lost.


    But now, in the face of Phoebe''s crisis, he had to do this.


    Zack, who was not far away, said disdainfully, "You don''t agree? What right do you have to disagree?


    You''re just a son-inw. After four years of marriage, all the money you have spent is from the Scott


    Family. Without the Scott Family to support you, you would have starved to death! It''s a shame for us


    men to be like you. If I were you, I would have drowned in a bath of urine."


    Tom straightened his back and said, "I can offer 20 million dors to help the Scott Family get through


    this crisis!"


    Hearing his words, everyone in the room couldn''t help being stunned. Then, as if they had heard the


    funniest joke, they burst outughing.


    "Hey, did I hear it right? This loser actually said he could offer 20 million? Just him?"


    "He is really an idiot. Does he know how much 20 million is? He could not earn so much money even if


    nine of him spent a whole life earning it!"


    "Phoebe is so beautiful. It''s such a tragedy for her to have married such a fool."


    Everyone was mocking Tom, and their words were unusually terrible.


    Elizabeth couldn''t help kicking Tom behind him. She cursed and told him not to embarrass himself and


    to go out quickly.


    Phoebe, who was standing behind Tom, looked at his back. This did not touch Phoebe. Instead, she


    felt more disappointed and disgusted than ever!


    Indeed Tom couldn''t offer the 20 million. He could offer this amount of money easily when he was still


    the sir of the Howard Family, as at that time, 20 million dors would be like 2000 dors for him. But


    now, he couldn''t offer this sum of money and could only dy the time.


    "You don''t have tough. Give me a week. I promise to give you 20 million!" When Tom said this, he


    couldn''t hide his fear, which Phoebe discovered.


    "Enough!" Phoebe said coldly.


    Tom turned around and saw the disappointment and disgust in Phoebe''s eyes. Phoebe''s coldness


    towards him was so obvious.


    "Phoebe, I..."


    Phoebe interrupted him, "Tom, you really disappoint me. Go out. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Tom said anxiously, "Phoebe, listen to me. I can really provide 20 million."


    "Tom, for the past four years, no matter how ipetent you are, no matter how stupid you are, no


    matter how embarrassing you make me feel, I still don''t hate you. Because you still have one


    advantage: you won''t bluff. But now, you really disgust me. Seeing your face would make me feel


    disgusted!" Phoebe stared at Tom with disgust, disappointment, and indifference.


    Tom wanted to say something, but he found that he was dumb.


    Phoebe continued, "Please go. Before I go to meet Mr. Cook, I will ask thewyer to draw up the


    divorce agreement. I won''t be cheating on you."


    There was a hint of sarcasm on the corners of her mouth.


    When Tom heard this, he staggered back two steps. He felt that his heart had stopped beating, and he


    could hardly breathe due to this excruciating pain at his heart.


    During the four years living with Phoebe, Tom unconsciously fell in love with her. He was used to


    Phoebe''s existence every day. He could not imagine the day without Phoebe!


    Everyone else in the room gloated at the scene andughed at Tom.


    "Please go. Please go if you really don''t want to ruin my affection for you. I don''t want to see you ever."


    Phoebe turned around, trying not to let her tears fall.


    Tom was used to her existence, and how could she not? However, she was carrying too many burdens


    and couldn''t choose freely.


    Tom was stunned for a few seconds, then said nkly, "Ok." After that, he turned around and left


    without any emotion.


    Tom could not feel his whole body, and he did not know how he managed to keep walking. Then the


    ringing of the phone interrupted his thoughts. He instinctively answered the phone and put it near his


    ear. He immediately heard an old man''s voice, "Excuse me, are you, Tom?"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Tom was confused.


    Then, the other party shouted excitedly, "Thank god! Second Young Master, I finally found you!"


    When Tom heard the word "Second Young Master," his body trembled. How long had it been since he


    heard anyone call him Second Young Master? Four years, four years!


    "Are you, Butler Yang?" Tom asked uncertainly.


    "Thank God! Second Young Master, I finally found you!" Butler Yang was extremely excited. He said in


    a voice choked with tears, which made Tom a little confused. Butler Yang had been loyal to the Howard


    Family for many years and had always been steady. Why was he so excited now?


    "Butler Yang, don''t call me Second Young Master. I''m just a stray dog now." Tom sighed and said self-


    deprecatingly.


    "Second Young Master! You are the Second Young Master of the Howard Family. You are honorable.


    How can you be a stray dog?"


    "Second Young Master,e back. The Howard Family needs you now!"


    "Butler Yang, even you havee to humiliate me now? Four years ago, I was expelled from the


    Howard Family. I was worse than a dog then. What does the Howard Family need me for? Do they


    need me to go back for my humiliation?" Tom clenched his fists. He would never forget the humiliation


    the Howard Family had given him back then!


    In contrast, the grievances he had suffered in the Scott Family for the past four years were nothing.


    Butler Yang said hurriedly, "Second Young Master, how dare I humiliate you? You are now the most


    powerful person in the Howard Family! Second Young Master, you should know that the Old Master


    had passed awayst month. Before he died, he transferred all his inheritance to you!"


    Tom jumped up abruptly. "What?! What did you say? Grandpa, he''s... Impossible! Absolutely


    impossible! Wasn''t grandpa ina? How did he transfer the inheritance to me? Besides, aren''t you


    all convinced that I was the one who poisoned grandpa?!


    He remembered how he was framed, beaten up, and ruthlessly kicked out of the Howard Family. He


    would never forget the humiliation for the rest of his life.


    "Two months ago, Old Master suddenly woke up and told everyone that you didn''t do it. He cleared


    your name. Second Young Master,e back. Before Old Master died, 70 % of the family''s funds were


    transferred to your name. Now the Howard Family needs you!"


    Tom burst into tears. For so many years, he had been cursed worse than a pig and a dog. Now, finally,


    he was vindicated!


    In the Howard Family, his only concern was his grandfather. Now that his grandfather was dead, he


    had nothing to do with the Howard Family. Four years ago, the Howard Family did him wrong. Now,


    why should he give a rat''s ass about the Howard Family?


    "Butler Yang, stop. I won''t go back. As for grandpa, I''ll go visit his graveter." Tom hung up the phone


    quickly, then he quickly took out his own exclusive VIP card. There was no money in it, but it was still a


    symbol of identity. All over the country, there were less than ten of these. For each card, the owner


    enjoyed the VIP channel and 24-hour manual service.


    He made the call. "Quick, check the bnce for me!"


    "Okay, Mr. Howard, please wait a moment." A sweet voice came from the phone. After a while, it rang


    again. "Hello, Mr. Howard, you have too much money in your ount. I don''t have the right to get


    ess to it. I''m afraid that you need toe to our bank yourself. I can pick you up, and if you get


    tired here, we can arrange your amodation too."


    Her sweet voice was quite flirting.


    There was too much money and she didn''t have the ess right!


    Tom was dumbfounded. He hung up the phone andughed loudly. After being broke for so long, he


    could finally be rich again. Hahaha!


    Heughed very loudly. Just then, Phoebe and Elizabeth came out of the building. When they saw him


    you ungrateful dog! Tom, you''re really a pig. Your wife is going to sleep with someone else, and how


    can you stillugh out loud?"


    Tom was caught off guard and hit the telephone pole due to the kick. His nose was swollen. The pain


    made him burst into tears. He hurriedly exined, "Mom, you misunderstood. I''m notughing at


    Phoebe..."


    Just as he turned around, Elizabeth pped him on the face again, apanied by a rude scolding,


    "Shut up! We caught you on the spot, and you still want to deny it? Tom, you''re a ruthless animal!"


    Elizabeth wanted to hit Tom again, but Phoebe held her back. "Mom, forget it. Just let himugh. We''re


    getting divorced soon anyway."


    Hearing this, Tom''s body trembled and he wanted to exin. But when he saw the disappointment and


    disgust in Phoebe''s eyes, he felt as if his heart was pricked with needles.


    "Phoebe, I really didn''t..."


    Phoebe interrupted him and said coldly, "Enough, Tom, don''t destroy thest shred of respect I have for


    you!"


    After that, she left without giving Tom a chance to exin.


    Elizabeth red at him and got into the car.


    Tom was heartbroken. He had been married to Phoebe for years. In order to hide his identity and


    prevent the Howard Family from persecuting him further, he deliberately lived as a loser. It also made


    Phoebe suffer countless grievances and criticisms because of him. In the past, he had no choice. Now


    that he was rich, he must give Phoebe a happy life!


    "Phoebe, wait for me. I won''t let you down again." Tom clenched his fists and his eyes were


    iparably firm!


    Next, he would personally go to the bank to find out how much money was in the ount.


    He rushed to the bank in a hurry riding the shabby electric bike. It was shaky and was about to fall


    apart at any time. It ran out of power halfway and had to be pushed forward with his feet. It was


    especially funny while he was doing it and caused a lot of ridicule.


    Tom didn''t pay any attention. He wanted to find out how much money was in the ount right away


    and then withdraw 20 million dors to help Phoebe get through the difficult situation. He couldn''t stand


    by and watch Phoebe be defiled no matter what!


    "Oh, isn''t this the famous loser in H City? Why? Is your luxurious electric motorcycle out of battery? Do


    you want me to lend you two dors to charge it at a nearby convenience store?"


    As soon as Tom stopped the electric motorcycle, he heard a strange voiceing from behind him. A


    man dressed in famous brands mocked him.


    Seeing this man, Tom was annoyed immediately, because this man was Phoebe''s ssmate named


    Brian, and his rival in love. For the past four years, Phoebe''s bad attitude towards him had a lot to do


    with this man.


    "Hey, Brian, is this the loser you mentioned before? He''s really a piece of junk. A broken electric bike


    like that, I think it''s only worth one or two thousand dors at most. It costs me more money than that


    for a meal, haha."


    "One or two thousand? You really give him too much credit before checking the clothes he''s wearing.


    They add up to less than a hundred dors. Does he look like someone who can afford an electric


    bike?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You don''t understand, do you? It''s because he can''t afford to buy it himself that he is being called the


    loser. His wife bought this electric bike for him. Otherwise, he would have to walk. Hahaha..."


    Brian and two other men in suits sneered at him. When one of them walked over, he kicked Tom''s


    electric bike hard. Tom almost fell down. When they saw Tom make a fool of himself, theyughed


    smugly again.


    Tom knew that the more attention he paid to them, the more excited Brian would be. He ignored Brian


    directly and strode towards the bank hall. He was now a billionaire, and there was no need to waste


    time with a small character like Brian.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Brian''s face darkened because of Tom''s ignorance. In Brian''s mind, Tom was the person he disliked the


    most in the world. Four years ago, if it hadn''t been for Tom, who had ruined his n, he would have


    be Phoebe''s boyfriend!


    "Hello, sir. May I help you?"


    Tom came in and was looking around. A good-looking staff member came to ask him. When this staff


    saw that Tom was dressed in shabby clothes, she could tell that this was a poor man. So the smile on


    her face was perfunctory. Tom didn''t care. He said, "I''m here to withdraw some cash."


    "Oh, then line up here." The staff pointed at the long queue and saidzily.


    Today was the weekend, and there were a lot of peopleing to withdraw the money. So the queues


    at several windows were very long.


    Tom smiled and said, "As far as I know, VIP customers don''t have to line up, do they?"


    After saying this, the staff was stunned, and then her attitude changed. "Yes, if you are a VIP customer,


    there is no need to queue up. Are you VIP, sir?"


    It is not easy to be a VIP of this bank. The threshold is quite high. Only customers with over 10 million


    dors deposits could apply for it. It was hard to imagine that the man who dressed so humble was a


    VIP. Rich people nowadays were really good at hiding their identities.


    Just as the staff was about to take Tom into the VIP room, a sneer sounded from the side. "Are you


    silly? Does he look like a person with ten million? If he were VIP, I would have been the richest man in


    the world."


    It was Brian again. When he came in and heard what Tom said just now, he was immediately amused.


    The staff''s face immediately changed and said to Tom in a bad manner, "Sir, this is a bank, not a circus.


    Please be serious."


    Tom frowned and said, "Who''s joking with you? I''m really a VIP customer and I''m SVIP."


    Hearing this, Brian and other two peopleughed even more happily. Not only did they, but the others


    in the hall alsoughed when they heard Tom''s words. They thought that Tom was retarded and


    paranoid.


    The staff''s face became even more unpleasant. She lost her patience. "Sir, please stop talking


    nonsense and don''t interfere with our work. Otherwise, don''t me us for taking tough measures."


    Two tall security guards came over and grabbed Tom on both sides, staring at him.


    Tom was a little angry. He said, "Since I''m SVIP, you are not qualified to receive me. Ask your manager


    toe out and receive me."


    Seeing Tom was despised, Brian was so happy that he stood out and said in a strange tone, "Hey, how


    can you judge people by their appearance? Although his clothes were indeed a little shabby, dirtier


    than my dishcloth, and he rode an electric bike over, maybe he was a super-rich man who deliberately


    experiences the life of the poor. Well, he said he was the SVIP, so he must have an SVIP card. Let him


    take it out."


    "You''re right. I really have an SVIP card." Tom smiled and took out a bank card from his pocket. The


    card was all ck and extremely delicate. At a nce, it was easy to tell that it was not the same


    material as an ordinary bank card. There was no bank logo on the card but only a simple dragon


    pattern with gold thread. Under the pattern, it was the word "Howard."


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the ck and gold card. They didn''t expect Tom to be able to


    take out such a card. They felt it was ridiculous. When did the VIP card be so worthless?


    Brian was astonished. He didn''t expect Tom to actually take out a VIP card. But soon he realized


    something was wrong. Tom''s card was different from his.


    "So hrious. Tom, you''re such a moron. How dare you call such a useless card an SVIP card? "Brian''s


    face was full of disdain. He took out a golden bank card from his wallet and pped it in front of Tom.


    He said sadly, "Look at this, idiot. This is the VIP card of this bank. Every card has a special number. It


    can''t be copied outside! Do you think everyone here is as stupid as you are? Miss, you work here. Tell


    everyone, is his card a VIP card?"


    The staff member was notpetent enough and did not know the ck gold card in Tom''s hand. She


    sneered, "Of course not. Our VIP card is not so low grade!"


    Certainly, Tom would not be provoked by Brian. His unique ck gold card was a symbol of noble


    status. An unknown guy like Brian naturally didn''t know it. However, when he saw Brian''s smug


    appearance, he suddenly had an idea and said with a smile, "This is indeed not an ordinary VIP card,


    but a noble ck golden card. It''smon for people of your level not to know it."


    "Are you serious? ck golden card? You are really stupid! Everyone knows that this bank doesn''t


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    issue ck golden cards. Even if it issued, the bank would definitely not give it to you. Who are you?


    You are just a useless husband relying on your wife!" Brian pointed at Tom''s nose and scolded.


    Tom was not angry either. He smiled and said, "Brian, I advise you to keep quiet if you don''t know


    anything. Your status is low, so you just haven''t seen it before. It doesn''t mean it''s fake."


    Brian was annoyed when he saw that Tom could still keep his smile. "Well, how stubborn you are. If


    you can prove that your card is a ck golden card, I will kneel down on the spot and call you father


    three times! If you can''t prove it, you kneel down and call me grandpa ten times. Besides, you must


    divorce Phoebe. Deal?"


    Brian folded his arms around his chest and stared at Tom in a high and condescending manner,


    believing that Tom didn''t dare to bet with him.


    Tom''s expression became strange. "Forget about the bet. There''s no need."


    Brian thought Tom was timid and burst intoughter. "Why are you terrified now? Aren''t you very


    arrogant just now? Show your arrogance!"


    Others alsoughed at Tom.


    Tom replied, "Am I a coward? True gold is not afraid of fire. I''m just afraid that you will cheat."


    "I would cheat? What a joke!" Brian waved his hand and tapped his fingers on the table. "I, Brian, make


    a promise here. If you prove that you are a VIP, I will kneel down on the spot and call you father three


    times! I will not cheat!"


    He spoke loudly and stared at Tom.


    Tom smiled. "You said that."


    "Cut the crap. I want to see how you can prove it to me." Brian sneered and thought Tom couldn''t prove


    it.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    At this moment, a voice came. "What happened? Why are so many people gathered here?"


    A middle-aged man in a suit came over with a frown. When the staff and two security guards saw him,


    they all showed respectful expressions, and the staff greeted him in an ingratiating manner. "Manager,


    you arrive just in time. Someone is making a scene here. He insists that his canceled card is a VVIP


    card. It''s ridiculous. Everyone knows that our bank has only VIP cards. There''s no such thing as a VVIP


    card."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, when the manager heard her words, his face suddenly changed. "VVIP card?"


    "Yes! Manager, he is the one making a scene and causing trouble to the normal operation of our bank.


    Let the security guard kick him out." The staff didn''t see the change in the manager''s expression and


    cockily said to the security guard, "what are you waiting for? Get this crazy man out of here!"


    Tom''s countenance remained the same. He raised the VVIP card and asked the manager, "Is this how


    you treat your VVIP customers?"


    When the manager saw the card in Tom''s hand, his face changed. He panicked and shouted, "Stop it!


    You don''t want your job anymore, do you? Are you blind? This is our esteemed VVIP customer!"


    What?!


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned and unable to react for a moment.


    The manager trotted up to Tom and bowed respectfully to him. He said with iparable reverence,


    "Sir, you''re indeed an honorable VVIP customer. Please forgive us for not recognizing you immediately.


    What can I do for you? We have a dedicated VIP channel that provides the best and fastest service."


    Brian waspletely dumbfounded. What was going on?


    This bank was one of thergest banks in the country. Many executives of listedpanies deposit


    money at this bank. It had a huge scale. The manager of this bank was a man of status. Why was he


    so respectful in front of such trash as Tom?


    He once suspected that he was hallucinating!


    Not only him, but also everyone present felt incredible.


    That staff who treated Tom with a bad attitude just now felt a shudder down her spine, and her legs


    were quivering. She actually offended the most distinguished VIP client. How was she going to keep


    her job!


    Tom nodded, then smiled at Brian and said, "Brian, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise. Kneel down.


    I''m waiting."


    Brian''s face darkened. He didn''t believe it was true. He said to the manager gloomily, "this can''t be


    true. Why didn''t I know that you have VVIP cards?"


    The manager answered, "we all along have VVIP cards. But because the bar is very high and it''s only


    avable to people with special status, few people know it. Mr. Howard is a VVIP customer of our


    bank."


    Hearing the manager''s confirmation, Brian felt he had eaten a fly!


    Seeing his expression, Tom felt very good and urged, "Brian, you brought up the bet yourself. You don''t


    break your word, do you?"


    Everyone else was gloating, and even the two men who were with him kept a distance from him.


    Brian was so proud that he wouldn''t kneel down and apologize to Tom.


    So he left the bank, cursing and saying that Tom had picked the VVIP card on the street.


    Tom was not angry. He had expected that Brian would cheat. Humiliating Brian was pleasant enough


    for him. Next, he should find out how much there was in this card.


    In the exclusive reception room for VVIP customers, there was a special ATM for bnce checking.


    Equipped with the most advanced technology in the world, it was absolutely impossible to be hacked,


    so the property of the supreme customers was safely guarded.


    Tom entered the password. When he saw the bnce in the card, his heart began to thump!


    He carefully counted the zeros behind the number.


    That was more than 50 billion!


    Seeing the numbers clearly, he felt a little breathless, so excited that his whole body trembled, and then


    heughed wildly.


    After all these years of darkness, it finally dawned. More than 50 billion dors was enough for him to


    spend ten lifetimes.


    It took Tom three minutes to calm himself down. Then he transferred 20 million dors to an ordinary


    bank card. He did this because he didn''t want to expose his identity so that Phoebe wouldn''t take him


    as a toff.


    He wondered what Phoebe''s expression would be when he took out the 20 million dors and helped


    Phoebe through the crisis. It must be wonderful! He was so excited just thinking about it.


    Coming out of the bank, Tom collected himself and went straight home.


    Tom was a nostalgic person. Even if he was a billionaire now, he couldn''t bear to throw his bike away.


    After all, this bike had been with him for four years. He pushed it to a nearby convenience store,


    charged it for an hour, and then went home.


    At a turning near his neighborhood, he came across Phoebe, who was driving a Volkswagen back


    home. Because the brake of this bike was malfunctioning, he fell to stop it in time and hit the back of


    the Volkswagen, leaving a scratch. Tom hurriedly apologized, "honey, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. The


    brake is not working well."


    Phoebe had juste back from thepany and was in a bad mood. Tom''s negligence ignited her


    anger. "Tom, can you be of any use? Other men of your age already have Mercedes-Benz and BMW! I


    don''t expect you to be as good as them, but at least you should drive an Alto! We''ve been married for


    four years, and you''re still riding this ghastly bike! I''ve had enough of you!"


    Tom''s hands and feet turned cold from her scolding, and he was suffocating from pain for a moment,


    but he squeezed out a smile and apologized. "Honey, I don''t need to ride it anymore..."


    Phoebe interrupted him. "Enough, I don''t want to hear your nonsense! I''mpletely disappointed in


    you. Don''t call me honey! I don''t want a useless husband like you!"


    After that, she stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car into the neighborhood.


    Tom was left in the exhaust.


    Tom''s face was stiff. He stood there for a long time before returning to his senses. He held back the


    disappointment in his heart and keptforting himself: Phoebe just needed to unleash her anger.


    Now that he was rich, he could give Phoebe the greatest happiness. Phoebe would fall in love with him.


    He deluded himself into believing that and drove the bike whose grips became crooked from the crash


    back.


    After Tom returned home, when Phoebe came out of the bathroom and saw him, there was frost on her


    face, and her repulsion for him couldn''t be more obvious.


    Tom took a deep breath and pulled himself together. With a forced smile, he said to Phoebe, "Phoebe,


    what happened just now was my fault. I apologize to you. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Phoebe didn''t respond and turned her face away.


    Tom abased himself and walked to Phoebe''s side. "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I''ll make


    it for you," said he in his gentlest voice.


    Phoebe put down her phone, stared at him, and said something that sent Tom a shiver. "Tom, let''s


    divorce. I''m going to go out with Mr. Cook in a few days."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Phoebe said this with sadness, helplessness and self-deprecation on her face.


    Tom couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart. He grabbed Phoebe''s hand and said, "Phoebe, you don''t


    have to apany Mr. Cook. I have the ability to protect you now!"


    Phoebe sneered. "What ability do you have to protect me? Do you have to rely on your mouth, or can


    you give me 20 million?"


    Tom''s mind went wild and he took out his bank card from his pocket. "I can really give you 20 million!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe, I have 20 million in this card. I can really protect you!"


    However, Phoebe was not excited at all. Her expression became colder and her eyes became more


    disgusted. "Tom, you really refresh my understanding of you time and time again. You keep challenging


    my tolerance for you!"


    "Phoebe, I''m not lying to you. There''s really 20 million in the card. If you don''t believe me,e with


    me to the bank..." Tom held Phoebe''s hand again, but Phoebe violently shook it off. "Tom, enough! You


    are useless and ipetent. You can''t go out to work and you live off a woman. I won''t say a word to


    you. For the sake of you never forcing me to have sex with you, I respect you. But now, thest bit of


    respect I have for you has been destroyed, you know? Do you know the concept of 20 million? You


    can''t earn 20 million in ten lifetimes!"


    When Tom heard this, his heart was deeply hurt and his breathing became difficult. He bit his lips


    tightly. Heforted himself time and time again. Phoebe said such harsh words because she didn''t


    know his identity and had a misunderstanding to him. This was not what Phoebe really thought of him.


    He wanted to squeeze out a smile as he did just now, but he found that his facial muscles were stiff and


    Perhaps Phoebe realized that her words were a little harsh. Phoebe took two deep breaths to soften


    her tone. "All right, Tom, we can get together and we also can break up. Let''s get a divorce. If you want,


    we can still be friends in the future. There are two million in this card. I give it to you personally. Thank


    you for doing so much housework for the Scott Family in the past four years."


    As she spoke, Phoebe took out a bank card from her bag and stuffed it into Tom''s hand. "The


    password is your birthday. Two million dors is not much in H City. I suggest you go back to the


    countryside, save some money and get a wife. It should be enough for you to spend in the rest of your


    life."


    Tom held this bank card in his hand, and his heart ached to the extreme. It was as if his soul had been


    emptied. After a long time, he looked up at Phoebe and said in a weak voice, "Phoebe, we''ve been


    married for four years. In your mind, am I just a servant of your Scott Family?"


    Perhaps it was because Tom''s appearance was so miserable and sad that Phoebe could not bear to


    look straight at him. She quickly lowered her head and avoided Tom''s gaze. Her nose was a little sore.


    After four years of marriage and four years of living together day and night, Phoebe''s life had already


    had deep remarks of Howard. It was impossible to say that she had no feeling for him at all. Having a


    dog for four years would make a person have feelings for the dog, let alone a man? Moreover, although


    Tom had been useless for the past four years, he was really meticulous when he was taking care of her


    in daily life. She still remembered that she had a serious illness that night two years ago. And Tom took


    good care of her and did not sleep for two whole days and nights.


    In fact, she was used to Tom''s existence. If this thing hadn''t happened, she wouldn''t mind spending the


    rest of her life with him. Unfortunately, there was no ''If''. This was her fate, and she was destined to


    bear it.


    "Yes." Phoebe forced herself to say this, and her tone was extremely cold.


    Tom''s tears streamed down his face. He clenched his fists, pinched his nails into his skin, and began to


    let go. It was as if he had used all his strength. As a response, he said, "Okay, I agree to divorce."


    Hearing Tom''s promise, Phoebe heaved a sigh of relief and felt empty again.


    Divorce was their best oue.


    Today, the father-inw and mother-inw were not at home. Phoebe suggested going out for dinner


    which could be regarded as a breakup meal for their marriage and Tom agreed.


    Phoebe didn''t drive very far. They just went to a high-end restaurant that was not far from the marriage


    register center.


    They had the meal in a very quiet way. Neither of them spoke, and their hearts were counting down the


    end of their marriage.


    After dinner, they paid the bill and came out of the restaurant. Just as they were about to go to the


    marriage register center, a figure suddenly came out from the front. Without looking at the road, that


    person bumped into Tom and almost fell down.


    "Hey, you don''t have eyes when you walk, do you? If you break my bag, you can''t afford topensate


    it!" A sharp voice sounded. Tom looked closely at the person and found out that it was a woman in


    heavy makeup. She was a little fat and she pointed at Tom''s nose and scolded him.


    Tom frowned and was about to refute when Phoebe said in surprise, "Jane, is that you?"


    "Phoebe?" That woman''s expression was a little unnatural.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since we metst time. I didn''t expect to meet you here today." Phoebe


    said politely.


    Jane and Phoebe were high school ssmates. They used to have a good rtionship while they


    rarely contacted each other after graduation. This was because Jane didn''t like Phoebe very much.


    Han was destined to be a green leaf when Phoebe was around. Phoebe obviously didn''t know this yet.


    She thought that Jane was still her ssmate. She wanted to hold Jane''s hand like before, but Jane


    pushed her away.


    Phoebe was stunned. She didn''t understand why her former ssmate who had a good rtionship


    with her became cold like this today.


    Jane looked at Tom and she looked at him from the head to the toe. When she saw that Tom was


    wearing things bought from the booth, her eyes shed with disdain, "Who is this?"


    Phoebe blurted out, "He''s my husband."


    As soon as she said this, she regretted it. She was about to divorce Tom. What kind of husband was


    he?


    "Oh, this is your husband. He''s quite handsome. He looks like a talented man. What''s his job?" There


    was obvious schadenfreude in her tone. She did not expect the former campus belle to marry a poor


    man.


    This made Phoebe even more embarrassed. In front of the outsiders, Tom had always been an


    unspeakable topic of her.


    "Well..."


    Noticing that Phoebe was humming and hawing, Jane knew it all. Sheughed so hard that her mouth


    almost tilted. "He doesn''t have a job, does he?"


    Phoebe smiled dryly, which was a sign of silent agreement. She wanted to change the subject, but


    Jane didn''t give her the chance. Han grabbed this thing and kept speaking sarcastically. Phoebe was


    very embarrassed and regretful. If she had known this, she would have gone straight to the divorce


    procedures just now, why would she have the meal?


    "Jane, don''t keep talking about me. I haven''t seen you for years. Have you been married?" Phoebe


    stood in the middle, blocking Tom. "What eyes do not see is regarded as clean." She thought.


    Jane''s face lit up and she was waiting for Phoebe to ask her, "I got marriedst year. We had the


    wedding in Hilton Hotel and the price of a table was more than ten thousand dors. It was so


    expensive. s, I''m not as beautiful as you. I didn''t marry a good man like you. I only married a small


    boss who has tens of millions. By the way, your husband doesn''t have a job. He can work in my


    husband''spany. Because we are all old ssmates, my husband will pay a higher sry."


    "We appreciate your kindness. We have our own arrangements." Phoebe refused, her expression stiff.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind Jane. "What are you talking about? Who wants to report to


    mypany? This is?"


    A fat man who was less than 1.7 meters tall and with a big belly walked over. His face was round like a


    pig and his hair was sparse. He was almost 40 years old. When he saw Phoebe, his eyes lit up and a


    green lustful light burst out from his small eyes.


    Jane was overjoyed. She took his arm affectionately and said coquettishly, "Honey, you''re just in time.


    This is my high school ssmate. Her husband has been unemployed recently. Yourpany is still


    short of people. You can let him go to work in yourpany."


    The two of them unted their wealth crazily in front of Phoebe and kept saying things with sarcasm.


    They changed ways to ridicule Tom by indicating that he was a useless man. Phoebe was very


    unhappy, but there was nothing she could do. This was because they said nothing wrong.


    "Jane, I have something else to do. So I''ll leave first." Later, Phoebe couldn''t stay here any longer. She


    pulled Tom and was about to run away.


    Jane stopped Phoebe and said with a smile, "Hey, we''ve only met once after such a long time. Why are


    you in such a hurry to leave? Let''s talk for a while! By the way, the jewelry store in front of us is having


    a discount. The two couples who buy the jewelry of the same value together would enjoy 70 % of the


    price off. Let''s go and buy it together."


    "Ah? I don''t think it''s necessary. I don''t have any ns to buy jewelry recently." Phoebe quickly


    declined. Now that the Scott Family had a serious economic crisis, her savings had long been used to


    fill the hole. Now that she was very poor, how could she have spare money to buy jewelry?


    However, the more she refused, the more enthusiastic Jane became. She held Phoebe and refused to


    let Phoebe go. Phoebe was not a person who was good at refusing, so she had no choice but to ask


    Tom for help. She hoped that Tom would be more sensible and he could find an excuse to escape here


    with her, lest she would continue to lose her dignity.


    However, Tom''s next words almost made her faint because of the anger. "Okay, I am just about to buy


    some jewelry for Phoebe."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Phoebe''s face immediately changed. She was so angry that she kept scolding Tom in her heart. If it


    weren''t for the presence of outsiders, she really wanted to give Tom a big p!


    "Look, even your husband said that, so don''t refuse. Let''s go and buy some jewelry. I saw a diamond


    ne a while ago, and I love it. It''s not expensive, just a hundred thousand dors." Janeughed


    happily.


    Tom had long wanted to buy jewelry for Phoebe. They had been married for four years, but he had


    never given Phoebe a fancy gift. Now that he was rich and had this opportunity, he would not let it go.


    Moreover, he was also hoping to show his sincerity and save the marriage.


    Phoebe was about to cry, but Jane was too enthusiastic. She couldn''t get rid of Jane at all. She had to


    follow her into the jewelry store and sign. Tom was really a disaster. He still disgraced him even before


    their divorce.


    After Tom caught up with her, Phoebe fiercely stomped on Tom''s shoes. "Look at what you''ve done!


    Can''t you let me off one time?"


    Phoebe was wearing high heels, so Tom felt so painful that he bared his teeth and almost jumped up.


    "Phoebe, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you this time."


    "Stop bragging." Phoebe didn''t believe him and looked disgusted.


    Jane took Asher''s hand and strutted in. She said to the salesman, "Hey, do you still have the discount


    you told me aboutst time?"


    The salesperson said, "Yes. Two legal couples buy the same jewelry, and they can enjoy a 30%


    discount. Which jewelry do you like?"


    Jane smiled meaningfully and said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, I see that you are not wearing any jewelry, not


    even a diamond ring. You should choose first. We are ssmates, and I''ll buy whatever you choose so


    that you can save a lot of money. Is that OK? Am I kind or what?"


    "To be honest, Jane, business has been bad recently, so I can''t afford such expensive jewelry," Phoebe


    said this, feeling so embarrassed. The simple sentence had cost her all her strength! She was proud. It


    was very difficult for her to say such a thing.


    Jane burst outughing. "Oh, Phoebe, stop it. Everyone in our ss knew you were rich. You rode in a


    luxurious car to school every day. If you were poor, we, the real poor people, would have no money to


    eat. After all these years, your family business must be better, right?"


    Every word she said pierced Phoebe''s heart like a needle, making her face gradually pale.


    Asher chimed in and said, "Hey, yes. Besides, isn''t your husband rich? How can he not afford the


    jewelry worth only a hundred thousand dors? Honey, how much is that diamond ne you like?"


    Jane answered, "The original price is 219,800 dors and less than 170,000 dors at a discount."


    "Less than 170,000 dors. That''s a bargain, actually." Asherughed.


    The salespeople in the shop saw the chance of a big business and came over to tter them.


    Phoebe felt so ashamed that she wished she could find a hole in the ground to hide. She had never


    been so embarrassed since she was a child!


    At this moment, a loud voice sounded, "170,000 dors, uh? It''s not expensive."


    Everyone looked back to see who was speaking with such an arrogant tone.


    It was Tom. With a smile on his face, he held Phoebe''s hand and said, "Honey, you forgot that I bought


    a stock a while ago. It has risen to the limit. I made a few million this time, enough to buy dozens of


    diamond nes."


    Phoebe was stunned. When did Tom learn to buy stocks? Soon she realized that Tom was bragging.


    Jane and Asher also didn''t believe it and felt he was pretending.


    "Wow, you earned a few million. It''s amazing! Then just buy the most expensive ne!" Jane said


    with a fake smile.


    "No..." Phoebe hurriedly exined, but Jane didn''t give her a chance and said directly to the


    salesperson, "What''s the most expensive jewelry here?"


    The salesperson was even more respectful. "Madam, you are lucky. We just received a limited edition


    diamond ne from the headquarters yesterday. It was designed by a famous jewelry master and


    used a total of 999 diamonds, representing forever, so it was named ''Eternal Heart.''"


    "Eternal Heart!" Jane eximed. "Is it the one that went viral online a while ago?"


    "Yes." The salesperson looked proud. "This is a limited edition. There are only nine of them in the


    world, and they are very precious. Our store only managed to get two because the boss and the


    jewelry master her along well."


    Jane''s eyes lit up, and she said quickly, "Take it out and show it to me."


    Soon, the salesperson carefully took out two exquisite boxes. It was obvious that everyone around


    them held their breath and looked forward to it.


    Even Phoebe''s eyes were drawn to it. A while ago, she saw this online. It was so beautiful that she had


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    liked it back then.


    She didn''t expect to have the chance to see the Eternal Heart with her own eyes today. She was


    extremely intrigued.


    When the salesperson opened the box, the Eternal Heart in it immediately appeared. It was dazzling


    and beautiful. Every diamond seemed to be given life. From different angles, it showed a different


    luster.


    Jane came back to her senses and said to Tom, "So? Can you afford it?"


    Tom didn''t answer her but asked Phoebe, "Phoebe, what do you think of it? Do you like it?"


    Phoebe was still immersed in the beauty of the Eternal Heart and did note back to her senses.


    She nodded hard and said, "I like it!"


    Tom smiled and said, "Okay, we will take it."


    Then he asked the salesperson to pack it.


    The salesperson asked tentatively, "Sir, are you sure? This is a limited edition, and it is currently sold


    for 2,388,800..."


    Hearing the price, the customers around them eximed. A ne costs more than two million


    dors. It was impossible for them to afford it. It was worth an apartment in the city center!


    Tom nodded and said, "Sure, pack it up."


    Suddenly, Tom thought of something and said meaningfully, "Is the Eternal Heart included in that


    discount service?"


    The salesman nodded in agreement.


    Tom said to Jane, "Phoebe and I will buy the Eternal Heart. After you make a decision, we can pay the


    bill together."


    Jane and Asher''s faces turned grim. They didn''t have such arge sum of money now!


    Tom said again, "Asher, Jane, you can afford this, right?"


    Jane said excitedly, "Bullshit! I can''t afford it?! My husband''spany earns millions a year. It''s easy to


    buy jewelry worth two million dors. On the other hand, you are all dressed in cheap clothes and can''t


    even find a job. Do you really have two million dors? I don''t think you have even twenty thousand


    dors!"


    Anyone who bought two jewelry pieces would enjoy 30% off, which was about two million dors.


    Tom would take her words seriously. He smiled and said, "I have two million, actually."


    "Liar. Just pay for it, and we''ll see!" Jane''s face was full of disdain. She was sure Tom was poor.


    Tom said directly to the salesperson, "Can I use a card here?"


    The salesperson smiled sweetly. "Yes. But since you want to enjoy a 30% discount, you have to pay


    together."


    "I''m OK with it." Tom looked at Jane. "What about you? Pay the bill together?"


    Asher and Jane looked at each other and thought that Tom must be bluffing. Asher said disdainfully,


    "Let''s go. Do you think I am afraid?"


    Then they took out their bank cards together and went to the register. Then, people heard a payment


    was sessful, but the other was denied.


    Asher was stunned. Sessful payment? Why? There were only tens of thousands of dors in his


    ount. Could it be that the customer had transferred the money in advance? This was not good. He


    needed this money to manage thepany. If he used it to buy the diamond ne, he would suffer


    huge losses!


    So he said in a panic, "Why is the deal made? Return the money. It''s the wrong bank card..."

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The salesperson interrupted him. "I''m sorry, sir, you didn''t pay it sessfully."


    "What?" Asher was stunned again. He failed to pay it, so the one who seeded in paying it was...


    He red at Tom!


    No way! It couldn''t be him. How could this poor guy have two million dors?


    The salesperson continued, "Mr. Howard made the payment sessfully. Mr. Lee, your bank card


    bnce is insufficient, so the payment failed."


    Everyone looked at Tom in surprise when others heard the salesman''s words.


    "That''s impossible!" Jane immediately screamed and said, "You must have made a mistake. He can''t


    even find a job. How can there be two million dors in his bank card?"


    The salesperson maintained a smile and said, "It was true. The sessful payment is indeed by Mr.


    Howard. We have a bank statement here."


    Then she printed out the spending record, handed it to Tom with both hands, and said respectfully, "Mr.


    Howard, please sign it."


    Tom signed his name gracefully and said to Asher with a smile, "Mr. Lee, how did you fail to pay it?


    Aren''t you the president of thepany? You made millions of dors a year. Why didn''t you even


    have two million in your ount?"


    When Asher heard this, he felt extremely awkward.


    "Mr. Lee, please give me a bank card with sufficient bnce, and we will try it again." The salesman


    picked up the swiper and said to Asher.


    Everyone in the shop was staring at him.


    He gritted his teeth. His face was very gloomy, and his fingers were trembling slightly.


    When others saw that he didn''t find another card to swipe, people around him began to talk.


    "Does this fat man have no money?"


    "Look at him like that! It must be true. How dare he pretend to be rich just now? It turned out that he


    was just pretending to be a rich man. I''m so sick of this."


    "That''s right. He''s ugly and likes to pretend to be something. It''s really bad luck for anyone to marry


    him."


    "Hey, but I think they are a perfect match. You didn''t see the looks of triumph on his wife''s face just


    now, as if her husband was a billionaire. In fact, he was a poor man. I can''t helpughing."


    The mocking voices of these people grew louder and louder, and Asher and Jane clearly heard them.


    Their words them extremely embarrassed.


    Jane couldn''t bear it any longer. It took her a long time to catch the opportunity to vent at Phoebe. In


    the end, she was the one who lost face. She couldn''t control herself and retorted loudly, "Hey! What are


    you talking about? Who thought that my husband had no money? He earns more money in a month


    than you do in a year. Who allowed you tough at him?"


    "Hehe, since your husband is so rich, then pay the bill. Mr. Howard has already paid sessfully and is


    waiting for you."


    "That''s right. Brag and bounce! If it is true, then you should pay for it. Everyone knows how to brag and


    show off."


    Jane was so furious that her face turned red. She took Asher''s arm and said, "Honey, just pay the bill to


    show that it is true in front of these poor people. It was only two million dors. We can earn it back in


    two or three months!"


    However, Asher stood still. He frowned, and his face became darker and darker.


    "That''s enough." Asher shook off Jane''s hands. "I won''t buy you any bullshit jewelry with two million


    dors."


    Jane''s eyes widened. "Asher, what do you mean? It is you who promised to buy me jewelry!"


    Asher said, "I changed my mind, okay?"


    "You!" Jane''s eyes were red.


    The others looked at her in a more different way, full of ridicule and schadenfreude.


    The salesperson frowned and said, "Please pay within ten minutes, or you won''t be able to enjoy the


    package of 23% discount."


    Tom smiled and said, "Mr. Lee, it turns out that you can''t afford the jewelry of two million dors. From


    what you said just now, I thought you were a billionaire. Twenty million dors is nothing to you."


    Asher was ridiculed by Tom as the corner of his mouth twitched. He was really too aggrieved to refute.


    He regretted saying it in such an absolute way just now.


    "Hmph, I just happened to forget the bank card with enough money, or do you really think I don''t have


    two million dors?" Asher kept bragging.


    "Oh? Then how much did you have in your bank ount just now? A big boss like you would at least


    have half a million dors, would you?"


    Asher was so angry with Tom that he blurted out, "Of course, I have 500,000 dors! I have a million


    dors in this ount!"


    Tom immediately said treacherously, "Well, it seems that Mr. Lee is still rich. Any one of your ounts


    has a million dors."


    "Of course!" Asher was unaware of the trap until he heard Tom''s words, "Then Mr. Lee, please fulfill


    what you just said. The one who failed to pay shouldpensate the other for the loss that they can''t


    enjoy the discount of the package. It is not much, just over 400,000 dors. We are friends, so you can


    keep the change. You can just pay 400,000 dors." Tom smiled maliciously.


    Asher''s heart suddenly thumped, and he cursed in his heart that he had been fooled by this guy, Tom!


    "Well..." Asher stammered. It was impossible for him to pay 400,000 dors for nothing.


    Tom continued, "Could it be that Mr. Lee, who is so rich, can''t even pay 400,000 dors?"


    This brat was really good at mocking others. When had Asher been humiliated like this? His face


    turned green. Asher cursed, "you''re really something," and then rushed out of the jewelry store in a


    mess. He was in such a hurry that he tripped over the door and fell to the ground. He really made a fool


    of himself, and everyone was roaring withughter.


    Jane''s face was pale. She never thought that things would go this way. A strong sense of shame


    spread all over her body, and her body could not help but tremble.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe''s pitiful look, in particr, directly broke her weak will. She cried out and ran away without a


    word left.


    The corners of Tom''s mouth rose slightly. He had finally been a man in front of Phoebe. He believed


    that Phoebe''s impression of him should be different this time, right?


    The salesman said carefully to Tom, "Mr. Howard, do you still want to buy these two diamond


    nes?"


    "Yes, why not?"


    "Well, Mr. Howard, without another one, you can''t enjoy the package of 23% discount. You can only


    buy them at the original prices. The two diamond nes are worth 2.6 million dors..."


    Tom nodded and said, "Well, 2.6 million dors is ok. I''ll pay by card."


    "Because you just paid two million dors, now you only need to pay another six hundred thousand


    dors." The salesman''s heart was beating fast. She had met a super-rich man.


    Other salespeople were also envious of her.


    However, when Tom paid again, it showed that the payment had failed.


    Eh? What was going on? He had 20 million dors in this ount.


    Only then did he realize that he had taken the wrong card. Phoebe gave him this card, which had


    exactly two million dors in it, and the password was the same as his card, the date of his birthday.


    As he was about to change his card, Phoebe said, "Tom, must you humiliate me like this?"


    When Tom saw Phoebe''s frightening expression, he immediately knew something terrible had


    happened. He quickly exined, "Phoebe, listen to me. This is a misunderstanding. I took the wrong


    card. Another card of mine has..."


    "That''s enough!" Phoebe almost cried out hysterically. The loud voice attracted the attention of the


    tourists outside.


    "I spent so much effort to get two million dors from the Scott Family aspensation for our divorce.


    But you use it to humiliate me like this?" Phoebe''s eyes were red, and she stared at Tom.


    Tom''s toes curled, and he panicked. "Phoebe, listen to me. I really don''t want to humiliate you. I took


    the wrong card. I have 20 million dors in this card!"


    Phoebe looked at Tom with absolute indifference and disgust. "It''s better to marry a dog than you!"


    Tom''s whole body trembled, and his chest hurt so much that he couldn''t breathe. Phoebe''s words were


    really a sharp de, and the de pierced his chest fiercely!


    His face was pale, but he still tried to smile. "Phoebe, I beg you not to say that because one day, when


    you find out you misunderstood me, you will be very sad..."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Tom was smiling, but his smile was uglier than his crying face.


    The whole room was eerily quiet, and everyone was stunned. What was going on?


    Many people could sense that Tom was heartbroken and they felt sorry for him. However, Phoebe was


    still as cold as usual. She even thought he was still acting, so she hated Tom even more. "Don''t worry, I


    won''t be sad for you for the rest of my life!"


    Tom lowered his head. He actually burst into tears.


    Phoebe sneered without any sympathy. She coldly said that she would be waiting for him at the civil


    affairs bureau and then left in high heels.


    "Mr. Howard, would you still like to buy it?"


    After a while, the saleswoman asked him carefully. She didn''t dare to speak loudly, as if a louder sound


    would make Tom break down. Now Tom seemed extremely fragile, as if he was made of ss and


    would break with a single touch.


    Tom said in a daze, "Give me a refund."


    "Oh, okay..."


    Holding the credit card that Phoebe had given him, Tom felt extremely grim. He didn''t know how he


    walked to the civil affairs bureau. He felt like his soul had been pulled away.


    At the civil affairs bureau, Phoebe took out the divorce agreement and put it in front of Tom without


    saying anything when she saw himing over. Then she said coldly, "Sign it."


    Tom felt that the pen in his hand weighed a tonne. He wanted to beg Phoebe not to divorce him. If she


    agreed, he would do anything for her.


    After four years of living together, Tom fell hopelessly in love with Phoebe.


    Phoebe''s name was already written in the divorce agreement. She did it without any hesitation. She


    didn''t have any feelings for him anymore.


    Tom felt that he was a joke. He inherited a legacy worth 50 billion dors and he thought that he could


    let Phoebe be the happiest woman in the world. However, he found out that it was merely his wishful


    thinking. Phoebe didn''t give him a chance.


    He took a deep breath. Just as he gritted his teeth and was about to sign, Phoebe''s phone suddenly


    rang. "Hey, what?! Did something happen to my brother? Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    Phoebe wore an extremely anxious expression. She couldn''t care less about divorcing Tom and hurried


    out.


    Tom was stunned. Did something happen to Phoebe''s brother?


    He reacted quickly and immediately chased after Phoebe. "Phoebe, what happened to your brother? Is


    he okay?"


    Phoebe said nervously, "I''m not sure about the details. Mom said on the phone that Logan had


    provoked a big shot. Now he''s been detained, and I''ll go over and take a look at him right away!"


    Logan was Phoebe''s younger brother. He was still in college. He rarely went home and often hung out.


    Tom knew that her brother had a bad personality and he would cause trouble sooner orter.


    After thinking about it, Phoebe made a phone call. "Hello, Brian, are you free now?"


    When Tom heard the name Brian, his expression was very unnatural.


    Soon, Brian''s voice came from the phone. "Phoebe, I''m talking to a client about our business, but if you


    need me, I will conceal it immediately."


    Phoebe couldn''t help but be moved. Brian had pursued her for many years. In order to remain faithful


    to Tom, she kept a distance from Brian. Now it seemed that Brian was much better than Tom!


    She quickly told Brian everything. "Brian, if you''re busy, you don''t have toe."


    Brian pretended to be unhappy and said, "Hey! Phoebe, what are you talking about? Your business is


    my business, and your brother is my brother. I can''t just stand by when he''s in trouble. I''lle over


    right away!"


    Phoebe was moved and said, "Brian, thank you."


    When the call was finished, Tom''s expression was very ugly. He couldn''t help but say, "Phoebe, if


    something happened to our brother, you don''t have to call outsiders. I can handle it."


    Phoebe''s mood had just lightened, but when she heard Tom''s words, she was immediately in a bad


    mood again. Whenever she saw Tom, she was annoyed. She was in such a hurry and didn''t notice that


    she had brought Tom with her.


    "Tom, in my opinion, you don''t have any useful skills. But you''re really good at bragging! Even my


    father couldn''t deal with that big shot. What can you do?" Phoebe sneered.


    Just as Tom was about to speak, Phoebe said impatiently, "Shut up. I don''t want to hear your voice!


    When we get there, don''t follow me. I don''t want Brian to misunderstand anything."


    Tom lowered his head and clenched his fists. He was so depressed that he pinched his fingers into his


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    palms.


    Phoebe drove very fast and arrived at the destination in less than twenty minutes.


    "Oh, Phoebe, why are you sote? We''re all worried sick."


    At the door, James, Tom''s father-inw, and Elizabeth, his mother-inw, rushed up to them.


    Phoebe said, "What''s going on with my brother? Where is he?"


    James gritted his teeth and said, "That bastard is so ignorant. He has offended the Howard Family and


    is now being held up! They want us to pay ten million dors to get Logan back!"


    "What?! Ten million?" Phoebe eximed.


    James said with a bitter face, "That''s right. Our Scott Family is in deep water now. We don''t have ten


    million dors."


    "They are obviously ckmailing us. Can''t we just call the police?" Phoebe said angrily.


    "Phoebe, don''t be silly!" James said in a panic. He quickly covered Phoebe''s mouth and looked around,


    afraid that someone would hear her. After he made sure it was safe, he let go of Phoebe and said in


    fear, "The Howard Family is the most powerful one in H City. They have enormous power. They can


    easily destroy our Scott Family a hundred times! If we dare to call the police, we won''t see Logan


    again. Besides, with the power of the Howard Family, it''s useless for us to call the police."


    Phoebe''s eyes widened. "Is the Howard Family so powerful?"


    There was absolute fear in James''s eyes. "Their power is unfathomable."


    Suddenly, Phoebe remembered that Tom''s surname was also Howard, perhaps he was part of the


    Howard Family... As soon as she thought of this idea, she told herself that it was impossible! She


    powerful Howard Family?


    Elizabeth said anxiously, "What should we do then? If we can''t call the police and we are not able to


    raise ten million dors, will we just watch Tian get crippled? We can''t let that happen. Never!"


    Phoebe''s eyes were also red. She was about to speak when the roar of the car engine came from afar.


    Then, a yellow Lamborghini stopped beside Phoebe with a beautiful oversteer.


    "Phoebe, I''m sorry. I''mte."


    A handsome man came out of the car. It was Brian. He seemed so handsome and domineering that


    many women around him were attracted. Phoebe''s heart beat faster when she saw him. At this


    moment, Brian was quite attractive.


    When Elizabeth saw Brian, she immediately smiled. "Oh, Brian, it''s you! Since you''re here, we can


    save Tian!"


    The more Elizabeth looked at Brian, the more pleased she was with him. He was much better than that


    trash Tom. She should have let Phoebe marry Brian back then!


    "Yes, auntie. Phoebe made a phone call, and I immediately canceled my business ns and rushed


    over as fast as I could." As he spoke, he looked back smugly at the Lamborghini. In fact, in order to


    show off, he had rented this car from a rentalpany. Actually, his car was a BMW.


    When Phoebe heard his words, her face turned a little red.


    "By the way, uncle and aunt, what happened to her brother?" Brian asked confidently. He was still very


    influential in this area. Besides, he thought Logan was only a college student and he could at most


    offend some powerful ssmates or gangsters. He couldn''t cause any big trouble.


    However, when he learned from James that Logan had offended the Howard Family, his expression


    changed immediately!


    Damn it, it was the Howard Family, the strongest family in H City. He couldn''t afford to offend them


    even if his strength increased a hundred times!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    He felt regret now. He wouldn''t havee over if he had known that he had offended the Howard


    Family.


    Seeing his dilemma, Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, "Brian, even you could not save my brother?"


    "Brian, you''re powerful and resourceful. Can''t you really save Tian?" Elizabeth asked nervously.


    James sighed and said sadly, "The Howard Family is the first family in H City. No family can be more


    powerful than them. Don''t make things difficult for Brian. A father is responsible for teaching his son. It''s


    my fault. Now that Tian is in trouble, I, like his father, should help him on my own. I''m going to kowtow


    to the Howard Family one by one. I can kneel down for their forgiveness. I hope they can ept my


    apology!"


    Brian felt a little guilt, and he excitedly pped his thigh and said, "Phoebe, uncle, auntie, don''t worry. I


    can help you! I believe I own some authorities in H City, so the Howard Family would give me respect."


    "Really?" Phoebe''s eyes lit up.


    James and Elizabeth got excited. "That''s great, Brian. We''ll remember your kindness!"


    Brian was ttered by their words. When looking at Phoebe''s beautiful face, he couldn''t help but feel


    excited and blurt out, "But I have a condition. I hope Phoebe can go on a date with me after this is


    done."


    Brian immediately regretted what he said. How could he say it out directly?


    Sure enough, when Phoebe heard this, she felt a little ufortable because she thought Brian was


    threatening her. And his originally heroic image suddenly disappeared.


    James and Elizabeth also frowned slightly.


    "Okay." Phoebe nodded. "As long as you can save my brother, I''m willing to date you."


    Brian said hurriedly, "Phoebe, don''t misunderstand. I''m just joking. Even if you don''t date me, I''ll save


    your brother."


    Phoebe squeezed out a smile. "Well, even if you don''t say it, I''ll date you."


    She was about to sacrifice herself for her family, and she would no longer be pure. What was the point


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    of dating Brian?


    Tom was in the car from afar, watching Phoebe and Brian talk intimately, as if they were lovers, and he


    felt very ufortable. After thinking about it, he was still worried and decided to follow them. Maybe


    he could help.


    They went to a high-ss billiards club. When Phoebe and others entered, they saw Logan kneeling on


    the ground, and looked terrible. His face was bruised and swollen.


    Logan saw Phoebe and cried out in grievance, "Sister, help me!"


    As soon as he finished shouting, he was kicked to the ground by a young man next to him, and that


    man scolded fiercely, "Be quiet! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    Elizabeth had always doted on Logan. When she saw her son being beaten like this, she was


    heartbroken, and tears streamed down her face. "My god, my son..."


    She wanted to run over, but James grabbed her tightly and warned her in a low voice. "Don''t act rashly.


    Do you want to kill Logan?"


    Elizabeth then realized that it was inadvisable to provoke these young people in front of her, especially


    the young man who was leisurely ying billiards. He looked strong and was the leader of these men.


    Then he must be the young master of the Howard Family.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and stood up, saying, "I''m sorry. My brother Logan is not sensible and has


    offended you. I hope you can forgive my brother in mercy and let him go. Our Scott Family would be


    grateful!"


    "Wow, what a beautiful woman. She looks nice!"


    "I didn''t expect Logan to have such a beautiful sister."


    When they saw Phoebe, they all became frivolous and whistled.


    Several men even wanted toe to touch her, which scared her into hiding behind Brian. "Brian, help


    me!"


    Brian could not tell Phoebe what he was thinking. He recognized that these young people were all big


    shots he dared not to provoke. Everyone could easily ruin him, especially the young man who was


    ying billiards. He was from the Howard Family. His name was Dn, and he was the most influential


    person here!


    Last month, he met Dn once, and even his father was submissive to Dn, let alone him.


    Brian liked to pretend to be powerful, but he could not influence Dn at all with his status. And it was


    impossible to let Dn give him respect.


    And once he offended Dn, he would be finished.


    At this moment, he even wanted to escape.


    However, Phoebe''s help stimted him. He decided to show his masculinity and protect Phoebe. So


    he shouted with his head held high, "Stop it."


    "Who are you? How dare you tell me to stop?"


    A wealthy young man pointed at Brian and cursed.


    Brian swallowed his saliva, and the courage he had managed to squeeze out suddenly became weak.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket and sent it to that man, saying humbly, "Big brother, my name is


    Brian, the chairman of the HY Group, is my father. I am also from the H City."


    "HY Group?" That man frowned and turned to ask other people, "Hey, do you know HY Group?"


    They all shook their heads to show they didn''t know and hadn''t even heard of it. Brian was very


    embarrassed. Indeed, HY Group was nothing to these young rich men. It was just a smallpany in


    their eyes.


    "I don''t care about the HY Group. Cut the crap and take out ten million. Then I''ll let you take Logan


    away. Otherwise, just get out of here!" The rich man said arrogantly.


    Brian lowered his stance even more. "Big brother, Logan is my brother-inw. He''s too stupid to


    provoke you. May I ask what he did?"


    Seeing Brian''s humble attitude, that man controlled his temper. Then he snorted and said, "You''re right.


    This bastard is blind. He thinks he''s the best in the world after drinking some wine. He not only bumped


    into Mr. Howard without apology but dares to speak rudely to us! Let me tell you this. We will cut his


    hands if you can''t give us ten million dors today to redeem him!"


    Elizabeth couldn''t help but scold, "He just scolded you a few words, then you just beat him up like this?


    And you even asked for ten million dors from us. You are robbers!"


    Dn, who was ying billiards, said, "You''re right. I''m rubber. So what? How dare he calls me


    bastard? Your son is so bold! Now the price has risen, ten million won''t solve the problem. You have to


    pay twenty million. Of course..."


    Dn said with a malicious smile. "You can also go to the police and gamble to see if it''s useful.


    However, don''t me me for not reminding you that once you call the police, I would not only cut his


    hands but kill him!"


    His words made Phoebe and the others shudder!


    Brian swallowed even more nervously. He regretted it and was about to shirk his responsibility when


    Dn hooked his finger and said jokingly, "So you are, Brian. Come here."


    "Mr. Howard..." Brian''s legs were swinging, but he didn''t dare refuse Dn. Now his face was pale with


    fear.


    However, when Brian walked over, Dn patted him on the shoulder and was about to speak when


    footsteps came from the door, and a man came in.


    It was Tom.


    Dn, who was still very aggressive a moment ago, suddenly changed his face and showed his


    respect when seeing Tom.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Dn was indeed a son of the Howard Family, but he was adopted. His status was not superior in


    Howard Family, and the annual bonus was far less than the legitimate son. Thus, the legitimate son,


    Tom, was the key person of the Howard Family.


    Before Tom was expelled from the Howard Family, Dn was inferior in front of Tom, and he had to


    treat Tom with respect and could not make any overstepping moves. Specifically, when Tom was


    standing, Dn must not sit. If Tom was sitting, Dn could not sit down. Otherwise, it was


    disrespectful to Tom!


    Theoretically, Tom had been expelled from the Howard Family and became an ordinary person, so


    Dn should no longer fear Tom anymore. But the truth was just the opposite. He now had to respect


    Tom even more! The most important thing was that their grandfather, Anderson, had transferred


    seventy percent of the family''s assets to Tom before he died! It was no exaggeration to say that Tom


    was now the most powerful person in the Howard Family, and everyone in the Howard Family had to


    act ording to Tom''s will.


    And a while ago, Howard Family ordered that anyone who met Tom is respectful to him, strive for his


    forgiveness, and invite him back to Howard Family and be the master.


    But what he didn''t understand was why Tom was here.


    Brian didn''t know what was going on. He was so scared in front of Dn that he was trembling. His


    mind was in a mess, and he tried to control his tone without shaking. "Mr. Howard, I... Logan is not my


    brother-inw. I have nothing to do with them... I don''t dare to be against you, Mr. Howard."


    Dn did not answer Brian. He looked at Tom and adjusted his mood. Just as he was about to tter


    Tom, Tom red at him back with a cold and threatening look.


    Dn was a smart person. He immediately understood what Tom meant. Tom didn''t want him to


    identify themselves.


    He was very frightened by Tom''s action. Was Tom angry with him?


    Tom coughed twice, walked quickly to Phoebe, and said, "Dad, mom, Phoebe, is your brother okay?"


    When Phoebe saw him, her face was full of disgust and contempt. She scolded him rudely, "I said you


    should stay in the car. Why did youe here?!"


    Elizabeth frowned and cursed, "Useless thing. Who told you toe here? Get back!"


    James didn''t like him either.


    When Dn saw this, he was dumbfounded. What was going on? Tom was insulted by these three


    people and didn''t dare to answer back?


    "Wait a minute. What was Tom calling them just now? Dad? Mom?" Dn thought in his heart.


    Tom gave Dn a look, and Dn couldn''t help but shiver. "Damn it." Dn understood and thought,


    "It was Tom who married into this family! Then Logan was Tom''s brother-inw. Damn it. I beat Tom''s


    brother-inw like this. I''m going to die!"


    Just as he was trembling with fear and was about to kneel to repent for Tom, he heard Phoebe say,


    "Mr. Howard, we really can''t afford so much money. We are lowly and have no right to bargain with you,


    but I hope you let my brother go, okay? I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Dn was very scared. This was Tom''s wife. How could he be so arrogant? Thus, he said quickly, "I


    was just joking with you. How could I let you pay so much money? It''s still my fault. These guys are


    ignorant, and they struck Logan. I''m sorry."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What was going on?"


    Phoebe was confused.


    Brian was dumbfounded.


    James and Elizabeth also opened their eyes wide.


    Not to mention them, even the rich second-generation men there with Dn were shocked.


    Only Tom''s expression remained the same. He gave Dn another look, then he went over to help


    Logan up and said, "Logan, let''s go back."


    When Logan saw that it was Tom, there was obvious disdain and disgust in his eyes. He pushed Tom


    away and scolded him in a low voice. Then he stood up and walked to Dn. He bowed sincerely in


    front of Dn and apologized loudly to him.


    Dn kept a smile on his face. He patted Logan on the shoulder and said, "Buddy, I''m sorry I hurt you


    just now."


    "No, no, no..." Logan was so ttered that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    The others also found it incredible. Why was Dn suddenly so polite? Could it be a trick?


    Seeing this situation, Brian did not dare to stay anymore. He cupped his fists and said a respectful


    "thank you" to Dn. Then he winked at Phoebe and the others and asked them to leave quickly so


    that Dn would not go back on his word.


    "Mr. Howard, why did you let them go? It''s not your style for not breaking his legs when the beast-like


    Logan insult you."


    "Yes, Mr. Howard! And Logan''s sister is so beautiful. If I can get her on the bed..."


    There was a p on his face suddenly. Before the man could finish his sentence, Dn pped him on


    his face and stunned him.


    Dn scolded coldly, "Shut up!"


    The other men were all dumbfounded and couldn''t figure out why Dn would hit him.


    However, they did not dare to say anything. Although they were also rich second generation, they were


    still far from Dn. After all, Howard Family was supporting Dn.


    Dn did not care about their feelings and said, "You are not allowed to trouble Logan and his sister in


    the future, or you will be against me!"


    They nodded hurriedly, not daring to ask more. In their hearts, they were all wondering why Mr. Howard


    had taken a fancy to Logan''s sister.


    While Tom followed Phoebe and the others out of the billiards club, he breathed a sigh of relief. Dn


    was still quite smart. He understood his look and did not reveal his identity.


    When he first joined the Scott Family, he waspletely hiding his background from Phoebe. He didn''t


    want Phoebe to misunderstand, and he didn''t want to have anything to do with the Howard Family in


    his heart!


    "Brian, thank you for that. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have been able to save our brother."


    Aftering out, Phoebe said to Brian gratefully.


    Brian was stunned, then he waved his hand and said faintly, "Hey, Phoebe, you don''t need to say that.


    Your business is my business. What''s there to thank for? Can I ignore it?"


    James held Brian''s hand and said excitedly, "Brian, thank you so much this time. My son would be


    tortured if it weren''t for your assistance. Our Scott Family owes you a big favor!"


    Elizabeth also quickly thanked Brian and pushed Logan to thank the savior.


    Brian was intable in his heart. In fact, he did not know why Dn suddenly changed his attitude and


    let them go. Was it really because of him? Well, it should be like this! He thought he was the mightiest


    person there. Dn must have done that because of him. Could it be because of Tom, that trash? What


    a joke!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    "That''s what I should do. After all, I''m a good friend of Phoebe. Anyway, I can''t hide like someone when


    Phoebe is in trouble. Right?" Brian said with sarcasm, taking a look at Tom mockingly.


    Tom frowned upon hearing this, thinking that Brian was too shameless. Logan was rescued. Did Brian


    have anything to do with it?


    "Brian, what happened just now has nothing to do with you, right?" Tom couldn''t help but say.


    Brian burst intoughter. "Haha, since it has nothing to do with me, does it have anything to do with


    you? Did Dn let Logan go for your sake? What a joke!"


    Elizabeth kicked him in the back and scolded, "Tom, shut up. What a good-for-nothing you are! You


    proved yourself chicken-hearted and ran away when something happened to Logan. Now you made a


    crack when Logan is rescued by Brian. You shameless bastard!"


    Tom almost fell down from the kick, and quickly tried to exin, "Mom, I didn''t..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by James who said with a cold face, "Tom, you are


    going too far! I don''t care you''re good for nothing in the past. Now that Brian is my benefactor in the


    Scott Family, you dare to speak ill of him. Apologize to him immediately!"


    "Dad..."


    "Don''t call me dad. I don''t have a son-inw like you. It''s embarrassing!" James scolded.


    Tom quickly took a look at Phoebe, hoping that she could defend him, only to find that Phoebe looked


    at him coldly in disbelief.


    Phoebe waspletely disappointed with Tom. She didn''t expect him to be able to help Logan when


    something happened. In order not to make Brian angry, she deliberately asked Tom to stay in the car to


    make sure he wouldn''t make things worse. In the end, he disobeyed her. Now that Logan was rescued


    by Brian, Tom, as Logan''s brother-inw, was not only ungrateful but also spoke with heavy irony. It


    was disgusting!


    Brian felt so great, seeing that Tom suffered a setback, especially Phoebe''s disgust for Tom, which


    made him feel much better. He pretended to be magnanimous and waved his hand. "Never mind. I''m


    not petty. I''m satisfied that uncle, aunt, and Logan believe me."


    It had to be said that Brian was really good at acting like this, which strengthened their hatred for Tom


    "Tom, look at what you''ve done! Why is there such a big difference between men? You good for


    nothing. You don''t deserve to live!"


    "Fortunately, Brian is magnanimous and doesn''t want to bother himself arguing with you!"


    "If I had known, four years ago, I shouldn''t have let you marry into our family!"


    Lowering his head, Tom remained silent. He was so depressed that he was unable to tell what he felt.


    At this moment, Phoebe said, "Forget it. We''ve known that he''s always been like this. Since Logan has


    been rescued, take him to the hospital first."


    "Indeed..."


    Only then did they realized that Logan was still covered in bruises.


    Brian said, "I have a ssmate who is the director of the central hospital. He is very proficient in


    external injuries. Let''s take Logan there."


    Then he took out the car key and pressed it. Logan''s eyes lit up when he found out that Brian was


    driving a Lamborghini. He said excitedly, "Wow, Brian, you''re already driving a Lamborghini. Cool!"


    Unable to hide the look on his face, Brian said proudly, "That''s it. Lamborghini isn''t expensive either. It


    just costs a few million."


    "Brian, good for you. Can I take your car?" Logan said with excitement.


    "Of course." Brian nodded. He, who was overjoyed, nced at Tom again.


    Logan said, "Brian if only you were my brother-inw."


    "Well, if your sister doesn''t mind, I''d be happy to," he chuckled.


    As they got into the car, the car sped out. Phoebe also drove away with James and Elizabeth, leaving


    Tom here alone.


    Tom let out a long sigh and was about to leave when Dn trotted over with reverence all over his face.


    He bent over and said to Tom, "Brother Tom, I didn''t know Logan was your brother-inw. I hit him


    harder. Please punish me."


    He drew his face closer to Tom and asked him to p him.


    Without hesitation, Tom pped Dn in the face, his mouth bleeding. "Get out," he snapped.


    Being pped, Dn breathed a sigh of relief instead of feeling humiliated. He was afraid that if Tom


    didn''t hit him, he would be in big trouble.


    Seeing Tom walk away, Dn gritted his teeth and chased after him. He said in a low voice, "Brother


    Tom, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Can we find a ce to catch up?"


    Tom ignored him and continued walking.


    Dn followed him again. "Brother Tom, I know a ce where Cantonese food is very delicious and


    the environment is very good. Why don''t we go and eat there?"


    Hearing this, Tom stopped and looked at him indifferently.


    He was frightened by Tom''s gaze. He did not expect Tom to be so powerful after being expelled from


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Howard Family for so many years. He forced a smile, acting extremely humble.


    "Okay." Tom thought for a moment before he nodded. His mother was from Guangdong, and she still


    had the habit of eating Cantonese food when she got married. He had been eating Cantonese food


    since he was a child and liked it very much. Unfortunately, his mother had already passed away. Now


    that he heard Dn say that, his memory was aroused.


    When they arrived at the Cantonese restaurant, they found a private room and sat down. Dn


    personally served tea for Tom and said, "Brother Tom, I didn''t expect you''ve been in H City for the past


    four years. I thought you were out of town."


    "Yes," Tom said coldly.


    Dn continued to talk to Tom, trying to make conversations. He was very careful not to mention Tom''s


    expulsion from Howard Family four years ago, but to say something that Tom would not be disgusted


    with.


    Tom, however, remained cold as always. He didn''t like the Howards at all.


    "Dn, I remember you kicked me a few times that night four years ago, right?" Tom suddenly said with


    a meaningful smile.


    When Dn heard this, his hand trembled. The hot tea in the teacup was spilled on his pants, but he


    did not dare to make a sound. His face turned pale with fear. "Brother Tom, I... I was... My fault at that


    time. I''m sorry!"


    Dn was so scared that he kept pping himself. After a while, his face swelled up, attracting diners''


    attention.


    "Tell me, the Howard Family asked you toe to me. What''s the matter?" Tom said impatiently.


    Knowing that there was nothing that could be hidden from Tom, who was very smart, Dn said


    truthfully, "Brother Tom, what happened four years ago was a misunderstanding. Before grandpa died,


    he had already avenged you. After knowing the truth, everyone in Howard Family felt very guilty. for


    your suffering, so the Howard Family hoped that you could go back and give everyone a chance to


    make up for you and inherit the business of thepany."


    Tomughed as if he heard the funniest joke."Guilty? Make up for me? Inherit the industry? I think


    you''re eying my inheritance of more than 50 billion, right?"


    Inheritance of more than 50 billion!


    Hearing this number, Dn was astonished. This was too much! No wonder they ordered him to spare


    no effort to hold Tom back when he called back to report.


    For a moment, he was even more respectful to Tom, so much so that he would be willing to be a dog of


    him.


    Tom stared at Dn and said, "Do you want me to go back to Howard Family? Well, Richard''s


    seventieth birthday ising soon. When that timees, you can ask Samuel toe over


    personally with gifts. If I''m satisfied, I''ll think about it. Otherwise, you guys just give up. Listen, I''ll only


    give you one chance. If you miss it, you won''t get it."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Samuel was Tom''s uncle and the head of the Howard Family.


    The decision to expel Tom from the Howard Family four years ago was made by Samuel. Tom would


    never forget that that night, Samuel looked at him in a more despicable way than the way Samuel


    looked at a dog!


    Now, four years had passed and god had eyes. Grandpa had regained the consciousness before he


    died. And grandpa got the injustice Li Tom suffered undone and gave Tom the inheritance. It gave Tom


    a chance to retaliate against the Howard Family!


    Tom didn''t want to do this at first, but what happened today stimted him too much. Phoebe''s


    misunderstanding of him had reached a critical level. In particr, Brian took advantage of the


    situation. Tom was worried that Phoebe would be deceived by Brian if he allowed it to continue. This


    was an uneptable thing for him.


    The Howard Family was still the most powerful Family in H City. When Samuel came out personally


    and gave Richard the gift on his 70th birthday, all misunderstandings would disappear, and Brian, the


    viin, would be revealed.


    Besides, it could disgust Samuel and this could kill two birds with one stone.


    After Tom left, Dn did not dare to dy and reported to the Howard Family immediately.


    The Howard Family.


    Many people were furious when they heard the news.


    Samuel, the head of the Howard Family, was going to personally give gifts to a small person like


    Richard. This was an insult to Samuel and the Howard Family!


    "Tom, this bastard, goes too far. He does whatever he wants just because he inherits the inheritance!


    Loyalty, filial piety, benevolence, and justice are under his feet!"


    "The head of the Family is at least his uncle. He is a bastard as he humiliates his elders like this!"


    "It''s all father''s faults that he gave the inheritance to this little beast before he died. It''s more than 50


    billion dors! Howard Family''s total assets add up to about 80 billion dors. Father directly gave 70 %


    of the family''s assets to this little beast. If he hadn''t done this, could this bastard be so arrogant?"


    "I told you that he should have been beaten to death four years ago!"


    "Well. It''s of no use saying anything now. Tom took more than 50 billion, and he''s the boss. Instead, the


    Howard Family suddenly lost 70 % of its assets, and the capital chain broke. If we let this continue, the


    Howard Family would be destroyed."


    Many people of the Howard Family also began to remain silent when they heard this.


    There was no way. More than 50 billion dors was withdrawn at once. This hurt the Howard Family too


    deep. If Tom didn''t return the money, the Howard Family would be seriously hurt and even go bankrupt!


    So no matter how much they hated Tom, they had to endure it.


    At this moment, the superior Samuel said, "Tell Dn that in two days, on Richard''s seventieth


    birthday, I will personally be there and give a gift!"


    "The meeting is over!"


    Samuel said this and left the conference room.


    When Tom returned home, he found that the door was locked. Phoebe and the others hadn''te


    back yet. He didn''t have the key, so he had to wait outside.


    After waiting for more than an hour, the family members of Phoebe came back. When they saw Tom


    squatting at the door, their eyes shed with disgust.


    Withoutparison, there would be no harm. After contacting Brian, the more they looked at Tom, the


    more unpleasant they became. They thought that Tom had nothing that could bepared to Brian.


    They really didn''t know why Tom kept living in this world!


    Phoebe was different from them. When she saw Tom''s pitiful look, her eyes showed some intolerance.


    Her cold mood softened a little.


    No matter how useless Tom was, he was her husband who took care of her for four years.


    "You''ve been waiting here for a long time?" Phoebe asked.


    Tom felt ttered by the concern in Phoebe''s tone and he shook his head hurriedly, "It''s only more than


    an hour. Not long."


    "Next time when you don''t have the key, you can call me. You don''t have to wait that long." Phoebe


    said.


    "I was afraid of disturbing you." Tom scratched his head and whispered.


    Elizabeth was impatient. She pushed Tom away and scolded him for blocking the way. She opened the


    door and mmed the door hard on purpose. She knocked Tom aside and scolded him proudly by


    saying that he deserved it when she saw how painful Tom was.


    When Phoebe saw this, her lips moved. She wanted to say something, but she still didn''t say it.


    Tom''s character was too weak. No matter how much her family members bullied him, he looked like a


    loser. She suspected that Tom really had no dignity.


    Logan was beaten up badly today, so he stayed in the hospital.


    Tom washed the clothes of his family members with his hands and did the cleaning before he went into


    the room to take a bath. He happened to meet Phoebe, who just came out of the bathroom. He saw


    Phoebe wrapped in a towel and her skin was exposed. This made Tom have a wave of thoughts.


    "Who told you toe in without knocking? Get out!" When Phoebe saw Tome in and found that


    his eyes were on her, she couldn''t help but feel flustered and quickly turned around.


    She had been married to Tom for four years, but she had never had sex with him. He hadn''t even


    touched her body and they were like strangers.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Tom apologized and ran out of the room.


    His heart beat uncontrobly!


    His mind was filled with Phoebe''s snow-white skin, which could not be forgotten.


    Phoebe had always been conservative in front of him. It was the first time he saw Phoebe wrapped in a


    towel. Her figure was really great. After nearly half an hour, Phoebe came out of the room, put on her


    clothes, wrapped her body tightly, and red at Tom fiercely!


    "The next time you don''t knock on the door, I''ll gouge your eyes out!" Phoebe said fiercely.


    Tom nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Tom didn''t sleep well that night, and Phoebe was in his mind.


    In the past, even if he had gotten the marriage certificate with Phoebe, he did not dare to have too


    much fantasy about her. But now he was different. After getting his grandfather''s inheritance, he had


    be a different man. He could give Phoebe happiness, and he could also be a real husband of


    Phoebe!


    The thought of that scene made it hard for him to fall asleep.


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. Today was Phoebe''s grandfather, Richard''s seventieth birthday.


    Tom got up early in the morning. He was looking forward to everyone''s reaction tonight. It must be


    wonderful.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Contrary to his excitement, Phoebe was unhappy because she was going to sacrifice for her Family


    after today.


    She should have gone to apany Mr. Cook yesterday, but he had gone abroad. When he came


    back tomorrow, it would be her doomsday.


    Seeing that Tom was still so happy, she kicked Tom hard in anger. "Laugh, you''re still in the mood to


    won''t embarrass me again!"


    No way. He had been looking forward to tonight''s show for the past two days.


    He hurriedly said, "Phoebe, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you tonight! Besides, I won''t embarrass you


    and I''ll make you feel proud!"


    Phoebe smiled andughed in anger. "Really? You will make me feel proud one day? How can you


    make me feel proud?"


    Tom said mysteriously, "It''s a secret. I can''t say it now. Anyway, just wait and see. I''ll definitely make


    you feel proud tonight."


    "It''s still a secret. It sounds like it''s true!" Phoebe''s eyes turned cold. "Tom, do you know what I hate


    about you the most? I hate your arrogant appearance the most!"


    Tom was not angry. It was rare for him to stand up straight in front of Phoebe. He said with a clear look,


    "Phoebe, I know you don''t believe me and have a deep misunderstanding about me. But I will prove it


    to you."


    Phoebe looked at him with even colder and disgusted eyes. "Okay, I''ll wait!"


    Then, she thought of something and sneered, "Since you''re so confident, let''s make a bet. If you really


    make me feel proud tonight, I''ll unconditionally agree to a request from you. If you lose, sign the


    divorce agreement immediately and don''t show up in front of me again!"


    "Phoebe, you don''t want to see me so much?"


    Phoebe avoided his gaze. "Tell me if you dare to bet!"


    "Okay, I''ll bet!" Tom was more serious than ever. "If I win, I''ll ask you to be my wife, a real wife!"


    Phoebe blushed. She naturally knew what Tom meant. She cursed in her heart by saying that he was a


    lovce and she spat out a word, "Okay!"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Richard was a man who took dignity seriously. Every year, he would hold a party on his birthday, and


    all the members of his family n should be there. He used to hold banquets at five-star hotels


    ostentatiously to satisfy his vanity. However, the family business did not gain many profits this year and


    suffered from a serious fiscal deficit. As a result, this year, he had to hold a banquet at a three-star


    hotel that was outmoded and old. He didn''t have the nerve to invite bosses from the industry.


    Everything was conducted simply.


    When Phoebe and her family arrived, most of the other members of the Scott Family had already


    presented. So Phoebe and her families were thest ones to arrive, who were immediately scolded,


    "What happened to you? You are thest ones to arrive at, the same as what happens every year. Do


    you know that everyone is waiting for you?"


    Richard also looked at them in an unfriendly manner. Today was his seventieth birthday, and he would


    hold a feast and invite everyone around. In the end, he could only hold a banquet in this kind of cheap


    hotel. He was already very unhappy. The James family even dared to bete for the party, which


    immediately irritated him, "Why are youte? Give me a reason!"


    Whyte? It was because Elizabeth, a woman who had spent two hours putting on makeup and


    dyed the most suitable time for them to depart. When they left home, a traffic jam just happened. So


    the James family waste for the party.


    "Dad, we didn''t mean to bete. It just..." Seeing that James would me her, Elizabeth hurriedly


    answered for James, "Dad, it''s all Tom''s fault, such a loser! Tom spent so much time preparing at


    home, which dyed us a lot. After going out, we were caught in a traffic jam, so we werete. This


    loser, he really cannot do one thing properly!"


    Elizabeth pped Tom on his head and scolded, "You trash, why are you standing there? Apologize


    quickly!"


    Tom got furious. Elizabeth caused the trouble, who now dared to me all the faults on him now. How


    outrageous it was!


    Tom really wanted to speak out the truth aloud, but he decided not to after thinking about it carefully.


    Anyway,ter when Samuel came over personally to give him the gift, everyone would be shocked by


    him. Elizabeth would then understand how stupid it was to offend him, Tom.


    So Tom endured it and said nothing.


    Seeing that Tom had to bear it silently again and didn''t even dare to fart, Phoebe''s expectation


    umted for him, which did note easily, disappearedpletely. Phoebeughed at herself in


    her mind, "Phoebe Phoebe, you''re really naive. It''s been four years, and you still have hope for Tom?"


    Today, Tom said confidently that he would make Phoebe proud of him, which gave Phoebe a little hope.


    Now it seemed that she was so naive that she was tricked by Tom again!


    "Tom, this loser again? Why did you even bring him here? He doesn''t deserve to sit and dine with us."


    "Bad luck! I don''t know what James is thinking about, who actually epted such trash as his son-in-


    "Exactly. It''s a disgrace to our Scott Family."


    "Kick him out. I don''t want to see his face."


    Many members of the Scott Family began toin and ridicule Tom mercilessly.


    "Don''t be so absolute. Last time he even broke into thepany directly for his wife. He said he would


    offer 20 million dors in a week. Maybe he''s the son of a super-rich family with a low profile."


    Someone said in a strange and unfriendly tone. It was no one else but Zack, whom Tom disliked the


    most. It was also Zack''s trick to suggest Phoebe should sleep with Mr. Cook as a sacrifice for the


    family.


    "That''s ridiculous. If he''s super-rich, I''ll be the richest man in the world."


    Faced with so many people''s ridicule, Tom was not angry. Instead, the corners of his mouth rose


    slightly. The more seriously these people ridiculed, the more interesting their reaction would beter.


    Tom was already eager for what would happen next.


    Seeing that Tom could stillugh, Phoebe felt that he waspletely hopeless.


    Richard then said, "Okay, stop talking. Sit down."


    Then Richard said to James, "Let Phoebe get a divorce in these two days. Our family doesn''t ept a


    useless son-inw."


    James nodded.


    In this way, they looked at Tom with more gloating.


    Phoebe sighed and said in her mind, "Tom, I took you to get a divorce the day before yesterday, which


    is for your good. How would you be ridiculed tonight if you were smart enough to sign the papers


    quickly?"


    Tonight''s 70th birthday party was very simple. Only six tables were allocated for all of the guests. A


    seven to eight-year-old child asked, "Mom, why are there so few peopleing to grandpa''s birthday


    this year? Didn''t a lot of peopleest year?"


    The child''s voice was not low as everyone around him heard it, especially Richard, whose face


    darkened immediately.


    The others did not dare to make a sound.


    "Baby, don''t talk nonsense. Eat now!"


    The child said unhappily, "The food here is not delicious. It''s not as delicious as the food served in the


    grand hotel where grandfather''s birthday was heldst year. Mom, I want to eat abalones and lobster!"


    Bang! Richard pped his chopsticks on the table.


    Just as Richard was about to lose his temper, a group of people walked in from the door, apanied


    by a crisp sound, "Young master of the HY Group came to offer his congrattions with a golden pig


    and a pair of century-old ginseng. He wishes him happiness and longevity. A happy day like this every


    year and every birthday!"


    The sudden appearance stunned everyone. Who did not expect that someone else woulde to


    congratte tonight?


    Richard''s hand trembled, and his chopsticks fell to the ground. He opened his eyes wide and looked at


    Brian, walking towards him quickly.


    That''s right, it was Brian, who had been waiting for this day for a long time. Brian knew that Richard


    was a very proud person and had great power in the Scott Family. In addition, the Scott Family suffered


    from bad business this year, and Richard''s 70th birthday party was very simple. So Brian had prepared


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    for a long time, spent more than 200,000 dors making a hollow golden pig and finding a pair of 100-


    years-old ginseng to congratte Richard to win Richard''s favor. Then Brian could ask Phoebe to


    marry him! It was definitely a sessful and easy y.


    "Mr. Scott, I''m Brian, Phoebe''s ssmate. I''m here to wish you a happy birthday. I hope you enjoy your


    meal, sleep, and long life!"


    Brian presented the gift to Richard and shouted respectfully.


    "Good, good, good!" Richard was delighted. He stood up and took Brian''s gift. He was so excited that


    he could not help trembling, "Brian, my good boy. I am so d you cane, so d!"


    Brian said, "Mr. Scott, I amte for your party. I hope you will excuse me."


    "Sure, sure!" Richardughed. Seeing that Brian was staring at Phoebe with deep affection, How could


    Richard not know what Brian wanted. Richard narrowed his eyes and said, "Brian, I am really d that


    you havee to offer your congrattions on my birthday party. Say them out if you have any


    requests, and I will grant you!"


    "Really, grandpa?!" Brian was overjoyed. He was just waiting for Richard to say that!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "Of course it''s true. I will in no way lie to you." Richardughed heartily and said, "tell me, what do you


    want?"


    Brian chuckled and looked at Phoebe. He flopped down on his knees and shouted, "I only have one


    request. I hope you can marry Phoebe to me!"


    His voice echoed throughout the room, and everyone felt the desire in his heart.


    Phoebe''s pretty face turned red all of a sudden. She was flustered and at a loss. Frankly speaking,


    Brian had been pursuing her for many years but she had never felt the same way for him. At most, she


    didn''t detest him. But she was so moved and fell for him after he spared no efforts in rescuing Logan


    the day before yesterday. Every woman loved powerful men. Brian''s masculinity gave her an


    unprecedented sense of security.


    Compared with him, Tom was overshadowed. Sometimes you could know your heart only after


    Tom''s face darkened in an instant. Brian was so snooty that he actually said those words in front of


    him, clearly not taking him seriously!


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were fastened on him, brimmed with mockery and derision like they


    were watching a harlequin.


    Right, he was a plumb harlequin now.


    He clenched his fists, his eyes widened, his chest burning with anger.


    Richard said meaningfully, "Brian, Phoebe is married. Do you mind that?"


    He didn''t turn him down t but asked him whether he cared Phoebe was married.


    "Of course not!" Brian said ardently. "Grandpa, to be honest, I fell in love with Phoebe at first sight. My


    love for her is abiding, and I believe that Phoebe is the one for me! So I muster all my courage to ask


    grandpa to marry Phoebe to me!"


    Under the stage, Elizabeth''s face turned red with excitement. She couldn''t be more satisfied with Brian


    who was handsome, rich, and reverent. He was a perfect son-inw.


    Unmarried women of the Scott Family all stared at Phoebe jealously since they all wished they could


    marry Brian instead.


    Richard was beaming with pleasure. He was overjoyed. Although HY Group was not a bigpany, its


    assets also were worth tens of millions, wealthier than the Scott Family at its zenith. If Phoebe really


    married Brian, it would mean huge profits for the Scott Family!


    As for Tom, his son-inw, he ignored him directly. In Richard''s eyes, Tom was not a person in a sense,


    just a talking dog.


    Richard smiled at Phoebe and asked, "dear, what do you say to that?"


    "I..." Phoebe was in a fluster and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Brian got down on one knee in front of her and took out a dainty ring box from his pocket. He opened it


    and presented a dazzling diamond ring, which looked priceless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Phoebe, I''ve been in love with you since the first time I met you! I didn''t have the courage to say this


    before. It''s my lifelong regret to watch you in someone else''s arms!" Brian looked at Phoebe


    affectionately. "Now I understand that happiness can only be earned. Phoebe, I love you from the


    bottom of my heart! I swear I will make you the happiest woman in the world. Will you marry me?"


    As he spoke, he took out the ring and was to put it on Phoebe''s finger.


    Tom was so incensed that he couldn''t bear it anymore. He rushed over and grabbed Phoebe, kicking


    Brian over. "Enough, Brian! Phoebe is my wife. How dare you propose to her?"


    Sitting on the ground, Brian was not provoked at all. Instead, he wore a smug smile that only appeared


    when one''s conspiracy seeded. He wanted Tom to hit him. The more Tom lost control, the more


    Phoebe hated him.


    Sure enough, when Phoebe saw Tom kick him, she immediately became angry and snarled, "Tom,


    what''s the matter with you!"


    Then she went over to help Brian up. "Are you okay?"


    In fact, Tom could easily take that kick, but he pretended to be seriously injured. "Phoebe, I''m fine...


    Don''t me Tom. I just couldn''t wait anymore...I really like you. Without you, my life will be


    meaningless." As he spoke, he coughed on and off.


    Brian was a good actor, which evoked people''s sympathy for him and more repulsion for Tom.


    Richard went on a rampage. He mmed the table and cursed, "have you lost your mind! Tom, you


    useless trash, how dare you to hit the young master of the HY Group? You don''t even deserve to wipe


    his shoes! Someone, take Tom down!"


    A few young men of the Scott Family on Richard''s order immediately subdued Tom, kicked him


    violently, and pressed him to the ground.


    When Brian saw this, the smile on his face could no longer be concealed. He looked at Tom


    triumphantly and his eyes were saying, "trash, you''re no match for me."


    However, when Phoebe looked at him, he immediately returned to his aggrieved expression. He was


    extremely pretentious.


    "Phoebe, marry me, okay? I can''t love you more!" Brian reached out to grab Phoebe''s hand, but


    Phoebe dodged in panic.


    Phoebe was distraught now, her mind in a mess. She didn''t know what to do.


    Elizabeth walked up, shoved her, and scolded, "silly girl, why are you waiting for? Just say yes! Few


    men can be better than Brian. Do you really want to spend your whole life with Tom, a prat?"


    Phoebe looked up at Brian and then at Tom. It was apparent that Brian outshone Tom in every aspect.


    Seeing that she was really going to say yes, Tom anxiously shouted, "Phoebe! Don''t say yes! He''s a


    liar! He doesn''t really love you. He just wants your body! That day, I heard him tell others that he just


    wanted to sleep with you. He has a fianc¨¦e!"


    When Brian heard this, he panicked and refuted excitedly, "bullshit! My affection for Phoebe is


    indisputable. You are ineffectual trash who can''t give Phoebe happiness. Get out of here!"


    Richard walked over, gave Tom a cold look, and said, "throw him out."


    "Let go of me! I have something to say. I have something to say!" shouted Tom, struggling desperately.


    "Wait. What do you have to say?"


    Everyone looked at him impassively, including Phoebe, and there was no longer any trace of love in


    her eyes.


    Tom took a deep breath and said, "you always thought I was useless. Now let me tell you the truth I''ve


    been hiding all these days. The day before yesterday, it was for my sake that Dn was willing to let


    Logan go. It had nothing to do with Brian."


    Upon his words, Brian burst intoughter. "Hahaha, that''s so funny. Tom, do you have any decency at


    all? How dare you say that?"


    James and Elizabethughed too, deeming Tom ridiculous.


    Phoebe did notugh. She was extremely disappointed in Tom. Originally, she wanted to save face for


    Tom and refuse Brian''s proposal. Now it seemed that there was no need for that!


    "What happened the day before yesterday?"


    The crowds were curious and Brian told the whole story eloquently. After that, he said sarcastically,


    "Tom, at least you should fabricate a usible story, shouldn''t you? You probably don''t even know who


    Dn is. Listen, he''s the son of the Howard Family which is the most powerful family in H City. Would


    you, a useless prat who can''t even find a job, have any influence on him who has tens of billions of


    assets? Do you take us as idiots?"


    Phoebe said, "Tom, you can go. I don''t want to see you anymore."


    Tom said anxiously, "Phoebe, you have to believe me. What I said is true. It was because of me that


    Dn let Logan go. And I''ve already asked Dn toe over personally with Samuel, the elder of the


    Howard Family, to celebrate grandpa''s birthday. I was not lying when I said I would make you proud!"


    However, Tom''s words did not move Phoebe at all. Instead, her gaze on him became colder and colder,


    even with some sympathy. She thought Tom was out of mind. Only a madman would say such a thing.


    Brian''s face was almost twisted from gloating. He had never seen anyone as retarded as Tom. How


    could he actually mention Samuel? "Tom, I think you have a hallucination. You think you are a Howard,


    so you''re rted to the Howard Family? Did you just say Samuel? Haha. Don''t you know that there are


    more than 50,000 people with the given name Howard in H City?"


    Tom wrenched free and walked to Phoebe, looking deeply into her eyes. "Phoebe, it''s really I who


    saved Logan. Brian didn''t..."


    "Get lost." Phoebe enunciated every syble.


    Tom was desperate. "Phoebe, you really have to believe me!"


    Phoebe raised her voice. "Get lost! I told you to get lost!"


    Tom was so anxious that he tried to seize Phoebe''s hand and exin, but Phoebe pped him hard on


    the face. With a loud bang, she said, "Tom, you disgust me more than maggots in a dung pit! Marrying


    you is the biggest mistake of my life! Get lost. Get lost!"


    In the end, she almost shouted those words in hysteria.


    Tom froze like a stone. His eyes were red, his heart was wrenching, and he almost couldn''t breathe.


    He put his hands over his chest like he had lost his strength all at once. He staggered and almost fell.


    He wanted tough to ay his current pain, but he couldn''t. His face was so taut that he could only


    squeeze a poignant smile. He asked Phoebe, "Phoebe, have you ever loved me for one second over


    the past four years of marriage?"


    Phoebe was not herself now, or she would give the right question: yes, she had. But now she was too


    angry, too disappointed, and too disgusted with Tom, so she didn''t care about his feelings at all and


    replied coldly, "no."


    Tom stumbled and closed his eyes. Tears streamed down his cheeks silently. "I''m sorry for the past four


    years you spent with me. I wish you happiness for the rest of your life."


    Thereupon, he resolutely turned around and left.


    Behind him, people were shouting "get lost" and throwing things at him.


    Not long after he left, everyone sat down again. Phoebe was about to say yes to Brian''s proposal and


    put on the diamond ring when right on cue, an excited and trembling voice came from the door. "Oh my


    god! Samuel, the elder of the Howard Family! Come over personally to celebrate grandpa''s birthday!"

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Everyone present was stunned when they heard this.


    Richard asked, "Which Howard?"


    Many people also had the same question, because Richard didn''t seem to be acquainted with anyone


    with the surname Howard.


    "It''s the Howard Family in H City, the richest one!" The messenger said with a red face, so excited that


    his whole body was trembling.


    "What?!"


    Richard was shocked. In his panic, he spilled all the dishes in front of him and smashed them on his


    feet, causing him a pain. But he couldn''t care less about the pain. He opened his eyes wide and said,


    "Jason! Are you sure? Are they really from the Howard Family in H City?!"


    Jason swallowed heavily and nodded hard. He was more serious than ever. "Grandpa, I''m absolutely


    sure!"


    Hiss...


    Richard gasped, and the others seemed to be in a daze. They couldn''t believe it for quite a while until


    they finally realized it was true.


    Some even thought they were hallucinating, so they pinched their thighs, or pped themselves. "God,


    it hurts. It''s real!"


    Richard said in a hurry, "Why are you still standing there? Invite them in, hurry!"


    They didn''t understand why the prominent Howard Family woulde to congratte Richard. This


    was like the aristocracy in ancient times who took the initiative to give gifts to civilians to please them.


    "Did I hear it right? The Howard Family with tens of billions would send someone to celebrate


    grandpa''s birthday? When did grandpa be such a big shot?"


    "Money, money! It''s the Howard Family we are talking about here. If we can make acquaintance with


    them, it surely won''t be long before we all get rich, hahaha..."


    "When they get in, all of you should cheer up. You must try to please the Howard Family. This is a big


    chance for Scott Family!"


    All the Scott Family members were extremely excited.


    Just as everyone was curious about how the Howard Family would care toe to celebrate Richard''s


    birthday, Elizabeth suddenly pped her thigh and shouted, "I understand. It must be for Brian''s sake!"


    Her words made everyone turn to Brian.


    Brian was obviously stunned.


    He had not been familiar with the Howard Family. At best, he had only spoken to Dn yesterday. Was


    it really because of him? Besides, it was Samuel paying them a visit in person, the owner of the


    Howard Family.


    Phoebe also opened her eyes wide and looked at Brian incredibly. Could Brian really pull that off?


    Richard believed it and said excitedly, "Brian, did you invite Patriarch of the Howard Family to celebrate


    grandpa''s birthday? You''re really grandpa''s good son-inw, hahaha!"


    Brian was more than satisfied by thispliment, which made him also believe that they had specially


    acquainted with Dn. Grandpa, on your 70th birthday, I took the initiative to invite Dn to celebrate


    grandpa''s birthday. I didn''t expect him to bring along Samuel. Grandpa, you wouldn''t be angry about


    that, right?"


    Richard was brightened and said "Good" three times in a row. He was extremely satisfied with Brian.


    He immediately said to Phoebe," Phoebe, Brian is a good man. He''s a hundred times better than your


    useless ex-husband! After you marry Brian, you must fulfill your duty as his wife, understand?"


    Immediately, the other unmarried women in the Scott Family were getting envious, jealous, and hateful.


    They all wished they would be the one to marry Brian.


    Phoebe bit her lips gently and did not say anything. For some reason, she thought of Tom, what Tom


    said to her today, that Dn had let Logan go because of him and not because of Brian.


    Ten minutes ago.


    Samuel sat in the Rolls-Royce Phantom on the way to Richard''s.


    "Dad, are we really going to celebrate Richard''s birthday? I''ve done some researches. Richard is just a


    small businessman, and the Scott Family is just a small family. Recently, theirpany has


    encountered a serious economic crisis and is about to go bankrupt. As the owner of Howard Family,


    celebrating Richard''s birthday is really beneath you. If this gets out, it will definitely not look good on


    us."


    Samuel''s son, Michael, frowned.


    "s, the Scott Family is facing an economic crisis, so are we. Your grandfather was one hell of an old


    dog. Before he died, he transferred more than 50 billion dors to Tom. Without that money, the Scott


    Family would fail to operate. If we don''t get the money back, we will suffer a great loss." Samuel sighed


    and said, "When you see Tom, you have to be nice and apologize to him. Even if he wants to hit you


    and scold you, you have to bear with it, understand?"


    "I really hate to do so..."


    Samuel and the others arrived at the three-star hotel. Instead of going up directly, they sent someone


    to inform the Scott Family first. Of course, they didn''t care about Richard, but to inform Tom that they


    hade with sincerity.


    Samuel tidied up his mood, smiled brightly, and strode towards the banquet hall.


    "Samuel, from the Howard Family in H City,e to wish you a happy birthday. He has brought two


    ginseng of a hundred years old, a pair of precious calligraphy, a blue and white porcin vase of the


    Song Dynasty, and cash of 9.99 million dors. He wishes Richard a long and happy life!"


    When the Howard Family heard the announcement, their eyes widened and they held their breath!


    For starters, the gift of cash of $ 9.99 million was enough to stop a person''s heart!


    Not to mention all the other expensive gifts.


    They had really spent handsomely on these gifts, quite handsomely!


    When Richard saw these gifts, his old face turned red with excitement, and the smile on his face could


    not be concealed.


    Who would dare to say that his 70th birthday this year would be dismal? With Samuel celebrating his


    birthday, he wouldn''d have to ask for anything else. If this spread out, who would dare to look down on


    him in H City?!


    A merry heart made a cheerful countenance, and Richard felt at least twenty years younger now.


    Brian, on the other hand, was so excited and quitecent. If it wasn''t for tonight, he didn''t know he


    was such an important person!


    When he and Phoebe got married, wouldn''t they receive gifts worth twice as much as these?


    James and Elizabeth were more than happy with a big smile on their faces. They chased Tom away


    and thought they finally got lucky. Hahaha.


    At this moment, Samuel walked in quickly. He saw Richard at first nce and said bluntly, "Mr. Scott,


    today is your seventieth birthday. I''m sorry for drop in unexpected. I hope Mr. Scott can excuse me for


    the intruding."


    Richard had only seen Samuel in fortune magazine. Before tonight, he would never dream of the


    possibility of meeting Samuel. He didn''t believe that he would ever know Samuel in person. He was so


    excited that he couldn''t say aplete word.


    "Patriarch of the Howard Family! It''s an honor to finally meet you!" Richard held Samuel''s hand in


    excitement.


    Brian also took the opportunity to quickly walk up to Dn and said, "Mr. Howard, I didn''t expect you to


    ept my invitation ande to celebrate my grandpa''s birthday. Thank you so much!"


    He purposely said so loudly that everyone could hear him. He raised his head and chest, looking like a


    rooster who had just won a battle, really showing off.


    Dn frowned, sensed something was wrong, and said, "What are you talking about? Who said I came


    here because of you?"


    The smile on Brian''s face froze and he was a little awkward.


    At this moment, Samuel showed an unhappy expression and red at Dn because he did not see


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tom.


    Dn shuddered by the re and asked Brian directly, "Is someone short here?"

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    "One person is missing? I don''t find." Brian said.


    Dn frowned even more. "Are you sure?"


    They came for Tom. If Tom weren''t here, why did theye here in the first ce?


    Samuel also stood there with no expression on his face, which made many people of the Scott Family


    feel a little scared. At this time, Brian found something was wrong, and he hurriedly asked Richard,


    "Grandpa, who didn''te for your 70th birthday tonight?"


    Richard looked around and found that all members of the Scott Family were there. This was his 70th


    birthday, and he should the main character. Why were those people caring about someone of the


    Howard Family?


    Confused, Richard shook his head and said, "Everybody''s here."


    Everyone was here?


    Dn and Samuel saw each other meaningfully. Could it be that Tom was testing them and watching


    them in the dark?


    That was highly possible..


    Soon, they had an idea and decided to y along.


    "Hahaha, no, I was just curious." Dn said whileughing.


    Then they all sat down and began to drink with Richard and the others.


    Samuel was a big boss. Although he smiled amiably, Richard still felt a lot of pressure. There was a


    huge gap in their status, so there was almost nomon topic between them. After chatting for a


    while, they didn''t know what to talk about, and things got awkward between them.


    Zack had always wanted and gone all out to have connections with the Howard Family. He rolled his


    eyes and said with a smile, "Just now, Mr. Howard said that one person is not here. I suddenly


    remembered that we did drive a person away just now. This person is the son-inw of the Scott


    Family. He is trash. Hahaha..."


    "Yes!" When Brian heard this, his eyes lit up as if he finally got something to brag about. "I forgot all


    about it. This trash doesn''t have any ability, but he likes to brag. We just exposed him and you didn''t


    see how embarrassed he was. He nearly cried in the end. Hahaha, that was a good show.


    Unfortunately, you didn''te then. Otherwise, you would have seen that trash in a mess when we


    drove him out. Hahaha."


    The others alsoughed and began to make remarks one by one as if it was something very


    interesting. They said how they had bullied Tom and mercilessly driven him out. They spoke with great


    interest, not noticing that the faces of Samuel and the others were getting gloomier.


    "Is this useless son-inw you''re talking about called Tom?"


    Samuel asked, almost trembling.


    Brian was gloating. After a few drinks, he was so high that he thought he had reached the peak of his


    life. "Yes! Mr. Howard, you know him?"


    Hearing that, Samuel closed his eyes and his heart was filled with anger!


    This time, he was willing to give up his dignity ande over personally to celebrate Richard''s birthday


    because he wanted to show Tom some respect... No, it was because he wanted to fawn on Tom!


    But Tom was driven out of the Scott Family!


    This was very simr to what had happened four years ago. Samuel didn''t care about Tom, but he


    cared about himself!


    After hearing those people mocking Tom, Samuel had already understood. It was obvious that in order


    to be found by the Howard Family in the past few years, Tom had married into the Scott Family. He had


    hidden his identity and ability and lived a miserable life. Now that Tom had received arge inheritance,


    he specially called them over to make a show, but this happened. This was exactly like what had


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    happened four years ago. So dramatic. Tom must have hated the Howard Family now!


    Thinking of the more serious consequences, Samuel trembled with anger.


    Bang!


    Samuel mmed on the table and made a loud noise, which shocked everyone mocking Tom happily,


    especially Brian, who was the closest to him. He even fell to the ground in fear.


    All people in the Scott Family looked at Samuel in panic.


    "Mr... Mr. Howard, what, what happened?" Richard asked in fear.


    Samuel was furious but heughed instead. He stared at Richard, and gritted his teeth. "Richard, do


    you know why I, the head of the Howard Family, came to your birthday banquet?"


    Richard''s mouth trembled, and he had a bad feeling. "No, I don''t know..."


    "Because I''m showing my respect to Tom." Samuel''s face was cold. "That trash you ruthlessly chased


    out!"


    Boom!


    Richard felt he was hit by a bomb. His face turned pale instantly, and he began to shiver.


    Everyone else reacted the same way. Samuel''s words directly stunned them all.


    Phoebe was dumbfounded. She opened her mouth wide and waspletely stunned.


    James and Elizabeth couldn''te back to their senses for a long time...


    Samuel, who was so superior to them, came to this banquet for Tom?


    This... Why did it sound so ridiculous? It sounded so absurd that they couldn''t help doubting.


    "That''s impossible!" Brian, who had just fallen to the ground, got up and said loudly, "Mr. Howard, are


    you kidding? Tom is just trash. Everyone in the Scott Family, even the dog, can bully him. To show him


    respect? Hahaha..."


    Brian had drunk a lot and lost his mind. He wasughing, but no one wasughing with him now.


    Samuel and Dn looked at him coldly, and everyone in the Scott Family was scared out of their wits.


    He finally realized something was wrong and said to Dn, "Mr. Howard, please exin to Mr. Howard.


    You came here for my birthday, not for that useless Tom..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Tom pped him hard on his face, making a loud noise. He was


    made to twirl twice and fell heavily to the ground, half of his face swollen.


    "Who do you think you are? If it weren''t for Tom''s sake that day, I would have destroyed Logan on the


    spot!" Dn said in a murderous tone. He was very angry now, but more afraid. Tom told him to pass


    the news to Samuel, but he failed. Now he offended both of them! And the culprit for all this was Brian,


    the bastard! He really wanted to kill Brian now!


    Brian was sobered up by this p. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Dn in horror. Now he


    realized that he had caused big trouble!


    Not only him, but also Richard and the others were scared and regretful. But they couldn''t understand.


    Why that good-for-nothing Tom could invite Samuel to this birthday banquet? This didn''t make sense!


    "Phoebe, what''s going on? When did Tom know the Patriarch of the Howard Family? Phoebe, Phoebe,


    tell me!"


    Elizabeth looked panicked and shook Phoebe''s hand, hoping to get the answer from her.


    However, Phoebe was petrified and stood there in a daze. She did not move. Her eyes were red and


    tears flowed silently. She felt heartbroken and that she could not breathe!


    Her mind was filled with Tom...


    "Phoebe, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you tonight! And I will also make you proud!"


    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you now. Anyway, just wait and see. I''ll make you proud tonight."


    "Phoebe, I know you don''t believe me. You misunderstand me deeply. But I''ll prove it to you."


    "If I win, I want you to be my wife, a real wife!"


    "Phoebe, have you ever liked me for a second in the past four years of our marriage?"


    "I''m sorry to have wronged you for the past four years. I wish you happiness for the rest of your life."


    Every word that Tom had said came to her mind. The image when Tom left, heartbroken and listless,


    came to her mind too and ruthlessly stabbed her heart like needles, causing her to be in pain and


    nearly lose her bnce.


    It turned out that Tom had never lied to her, but she was never willing to believe in him and had hurt


    him over and over again!


    The next moment, she rushed out.


    She needed to get him back!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Phoebe''s actions deeply stimted people in the Scott Family!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Richard rolled his eyes and almost fainted.


    The other members of the Scott Family also realized that they had caused great troubles and they all


    very regretted it. If they had known that Tom knew Samuel, they would not have dared to humiliate Tom


    like this, let alone drive him out!


    Soon, they all med Brian for all of these. If this guy hadn''t proposed to Phoebe, things wouldn''t have


    been like this!


    It''s over. It''s over. They offended the Howard Family and no one would be able to make a living in the H


    City.


    Samuel left with the gifts he had given Richard.


    They walked away for half a minute before someone dared to speak. "Tom. How did he know such a


    big shot as Samuel?"


    His question was the question of everyone, but no one knew the answer.


    "Could it be that Tom is also from the Howard Family?" Someone asked timidly.


    It was immediately denied. "That''s impossible! I''ve investigated Tom''s information. He''s a poor man


    from the countryside. His parents died early, and he can''t be a member of the Howard Family. Besides,


    if Tom was really from the Howard Family, how could he be a son-inw by adoption of the Scott


    Family? How could he have suffered four years of cowardice in the Scott Family while the Howard


    Family remained indifferent to this?"


    This inference was approved by others.


    "I think Tom must have stumbled into Samuel''s favor. He wanted to show off and hold his head high on


    his father''s seventieth birthday this time, so he asked Samuel toe over so that he could do what he


    wanted!"


    "That makes sense. Didn''t you hear that Tom just said that Dn let Logan go for his sake?"


    "This Tom is such a pest!"


    "Anyway, let''s find Tom first. Let Tom exin everything to Samuel and clear up the misunderstanding.


    Otherwise, our Scott Family will really be finished!"


    Phoebe ran out of the hotel in a hurry and did not see Tom. She frantically called Tom while his phone


    was powered off. She even consulted the security guards at the hotel entrance and the owner of the


    nearby store. She did not know where Tom went. It was as if Tom had disappeared from her world.


    So where did Tom go?


    Half an hour ago, he came out of the hotel as if he had lost his soul and ne was already heartbroken.


    He walked aimlessly and in a daze. He almost got hit by a car several times.


    As he was walking, he suddenly heard a noisy voice behind him. Tom looked back and saw a scene


    that made him angry. There were two young men and two women bullying an elderly.


    This old man was a fruit vendor. The fruits of the cart spilled all over the ground. The four young people


    were stamping the fruits, and they refused to give up even if the old man begged for mercy. They


    cursed, "Old man, don''t you see who we are? How dare you sell us bad fruits? You made us have


    diarrhea!"


    The old man shouted wrongly, "Godes and points out in all fairness. I have never sold bad fruits.


    You have to be honest when you speak!"


    "Old thing, how dare you to argue? Trample all his fruits and see how she will hurt others in the future!"


    "Don''t step on my fruit. Don''t step on my fruit. Please..."


    The elderly were about to kneel down and beg them, but they were still indifferent. They were all young


    people in their early twenties. They had excited and happy expressions on their faces. Doing such a


    bad thing was very exciting for them, and it was an achievement for them.


    Many people were around them but those people did not dare to stand up for justice.


    Tom couldn''t stand it any longer. He quickly stepped up and shouted to stop!


    His shout made everyone look at him, and the four young people stopped trampling on the fruits.


    "The elderly, did you get hurt?" Tom helped the elderly up and asked with concern.


    "I''m not hurt, but my fruits, my fruits..." When the elderly saw the messy fruit in the ground, her tears


    flowed down.


    Tom was very angry and stared coldly at the four young people. "As young people, you bully an old


    man here. Have your upbringing been eaten by dogs?"


    "Who are you? How dare you as you want to meddle in this?!"


    "Where did this trashe from? You want to be a hero, right? I''ll give you three seconds. Get out of


    here quickly, or I''ll teach you a lesson as well!"


    "From the way that he is dressed, I know he is poor."


    "Get out of here, or I''ll beat you up too!"


    They taunted Tom, and one of the men came over to push Tom.


    "I recognize you. Aren''t you the useless son-inw by adoption of the Scott Family?"


    A man in white recognized Tom.


    Tom also recognized that this guy was Zack''s brother-inw. Tom had met him a few times before and


    forgot his name. But Tom knew that he was a troublemaker.


    "You''re Zack''s brother-inw, aren''t you? I think you went to school too. Your teacher did teach you to


    respect the old and love the young, right? Where are your manners, integrity, and shame? A man of


    twenty came here to bully a weak old people. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Tom stared at him and said.


    Tom''s words were echoed by a lot of people around him and they condemned the four young people.


    Zack''s brother-inw''s face immediately darkened. He walked up to Tom arrogantly, pointed at Tom''s


    nose, and scolded, "It''s none of your business! You are just a trash. If my brother-inw''s Family hadn''t


    raised you, you wouldn''t have been able to eat things even like shit! How dare youe here and


    teach me a lesson?"


    Tom frowned. He was in a bad mood and didn''t want to argue with him. He said directly to the elderly,


    "Olddy, I''ll send you back. I''ll pay you for the fruit you lost personally. Do you think it''s okay?"


    The elderly looked at the crushed fruit. She shook her head sadly and sighed, "Forget it, young man.


    This has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to pay me. Just think of it as my own bad luck and I just


    meet a group of beasts."


    Her words immediately provoked the anger of these young people and they all shouted, "Damn old


    thing. Who the hell are you talking about?"


    "I think you want to be in a coffin!"


    Tom was also insulted by these people. They were clearly educated young people, but their words


    were extremely bad and unpleasant to hear.


    Tom couldn''t listen any longer and cursed back. They were going toe up and hit Tom.


    At this moment, an excited and surprised voice came from the crowd. Then, a man in a suit walked


    over quickly, "Tom!"


    When Tom saw this man, he immediately frowned, because it was Zack, who had just made him be like


    nothing in the hotel.


    When Finn saw Zack, he was overjoyed and quickly walked up to Zack. "Brother-inw, you came just


    in time. Tom, a trash, dared to call me a beast just now and said a lot of bad things about brother-in-


    Hearing Finn''s words, Zack immediately had a bad feeling. Then when he saw Tom''s cold face, he felt


    that his blood froze. He stared at his brother-inw and said with gritted teeth, "Did you scold him just


    now?"


    Finn was very excited. He didn''t notice that something was wrong with Zack''s expression. He thought


    Zack was on his side and said as if he was taking credit, "Yes, brother-inw, I know you hate this trash


    very much. I just scolded him to death..."


    p!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Zack kicked him hard in his stomach, causing him to roll twice on


    the ground and scream. He was confused and didn''t understand why his brother-inw, who was very


    good to him, would hit him.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Everyone at the scene was shocked by Zack''s violent action.


    Especially the other three young men, who had met Zack and knew that he was Finn''s brother-inw


    and was very nice to Finn. Why did he suddenly hit Finn?


    Finn cried out in grievance. "Zack, you''re crazy! Why did you hit me?!"


    Zack just wanted to kill Finn. After Samuel and his men left, all of them panicked and understood that


    the situation was serious. Once it was not handled well and the Howard Family got angry, the Scott


    Family would be destroyed immediately!


    They couldn''t care less about how Tom got involved with the Howard Family. The biggest priority was to


    find Tom in the shortest time and ask Tom to call Samuel to exin that this was a misunderstanding.


    Otherwise, with the anger of Samuel and his men when they finally left, the Scott Family would really


    be truly screwed.


    It was not easy for Zack to find Tom, but when Zack saw Tom being bullied by his brainless brother-in-


    Tom''s gloomy expression.


    "Why did I hit you? I even want to kill you!" Zack did not work off his anger. He kicked Finn a few more


    times before Finn realized that his brother-inw was really angry. Finn did not dare to retort and was


    hit with his head in his arms by Zack.


    After Zack vented at Finn, Zack hurriedly walked up to Tom and said politely, "Tom, what happened just


    now is a misunderstanding. Don''t let it bother you so much. Actually, I always think very highly of you."


    Tom immediately understood why Zack did this. It was only that after he left, Samuel and his men went


    over so that the Scott Family realized that they were in trouble and tried to make up for it.


    Tom was staring at Zack without saying a word. Zack looked at Tom and felt great pressure. Zack kept


    sweating on his forehead and felt extremely aggrieved. In the past, he had always been superior to


    Tom. When had he ever been so humble? He really didn''t know why Tom was so lucky to have the


    chance to know a big shot like Samuel.


    Tom sneered, "I''m a useless son-inw. I am not allowed to ept your apology."


    After that, he helped the old man and the two were about to leave.


    Zack didn''t want him to leave. He trotted over, stopped him, and apologized in a low voice. "Tom, I


    know we were wrong just now. We shouldn''t have done this to you. Please go back, right? It was our


    fault, really. We will definitely have the ultimate respect of you in the future."


    When Tom saw Zack''s humble look, Tom felt unprecedented satisfaction. For the past four years, he


    had always been insulted by Zack.


    "It seems that you have offended the Howard Family a lot. Let me guess. Did you tell Samuel how you


    kicked me out of the Scott Family and took this as a tool to show off?" Tom said with a fake smile.


    Zack''s heart skipped a beat and cursed. When did Tom, a loser, be so smart?


    "These are all misunderstandings. You are Phoebe''s husband and our son-inw in the Scott Family.


    How can we really kick you out? Tom, you are so righteous and generous that you won''t be mean to


    us, right?" Zack bent down and said at Zack''s feet.


    "Misunderstandings? I don''t think they are misunderstandings. You call me "trash" all the time. Who


    has ever treated me as one of your own families?" When Tom said this, he couldn''t help but get


    excited. "How much anger and humiliation have I suffered after I joined you Scott Family? Especially


    you, Zack! Have you done insulting me? Did you try to get Brian to propose to Phoebe and tried to


    humiliate me so much? Haha, you don''t expect me to know Samuel, right? You don''t understand why I


    could invite Samuel to celebrate Richard''s birthday!"


    "Now you''ve offended the Howard Family so much that you recollected me. You want me to call


    Samuel to exin it as a misunderstanding? I tell you, no way!"


    Tom almost gritted his teeth and said this all. In the end, his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Zack panicked even more. He pleaded, "Tom, these are all misunderstandings, misunderstandings!"


    Tom ignored him and turned to leave again.


    How dare Zack let him go? Zack caught up with Tom and Zack was sweating and was about to cry.


    "Get out of here. If you stop me again, I''ll call Samuel right now and destroy you Scott Family!" Tom


    said coldly.


    Zack was really about to cry. He could only watch Tom leave.


    However, when Tom walked out of the crowd, he saw a beautiful woman standing in front of him and


    she was staring at him.


    She was none other than Phoebe.


    When Tom saw her, his body trembled, his nose was sore, and the pain in his heart surged up at the


    same time. He lowered his head to avoid her eyes and left in another direction.


    "Tom!"


    Phoebe called out his name.


    He paused for a moment and left quickly without stopping.


    Phoebe saw him leave and chased after him.


    When Tom heard her footsteps, he quickened his pace and then even began to run.


    Phoebe also ran along, but she was wearing high heels and was a little woman. How could she catch


    up with Tom? She identally sprained her foot and fell to the ground and let out a terrible scream.


    Tom reflexively looked back and saw Phoebe fall to the ground with tears on her face. His heart, which


    had finally hardened, suddenly softened to her.


    Phoebe sat on the ground and looked at him wrongly. He sighed in his heart and scolded himself for


    being useless. He walked back and helped her to sit on the bench beside him. Without saying anything,


    he silently massaged Phoebe''s injured ankle.


    "Tom, I''m sorry..." Phoebe said guiltily.


    Tom didn''t respond. He massaged Phoebe and got up to leave. From the beginning to the end, he


    didn''t look at Phoebe.


    When she saw that he was about to leave, Phoebe grabbed his clothes and pleaded, "Don''t go..."


    "Aren''t you going to marry Brian? Why do youe to me?" Tom tried to make his tone normal, but he


    could not help but tremble slightly.


    Four years of marriage, how could it break up in a few words?


    Phoebe said with red eyes, "It was my fault. Forgive me this time, okay?"


    When he heard this, especially Phoebe''s crying, Tom''s heart immediately softened.


    Tom was not really a heartless person. When he saw Phoebe begging him like this, he really knew that


    he was wrong. His anger dissipated, he nodded and said, "Yes."


    Phoebe immediately smiled.


    Back at the Scott Family, Richard and the others were waiting anxiously. When they saw Toming


    back, they immediately rushed up to him and apologized to Tom. They exined that what happened


    just now was a misunderstanding and that they would never drive him out again.


    Tom saw that they were quite sincere, and his anger dissipated, so he said that he had forgiven them.


    Richard and the others got Tom''s forgiveness and couldn''t wait to say, "Then you should quickly call the


    Patriarch of the Howard Family and tell him that this is a misunderstanding!"


    Tom nodded and called Dn. In a few words, he exined the misunderstanding without revealing his


    identity.


    After he hung up the phone, all the Scotts breathed a sigh of relief. Richard asked carefully, "Tom, how


    are you rted with the Howard Family? Why didn''t you tell us before?"


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Tom nervously and expectantly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "Last month when I went back to my hometown to pay homage to my ancestors, I went down the


    mountain to buy water for everyone. Later, I happened to meet Samuel who had heatstroke. I was


    lucky to save him back, and he was very grateful to me and said he owed me a favor. Since today is


    grandfather''s birthday, I called him over to the Scott Family to add some glory for us. Who knows you...


    "Tom stopped without finishing the sentence. The meaning of the expression was self-evident.


    He clearly saw that all the people in Scott Family were embarrassed.


    "Smack!"


    A loud p sound reached to all people''s ears. Zack pped himself hard and scolded, "Damn it! If I


    had known that, I would have been the one to buy water that day, and the person who saved Samuel


    should have been me as well!"


    The others also showed a look of remorse. Last month, when they went back to their hometown to pay


    respect to their ancestors, they had run out of water. No one of them was willing to go buy water, so


    they asked Tom to do it. However, they never thought that Tom would have a lucky break! If they had


    known that they would bump into Samuel if they went to buy water personally, they would not have


    missed this opportunity to have a meteoric rise!


    Tom was very happy to see how regretful they were. In the past few years, he had been discriminated


    against and bullied in the Scott Family. Last month, when he returned to his hometown to worship his


    ancestors, everyone left him to do the dirty work alone. Now it seemed like that they were really


    regretful.


    Elizabeth changed her bad attitude towards Tom and said obsequiously, "Tom, since Samuel owes you


    a favor, he won''t refuse your request, will he? Could you call Samuel one day and ask him to introduce


    a girl from the Howard Family to Logan? Your brother should consider getting married."


    James also said, "Yes, as his brother-inw, you should consider more for him. Your brother always


    respects you a lot."


    When Tom heard this, he was unhappy. "When did Logan respect me?" He thought.


    "Hey, Logan is still young. He is in college now, so he doesn''t need Tom to introduce girls for him!" One


    of the elders of the Scott Family gave James and Elizabeth a bad look, then smilingly said to Tom,


    "Tom, in fact, I always regard you as a promising man. I often told your parents-inw that you are an


    excellent man who will definitely have a bright future, but your parents-inw still do not believe me. As


    expected, it turned out that a piece of gold would shine when it''s exposed to the light! Samuel is the


    richest person in our H City, and it''s difficult for many people to just see him; however, you can let him


    personallye here with a phone call, and he also brings so many gifts over. Tom, you really win


    honor for our Scott Family!"


    This elder named Victor was Zack''s father and Phoebe''s uncle. His ttery words were pleasing to


    ears. People who didn''t know him well would think he really liked Tom.


    Then he changed the topic immediately and his smile became even bigger. "Tom, ourpany is in


    trouble now. Could you show our plight to the Patriarch of the Howard Family and let him take care of


    our Scott Family''s business in the future? We will all appreciate your contributions!"


    Tom sneered. In the past, Victor had humiliated him a lot. He called Tom "country bumpkin" and


    disdained him from the bottom of his heart. Now that Victor saw that he had a rtionship with Samuel,


    he changed to tter him. Tom looked down on this kind of person from the bottom of his heart.


    The others did not want to fall behind and they all surrounded Tom to say what they wanted and hoped


    that Tom could satisfy them.


    Looking at their greedy faces, Tom felt a wave of nausea.


    He said awkwardly, "I can''t meet all your needs."


    "What? Tom, what do you mean?"


    "What?! We indeed took a bad attitude towards you just now, but you shouldn''t be that stingy. We are


    your elders at least."


    "You saved Samuel''s life and he owes you a great favor, so it would be easy for you to satisfy our


    requests. As our son-inw in the Scott Family, you won''t even help us with this little favor?"


    They all began to me Tom.


    Tom sneered in his heart and continued to pretend to be embarrassed, "Elders, it''s not that I don''t want


    to help you, but that I can''t help you. I saved Samuel. He owes me a good favor, but this favor has


    been paid off."


    Hearing this, they were all stunned.


    Tom went on to say, "s. I invited Samuel toe over to celebrate the birthday of grandpa and he


    didn''t regard this as repaying me. But you guys drove me away just now, so Samuel became angry. He


    once said he would destroy the Scott Family. Just now I called to calm him down, but the favor was


    paid off. He is the head of the Howard Family and of mighty power. Thus, he wouldn''te and leave


    at my will!"


    Their expressions were stiff and they felt as if they had eaten shit. If they had known this result, they


    wouldn''t have driven Tom out at all.


    Zack thought of something and hurriedly asked, "We don''t want Samuel to pay off the favor, but could


    he give back the birthday gifts for grandpa? Since he gave them to grandpa, they would be the


    properties of our Scott Family!"


    The others also came to their senses. Yes, Samuel sent two century-old ginsengs, Song Dynasty Blue


    and White Porcin, an expensive calligraphy collection, and most importantly, ten million dors in


    cash! This would be worth twenty or thirty million!


    "Did they take back all the birthday gifts?" Tom asked curiously.


    "Yes, yes. They''re all taken back. It''s worth twenty or thirty million dors. Tom, make a phone call


    quickly and ask Samuel to send the birthday gifts over. How can he take back the gifts?" Victor said


    unhappily. His words were echoed by others. Now the Scott Family was very poor. Not to mention


    twenty or thirty million dors, two or three million dors would be arge sum.


    However, Tom sighed and said, "Elders, how can you let Samuel take back the birthday gifts so easily?


    Do you think these gone things coulde back? Anyway, I have nothing to do with Samuel now. He


    was impatient with me on the phone just now. I can''t get back the birthday gifts."


    "No way..."


    "Oh my god, what have we done!"


    "Twenty or thirty million dors just disappeared..."


    Many of the Scott Family membersined regretfully as if they had lost their parents.


    Richard''s face turned red, and he finally couldn''t hold back and pped several Scott Family members


    and said, "It''s all your fault! You brats! You embarrassed Tom and even drove him out, then offended


    Samuel! Originally, the Scott Family could cling to the Howard Family to gain great benefits, but now


    we have nothing. Even my birthday gift was lost, you bastards! I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you all!"


    Richard was gutted. He hit Zack and the others in the face like a madman. It was really a great scene.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Knowing that Samuel would never talk to Tom again, they thought Tom was useless, so the Scott


    Family resumed their bad attitude towards him, and even began toin that Tom did not tell them


    about knowing Samuel in advance, wasting a chance to make a fortune!


    On the way home, his mother-inw, Elizabeth kept nagging, getting angrier and angrier, and she


    poked Tom''s forehead a few times.


    Until Phoebe couldn''t stand it any longer, she red at Elizabeth and scolded, "Mom! Can you stop?


    From the beginning to the end, Tom didn''t do anything wrong! If Tom hadn''t called Samuel to plead him,


    our Scott Family would have been destroyed."


    "Hey! Phoebe, who are you supporting? I''m your mother, and you''re still contradicting me?" Elizabeth


    scolded with her crossed arms, "Besides, did I say anything wrong? If he had said earlier that he had


    saved Samuel''s life, would this happen today? He does not care about this family at all! What''s more,


    when you have to sleep with Mr. Cook for us to borrow 20 million dors from him to turnover, Tom was


    apathetic. If he has some conscience and was a real man, he shouldn''t be like this! Twenty million


    dors for Samuel is just pocket money, isn''t it?!"


    Hearing this, Phoebe was also frustrated.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Tom saw Phoebe''s expression and exined hurriedly, "Phoebe, I''m not doing nothing. I..."


    Phoebe interrupted him, "I know. You told me a few times, but I didn''t believe you."


    Elizabeth''s face changed. She asked, "What do you mean? Tom gave you 20 million, but you rejected


    him?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and didn''t say anything. Now she regretted it. Tom had told her more than once that


    he had 20 million and could help her through the difficulties, but she didn''t believe and scolded him!


    Objectively speaking, Tom could not be med for this.


    However, she still could not help butin to him. Why didn''t Tom kept repeating to tell her? As


    long as Tom kept repeated, she would believe him!


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.


    Mr. Cook would be back tomorrow. She would be with Mr. Cook for three days and nights. It would be a


    hell of days!


    Tom knew that he was beingined about by Phoebe, and he felt bad about it. At this time, James


    said, "Tom, you should have borrowed 20 million from Samuel. It''s not toote to hand it over now!"


    "I didn''t borrow money from Samuel." Tom lowered his head and said.


    Hearing this, Elizabeth became even angrier. She pped Tom on the face and cursed, "You''re such a


    loser! If anyone else had the chance to get a big favor from Samuel, they would have made rapid


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    advances in their career! Well, God gave you a chance to get rich, but you wasted it! Tom, I know what


    you''re thinking. You called Samuel over on Richard''s 70th birthday to pretend to be something. You


    want everyone to think that you''re something and tter you, don''t you? You want Phoebe to be proud


    of you. Is that how you do it? You don''t even care about your wife. You just want to keep your face!"


    Tom''s face was burning with pain. He exined, "Mom, it''s not what you think. I didn''t call Samuel here


    to pretend to be something..."


    "Then what are you doing for? Say it! You can''t, can you?" Elizabeth poked Tom''s head and spat on his


    face. "Two century-old ginseng, blue and white porcin of the Song Dynasty, and ten million in cash


    as a gift. How impressive! You used your good luck in exchange for a favor from Samuel, but it was


    given to Richard. Tom, you''re really a good-for-nothing! For the past four years, you have been using


    our money, not theirs! If we hadn''t been kind enough to support you, you would have starved!"


    Tom felt very ufortable being scolded and wanted to exin. When he saw Phoebe''s eyes filled


    with disappointment and disgust, he was upset again.


    "Stop it, mom!" Phoebe rudely interrupted Elizabeth. "Tom didn''t do anything wrong. He told me that he


    could help me with 20 million. I didn''t cherish the opportunity. I deserve it. It has nothing to do with him!


    Besides, he saved Samuel. He can do anything with this favor, and none of us have rights to tell him


    what to do."


    Tom felt awful upon hearing her words. It turned out that Phoebe''s impression of him had never


    changed.


    Seeing that Phoebe was disappointed, he really wanted to tell her his true identity, but he bit back his


    words.


    There was no need for that. Phoebe probably wouldn''t believe him. Even if she believed, it would only


    make her look down on him and think that he was ying tricks on her.


    So he held back. There would be ample time. Since he had inherited from his grandfather and had


    plenty of money, Phoebe would fall in love with him one day!


    Phoebe waited for him to exin, Tom did not speak for a long time. He lowered his head and was


    absent-minded. She was even more disappointed and disgusted with Tom. At the same time, she


    she really expect Tom to be manly?


    Seeing that Phoebe was really angry, Elizabeth stopped abusing Tom and thought him an unpleasant


    person. As soon as she got home, she ordered Tom to do housework. She even changed her clothes


    immediately and threw them to Tom just to torture him.


    Tom did not say a word about this and endured silently.


    When Tom finished these chores, they all finished eating. There were only a few leftovers. He ate them


    hungrily.


    This night, Tom and Phoebe did not talk to each other or even have a chance to look at each other.


    Phoebe put on a cold face and pretended no to see him.


    When Tom woke up the next day, he saw a new divorce agreement on the dresser. Phoebe''s name


    was signed on it, and there was a note beside it. It was written by Phoebe: Tom, I''m going to


    apany Mr. Cook tonight. I don''t me you for not helping me. I deserve it. I''ve signed this divorce


    agreement. As long as you sign your name, we''ll officially divorce, so I will not cheat on you. It''s all up


    to you if you don''t want a divorce and are willing to stay with a shameful woman like me.


    Tom looked at the divorce agreement and became serious. "Phoebe, don''t worry, I won''t let anything


    happened to you!"


    He took out his phone and made a call. When the call was answered, he said without hesitation,


    "Samuel, I''ll wait for you at Chelsea Cafe in 20 minutes. If you can''t make it in 20 minutes, you know


    the consequence."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Samuel was in his mistress''s vi. He had just taken a shower and was about to indulge himself. When


    he received Tom''s call, he was shocked and did not dare to dy at all. He quickly got up from the bed


    but identally fell, and it hurt like hell.


    The beauty on the bed was unhappy. She said coquettishly, "Honey, you just came here. Why are you


    leaving? Did your wife call you? I don''t care. I want you to apany me today!"


    As she spoke, the beauty grabbed Samuel''s hand and wouldn''t let him go. Samuel pped her in the


    face fiercely and said, "Get lost, let go of me! If I am dyed, I will kill you!"


    The beauty was frightened. She had known Samuel for so long. It was the first time that she had seen


    him so flustered and angry.


    Samuel was panic. He had a long way to Chelsea Cafe. It usually took him half an hour to get there.


    Now that Tom only gave him 20 minutes, he couldn''t afford to waste a second!


    He had watched Tom grow up and knew Tom very well. Although Tom usually looked harmless, nothing


    could change him when he made up his mind. Now that the Howard Family was in a financial crisis, it


    would be doomed if he offended Tom.


    So he didn''t even bother to put on his clothes. He just ran out in his pants and got into the car. He


    shouted to the driver, "Go to Chelsea Cafe. 20 minutes... No, I need to be there in 18 minutes. If you


    can''t make it, get out of here!"


    The driver shuddered when he heard this. How dare he drag his feet? He stepped on the elerator,


    and the Rolls-Royce Phantom rushed out right away.


    They overtook the cars and ran the red lights. Finally, they arrived at Chelsea Cafe in 19 minutes.


    Samuel got out of the car and ran in as fast as he could.


    There were many people drinking coffee. When they saw him rushing in, they frowned and were


    displeased. But soon, they were all shocked seeing a Rolls-Royce Phantom park outside. They knew


    he was a super big shot!


    Especially after that, when they saw such a big shot running up to a young man in cheap clothes and


    talking obediently, they were even more dumbfounded.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "Tom, I make it. Exactly twenty minutes. I''m notte." Samuel had an ingratiating smile on his face and


    bowed slightly in a reverent manner. If the Scott Family saw this, they would be too stunned to believe


    their eyes.


    Tom looked at his sweaty face and said thoughtfully, "Look at your sweat. I''m so sorry to put you in


    such a hurry. You won''t be angry with me, will you?"


    Samuel hurriedly shook his head and said in a fluster, "of course not! How could I be angry with you?"


    "Really?"


    "Positively no!"


    Tom chuckled and sipped his coffeenguidly.


    Samuel also ordered a cup of coffee and then said cautiously, "Tom, do you call me because you have


    something to talk with me?"


    Tom kept him dangling for almost a minute before nodding gently. It was humiliating for Samuel but he


    hid his anger well, afraid of offending him.


    "Actually, it''s not a big issue. I just forgot to bring money and hope you can kindly pay my bill." Tom said


    delightedly.


    Upon those words, the smile on Samuel''s face froze, and a burst of rage rushed up from his chest and


    straight to his head!


    He had never ever been humiliated like this before and was always treated with great respect


    throughout the whole H City. He almost lost his temper, but the sneer on Tom''s face sent a shudder


    down his spine and he suppressed his fury.


    Tom was not the Tom he used to be. He couldn''t afford to mess with him.


    He took a deep breath and pinched his thigh hard to keep himself calm. He squeezed out a smile and


    said, "So that''s it. No problem. I''ll pay your bill right away."


    After he stood up, Tom asked, "After 50 billion dors vanished all of a sudden, how has your life been


    in the Howard Family?"


    Samuel paused, fury and indignation shing across his face. "Tom, what happened four years ago


    was our fault. We wronged you and have been regretting it ever since. We have always wanted to find


    you back and make it up to you."


    He was really good at making a show of looking repentant. He even had tears in his eyes. If Tom hadn''t


    known him, he would have bought it.


    Tom was dismissive of him in his heart but pretended to be moved, "Uncle, do you really think so? Can


    I really go back to the Howard Family?"


    Seeing Tom rise to the bait, Samuel gloated secretly, despising Tom as a credulous fool. On the


    surface, he offered sincerely, "Of course! You are my brother''s only son. You have the Howard''s blood


    in you. You''re wee toe home anytime!"


    However, Tom looked as something struck him and the joy on his face was reced by rue. "But I... In


    order to retaliate against the Howard Family, I donated the 50 billion dors that I inherited from the


    grandpa in anger. I can''t help the Howard Family."


    "What?!" Samuel red up because of his words. He jumped to his feet, his eyes wide open, his face


    flushing with anger, and his body trembling. "You-you donated all the money? You bastard, you


    bastard! I..."


    Seeing Tom sitting there calmly and smiling at him wryly, not rueful at all, Samuel instantly realized that


    he was fooled.


    For a moment, he stood there and cringed.


    "Uncle, it seems that there are other reasons why you want me back." Tom said sarcastically.


    In his heart, Samuel called Tom a bastard and cursed him violently, but he didn''t say a single word, just


    smiling awkwardly.


    Tom had achieved his goal. He didn''t want to waste any time with Samuel and said directly, "It''s not


    impossible for me to go back to the Howard Family. I''ll be upfront. Four years ago, you framed me for


    harming grandpa and expelled me. I am not over that. If you y nice and ay my anger, I maye


    back."


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. Things would be much easier as long as Tom was willing toe


    back. "Tom, whatpensation do you want? You can have anything we have!"


    Tom took a sip of coffee and didn''t answer immediately. After a while, he said, "ZQ Media is valued two


    billion now, right?"


    "Yes." Samuel nodded. He didn''t understand why Tom mentioned thepany. The Howard Family


    had an array of industries in various fields. Thatpany with a market value of two billion dors was


    just an unremarkable one among them.


    Tom said, "Since you''re so sincere, I intend to buy the ZQ Media for 2.5 billion dors, 500 million


    dors more than its market value. What do you say?"


    Although Samuel couldn''t make heads or tails of Tom, he definitely wouldn''t refuse money. Moreover,


    now that the Howard Family was in a financial crisis and the capital chain was broken, with this 2.5


    billion dors, it could have a respite.


    "It''s a deal!" Samuel agreed. "When do we sign the contract?"


    "Now. Also, I don''t want the Howard Family to gossip around about my identity."


    "Understood! I''ll see to that!"


    Samuel was very efficient. After less than half an hour, the transfer process waspleted. From now


    on, Tom was the biggest shareholder of the ZQ Media, holding 60 % of its shares.


    There were two reasons why he acquired the ZQ Media. First, his father founded thispany, and it


    had been his wish to buy it back. Second, Mr. Cook, who wanted to get Phoebeid, was a manager in


    thispany.


    Rumors said Mr. Cook was rich and powerful, so he wanted to see for himself.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Phoebe, I said I would protect you, and I will keep my word!" Tom clenched his fists and determination


    flickered through his eyes.


    After the transfer process, Samuel immediately informed the top executives of the news and warned


    them to treat their new boss carefully. He revealed that Tom had a strong background and was


    extremely rich! It put lots of strain on the top executives and they were all nervously waiting for the


    The self-styled beauties in thepany, including female staff and stars, all dressed themselves with


    scrupulous care in case that the big boss got an eye on them.


    The male leaders in thepany also racked their brains to get the new boss like them.


    Mr. Cook, as the manager of the ZQ Media, waspletely confused when he heard the news. He


    knew thepany was on the wane and its profits were shrinking because of too many rivals. Why


    would someone acquire apany like it?


    Regardless of the new boss''sck of business acumen, at least one thing was certain: he was super


    rich!


    He must treat such a man carefully.


    And an idea struck him when he thought of the beautiful woman who would spend the night with him


    today.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Tom did not know that the board of ZQ Media had already paid their attention to him. Now that he had


    parked the electric bicycle, he heard a "Bang" and found that his electric bicycle had actually been


    knocked over.


    "Whose electric bicycle is this? It scratched my car!"


    A man got out of the car and cursed angrily with a frown.


    The security guard trotted over and bowed to apologize. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It was my negligence."


    The man poked at the security guard''s head and scolded him with a bad attitude, "How did you do it


    and let the electric bicycle drive here? Do you know what kind of car I drive? Volkswagen Touareg, a


    car that costs hundreds of thousands of dors. Now it needs thousands of dors to repair it. This is


    equivalent to your two months'' sry!"


    The security guard bent even lower, apologized repeatedly, and then cursed with a gloomy face,


    "Whose electric bicycle is it? Who! Stand out for me!"


    There were a lot of people around, and no one came forward to admit it.


    The security guard was so angry that he shouted, "You don''t have the courage to take the me for


    what you did, right? What a son of bitch! If you don''te out, I''ll smash your electric bicycle!"


    As he spoke, he took out the iron bar and was about to smash it.


    "It''s my bicycle." Tom walked out of the crowd.


    When the security guard saw that Tom was wearing inferior clothes, he could tell that Tom was an


    ordinary worker. He pointed at Tom''s nose and scolded, "Who told you to park your bicycle here?"


    Tom asked, "Who said I can''t park here? There are a few parked next to you."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The security guard didn''t know how to answer immediately. Strictly speaking, electric bicycles were


    allowed to park here.


    While he was stammering, the man just now stood out and stared at Tom, saying in a superior tone, "I


    don''t allow it!"


    "Are you the boss of the ZQ Media? If you say I can''t park, then I can''t park here?" Tom frowned and


    said. He was very unhappy. He had just spent 2.5 billion dors to buy the ZQ Media. This was the first


    time he came here and made an appearance. But he encountered this thing which made him unhappy.


    The other party snorted and said, "I''m Patrick, the head of the Personnel Department of the ZQ Media.


    I said that you can''t park here, then you can''t park here. So what? Do you have a problem with that?"


    Hearing his words, a lot of people around him eximed.


    "Wow, this handsome man looks younger than thirty years old. He''s already the head of a department


    of the ZQ Media. That''s great!"


    "Yes, I heard that ZQ Media has a market value of two billion dors now. As the head of the Personnel


    Department, he must have made over a million dors in a year!"


    "The key is that he''s still so handsome. He''s a typical rich son-inw."


    "Look at the hundreds of thousands of Volkswagen Touareg he drives. He''s really young and


    promising..."


    There were many young women who came to the ZQ Media for interviews. When they heard that the


    other party was the head of the Personnel Department, and they were about toe to the ZQ Media


    for an interview, their gaze at Patrick immediately turned hot. If they could hook up with Patrick, they


    would not have to worry about not getting into the ZQ Media.


    Every one of them had a dream of being a star. They would do anything to be famous.


    When Patrick heard these voices, his waist straightened and the smile on his face deepened. In fact,


    he was only the head of the Personnel Department. His annual sry was only about 500,000 dors,


    but it was enough for him to be respected by others. Over the past two years, he had used his power to


    secretly sleep with the new recruits, and his life was veryfortable.


    Now he especially enjoyed being admired by women.


    Tom frowned even more when he saw Lee''scent look. No wonder the ZQ Media had been


    getting worse and worse in the past few years as it kept recruiting some people who were not qualified.


    When he took office, he had to ask these people to get lost. He didn''t spend 2.5 billion dors on the


    ZQ Media to lose money.


    Seeing that Tom was silent, Lee thought that Tom was afraid, and Lee''s expression became even more


    arrogant and evil. "Now you know that you shall be afraid? Open your eyes to see where you are! This


    is the ZQ Media. It is not a ce where you, a loser, cane! Now that your electric bicycle has


    scratched my Volkswagen Touareg, the repair fee will be 8,000 dors. I don''t expect you to be able to


    pay 8,000 dors as you wear such cheap clothes. Since it is the first time that you had made this


    mistake, I''ll charge you half. Give me 4,000 dors and I won''t argue with you about this."


    "What? You don''t want to? I''m telling you that you''re lucky to meet me. I''m generous enough to take


    half of your money and not argue with you. If it were someone else, you wouldn''t get rid of this unless


    you pay ten thousand dors!" Patrick said loudly.


    Tom sneered. Not to mention that his car was not Touareg but Tiguan L. This small scratch could be


    repaired by spending less than a thousand dors. Patrick actually wanted to ckmail him 4,000


    dors. Lee was so scheming.


    "You''re really scheming. First of all, this car of yours is not Touareg but Tiguan L and it is one with a 1.4


    T low configuration. With the discount, it could be bought at about 230,000 dors. How dare you say


    it''s Touareg? With this scratch, it could be repaired with a thousand dors at most. You ask me to give


    you four thousand dors. How dare you say you''re magnanimous?" Tom said disdainfully.


    When the others heard this, they looked at Patrick a little differently. Some of the men said, "I just said


    that why this car looks so familiar. It turns out that it is just a Tiguan L with a low configuration. I thought


    he was really a rich man."


    "Yes, it''s too scheming to charge someone 4,000 dors for a repair fee that doesn''t even cost a


    thousand dors!"


    "And it was he who didn''t drive well enough and hit other''s electric bicycle."


    Hearing these discussions, Patrick''s face darkened and threatened Tom to call the police. At this time,


    a beautiful young woman came over and said to Patrick, "Mr. Lee, I''m sorry I''mte."


    Patrick''s eyes lit up when he saw this woman. He swept the gloom off his face and made himself look


    handsome. "It''s okay. I just arrived."


    Tom was a little surprised to see this woman. Wasn''t this Phoebe''s friend, Megan, who was doing the


    live broadcast and was rtively popr? Tom didn''t have a good impression of her because she was


    a very gold-digger.


    Megan also saw Tom and frowned. "Tom? Why are you here? You don''t have to do housework?"


    Her tone did not hide her contempt and ridicule for Tom.


    Patrick was stunned and asked, "Miss Watson, do you know him?"


    Megan sneered and said, "Yes, he is the husband of a friend of mine. He is very ''famous'' in our circle!"


    She deliberately emphasized the word "famous," and the meaning of ridicule was self-evident.


    Patrick caught Megan''s contempt for Tom. He rolled his eyes and thought of some bad ideas. He said,


    "Miss Watson, it turns out that you know him. Then I won''t argue with him as his bicycle scratched my


    car for your sake."


    "Hmm? Did this guy scratch your car?" After Megan understood what had happened, she sneered and


    said, "Mr. Lee, you don''t have to save me face. We are not good friends. You can do whatever you


    want."


    Patrick knew that Megan would say that. He said proudly to Tom, "Tom, right? From your face, I know


    that you are poor and undisciplined. Even Miss Watson, who is so easy to talk with, has been offended


    by you."


    He ttered Megan with one sentence, which made Megan''s impression of him better. He continued,


    "I''m warning you for thest time. Pay up quickly, or I''ll call the police. Your behavior is enough for the


    police to keep you in custody for half a month, you know?"


    He threatened Tom as if he thought that Tom was a legal illiterate.


    At this moment, Tom''s phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was Elliot, the manager of the ZQ


    Media. "Hello, chairman, where are you? We can go down and wee you."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Elliot''s tone was very respectful.


    Not long ago, he found out that the new big boss had bought ZQ Media with 2.5 billion dors, which


    was five hundred million more than the market value. What did this mean? It meant that the new big


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    boss was extremely rich!


    He was willing to do anything for such a powerful boss.


    Tom smiled thoughtfully and said, "I''m downstairs, but I didn''t see you."


    "Ah? You''re downstairs already?!" Elliot was shocked and said hurriedly, "I''ming, I''ming!"


    After Tom hung up the phone, Patrick said disdainfully, "Oh, how dare you call someone here? Are you


    going to call a group of delivery people? Hahaha..."


    His words caused a group of people tough at him.


    Megan was also filled with disdain when she saw Tom pretending to be on the phone.


    Tom looked at Megan dressed up and said with an odd expression, "Megan, are youing to join the


    ZQ Media?"


    Megan snorted and said, "It''s none of your business."


    Tom was overjoyed. He didn''t expect such a coincidence. As soon as he bought the ZQ Media, Megan


    came to apply for the job. Looking at the other party, it seemed that she still wanted to be a star. Tom


    felt it a little interesting.


    Megan was a gold-digger. As Phoebe''s useless husband, he had been ridiculed by Megan for the past


    few years, and Megan secretly urged Phoebe to divorce him several times. If Megan knew that he, the


    trash she looked down on, was now the new chairman of the ZQ Media, how wonderful would her


    expression be? Would she kneel down and tter him immediately?


    This impulse was very strong, but Tom held it back. There was no need.


    "Megan, didn''t you say you opened apany and made a lot of money? Why did youe to ZQ to


    find a job?" Tom said with a smile.


    His smile became a disy of shamelessness in Megan''s eyes. She was even more disgusted with


    Tom. She did open a smallpany a while ago, less than half a yearter, she lost all her money and


    owed a lot of debts. She had no choice but toe out to find a job. A friend told her that there was a


    n to train new stars and suggested that she could try it out. She thought it could work because she


    thought she was pretty and fit, and even felt that many female celebrities in the entertainment industry


    couldn''tpete with her. If she was lucky, she might really be a popr star.


    However, when Tom said that, she was still very annoyed and said rudely, "Tom, what right do you have


    to say that about me? I''m here to find a job in ZQ. It''s better than a useless person like you living by


    Phoebe''s side, isn''t it?"


    Her words were harsh and unpleasant, which did not match with her sweet and lovely person. Many


    people looked at her with a little more repulsion.


    After Megan finished speaking, she regretted it. She wasing to ZQ to apply for a female star, so


    her image was very important. Thinking of this, she felt even more disgusted with Tom.


    Patrick said thoughtfully, "Miss Watson, don''t worry. I''m the minister of personnel. You''re my friend. It''s


    okay to be recruited to ZQ."


    Megan took back her mean look, put on a sweet and cute look, smiled sweetly and said to Patrick, "Mr.


    Lee, sorry to trouble you. It''s good to know you."


    When Patrick heard that he was full of energy, he wanted to pounce on and have Megan immediately!


    Tom couldn''t help butugh when he saw them like this. "Megan, you''ve misjudged this time. You can''t


    get into ZQ if you count on this Lee."


    Megan was annoyed to hear him speak andughed back in anger. "Oh, if he wasn''t reliable, do you


    think you can make it?"


    Tom smiled and said, "You really guessed right. I can really let you into ZQ. For the sake of being


    Phoebe''s friend, you should apologize to me now and call me Brother Tom, then I''ll let you in ZQ, and


    I''ll give you many resources to make you a big star."


    Poof!


    Megan couldn''t help butugh. "Hahaha, did I hear you right? You''re such a trash, and you said you


    can let me in ZQ and help me be the star? Tom, you''ve sessfully refreshed my understanding of


    fools."


    Everyone elseughed and looked at Tom like he was a clown.


    "Haha, you''re so ignorant. Do you know what level of ZQ Media is? Its market value is two billion


    dors, and its backer is the Howard Family of H City. Its annual profit is several hundred million! Even


    I can''t guarantee that I can help Miss Watson be a big star. How dare you, a poor delivery guy, say


    such big words? I''ve seen a lot of fools. It''s the first time I''ve seen a fool like you."


    Patrick spared no effort to mock Tom. He could tell that Megan knew this guy named Tom and had a


    grudge with him. Lee mocked Tom and could further gain the favor of Megan.


    Tom looked at themughing but he was not angry. He still had a smile on his face. He was already


    looking forward to what the two bitches would look like when Elliot and the others came down.


    But it had been a few minutes and Elliot and the others didn''te down yet.


    Patrick was impatient. It was almost office time. He still had to be an interviewer. He urged, "Hey, poor


    man, pay up quickly, or I''ll really call the police and send you to the jail!"


    However, at this moment, a group of people came out of the ZQ Building gate in a hurry, looking


    excited and nervous. Everyone was wearing expensive suits, and it was obvious that they were rich


    bosses. Among them, the one who walked in the front was a fat man with as expression of rich man.


    He was sweating profusely and looked as if he had run out.


    This was Elliot, the manager of the ZQ Media, who lent 20 million dors from thepany and asked


    Phoebe to apany him for three days and three nights.


    When Patrick saw Elliot and the others, he immediately put away his arrogance. His straight waist was


    bowed. This was ZQ''s senior management. Any one of them was his superior, especially Elliot, so Lee


    tried to curry favor of the big shots!


    Seeing theme out, Patrick didn''t care about Tom anymore. He quickly went up to them and said


    respectfully and tteringly, "Mr. Cook, why are you down?"


    Many people who came to ZQ Company''s interview saw Patrick being so humble in front of Elliot and


    calling him Mr. Cook. They immediately realized that this was the boss of the ZQ Media and wanted to


    go over and curry favor with him.


    Megan was stunned for a moment. She also realized this. She quickly tidied up her appearance,


    revealed her sweetest and most beautiful smile, and walked towards Elliot.


    Elliot looked around for the new chairman and was suddenly surrounded by a group of people. He


    frowned and showed an unhappy expression, subconsciously wanting to curse. However, he


    immediately thought that the new chairman said on the phone that he had already arrived at ZQ''s


    downstairs and might be nearby. In order to maintain his image, he quickly smiled and said, "I''m


    He deliberately said this out loud, hoping to be heard by the new boss.


    Patrick, as the deputy director of the human resources department, was very different from Elliot. It was


    difficult for him to talk to Elliot at his usual time. Even if there was a chance, Elliot was very indifferent.


    It was the first time that Elliot treated him so warmly. At this moment, he was extremely excited, and his


    whole body was almost boiling. Then he realized that Mr. Cook and the other leaders came down


    specially to wee the new chairman.


    Even a leader like Mr. Cook had toe down to greet him personally. The new chairman must be


    very rich, so he had to perform even better!


    So he straightened his back even more and behaved humble. He was going to rush over to tter the


    new chairman as soon as he saw him.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Their words were heard by many people and immediately caused a hugemotion!


    The new chairman of the ZQ Media was a big shot among the big shots. If they could get the favor of


    the new chairman, they would have great benefits.


    For a moment, the crowd became noise. Those beautiful women who were going to apply for the job


    took out small mirrors to fix their makeup, and tried their best to show their most beautiful side, trying to


    win the favor of the new chairman.


    Megan''s blood was boiling, and her lips were trembling with excitement, too. She was the most


    beautiful and having the best figure of all the candidates. If she could be bolder, she had a great


    chance to seduce the new chairman!


    At this moment, when she saw Tom, who was still giggling, she felt that he was a great disgrace. He


    was also a man, but he had a great difference in social standing with the chairman.


    However, while they looked around with their necks stretched out, they did not see the new chairman.


    They couldn''t help but be curious. Didn''t they say that the new chairman had arrived? Why didn''t they


    see him?


    Tom did not appear at first. He stood there, and everyone''s eyes brushed across him, then moved


    away disdainfully. It never urred to them that the new chairman they were going to fawn on was the


    poor guy they looked down on.


    After waiting for three minutes, many people began to wonder if Elliot had made a mistake. A senior


    leader beside Elliot asked doubtfully, "Mr. Cook, are you sure the new chairman hase?"


    Elliot said, "Of course. The new chairman had called me just now and said that he was downstairs."


    "Then why isn''t there anyone? Could it be that the new chairman didn''t see use down early to


    greet him and left dissatisfiedly?"


    "Yes, it''s not a good idea for us to wait like this. If the new chairman really mes us for not weing


    him in advance, we have to make up for it."


    "Mr. Cook, I think you should call the new chairman?"


    Elliot thought about it and felt that he had to call the new chairman to ask what was going on. If he was


    really med by the new chairman, and if he was unhappy and fired them all, it would be over!


    They were all sophisticated who had been in the workce for many years. Naturally, they knew about


    this kind of acquisition dangered their positions. If they were not careful enough, they would be easily


    fired by the new boss at any time. They did not believe that the person who could spend 2.5 billion


    acquiring apany would not have a professional team in his hands.


    At their age, if they were fired, they would lose their jobs, which they would never want to see. If the


    new chairman had a special hobby, they could even sacrifice themselves. This was how serious the


    situation was.


    Elliot dialed Tom''s number. Everyone held their breath and did not dare to make a sound. They looked


    around for the new chairman.


    However, at this moment, they heard the ringtone of a ssic Nokia. Everyone looked in the direction


    of the voice and saw the very surprising scene.


    It was Tom. He took out his phone from his pocket with azy smile on his face and answered the


    phone. "Hello?"


    Elliot''s back was facing Tom and he did not see Tom. He quickly said respectfully, "Hello, chairman. I''m


    already downstairs. Where are you?"


    Tom''s voice came from the phone. "I''m behind you."


    Elliot quickly turned around and saw a young man dressed in ordinary clothes looking at him with a


    smile. He was stunned at that time. Was this man the new chairman?


    Not only him, but everyone was equally stunned. They thought they were hallucinating. Tom, who came


    here with an electric car, dressed in cheap clothes, looked down on by almost all of them, was the new


    chairman of the ZQ Media?


    Oh god, this world was too crazy!


    Patrick was dumbfounded. His mouth wide open and could swallow a child''s fist!


    Megan''s expression was also extremely wonderful. She waspletely stunned. She would never


    have thought that Phoebe''s useless husband would be the new chairman of the ZQ Media. This was


    too unreal. She wondered if she was hallucinating!


    Tom was happy to see their reaction. He coughed twice and Elliot came back to his senses. He quickly


    trotted over and asked tentatively, "Are you, Tom, the new chairman of our ZQ Media?"


    He felt it was necessary to ask clearly, in case he would make a mistake and be awkward.


    The young man in front of him didn''t look like a top millionaire who could afford 2.5 billion dors.


    How could Tom not know what he was thinking? He immediately put away his smile and put on a


    serious look. In an instant, a powerful aura emanated from him. This was the aura from the high


    society!


    Elliot''s facial expression changed and he trembled. He immediately believed that the man in front of


    him was ZQ''s new chairman. Only people in high positions could exude such a powerful aura.


    "What, do you think I''m an imposter?" Tom said with a cold face and a half-smile.


    Elliot trembled and was frightened. He shook his head hurriedly and said, "No, no! How dare I? I''m


    shocked that you''re so young. You''re indeed extraordinary among people. Even in ordinary people''s


    clothes, you''re still outstanding! Under your leadership, ourpany will definitely have great


    sess!"


    ttering Tom, Elliot was relieved to see him smile again.


    Other higher-ups also came around, trying their best to curry favor with Tom.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, chairman. Meeting you today it''s my honor!"


    "Chairman, you''re too extraordinary..."


    "Chairman, I''m the manager of the marketing department..."


    "Chairman, I''m..."


    Tom nodded. He smiled at the ttery of thesepany leaders. He had not experienced this familiar


    feeling for a long time.


    At this time, he saw Patrick, whose face was already pale and who was trembling with fear in the


    crowd. His eyes turned and he smiled mysteriously, "Patrick of the HR Department, is whose


    subordinate?"


    Hearing Tom''s words, the executives were confused. They didn''t understand why the new chairman


    would ask such a small person. Was this Patrick a rtive of the new chairman?


    As the manager of the HR Department, Bob immediately stood up and said loudly, "Chairman, Patrick


    is my subordinate. He''s doing very well in our department. I was just about to rmend him for a


    promotion."


    "Really?" Tom smiled meaningfully. The next moment, his face turned cold. "From today on, you and


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Patrick have been fired."


    "What?!"


    Bob was stunned. What was going on?


    Patrick, who was not far away, was about to cry when he heard this. Only then did he realize how big a


    mistake he had made just now.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Elliot and the others were also very surprised. They were still confused. They didn''t understand why


    Bob had offended the new chairman. They quickly distanced themselves from Bob to draw a line


    between them, afraid that they would get into trouble.


    Bob caught on and said wrongly, "Chairman, what did I do wrong? Why are you firing me?"


    Tom stopped, looked at Patrick and said, "Ask him yourself."


    Hearing this, Bob, no matter how stupid he was, realized that Patrick had offended the new chairman!


    He just wanted to give himself a big p now. He was so oblivious. When the new chairman mentioned


    Patrick just now, the chairman obviously did not look happy! But he hated Patrick even more. This


    scumbag was so stupid! Patrick actually provoked the new chairman and even implicated him. He must


    not lose this job as a human resource manager.


    He hurriedly exined, "Chairman, this is a misunderstanding! I''ve long disliked Patrick. This guy is a


    parasite of thepany who holds down a job without doing a stroke of work and makes no


    contribution. He will only use his little power to secretly sleep with new employees. I''ve long wanted to


    fire him!"


    Then he shouted at Patrick with a cold face, "Patrick, from now on, you''re fired. Take your things and


    get out of here!"


    This twist made the women who were about to seduce dumbfounded. Their impression of Patrick


    changedpletely. They only thought that Patrick was a piece of trash, not even as good as shit. On


    the contrary, the more they looked at Tom, the more handsome they found him. Even though he was


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    wearing some cheap clothes that only cost dozens of dors, he still exuded an air of nobility.


    And Megan was already speechless. She still felt unreal. Was this man still the jerk she knew?


    Patrick panicked and ran over, crying and apologizing. "Chairman, I was wrong! It was my fault that I


    failed to recognize you and offend you! I won''t dare to do it again! Please don''t fire me. This job is really


    important to me, please!"


    As he spoke, he pped himself. There was no such thing as arrogance in his look anymore. Now he


    was just a stray dog.


    Tom ignored him and said to Bob, "When you pay him the bill, add two thousand dors as


    work."


    After saying this, he walked straight into the ZQ Building and ignored Patrick''s heart-wrenching


    confession.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not look at Megan.


    His indifference was worse for Megan than hitting her in the face!


    At the same time, Megan couldn''t figure it out. Wasn''t Tom the useless son-inw of the Scott Family?


    For so many years, he couldn''t even find a job. He did housework at home every day and washed his


    mother-inw''s underwear. How did he change and be the chairman of the ZQ Media? Was


    something wrong?


    Megan couldn''t figure it out. She called Phoebe. "Hey, Phoebe, what are you doing? I''ve been doing


    well recently, um... Well, I want to ask, what''s your husband Tom''s background?"


    Phoebe was upset. She was going to sleep with Mr. Cook tonight, but when she came back at noon,


    she found that Tom had not signed the divorce agreement, and she didn''t know where he had gone.


    She was especially fretful. Now that she received a call from Megan who mentioned Tom, the


    disgusting guy, she became even more annoyed. "What background can he have? He''s just a country


    bumpkin from the countryside! I really regretted marrying him back then!"


    "Are you sure he''s really a poor man from the countryside, not someone from a super-rich family?"


    Megan asked with a frown.


    Phoebe immediately became vignt and said in a deep voice, "Megan, did Tom ask you for money? I


    tell you, don''t lend it to him, and don''t believe him! Coming from a super-rich family? To hell with him!


    He''s just a country bumpkin who''s as poor as a church mouse! I should have listened to you and


    divorced him directly!"


    "Is that so?" Megan''s tone was a little strange.


    "Megan, why do you suddenly ask about Tom?" Phoebe asked doubtfully, "Is he by your side?"


    "No, no!" Megan quickly denied it and said, "I just met someone who looks like Tom, so I''m curious to


    ask you. Since I''m mistaken, that''s fine. I''ll see you another day."


    After hanging up the phone, Megan began to sort things out with her beautiful eyes rolling. Judging


    from Phoebe''s tone just now, she was very angry with Tom. It was obvious that the rtionship


    between the couple was not good, and most importantly, Tom did not tell Phoebe that he was born in a


    super-rich family. Then she had a good chance of recing Phoebe!


    Megan was a very calcting person, especially good at seducing men. Patrick had already been


    fascinated by her without even touching her hand. She believed that as long as she had the chance to


    get close to Tom, with her beauty and means, she could definitely conquer him!


    Moreover, Tom used to peek at her when she visited Phoebe''s house, obviously interested in her. She


    used to feel disgusted, but now she just thought it was great. If she could catch herself such a rich


    husband, she wouldn''t have to worry about the rest of her life. She would enjoy endless wealth! After


    all, he was an amazing person who could spend more than two billion dors to buy the ZQ Media.


    As for the misunderstanding just now, Megan was very regretful, but it was not a big deal. She knew


    men very well. Now Tom must be very eager to hold his head high in front of her and wait for her to


    repent and apologize. At that time, she would cooperate and show her weakness. It was best to take


    advantage of the opportunity to win Tom''s heart. With her skills, she could get Tom under her thumb!


    Thinking of the beautiful scene, she began tough evilly.


    Tom did not know that he had been targeted by Megan. Now he was surrounded by Elliot and the


    others. He walked into the ZQ Building and felt veryfortable listening to them trying to curry favor.


    Of course, he did not forget his original intention to buy the ZQ Media. Now that he was the chairman,


    he naturally wanted to have a deeper understanding of ZQ so that he could make ns for the future.


    He was hoping that ZQ would make a big profit for him.


    Seeing that Tom was so young, although Elliot and the others were very respectful to him on the


    surface, they still thought that Tom was just born into a super-rich family and didn''t have much ability.


    He only bought ZQ at such a high price to y with female stars.


    But soon, when they reported ZQ''s situation to Tom and heard his opinion and the analysis of the


    market, they couldn''t help but be surprised. They put away their contempt for Tom and were more


    shocked by his vision and thoughts. He was not some yboy, but a really capable man. Many ideas


    and ns that he put forward made their eyes light up.


    Tom was originally a business genius and at least a third of the Howard Family''s wealth was created


    directly or indirectly by him. Now he must have no problem running a small ZQ Company. Moreover, he


    was steady in his work. Before he bought the ZQ Media, he knew a lot about the current situation of the


    He was now a new official, but he was not in a hurry tounch a n. He still maintained the original


    model first, and when the time was ripe, he would take action.


    After the meeting, he evacuated everyone except Elliot. "Mr. Cook, stay here for a while."


    When Elliot saw his solemn expression, his heart thumped, and he began to feel uneasy. He tried to


    recall that from the time he received Tom where he did not do well and caused Tom''s discontent.


    "Chairman, I was wrong. Please give me a chance to correct my mistake!" Elliot admitted his mistake


    first, showing his good attitude.


    Tom didn''t say anything, but narrowed his eyes and looked straight at Elliot. He really wanted to fire


    Elliot. After thinking for a moment, he said meaningfully, "Mr. Cook, you''ve been very powerful recently.


    Lending 20 million dors to the Scott Family in exchange for a beautiful woman to sleep with you for


    three days."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "What?" Elliot was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know what the new chairman was trying to tell


    him. He answered, walking on eggshells, "Yes, this is true. But, actually, I was just joking with the Scott


    Family. I didn''t really want them to send a beauty for me..."


    Elliot had been observing Tom''s expression, being extremely nervous and uneasy. He was increasingly


    aware that the young chairman was so unpredictable. He secretly lent 20 million dors to the Scott


    Family in private. The news did not spread, and the new chairman actually knew it. This showed that


    the new chairman really knew a thing or two.


    Bang!


    Tom suddenlyunched an attack. He pped the table, which scared Elliot into shivering and falling to


    the ground. "Elliot! How dare you!"


    "Chchchchchch... Chairman..." Elliot was so scared that his face turned pale. He was all of a tremble,


    being in dread of him. "I was wrong. I was wrong! I beg your mercy!"


    Tom stared at Elliot coldly. "Okay, then tell me what you did wrong."


    "I... I..." Elliot''s lips trembled as his mind was in a mess. He couldn''t tell what he did wrong for a


    moment. Yeah, why was he wrong? The Scott Family was just a small family. They didn''t run the family


    well in the past two years, losing a lot of money. The Scott Family was just a stray dog. Even if he had


    actually fucked a beauty from the Scott Family and hadn''t pay for it, it just seemed all right.


    "Can''t you tell it?" Tom''s eyes grew colder.


    Elliot felt the increasing pressure from Tom. His forehead was sweating crazily, and he was even about


    to cry. He couldn''t tell the reason, so he could only p himself desperately and kept yelling that he


    was wrong.


    Tom waited until he pped himself a dozen times, and his face became a swollen ass. He then said,


    "That''s enough. Stop yourme performance."


    When Elliot stopped, he continued, "I know what''s on your mind. The Scott Family is small, owning a


    smallpany. Even if you have slept with Phoebe and then cheat them, refusing to borrow them


    money, the Scott Family can''t do anything to you. You can do whatever you want. Did I get you right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Chairman, you are observant and intelligent. You said everything right. I''m wrong!" Elliot


    nodded like a rice pecker, more in awe of Tom. What the hell? The new chairman is not an ordinary


    person at all. He actually knew his little secret immediately.


    Tom stared at Elliot, being exasperated at his failure, and said, "Elliot, you have been in the workce


    for many years. Are you still that simple-minded? Scott Family is small, that''s true. If you break your


    promise, they really can''t do anything about you. But, don''t forget, you live in the information age now.


    When the media start to work, it''s easy to spread this news everywhere! And you are my general


    manager of ZQ. Once there is a scandal in ourpany, it will have a huge impact on our reputation!


    Can you be responsible for the decline of the market value? Huh?!"


    Every word of Tom''s stabbed Elliot in his face, turning it pale. "Chairman, I''m going to reject Phoebe


    now! I promise I won''t hurt ZQ''s reputation."


    "Yes." Tom nodded. At this time, Tom received a message. His phone screen lit up. The screensaver


    was a photo of Phoebe. Elliot happened to see it. He was stunned for a moment. Why did this girl look


    so familiar?


    "I don''t mind if you agree to lend money to the Scott Family or not. But you should remember, wipe out


    your prurience towards Phoebe, understand?" Tom frowned.


    "I promise!" Elliot nodded hard. When Tom left the conference room, Elliot finally rxed and broke out


    in a cold sweat. The new chairman was too intimidating.


    When he began to breathe more easily, he slowly calmed down, started to sort out what had happened


    just now. After the new chairman''s meeting, he was specially asked to stay. This meant that this matter


    was extremely important to the new chairman.


    But to be honest, this was not a big deal. First of all, the problem of affecting thepany''s reputation


    that the new chairman had said was untenable. The Scott Family was small and weak. Even if they


    hired the media staff, they could notpete with the media power that he had. Not to mention that the


    evidence was hard to collect. With Elliot''s insidious means, he couldpletely me his victim and


    charge the Scott Family with nder. By then, the Scott Family would even lose more.


    Therefore, it was illogical for the new chairman to rebuke him for this. After their conversation, he did


    not think that the new chairman was mediocre. The new chairman must have some deep meaning in


    doing this! As a veteran in the workce, it''s a necessary skill to elicit the boss'' mind by careful study.


    So why did the new chairman do this? Censure him in order to establish his own prestige?


    Suddenly, he had sudden enlightenment. He knew it!


    It was because of Phoebe, the beautiful woman sent by the Scott Family.


    Elliot remembered everything. It was Phoebe who was on the new chairman''s screensaver, wasn''t it?


    The new chairman used Phoebe''s photo as his screensaver, knew Phoebe''s name, warned him, and


    ordered him to wipe out his prurience towards Phoebe. It was obvious that Phoebe was the new


    chairman''s type!


    Put everything together, and Elliot figured it out...


    The new chairman was obviously interested in Phoebe, but Phoebe was already married. As a


    chairman, it was hical to directly rip her over. That''s why the chairman knew that he had used 20


    million dors as a gimmick to threaten Phoebe to sleep with him. Only then did the new chairman fly


    into a rage!


    The more Elliot thought about it, the clearer his mind became and the more excited he was!


    The new chairman just reprimanded him like this to imply that he should know how to do it. Otherwise,


    the new chairman would have asked him to just cut it out. Why did he only emphasize the woman


    Phoebe?


    Now, it was him who was on the stage.


    After sorting it through, Elliot was extremely excited, making a pig''s cry. If he seeded in fawning on


    the new chairman this time, wouldn''t his pay rise be a matter of certainty?


    Tom did not know that Elliot had misinterpreted his meaning. Now he returned to his office, closed the


    door, and walked back and forth with undisguisable excitement.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After four years of hardship, he finally returned to his peak and owned such a bigpany.


    This feeling of recovering all that was lost was really wonderful!


    Now that he was the chairman, he had to look like the chairman. At least in ZQ, he couldn''t wear his


    sloppy clothes bought at the stall. He asked his assistant to buy a few suits and in clothes, which


    cost hundreds of thousands dors.


    After having dinner in thepany, he was a little tired. He prepared to take a rest, going back to the


    Scott Family after he woke up.


    There was a separate room in his office with a bed more than two meters wide. It was very


    At the same time, Phoebe also came out of the house. To fulfill the task, she specially put on exquisite


    makeup and wore a sheath dress, which perfectly outlined her sexy figure. At the first nce, she could


    arise any man''s sexual desire.


    She was attractive tonight, but her face was cold, like a walking corpse without a soul.


    "Phoebe, I know you have suffered a lot from injustice because of this. When you seed, all of the


    family will appreciate your efforts!"


    "Yes, our Scott Family is in trouble now. We are facing a dangerous situation. You are the most


    gorgeous woman in our Scott Family. Only you can help."


    "Three days will pass quickly. You don''t have to worry. Besides, it''s not a shame. Mr. Cook is the


    general manager of the ZQ Media. He owns a fortune of more than 100 million dors. He was an able,


    rich and virtuous boss. If you be his woman, you will be treated several times better,pared


    with that loser Tom!"


    Before she left, many of the Scott Family were talking hypocritically tofort Phoebe.


    Suddenly, someone remembered and asked curiously, "By the way, where''s Tom? Where did he go?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Only then did they realize that Tom was not here.


    "Tut, where else can he go? He must be hiding."


    "That''s right. Tom is such a gigolo. Now that his wife is going to apany Mr. Cook, can you expect


    him toe out and stop her?"


    "I get angry when I think about what happenedst time. This guy just can''t do anything right. He spent


    his whole life''s luck saving Samuel''s life, but he didn''t get any benefits! He can''t even take back the


    birthday gifts that Samuel gave to our Scott Family. I''ve never seen such a stupid man before!"


    "Exactly. If I were the one who saved Samuel, I would have had a meteoric rise and led the Scott


    Family to create new glory!"


    "Anyone with a normal intelligence to whom Samuel owes such a great deal would not mess things up


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like Tom, let alone you!"


    "Stop it, I''m so angry!"


    Because of what happenedst time, they all had a lot of resentment towards Tom. Now that the Scott


    Family was in trouble, Tom, who had done such a big favor to Samuel, actually gained nothing from


    this. Especially when they thought of how submissive they were in front of Tom, they became even


    angrier. It was a lifelong humiliation for them!


    They made up their minds that they must teach Tom a lesson when he came back.


    As they were cursing happily, Phoebe scolded them with a cold face, "That''s enough! If any of you still


    mention the word Tom in front of me, I won''t go to apany Mr. Cook tonight!"


    They were all frightened by Phoebe''s serious look and fell silent.


    Phoebe was in a bad mood mainly because of Tom. She was going to apany Mr. Cook now. Tom


    didn''t even show up. He shrank. What a coward! He was not a man at all.


    At this moment, Richard stood out and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about those unimportant things.


    Phoebe, I''ve fulfilled all your requirements. Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise."


    Phoebe nodded expressionlessly and got into the car.


    "Phoebe, it''s really hard on you. It''s all Tom''s fault. He had the chance to save you, but he wasted it!


    s..." Elizabeth held Phoebe''s hand, sad and angry.


    James said, "Phoebe, I think Brian has a deep affection for you. When youe back this time, why


    don''t you divorce Tom and marry Brian?"


    Phoebe smiled sadly and said, "Dad, do you think Brian will marry me after I apany Mr. Cook?"


    "This..." James was speechless. He lowered his head and smoked crazily.


    Twenty minutester, when they arrived at the ZQ Building, Phoebe said, "Dad, mom, go back. I''ll go


    home myself in three days."


    Elizabeth and James''s eyes turned red as they watched Phoebe leave.


    Phoebe walked into the ZQ Building alone. She felt extremely cold and had to exert great strength


    every step she took.


    Her appearance attracted the attention of a lot of people in the ZQ Building. It was just that she was too


    beautiful, and she was wearing such a sexy sheath dress, which had an extremely strong visual


    impact.


    Many people guessed that she was a new employee who would be packaged as a superstar by the


    A man immediately approached her to chat her up, but she ignored him with a cold face. She directly


    walked to the front desk and said, "Hello, my name is Phoebe. I''m here to see Mr. Cook."


    The receptionist asked, "Mr. Cook? Do you have an appointment?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and said, "Just tell him my name."


    The receptionist looked Phoebe over seriously, twitched her mouth, and then called Elliot. "Hello, Mr.


    Cook, there''s a woman named Phoebe here who wants to see you."


    Elliot was smoking in the office. When he heard the phone call from the front desk, he trembled and


    said excitedly, "Hurry up and invite her up!"


    After thinking for a moment, he added, "Forget it. I''ll go down and pick her up myself!"


    After hanging up the phone, Elliot quickly put down his cigarette, ran to the bathroom to wash his


    mouth and chewed gum, making sure that he did not have bad breath. Then he groomed himself and


    went downstairs to receive Phoebe.


    He was almost sure that Phoebe was the woman the new chairman liked. He had to serve her well.


    Now that the new chairman had been in the office for a few hours, he must be waiting for him to send


    Phoebe in.


    When he got downstairs, he saw Phoebe at the front desk. His eyes lit up and he was amazed.


    He had seen the photos of Phoebe and knew that she was a beautiful woman. Now it seemed that the


    real person was much more beautiful than the photos, especially in this sheath dress, which made her


    both sexy and elegant. What a stunner!


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t taste such a woman... Bah! As soon as this idea came to mind, he quickly


    shook his head and threw it out. This dangerous idea could not exist. She was the woman that the new


    chairman liked. If the new chairman knew that he had a crush on Phoebe, the new chairman would


    definitely not spare him!


    Elliot cleared up his mind and walked over with a smile that he thought was friendly.


    Phoebe also saw Elliot. Her pupils immediately contracted, her heart beat faster, and her nerves


    tightened.


    Elliot was a fat man with a big belly. When he walked up, his whole body was trembling. Imagining


    herself being pressed down by such a fat man, Phoebe felt her heart trembling and was overwhelmed


    by sadness.


    She was really unwilling to lose virginity to such a fat pig! If she had known, she would have lost it to


    Tom! At least Tom was not bad looking and had a good figure...


    Eh? Wait, why did she think so? Threw it out!


    "Hello, hello. Are you Miss Scott?" Elliot walked up to Phoebe and smiled at her without looking


    sideways.


    Phoebe''s mind was in a mess and she wanted to squeeze out a smile, but it was awkward and even


    uglier than crying. She remembered what Richard had told her before she came. Enduring the


    grievance and disgust, she took the initiative to reach out her hand. "Mr. Cook, hello, I''m Phoebe."


    When Elliot looked at her so closely, he couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart. She was so beautiful.


    The man instinctively got excited and subconsciously reached out to shake Phoebe''s hand. But


    immediately, a light shed in his mind. Thinking of Tom''s dignified face, the evil thoughts in his mind


    disappearedpletely. He quickly withdrew his hand and said, "Miss Scott, you''re beautiful. Let''s go


    upstairs and talk business!"


    Just kidding. Now that he knew that Phoebe was Tom''s dish, how could he dare to touch her? Besides,


    this was ZQ, and there were cameras everywhere. If Tom saw it, he would be finished.


    Phoebe was stunned. She didn''t expect Elliot to retract his hand. What was going on? Was he not


    satisfied with her?


    With this question in mind, she was very worried. The Scott Family was in a very bad situation now.


    She had to get the 20 million tonight.


    When she got to the elevator, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Cook, are you unhappy to see me?"


    Elliot was stunned. And then, seeing Phoebe in such a state of anxiety and panic, he understood that


    Phoebe thought he was not satisfied with her.


    "No, no, I''m happy to be with you..." When he said this, he realized that he had said something wrong


    and quickly changed his words, "No, no, I didn''t mean that, but..."


    He was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to exin it. He waved his hand and said, "You''ll know


    when you go up."


    Phoebe was even more confused when she heard this. She did not understand what Elliot was


    nning, but no matter what, she was ready to sacrifice herself. No matter what was waiting for her


    ahead, she would grit her teeth to the end!


    "Mr. Cook, you promised that as long as I stayed with you for three days, you would lend 20 million


    dors to the Scott Family without interest for three years. You won''t go back on your word, will you?"


    Phoebe stared at him.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Looking at Phoebe''s beautiful face and sexy body, Elliot really wanted to have sex with it. But he also


    knew that once he had it, he would be killed. So he quickly moved his eyes away from Phoebe and


    said meaningfully, "Miss Scott, of course, I won''t go back on what I promised you, but you should do


    your job well."


    Phoebe bit her lips. "I''ll listen to your arrangement. I''ll do whatever you want me to do!"


    Saying this, Phoebe''s heart was filled with sadness and pain. What a proud woman she was, but she


    had to get money with her body.


    Elliot frowned when he saw her like this. He was a little unhappy and said, "Miss Scott, you have to


    make it clear that your Scotts asked me to borrow money, not me to force you. This is a deal. Don''t


    show a grieved look that I''m going to be damned! This is your job. Please show your attitude and don''t


    look so reluctant!"


    Phoebe shuddered and lowered her head, trying to hold back the tears that were about to fall.


    The elevator arrived. Elliot came out and said, "Let me tell you. I''m not the one who lent you the money,


    but the new chairman. You''re lucky and won the favor of our chairman. If you serve him well, you will


    live a luxurious life. On the contrary, if you don''t serve our chairman well, you don''t get this 20 million,


    and your Scott Family doesn''t want to survive in H City!"


    Elliot let go of his aura and his tone was serious and cold, which made Phoebe shiver.


    She came to her senses and raised her head abruptly. "Mr. Cook, wait a minute. What did you mean by


    that? Didn''t you say you wanted me to apany you? Why did the man be your chairman?"


    Elliot''s face darkened and he said, "What, are you picky? You really think too highly of yourself, don''t


    you?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant..." Phoebe apologized in a hurry.


    Arriving at Tom''s office immediately, Elliot slowed down, his face softened, and his tone became much


    friendlier. He said, "Miss Scott, our chairman is a young and handsome man, much better than me, a


    fat man. It''s your blessing that you can be liked by our chairman. In the next few days, you should


    serve our chairman well and made him happy. Let alone 20 million dors, two hundred million dors


    is a piece of cake."


    Two hundred million!


    When Phoebe heard this number, her heart beat faster.


    "Really, really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Who am I? I''m Elliot? Why should I lie to you?" Elliot smiled and said, "Well, in front


    of us is the chairman''s office. The chairman is inside. You have to try your best to satisfy the chairman,


    okay?"


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and nodded.


    For a moment, she felt guilty and felt sorry for Tom.


    After four years of marriage, she was still a virgin and had never been touched by Tom...


    But soon, she threw the idea out of her mind. Tom was not worth her guilt at all!


    Elliot went to the office door. She knocked on the door first, and said respectfully, "Chairman, can I


    After a while, a in voice came from inside. "Come in."


    Elliot suppressed his excitement and pushed the door open. In order to get credit, he asked Phoebe to


    wait at the door. When he went in, he saw Tom in the room. He walked over and said, "Chairman, I


    brought her over."


    "Hmm?" Tom didn''t understand for a moment.


    Elliot said with a wink, "Chairman, I''ve already told her. She admires you very much and said that she


    wanted to see you for a long time. Now that she''s at the door, I''ll call her in right away."


    The more Tom listened, the more confused he became. Elliotughed so lewdly. What was he up to?


    "Make it clear. Who did you bring?" Tom frowned.


    However, his seriousness became a disguise in Elliot''s eyes. With the intelligence of the chairman, how


    could he not know that Phoebe was standing outside? Besides, it was the chairman who hinted at him!


    The chairman must be thin-skinned. In order to keep a cold face in front of his subordinates, it must be


    like this! After all, he was still a young man. Even if he had outstanding ability, he couldn''t do this so


    Elliot smiled and said with a meaningful look. "lMr. Howard, I still have something to do, so I left first. By


    the way, the technical side just reported that there was a malfunction in the monitoring system on our


    floor. It can''t be repaired until tomorrow. Nothing that happened during this period can be recorded.


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Tom was confused. What was Elliot doing?


    Suddenly, Tom''s pupils constricted. Thinking of something, he suddenly stood up and hurriedly called


    out to Elliot. However, Elliot had already gone out, and at this time, he heard a familiar voice from


    outside the door. "Mr. Cook, can you transfer the twenty million to me first? We''re in a hurry..."


    Damn it!


    It was Phoebe!


    He guessed right.


    Elliot was looking for death. He actually ignored his words and dared to let Phoebee up! It seemed


    that he should be fixed up!


    Elliot''s voice came from outside the door. "What''s the hurry? Who am I? Can I run away for 20 million?


    If you serve the chairman well tonight, I''ll transfer it to you tomorrow. If you don''t serve him well, you


    know the consequences."


    "Okay..."


    Phoebe''s voice was very aggrieved. After a while, when he heard footsteps, he knew she wasing


    in!


    In an instant, Tom''s scalp was numb and he was anxious. He looked around and was about to get


    under the bed to hide!


    If Phoebe knew he was the chairman of the ZQ Media, it would be over.


    "What should I do? Should I hide?" He thought.


    However, this office could be seen through at a nce. There was nothing else in the room except a


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    bed and wardrobe, and there was no way to hide.


    The point was that Phoebe already knew that the chairman was inside, and it was unrealistic for him to


    hide.


    Tom looked around, looking for a way to deal with it.


    He was anxious inside, and Phoebe was restless in the office, extremely nervous and uneasy. She


    wrung both hands in front of her lower abdomen, breathing heavily, and her legs were mped tightly.


    She could clearly hear the sound of her heart beating and thumping.


    This was the first time she had done such a thing. To her, it was a great challenge and an extremely


    embarrassing thing. She even prepared to die afterpleting this mission!


    Originally, she thought that the person she was going to apany was Mr. Cook, but now it


    inexplicably became the chairman of the ZQ Media, and this level was even more different.


    As a native of H City, she was also very familiar with the ZQ Media. It was arge film and television


    The more she thought about it, the more should please the other party. As Mr. Cook said, once she


    didn''t serve him well and offended the chairman, not only her, but also the entire Scott Family would be


    ruined!


    Thinking of this, she took a few deep breaths and pinched her thigh forcefully to embolden herself.


    Then she walked to the room and said, "Chairman, I''m Phoebe. Please, have a taste of..."

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    After saying this, Phoebe felt extremely embarrassed. Her body was burning, her breathing was rapid,


    and she felt her feet were as heavy as a thousand pounds, and she couldn''t move.


    However, after she finished speaking, the room was still very quiet. The superior chairman of ZQ did


    note out and did not respond.


    After waiting for a minute, he still did not respond. Phoebe could not help but feel a little uneasy. Was


    the chairman not inside? Or was he not satisfied with her?


    "Chairman? Are you listening? May Ie in?" Phoebe asked tentatively.


    Tom was so flustered inside when he heard her voice. Seeing that Phoebe was about toe in, he


    quickly said in a low voice, "Don''te in."


    "Ah?" Phoebe cried out softly, having an even moreplicated feeling. She gritted her teeth and said,


    "Chairman, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Tom continued in a rough voice, "You can go back."


    Phoebe clenched her fists. She took two steps forward, approached the room, and said in a louder


    voice, "Chairman, we have a deal with Mr. Cook. As long as Ie to apany you for three days


    and three nights, you will lend 20 million dors free of interest for three years for us! You are a


    powerful and mighty person. Are you going to go back on your word?"


    Tom smiled bitterly inside the room. The damn Elliot! He made his own decision.


    Finding that the chairman did not respond, Phoebe was inexplicably angry and felt that she had been


    fooled. She took two more steps forward, took a deep breath, and said with mixed emotions,


    "Chairman, Mr. Cook just said that you liked me. I think you must have investigated me long ago, but


    there are some things that you don''t know! I, Phoebe, am the most beautiful woman in the Scott Family.


    Although I am married, my husband is impotent. He has never touched me even after we got married. I


    am still a virgin! So please don''t think I''m dirty!"


    After saying this, she heard something fall to the ground in the room, but she did not know what was


    going on inside, and she would never have thought that the man inside was her impotent husband she


    was talking about!


    After a while, a deep voice came from the room. "Are you sure that there are no other reasons why


    your husband didn''t touch you?"


    Phoebe was stunned. She didn''t expect the chairman to ask this. It was a little strange. However, she


    would never think that the chairman of ZQ was Tom. She only thought that the chairman cared about


    whether she was a virgin or not. She answered, "Yes."


    In the room, Tom clenched his fists and looked angry. Then he said, "Will you feel a little guilty about


    apanying me?"


    When Phoebe heard this, she was even more confused. "What was going on? Does the chairman of


    ZQ care that much?" She thought to herself.


    "No, I''ve never loved him, so I don''t feel guilty. We are a fake couple." Phoebe said seriously.


    A sound of something being broken came out, and Phoebe began to worry again. Did she say


    something wrong?


    However, just as she was about to speak, the chairman''s deep voice came from the room again.


    "Come in."


    Phoebe''s heart beat faster all of a sudden. Finally, this moment came. She knew very well what was


    waiting for her next. The chairman of ZQ would have her rudely!


    She walked in with heavy steps, unable to breathe smoothly, and her face flushed and body hot.


    Entering the room, she first saw a luxurious big bed. Beside the bed, stood a tall man with a good


    figure, but his back was facing her.


    For some reason, she actually felt the figure was a little familiar to her, and it seemed she had seen him


    somewhere before.


    She didn''t think too deeply. First, she was very nervous andplicated. Second, her mind was in a


    mess, and she would never think that the chairman was Tom!


    "Ch-chairman..." She called out softly, her tone trembling.


    The next moment, she was stunned when she saw the chairman turn around.


    She didn''t see the chairman''s face, because the chairman was wearing a clown mask. Phoebe was


    very confused. What was he doing?


    Right. Now Tom was wearing a clown mask, covering his entire face and revealing only two eyes.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared to let Phoebe in.


    While Phoebe was in a daze, Tom saw clearly what Phoebe was wearing. She was wearing a tight hip


    skirt which set off Phoebe''s perfect figure. The skirt was very short, revealing her pair of fair and


    straight thighs. She was perfect and wless.


    In addition, Phoebe''s upper body was also very sexy. She revealed her t abdomen and the snow-


    white neck.


    In order to please Mr. Cook, she specially put on makeup to make her look a little more charming and


    sexy, which made men want to possess her!


    Tom was a little dazed, and his eyes were hard to move away.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ironically, as Phoebe''s husband, he had been married to her for four years and had never seen such a


    sexy Phoebe!


    Phoebe had always been wrapped tightly in front of him, as if it was disgusting to be looked at by him.


    "Miss Scott, you''re so beautiful." Tom sighed heartily.


    Indeed, this Phoebe was the most beautiful and feminine Phoebe he had ever seen. Phoebe must


    have been preparing for this for a long time.


    "Thank you for thepliment." Phoebe blushed and lowered her head shyly. Beauty was her most


    confident thing. All the men who had seen her would be amazed by her.


    She found that the chairman of ZQ was not a greasy middle-aged man, but a young man of her age


    with a good figure. She was somehow happy. She felt it was not a torture anymore! After all, at first,


    she had thought she was going to stay with Elliot, and she even had had nightmares of being pressed


    against by that ugly fat man several times in a row.


    But the chairman of ZQ was so young and capable. If her first time was given to him, it was not that


    uneptable.


    Phoebe''s mind changed unconsciously.


    Her body was not so tense, and she was not so resistant, and there was even a little expectation in her


    heart!


    The two of them began to remain silent again. The atmosphere was frozen. Phoebe was in a mess. So


    was Tom.


    He never thought that Phoebe would appear in front of him like this.


    To be honest, after four years of marriage, it was untrue to say that Tom had no feelings for Phoebe!


    Tom was a man, and he would have his own desires. Every day, he had many thoughts about Phoebe,


    and even several times, he almost couldn''t control himself.


    But he controlled himself by his strong willpower.


    Now Phoebe was waiting to be treated at his will in front of him, waiting for him to dote on her. His heart


    immediately warmed up, his body temperature became higher and higher, and his breathing became


    heavier and heavier!


    With a grunt, he couldn''t help swallowing heavily and the sound was heard by Phoebe.


    In this ambiguous atmosphere, how could Phoebe not know that the chairman already had feelings for


    her? Her face was red, she gritted her teeth and began to walk towards the chairman...

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    When Tom saw Phoebeing over, he immediately held his breath and his muscles began to tense


    up.


    Phoebe blushed. Doing these things was a great challenge for her.


    "Chairman, I can cooperate with you no matter what you want." Phoebe''s voice trembled when she


    said this.


    She should have been very resistant to this, but now, she didn''t seem to be that repulsive.


    It was also because she had prepared for the worst at first, and now the situation was beyond her


    expectations.


    Tom''s body was boiling, and Phoebe''s hand was pressed against his chest. This was the first time he


    had had such intimate contact with Phoebe since he met her!


    Phoebe, who took the initiative like this, was very tempting to Tom. He reached out his hand and


    wrapped his arms around Phoebe''s waist. Then he put a little force on Phoebe and let her hug him


    tightly and intimately. There was no space among them except the clothes.


    For a moment, he really had the urge to push Phoebe down! However, he was still under his control.


    He dreamed of having sex with Phoebe, but it shall definitely not happen in this way. In a sense, if he


    really had sex with Phoebe like this, it could be regarded that he cuckolded himself. This was not the


    result he wanted.


    So he let go of Phoebe and said coldly, "You can go. I''m not interested in other people''s wife."


    Phoebe was confused.


    What''s going on? Wasn''t the chairman going to have sex with her? Now that she''s here, what did he


    mean by asking her to go?


    "Chairman, although I am married, I am still a virgin! I would be tortured to death if I lied to you!"


    Phoebe said anxiously.


    Phoebe was stared at by the chairman. For some reason, she saw sadness in his eyes.


    Tom turned around, waved his hand, and said in a cold tone, "Get lost. I''m not interested in you."


    In an instant, Phoebe''s face turned pale. She panicked and her mind went nk!


    Before she came here, she thought of countless possibilities. She even thought that more than one


    man would insult her, but she never thought of this possibility! Although she was not a big star, she was


    very confident in her beauty. However, ZQ''s chairman was not interested in her and asked her to get


    lost?


    She couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    At this moment, she even felt that she was humiliated and she wanted to cry.


    She bit her lips hard and was inexplicably angry. She had made such a big sacrifice to borrow money.


    She hadn''t slept well in the past few days and made the decision after struggling coutless times. Now


    the other party actually said that he was not interested in her. If he was not teasing her, what was it?


    "Give me a reason!" Phoebe said unconvinced.


    Tom said coldly, "Why should I give you a reason?"


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and made a move that Tom did not expect. She rushed over, hugged Tom


    tightly from behind and threw him onto the bed.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Tom was shocked by her and cried out. He forgot to suppress his voice


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and revealed the original sound.


    Fortunately, Phoebe was very excited now and did not pay attention to this. She did not notice that his


    voice had changed. She sat on Tom and clenched her teeth. Her eyes were red and she looked like


    she was going all out. "You promised me that as long as I stay with you for three days and three nights,


    you would lend me 20 million dors free of interest for three years to the Scott Family. You can''t go


    back on your word! Now that I''m here, you can do whatever you want, but you shall lend me the


    money!"


    Phoebe was so excited now that her body was shaking.


    Tom did not expect Phoebe to be so rough, and he was also very angry in his heart. Fortunately, he


    was the chairman of ZQ. If it was another man, he would be cuckolded!


    "Let go of me." Tom sounded a little embarrassed and annoyed.


    "I won''t let go. You can''t go back on what you promised me!" Phoebe was fierce.


    Tom said, "Psycho, who said I''m going back on my word? I''ve already written the check for 20 million


    dors."


    Phoebe was stunned. She followed Tom''s gaze and looked to the right. As expected, she saw a check


    on the table.


    Tom took the opportunity to push Phoebe away, got up from the bed, turned his back to Phoebe, and


    tidied up his face mask. His mask''s postion changed due to his struggle just now. Fortunately, Phoebe


    didn''t recognize him, or he would be finished.


    "This is a check for 20 million. You can withdraw money from any bank. As for the iou, I don''t need you


    to write it. No matter how bold your Scott Family is, I believe that you won''t dare to renege on it. I''ll


    have a hundred ways to destroy your family!" Tom said coldly with great pressure. This powerful aura


    made Phoebe shudder.


    She picked up the check and saw the 20 million dors. The check was signed by the ZQ Media.


    Even with her intelligence, she could not figure out what the chairman was thinking.


    "Why are you helping me?" Phoebe asked in confusion.


    Tom stood in front of the window with his back to her, leaving her a good and powerful impression. "I


    never do anything to force people. You are a good person. Unlike other women who worship money,


    you are willing to sacrifice yourself for your family. There are not many women like you in this world. I


    don''t want to tarnish this purity."


    Phoebe opened her mouth wide and looked at Tom''s back. Her heart was moved, and she felt an


    emotion she had never felt before.


    That''s why he didn''t touch her?


    She bit her lip hard and said softly, "Thank you!"


    Tom grunted faintly, maintaining a high and cold posture.


    Phoebe held the 20 million check and she was very happy. "Can I go now?"


    "Let''s go."


    Phoebe walked to the door and thought of something. She turned around and said, "Chairman, can I


    see your face?"


    "Don''t challenge my patience. I can disable the check in your hand with just one phone call!" Tom''s


    tone was cold.


    Phoebe was shocked. Afraid that the chairman would go back on his word, she quickly apologized and


    left the office.


    After making sure that Phoebe had left the office, Tom''s tense body rxed. It was so exciting just now.


    An ident was about to happen if he was careless!


    Recalling the intimate contact with Phoebe just now, Tom could not help but feel a strong impulse in his


    heart.


    Phoebe came out of the office and was blown by the cold wind. She felt unreal, as if she had a dream.


    She did not lose her virginity and sessfully borrowed 20 million dors without a iou.


    In her mind, the tall image of chairman appeared again. Thest words that he said, especially, made


    her feel admired.


    He became the chairman of the ZQ Media at a young age. He had such a good figure and such a


    powerful aura. And most importantly, he was not a man whose thoughts were controlled by the penis.


    He had a very high level of thought. Such a man was rare in the world!


    Thinking of the feeling of chairman hugging her tightly just now, the feeling of two bodies being close


    together and the strong smell of hormones on his body, her face could not help but blush. She had an


    idea in her heart that if only the chairman were her husband...

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    As soon as this idea appeared, she immediately threw it out of her mind!


    She was really bewitched. How could she have such a ridiculous idea? The chairman was a top figure


    in Pyramid, and she was just a woman from an ordinary family. How could she be worthy of him? She


    was only worthy of a trash like Tom.


    Thinking of Tom, she was angry again. This guy had disappeared for a day! Knowing that today was


    her ''Sacrifice'' day, but he never showed up. He didn''t even send a message of support to her, nor did


    he sign the divorce agreement.


    Coincidentally, she walked out of ZQ Building and saw someone she didn''t want to see. That was Tom.


    Her anger rose.


    Now Tom was dressed in a decent suit and looked like a decent man. He was shivering in the wind.


    When he saw hering out, he immediately came up to her and said with a smile, "Honey, you''re


    here too."


    As Tom spoke, he took off his suit jacket and put it on Phoebe.


    Phoebe was very upset when she saw him. The happiness of sessfully borrowing 20 million dors


    also cooled down and she stared at Tom unhappily. "Where have you been all day!"


    Now that she saw Tom''s face, she was annoyed, and her tone was also very impatient. However, Tom


    would not be angry, and he had no dignity at all. Compared with the chairman of the ZQ Media, he was


    really too much worse!


    "Uh..." Tom stammered, unable to exin why. Phoebe was even more annoyed and waved her hand,


    "Needless to say. I''m not interested to know. Where did you get this suit? Don''t you have no suit?"


    Phoebe grabbed the suit jacket on her body and asked doubtfully. She pinched it. The material was


    quite good and it felt veryfortable. She could tell at a nce that it was a high-end product.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Tom''s heart thumped. It was over. He came out too quickly and forgot to change.


    Fortunately, his mind was fast and he said quickly, "Didn''t you always say that I won''te out to look


    for a job, so I came here today to look for a job. I just found a job as a real estate agent. These are their


    clothes. They''re new."


    Phoebe snorted and was not interested in asking further. She had some nostalgia for Tom before, but


    just now, after meeting the chairman, she did not have any nostalgia for Tom at all.


    In the past, Brian had pursued her for a few years, and she had never felt anything to Brian, nor had


    she ever thought of divorce. But now, after meeting the chairman, she found that she was moved and


    had feelings for that cold figure. For the first time, she had an idea that she didn''t want to live with Tom.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment. Phoebe walked before Tom with a cold face and did not speak to


    him. Tom had no choice but to chase after her.


    "By the way, Phoebe, have you already borrowed the twenty million?" Tom took the initiative to find a


    topic. As soon as he said it, he regretted it. Didn''t he make trouble for nothing?


    Sure enough, Phoebe''s face turned cold for a second. She stared at Tom and wanted to scold him. But


    immediately, she saw Tom''s regretful and anxious look. Tom was like a child who had done something


    wrong. It was pitiful. Her expression slowly softened and she said, "I borrowed it."


    "That''s good." Tom giggled.


    Seeing that he could stillugh, Phoebe was furious again. What kind of man was he? In order to


    borrow money, his wife was going to sell her body, but he didn''t feel ashamed and he could stillugh!


    Phoebe wanted to p him in the face, but when she thought that Tom was just useless and he didn''t


    do anything wrong, and this was her original choice, she found that there was nothing she could me


    Tom for?


    So she endured it and said faintly, "Yes."


    When they got home, they opened the door and found that the room was filled with the smell of smoke.


    Besides James and Elizabeth, Richard, Zack, Victor and other elders were all there. They were


    smoking and discussing things. When they saw Phoebe and Toming back, they were immediately


    stunned.


    "Phoebe! Didn''t you go with Mr. Cook? Why are you back so soon?" Elizabeth immediately asked in


    surprise.


    Victor stood up. "Yes, Phoebe. What''s going on with you? Aren''t you going to stay with Mr. Cook for


    three days? Did youe back on your own?!"


    When they saw Phoebeing back, they were all very excited and unhappy. They had a


    preconceived belief that Phoebe must have failed toplete the task. She came back on her own and


    ruined the family affairs.


    Zack also scolded, "Phoebe, what''s wrong with you? We told you to finish the task and borrow the 20


    million no matter what happened! Look at what you did! You are back in less than an hour! The family


    raised you, fed you, clothed you, and taught you. Now that the family is in trouble, is this how you repay


    the family? You don''t care about the family as you only care about your own selfish desires, do you?"


    Phoebe hade back enthusiastically, preparing to tell everyone that she had finished her task


    ahead of time and borrowed 20 million dors. While as soon as she entered, these people scolded her


    crazily before she could speak.


    This feeling, like a bucket of ice water, poured over her head and extinguished her enthusiasm.


    Her expression was full of disappointment.


    When Tom saw this, he frowned and stood up and said, "Do you have the nerve to say these words?


    The Scott Family is in today''s economic crisis. Does it have anything to do with Phoebe? It''s clearly


    because of your poor management and everyone is corrupt. If you earn a little money, you will spend


    more. You will buy a house, buy a car and buy luxury goods! This led to the break of the funding chain


    and the loss of cooperation with distributors. This is a vicious cycle! Instead, Phoebe had been working


    diligently to contribute herself to the Scott Family. The Scott Family has be what it is today and


    you arepletely responsible for it, and it has nothing to do with Phoebe! If you really want someone


    to sacrifice for the family, it should be you! In the end, it''s okay if you don''t want to sacrifice. But how


    dare you me Phoebe?!"


    Tom was really angry. He said it in one breath, and the whole room was quiet. Everyone''s eyes were on


    him. They were a little unable to react. How could Tom, who was good-for-nothing, have such a strong


    side?


    Phoebe also looked at him in surprise. This was the first time she had seen Tom being a man.


    Bang!


    Richard pped the coffee table with great strength. He knocked several cups on the table to the


    ground and they wer broken into pieces. "How dare you!"


    Richard red and pointed at Tom. "You useless piece of trash! Who gave you the guts to me us? I


    didn''t even settle the score with you on the 70th birthdayst time! Are you lecturing the Scott Family


    now?!"


    Richard shouted very loudly. He was full of authority, and the anger on his face made Phoebe scared.


    Tom did not retreat this time. It was okay for him to be wronged in the Scott Family, but he could not


    see Phoebe being wronged. He knew better than anyone how hard Phoebe had been trying tonight. It


    was wrong for the elders of the Scott Family to use her without asking any questions!


    "I''m not wrong. The Scott Family''s current situation has nothing to do with Phoebe! You have no right to


    me her! Besides, each of you has several houses and you can raise money by selling them, but you


    all can''t bear to do this! You would rather sacrifice Phoebe to fulfill yourself. You are all selfish ghosts!"


    Tom spoke loudly and did not flinch.


    Phoebe was stunned. At this moment, she saw a familiar man from the appearance of Tom, the


    chairman of ZQ Media...


    "What the hell!" Richard was even angrier. Not only he, but the others were also furious. They all stood


    up and wanted to teach Tom a lesson.


    "Damn asshole. Kneel down!"


    Zack, "Kneel down!"


    Victor, "Kneel down!"


    Everyone shouted at him in union and asked him to kneel down and admit his mistake, or else they


    would break his legs.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    All of them forced Tom and vented their anger on Tom, each with a hateful countenance. As long as


    Tom dared to refuse, they would rush up and pin him down.


    Tom clenched his fists. He was also very angry. Richard and the other members of the Scott Family


    reminded him of the Howard Family. At that time, the whole Howard Family forced him to kneel just like


    this!


    "Why should I kneel? What did I say wrong? I refuse to ept it!" Tom''s eyes turned crimson, and his


    face blushed.


    Richard, as the head of the family, was extremely angry because of being contradicted by Tom, the


    useless husband of Phoebe, "If I want you to kneel, you have to kneel. Is it important that you refuse?


    Zack, Logan, hold him down. I not only want him to kneel but also want to break his legs!"


    Under Richard''s instruction, Zack and Logan went over and held Tom''s shoulder. They pressed their


    knees against Tom''s legs and forced Tom to kneel.


    Tom resisted desperately, his eyes dting with fury. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Phoebe


    said, "Stop it!"


    No one paid any attention to her. She took out the check that Tom had written to her from her bag and


    shouted, "If any of you still makes trouble for Tom, I''ll tear up the check for twenty million dors!"


    Her voice was so loud that it cracked. Hearing the word "twenty million," everyone stopped and looked


    at Phoebe. When they saw the check in Phoebe''s hand, they all showed a fervent expression.


    "This is..."


    "A check for 20 million dors?"


    "What''s going on? Didn''t Phoebe get the sex-for-money deal with Mr. Cook, did she?"


    "Was Mr. Cook so quick that he reached an orgasm in such a short while?"


    Logan let go of Tom and walked up to Phoebe. He rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "Sis, you really


    borrowed 20 million. It''s amazing! Sis, can I see the check? I haven''t seen a 20-million check in my


    life."


    As he spoke, he reached out to snatch the check from Phoebe''s hand.


    Phoebe patted his hand away and said coldly, "Get off! Don''t touch it!"


    Pursing his lips, Logan was very unhappy. He muttered in a low voice, "Tsk, what''s the big deal?"


    At this moment, Zack also came over with a ttering smile, "Phoebe, is this really a check for 20


    million dors? It''s quite awesome!"


    Phoebe said expressionlessly, "Didn''t you just dismiss me as an ungrateful person who was unwilling


    to repay the Scott Family? Didn''t you call me a good-for-nothing and wish to kick me out of the Scott


    Family? Why don''t you scold me now?"


    Zack''s mouth twitched a bit. He was so angry, but he didn''t dare to vent his anger. He had to force a


    reluctant and funny smile, "I was just joking with you. You''re my cousin who grew up with me together.


    Even if you couldn''t borrow 20 million dors, can I really me you?"


    Phoebe sneered and said, "Really? That''s great. I lied to you just now. I offended Mr. Cook and failed


    to borrow 20 million."


    Zack''s face suddenly changed, and he wanted to scold Phoebe. However, he suddenly saw Phoebe''s


    sneer. Not stupid, he immediately realized that Phoebe was lying to him. He cursed in his heart, "Little


    bitch! Give her an inch and she''ll take an ell!"


    Although Zack and Phoebe were cousins, they didn''t have a good rtionship. Phoebe had been


    bullied by Zack since she was a child. After Phoebe married Tom, Zack was also the one who bullied


    Tom the most in the whole Scott Family.


    At this moment, Richard walked over and smiled kindly. He said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, grandpa has


    always had high expectations for you since you were a child. Sure enough, you didn''t disappoint


    grandpa. You really borrowed 20 million dors. Thank you for your hard work. Let grandpa see the


    check."


    Phoebe wanted to say something but didn''t say anything finally. She handed the check to Richard.


    The others also gathered around to see what the 20-million-dors check was like!


    Richard was also very excited. He carefully spread out the check and saw the number of 20 million on


    it!


    In an instant, everyone else held their breath with greed in their eyes. Twenty million dors was a


    huge sum of money, enough for each of them to live a good life!


    "Hurry up, call and see if this check is valid!" Richard was so excited that his hands trembled when he


    ordered Zack to call the bank.


    Zack also blushed with excitement. He quickly took out his cell phone and called, "Hello, please help


    me find out what kind of bank I can go to to cash my check. The serial number is..."


    Zack turned on the hands-free mode. Everyone quieted down and listened. After a while, they heard


    the sweet voice of the bank''s staff, "Hello, your check is valid. You can cash it at any bank in the


    country."


    Extremely excited, they all took a deep breath. Richard carefully kept it for fear that he would


    identally tear it up and fail to cash it.


    The Scott Family was too poor now. For them, 20 million dors was not just money but more of the


    hope of sustaining the Scott Family. With this money, the ruptured capital chain of thepany could


    be reconnected, and thepany could operate normally again.


    Tom smiled disdainfully when he saw them like this. Because they had never seen the elephant before,


    they would be so excited at only 20 million dors. If they saw more than 50 billion dors, would they


    all faint?


    "Phoebe, how did you borrow the 20 million dors? Didn''t Mr. Cook want you to stay with him for three


    days?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Yes, Phoebe, what the hell is going on?"


    They all expressed their doubts, and even Elizabeth and James were curious.


    Phoebe said expressionlessly, "I didn''t stay with Mr. Cook."


    "What!"


    "This..."


    All surprised, they asked Phoebe what happened, afraid that Phoebe had offended Mr. Cook.


    Then Phoebe told them what happened tonight. Of course, she didn''t give out some details, including


    the chairman of the ZQ Media with a clown mask, the hug she gave him, and her crush for him.


    Richard and the others were stunned after hearing this. It was hard to understand why the chairman of


    the ZQ Media lent 20 million dors to Phoebe for nothing. What did he want? Was there any chaste


    man in the world who would refuse such a beautiful woman?


    Looking at each other, they didn''t believe it. Although they didn''t say anything, they thought that


    Phoebe must hide something to avoid embarrassment. She said that the chairman of ZQ Company


    didn''t sleep with her, but maybe she had already lost her virginity to him! Besides, Tom was still here.


    No matter how useless Tom was, he was also Phoebe''s husband. It was reasonable for Phoebe to be


    embarrassed.


    "What about the IOU? Was it written for three years without interest?" Zack thought of this and asked


    hurriedly.


    Phoebe said, "No IOU."


    Hearing this, they were even more certain that Phoebe must have had intimacy with the chairman of


    ZQ Company. Moreover, Phoebe must have left him with a good impression so he wouldn''t even


    require an IOU.


    Phoebe already knew what they were thinking at the sight of their expressions, but she didn''t bother to


    exin. It was hard to convince them, so there was no point in exining. Anyway, she didn''t have an


    affair with the chairman.


    She couldn''t help but look at Tom in the corner. When she saw that Tom even smiled without any


    sadness or regret, she was furious. How could he be so coward? He was indifferent even when hearing


    that his wife had slept with another man!

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Richard and the others took the check for twenty million and left happily.


    Tom leaned over and said gratefully, "Honey, thank you for just now."


    Phoebe gave a very cold expression. When she saw Tom staring at her, she frowned and felt


    disgusted. She said faintly, "Never mind."


    Then she was about to enter the room when Tom called her from behind. "Honey."


    "What?" Phoebe turned around with an impatient expression.


    Tom stared at her and said, "None of them believe you, but I believe you are innocent."


    Phoebe was stunned and moved. She asked, "Why do you believe me? I had been alone with him in


    the office."


    She got Tom there and he didn''t know how to answer. Any nomal person would not believe that, for


    Phoebe went to Mr. Cook''s office dressed beautifully, and they were all alone. Besides, the only reason


    Mr. Cook was willing to lend the twenty million was that she should spend three nights with him. Now


    that Phoebe had the money now, it would be hard to believe that she didn''t give what Mr. Cook wanted.


    However, Tom was the chairman of ZQ Company, and he did not touch Phoebe.


    But he could not exin this to her in any case.


    Seeing that he couldn''t answer, Phoebe felt cold again. By that time, Elizabeth had walked out Richard


    and the others, and she said disdainfully," What a lie! He was just saying that to make himself feel


    better."


    When Phoebe heard this, she thought it was true. Even if she had really slept with the chairman of ZQ


    Company, what could Tom do about it? To fight him? He didn''t have it in him, and he didn''t have the


    guts! He said this just to give himself a way out so that he could continue to stay at the Scott Family.


    Tom said hurriedly, "Phoebe, you misunderstood me. I really believe you!"


    Phoebe waved her hand and said indifferently, "Whatever, I heard you. I''m going to take a shower now.


    You cane in at eleven o''clock."


    After that, she didn''t give Tom a chance to speak and walked into the room with a cold face and locked


    the door.


    Tom sighed. It seemed that he still had a long way to go to get Phoebe''s approval.


    The next day, Phoebe got up early in the morning and went to thepany for a meeting. Phoebe


    didn''t let him to tag along. She thought it was inconvenient for him to go. This just suited him well, for


    Tom could go to work in ZQ Company freely.


    Now that he had just taken over ZQ Company, he had to look through and sign many projects, and the


    recent profits had fallen into negative growth, so he had to do something to increase the profits.


    Tom was not worried about this, because he was a business genius, and he had absolute confidence in


    himself. As long as he spent some time on it, he could run thepany well and build it a domestic


    giant film and televisionpany.


    This time, he didn''t ride an electric bike anymore. After all, he was still the chairman of apany with


    a market value of two billion dors. It was not appropriate for him to ride an electric bike to work, so he


    took a special car. When he had time, he would defely buy a luxury car, which should match his


    social status then.


    "That''s all for now. Dismiss."


    After Tom stood up and walked out of the conference room, they dared to rx and start discussing.


    Because the pressure Tom had put on them was too great. The more they came into contact with Tom,


    the more unfathomable they felt he was, that his manner, ability, and eloquence were somthing beyond


    his age.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He was much better than thest chairman!


    They were more confident in ZQ Company''s future and regained much of their lost enthusiasm for


    work.


    They all had this feeling that under the leadership of the new chairman, ZQ Media would definitely


    reach a new peak!


    Tom returned to his office, rubbed his temples, and rxed. Last night, he didn''t sleep much, for the


    floor was so cold and sadly, he lost his sleep.


    He was a little sleepy now. He squinted for a while and called his assistant to bring a cup of coffee to


    refresh himself.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door, and a sweet voice sounded outside. "Chairman, your


    coffee is ready."


    "Come in." Tom said faintly and continued browsing the document.


    Two hours ago.


    Megan came to the ZQ Media very early. Today was thest day of the recruitment. She must seize


    this opportunity!


    Ever since she knew that Tom was the chairman of the ZQ Media, her mood had been agitated and


    never calmed down. When she returned home, she immediately went to investigate Tom''s background


    and found nothing. She went to investigate the ZQ Media and found that the original chairman was


    surnamed Cook. On the day she met Tom, thepany suddenly got transferred. A mysterious man


    bought ZQ Media with a huge sum of 2.5 billion dors!


    And this mysterious man was Tom.


    She didn''t know why Tom had so much money and why such a rich person would be willing to be the


    son-inw of the Scott Family.


    None of this mattered, and she didn''t want to delve into it. She only believed that Tom was a rich man


    and a super-rich one!


    These were all true, so she immediately became interested in hooking up with Tom, by hook or crook.


    At present, it was too difficult to make big money. Many women who were better than her were willing


    to kneel down and kick those greasy middle-aged people''s asses for vanity. They were so disgusting.


    Now that Tom was young and had a good figure, she couldn''t let go of such a prince charming!


    So she came to the ZQ Media very early for the job interview.


    For this moment, she had been preparing for a long time. With her conditions, she would definitely be


    able to get the job.


    As it turned out, she was right. She sessfully applied for the job and became a member of the ZQ


    Media. Next, she was going to get close to Tom!


    Originally, in her n, it was a long process and could not be rushed, but she was lucky. As soon as


    she applied for the job, she had a chance to bring coffee to the chairman. This was really great!


    For this reason, she specially put on makeup to make herself look more sexy and beautiful, and also


    deliberately unbuttoned two buttons on her cor.


    She didn''t believe that Tom wouldn''t be tempted to see her like this!


    When she came into the office, she was immediately shocked by such a luxurious and grand


    decoration. The room was basically made of money! In front of Phoebe, she had always boasted that


    she was a rich girl and her family owned apany, butpared with ZQ Company, it was nothing,


    just like the difference between the country toilet and the pce.


    She saw Tom sitting in the boss''s chair and browsing through the information seriously. Now Tom was


    wearing an expensive suit, and his hair wasbed very well. He looked very handsome. The typical


    image of a rich bachelor made Megan couldn''t help but feel a little dizzy and couldn''t move her eyes


    away from Tom! Why didn''t she find Tom so handsome before? Oh my God, she must be blind before,


    right?


    With her coffee in her hand, she strode to Tom''s side and deliberately said in a flirty voice, "Chairman,


    your coffee."


    Tom did not look up and said faintly, "Okay, you may leave now."


    Megan finally had the chance to be alone with Tom. How could she leave like that? She stood beside


    Tom, deliberately pulling her skirt up, trying to seduce Tom...

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Tom finally realized something was wrong and looked up, "Didn''t ask you to go down... Megan, is it


    you?!"


    At the moment, Megan had already pulled her skirt high, which made her very seductive.


    "Tom, it''s me. We meet again." Megan blinked, looked very surprised. With a pretty face and sexy


    figure, Megan was indeed a real beauty. Few men could resist her.


    Tom was a man, who was also fascinated by the womanly beauty that Megan revealed, and he lost his


    mind for a short time. Megan sessfully captured Tom''s momentary absent-mindedness and the


    touching in his eyes, which made her ecstatic and more confident in winning Tom!


    Megan began to feel smug. Hmph, there was no man in the world who could resist the temptation of


    another attractive woman. So what when Tom had a beautiful wife like Phoebe at home? He was also


    seduced by her.


    "Who let you in?" Tom came back to his senses and said with a frown.


    "You want coffee, so I am bringing it to you." Megan spat out a little tongue and acted mischievously.


    This together with her pretty face, was very attractive to men.


    Tom was not stupid. Naturally, he knew what Megan''s purpose was. Megan wanted to seduce him for


    his money, that was all.


    "Who said that? I mean who gave you the permission toe in ZQ?" Tom said with a cold face.


    Although Megan was so sweet and cute now, who often mocked Tom in the past.


    Tears quickly appeared in Megan''s eyes and she pouted. She then bent down and shook her body


    while dragging Tom''s clothes, begging, "Tom, I was wrongst time. It was Patrick who manipted


    over me. It was none of my business. Can you forgive me? Please..."


    Megan bent down like this and with two buttons of her shirt unbuttoned, which made Tom quickly look


    away. Megan was Phoebe''s ssmate, and he would never be associated with Megan. If the affair got


    to Phoebe, he would be over.


    However, Megan used to despise Tom a lot, who would not even look at Tom seriously, and Megan


    spoke sarcastically to him every time she saw him. But now Megan was kneeling and begging in front


    of him like a bitch, begging for his forgiveness. This feeling was quite good, honestly speaking.


    Megan saw Tom''s panic, and the smile on her face became even brighter. Everything was in her n,


    and Tom still had feelings for her.


    Tom shook her off and sneered, "Still pretending? Megan, do you think it''s my first day knowing you?


    How did you mock me and humiliate me in the past? Have you forgotten?"


    Bang!


    Megan pped herself on the face, tears shed from her eyes immediately, and she said regretfully and


    sadly, "Tom, I know I had scolded and mocked you before. You have hated me so much, and think that


    I''m a mean and vicious woman! But that''s what Phoebe asked me to do. She said that marrying you


    was the worst mistake in her life. She has always hated you, so she dragged me into this, which aims


    to drive you away!"


    Tom looked at her coldly with no emotion. His eyes were indicating, "Pretend, keep pretending."


    Seeing that Tom was not touched by this, Megan gritted her teeth and pped herself in the face


    harder than before. The p was loud. Fortunately, the soundproof in the office was good. Otherwise,


    the sound of pping would be heard by others outside the office.


    "Tom, it''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Phoebe. I know you will never forgive me. It''s okay. This


    is my fate. I have to ept it!" Megan looked very sad with tears, who pretended to be so pitiful in front


    of Tom. Megan then stared at Tom, and her eyes were filled with affectation, regret, unwillingness, and


    expectation... Anyone would be touched by her eyes. Tom couldn''t bear it suddenly. If he hadn''t known


    Megan well, he would have been fooled by Megan.


    Megan had practiced this kind of emotional trick many times in advance, the trick which could be


    judged as excellent performance and would touch every man who saw, making them forgive Megan''s


    wrongdoings. But Tom was still indifferent. Megan began to panic. Was she really not attractive to Tom


    at all?


    Megan decided to use more aggressive ways. She grabbed Tom by his hand and said with tears in her


    eyes, "Tom, if you''re angry, you can hit me. You can hit me, even if this would make me die! As long as


    you can forgive me, let me die in your hands."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom was silent, " ..."


    What a drama queen.


    "Enough." Tom withdrew his hand and said coldly, "Stop your clumsy performance and get out of here."


    Megan was very unwilling to admit that she failed. There was no reason for her failure. She dressed so


    beautifully and looked sexy today, and those disgusting men on the road kept staring at her. How could


    Tom be indifferent to her? Was Tom gay and not sexually interested in women?


    Soon, Megan saw that Tom was secretly swallowing his saliva down, and she immediately dispelled


    this doubt of her failure. It was obvious that Tom was still seduced by her, and he was controlling his


    desire for her deliberately.


    Megan breathed a sigh of relief and did not panic. As long as Tom was a normal man and had the


    sexual orientation that a normal man should have, she would have the confidence to take Tom down.


    "Tom, do you really hate me so much that you don''t even give me a chance?" Megan burst into tears.


    She was so beautiful that everyone saw her would have the desire to protect her and couldn''t bear to


    make her sad.


    It had to be said that although Megan''s character was not good, her appearance was impable


    indeed. She was beautiful and had a good figure, falling into the category of sexy beauty. Normal men


    would feel sexually excited when they saw her, and Tom was no exception.


    Moreover, Megan had a way of seducing men, and her eyes were quite seductive. Tom was afraid that


    he might really fall into Megan''s seduction if Megan continued staying. Tom then stared at Megan and


    said coldly, "Megan, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Seeing that I now am the chairman of


    ZQ, no longer Phoebe''s useless husband, you then want to take advantage of me by seducing me. If I


    sleep with you, then you will gain a fortune and enjoy your luxurious life. Am I right!"


    Megan was exposed so directly by Tom, and there was some embarrassment showed on her face,


    which immediately disappeared. Megan said angrily, "Tom! How can you say that about me? Am I


    really such a shameless woman in your mind?! I really like you. If you don''t believe me, you can take


    my heart beat and you''ll know if it''s true!"


    After that, Megan walked straight up and grabbed Tom''s hand, which startled Tom!


    This woman was too shameless. In order to please Tom, Megan was willing to sacrifice her body


    directly.


    Tom slowed down a little and identally touched Megan, which made him panic. He quickly pulled his


    hand out and his heart was beating violently.


    Some pride flicked in Megan''s eyes. It seemed that Tom did not have too many experiences with


    women, and he just got blushed by one touch of her. Such a man was easier to seduce.


    Megan walked over to Tom again, "Tom, I don''t expect you to forgive me immediately, but please give


    me a chance to stay in ZQ, okay? I swear I won''t tell Phoebe that you are the chairman of ZQ..."


    Tom''s face turned cold instantly, and he stared at her, "Are you threatening me?"


    The power Tom exhibited at the moment was so great that Megan immediately shuddered out of fear.


    Her legs seemed to be unable to support her, and she quickly shook her head and said, "No, no!


    Absolutely not!"


    Tom walked over, raised her chin, and stared straight at her, "Woman, next time you dare to threaten


    me, I will make you feel worse than being dead!"


    Megan''s face turned pale, trembling.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    She had never seen Tom look so scary before. When she came out of the office, she found her back


    was wet with sweat. She panted heavily. It took a while for her toe back to her senses. "Oh, my


    god, isn''t Tom very dominating? He''s More dominating than any big boss I''ve ever met!" She thought to


    herself.


    She could tell that Tom must be a super rich second generation. Only a person of noble birth could


    exude such a powerful and dominating aura.


    Although she was chased out by Tom, she was not discouraged. Instead, she was full of fighting spirit.


    She swore in her heart that she must get Tom. She didn''t want more, but just wanted to be Tom''s


    mistress.


    Brian had been very unhappy recently. Ever since he was pped by Dn on Richard''s seventieth


    birthday and he had lost her face, he had been unlucky that he got sick when he came back sick. What


    was more, the family business took a nosedive and started to lose money!


    In a depressed mood, he went to a club with a few fair-weather friends to vent her frustration. But he so


    unlucky that the police were taking action of anti-pornography, and it took a lot of money to bail himself.


    Now he had long lost his previous prestige, and he was in a total mess. All of this was caused by the


    bastard, Tom!


    He had already investigatedter. It turned out that the reason why Tom could call Samuel over was not


    that Tom had a great background, but because this guy was lucky enough to save Samuel''s life.


    Samuel owed him a big favor, so he lowered his status to celebrate Richard''s birthday and pretended


    to cooperate with this bastard!


    The funniest thing was that this stupid Tom wasted Samuel''s big favor in order to be pretentious in front


    of Phoebe. In the end, he didn''t get any benefits.


    To be honest, when Brian knew about this, he was really jealous of Tom and despised Tom. If it were


    him, he would have been a big shot if he had saved Samuel. He didn''t want more, he could get a lot of


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    money by doing some small business given by the Howard Family.


    This was all secondary. Through Samuel''s rtionship, he could get to know more big shots and


    expand his social circle. In this way, he could enter the high-society circles.


    He was very unwilling. Why wasn''t he the one who saved Samuel? If he had known this, he should


    have been there to guard Samuel that day! s...


    And Phoebe was a bitch, too. He had pursued her for so many years and spent so much money on her.


    If she were another woman, she would have had sex with him several times. But Phoebe didn''t even


    want to be touched by him, bitch! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Brian''s eyes


    were burning. A crazy idea appeared in his mind!


    After a busy day at the ZQ Company, Tom finally got the following ns. As long as they were


    arranged, his subordinates could execute them.


    He was confident that under his leadership, the ZQ Media would soon reach a new peak.


    Because he workedte, it was almost nine o''clock when Tom got home. When he opened the door,


    Phoebe and his mother-inw, Elizabeth, were putting masks on their faces in the living room. Seeing


    that he came back sote, Elizabeth scolded unhappily, "Where did you go? You came back sote!"


    Tom said, "Mom, I..."


    "Okay, I don''t want to know where you went either. I''m warning you, if you don''te back after eight


    o''clock, I''ll lock the door. You stay out for the night." Elizabeth waved her hand and said impatiently.


    "Oh..." Tom took off his shoes and his stomach growled. He had been busy all day and forgot to eat


    dinner. Now he was very hungry.


    He walked into the kitchen and found that there was no food in the pot. Now that he was very hungry,


    but he had to eat instant noodles?


    At this moment, his mother-inw Elizabeth said, "Stop looking. There''s no food in the pot. We''ve eaten


    it all."


    "Ah?" Tom was very disappointed.


    "What? Why don''t you know to go home early before you''re hungry? Don''t you see what time it is? It''s


    almost 9: 30, and we should still wait for you? Who do you think you are? You can''t make money but


    just want to eat!" His mother-inw Elizabeth was especially good at scolding. She cursed Tom with all


    bad words. Phoebe couldn''t stand it anymore. She said, "I left some food for you. It''s in the fridge. Take


    it out and heat it up yourself. Mom, stop scolding. Just calm down."


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes and said, "What''s wrong with me scolding him? He deserves to be scolded!


    It''s been four years, and he hasn''t found a job. He stays at home every day. I don''t even know why he


    isn''t embarrassed."


    Phoebe said, "He went to find a job."


    "What? Did he go to find a job? Really?" Elizabeth seemed to have heard something very surprising


    and looked incredulous. "Can anypany want him? The trash?"


    "Well, he is doing as a real estate agent." Phoebe said faintly, tore off the mask, picked up the remote


    control and changed the channel.


    "A real estate agent? What kind of garbage job is this? Can you even earn five thousand dors a


    month?" Elizabeth''s face was full of disdain, then she turned her eyes and said, "Well, it''s a good thing


    that you can find a job. In the future, you have to give me your sry. I''ll save it for you, okay?"


    Tom''s eyes had a strange look. His sry was tens of millions a month okay? If he gave it all to his


    mother-inw, she would faint from fear, right?


    Of course, he wouldn''t say such a thing. There was no need. He nodded and agreed. Then he went to


    the fridge to take out the food and put it in the pot to heat it up.


    At this moment, Elizabeth''s low voice came from the living room. "Phoebe, did you say thatst night,


    Mr. Cook gave you as a gift to the chairman of the ZQ Media?"


    Phoebe looked a little embarrassed and nodded.


    "Did the chairman of ZQ really not touch you?" Elizabeth stared at Phoebe with a strange expression.


    She started again! Phoebe frowned and was very impatient. Elizabeth had asked her this question


    several times today. "I don''t want to answer this question anymore. Believe it or not."


    "Hey, don''t be impatient. I''m curious." Elizabeth held her back and continued, "ording to you, the


    chairman of the ZQ Media is very young. He told Mr. Cook that he adored you and lent you 20 million


    dors for nothing. However, he didn''t touch you and even wore a mask so you couldn''t see him. Do


    you think he''s someone you know?"


    Tom listened in the kitchen attentively, and suddenly his heart thumped. Was his identity about to be


    exposed?!


    Phoebe''s heart was also beating faster. It sounded really possible. Otherwise, why would the chairman


    of ZQ wear a mask? It didn''t make sense.


    But when she thought about it carefully, she realized that among the people she knew, there was no


    such a super rich person!


    And his figure was not one of the male friends she knew... On the contrary, he was simr to Tom.


    With that in mind, she could not help but look at Tom in the kitchen...

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Tom felt her gaze, and his heart immediately became nervous. He quickly walked inside and avoided


    Phoebe''s gaze.


    Phoebe didn''t recognize him, did she?


    Fortunately, Phoebe quickly looked away andughed at herself. She was bewitched. How could she


    connect Tom with the chairman of ZQ?


    The chairman was a super rich man with a high position and a strong aura. Tom was just a lowly son-


    inw who lived in her house and didn''t have any skills. He was also very weak. He was a coward as


    he wouldn''t fight back. The difference between him and the chairman was like ants and dragons.


    Shaking her head hard, Phoebe threw out this ridiculous idea and said to Elizabeth, "It''s not someone I


    know. I think the chairman is wearing a mask because he doesn''t want me to see him. He''s a very


    unique person."


    Elizabeth, as a woman, saw Phoebe''s lost expression. She. of course, understood what was going on.


    She simply said, "In my opinion, the chairman is interested in you!"


    Phoebe was frightened by her words and blushed. She quickly shook her head and said, "Mom, what


    are you talking about? This is impossible!"


    "Why is that impossible?" Elizabeth said seriously," Look, you were going to apany Mr. Cook, but


    Mr. Cook gave you to the chairman. Chairman must have known about this and warned Mr. Cook.


    Didn''t you say that Mr. Cook had a good attitude when he saw you? He didn''t even dare to look at you!


    That''s right. Mr. Cook is famous for being lecherous in the circle. You''re so beautiful and dressed so


    sexy. If the chairman hadn''t warned Mr. Cook, would Mr. Cook do nothing to you? He would have


    already got advantages of you!"


    "What are you talking about? You make it sound so bad." Phoebe couldn''t stand Elizabeth''s vulgarity.


    "Forget about whether it sounds bad. You shall tell whether it is true. Mom is a veteran, and I''m more


    experienced! Chairman must like you, so he won''t touch you. He wants to make a good impression on


    you." Elizabeth said seriously, confident in her own deduction.


    Phoebe was a little convinced by what she said. Her heart beat faster. If it was really like what her mom


    said...


    She didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Her face was already red.


    At this moment, Elizabeth continued, "Phoebe, this is your great opportunity! The chairman is rich and


    powerful with billions of dors. If you can have a rtionship with him, you won''t have to worry about


    the rest of your life. You can live afortable life. At that time, the Scott Family will follow your lead.


    Who dares to look down on you?"


    Phoebe was a little moved by what Wilson said. Thinking of something, she quickly shook her head


    and said, "But I''m married."


    Elizabeth immediately poked at Phoebe''s head as she regretted that her offspring did not live up to her


    expectations. "You. What should mom say about you? So what if you''re married? You haven''t had sex


    with Tom. You''re still a virgin now. Chairman won''t mind."


    At this time, Tom got choked as he ate and coughed twice. Phoebe''s eyes shed with some


    "Hey, what are you..." Elizabeth red at Tom fiercely. The more she looked, the more she felt that Tom


    was annoying.


    Tom was quite speechless. It was a beautiful misunderstanding. That day, he asked Elliot not to think


    about Phoebe. He just wanted to solve this matter. Who knew that Elliot had misinterpreted his


    meaning and sent Phoebe to him! What''s going on now? Did he cuckold himself?


    The next day.


    Before Phoebe got off work, she received a call from Brian. "Hello, Phoebe, are you free tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?" Phoebe asked faintly.


    Brian: "Have you forgotten what day it is today?"


    Phoebe was stunned. After thinking for a while, she did not remember what a big day it was today.


    "What day is it?"


    Brian''s disappointed voice came from the other end of the phone. "I knew you forgot that today is my


    birthday."


    "Ah? Sorry, I forgot." Phoebe apologized awkwardly. Over the years, Brian had remembered her


    birthday and given her gifts every year, but she had forgotten Brian''s birthday. It was not appropriate.


    Brianughed at himself and said, "It''s okay. I''m used to it. I''m having a birthday party in Golden


    Dragon KTV tonight. Can youe over?"


    Phoebe subconsciously wanted to refuse. She didn''t feel anything to Brian. Now that she had met the


    chairman, she felt even less about Brian.


    Seeing that she was silent, Brian said in a nearly pleading tone, "Phoebe, I used to celebrate your


    birthday with you. Can you apany me this year?"


    Hearing Brian''s words, Phoebe softened her heart and nodded. "Okay, send me the address. I''ll be


    thereter."


    "Okay, okay. Phoebe, I''m really d that you wille!" Brian was overjoyed. After hanging up the


    phone, he swept away the excitement on his face. The corners of his mouth began to rise, revealing a


    conspiratorial smile. He muttered to himself, "Hmph, I''m afraid that you won''te. As long as you


    Then he snickered.


    Phoebe did not know that Brian had been having ulterior motives towards her. After work, she came out


    of thepany and saw Tom waiting in the hall. She immediately frowned.


    "Phoebe, you''re off work." Tom greeted Phoebe with a bright smile.


    Phoebe nodded calmly. She noticed that many people around her were secretly pointing at her and


    whisperings came in her ear, "Who is this man? He looks very poor."


    "How can he talk to Phoebe?"


    "You''re new here. You don''t know Tom. He''s the husband of beautiful Phoebe. He''s the kind of son-in-


    "Really? Phoebe is already married? She''s so beautiful. She definitely has a lot of men who pursue her.


    Why should she recruit a husband? Is she crazy?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe this man is rich and have a big penis. Hehe..."


    Phoebe felt very embarrassed when these people''sints reached her ears. She was originally a


    very thin-skinned person and did not like to be discussed like this by others.


    She red at Tom, lowered her head, and walked out of thepany building quickly.


    "Tom, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t I warn you not toe to thepany to look for me? Are you


    out of money again? I gave you 500 dorsst month, and you spent it so quickly?!" Phoebe scolded


    angrily.


    Tom looked at Phoebe affectionately and said, "Phoebe, we''ve been married for four years, and I


    haven''t treated you to a meal properly. Today, I made a reservation at Juyaxuan and gave me a chance


    to make up for what I haven''t done in the past four years, okay?"


    Phoebe frowned. "Juyaxuan is a high-end restaurant. Two or three thousand for each meal. Where did


    you get the money?"


    "I have a job."


    "But you only worked yesterday."


    Tom made an excuse. "I, uh, got an advance on my sry."


    Hearing this, Phoebe was not moved. Instead, her expression became gloomy and she looked at Tom


    hatefully. "What should I say about you? You just got a job on the first day and got paid in advance and


    spent it to do the high level consumption? Tom, when can you be more mature?"


    "I..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom hurriedly exined, "Actually, it''s not an advance. The boss rewarded me for my good


    performance."


    Phoebe''s eyes were even colder. "It was your first day at work and the boss rewarded you with a few


    thousand dors? Tom, you''re an idiot. Do you think everyone is an idiot?"


    "Phoebe..."


    "Okay, don''t argue. I''m not interested." Phoebe interrupted him. "It''s Brian''s birthday today. I''m going to


    his birthday party. I don''t have time to eat with you."


    Brian''s birthday?


    His intuition told him that things were not that simple. He said in a deep voice, "Phoebe, Brian is a


    devious person. He has been trying to get you. Thest time he lost face on grandpa''s seventieth


    birthday, he would definitely hold a grudge in his heart. I think this is probably a trap. It''s best not to go."


    Phoebe said in disgust, "Tom, you''re getting more and more disgusting! Measuring the stature of great


    men by the yardstick of small men and do you think everyone is as scheming as you? Brian is my


    college ssmate, and I know his character very well! If he really wanted to set me up, he would have


    done it already. Would he have waited until today?"


    Seeing that Tom was still trying to speak, Phoebe pushed him away roughly and strode into the car and


    left.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Tom watched Phoebe leave and sighed. Phoebe was still too innocent.


    Based on Tom''s knowledge of Brian, Brian must have nned something evil when asking Phoebe out


    this time. For safety''s sake, Tom called Elliot...


    On Phoebe''s side, she drove out without hesitation. She first went home to change her clothes and


    then went to Golden Dragon KTV to celebrate Brian''s birthday.


    She really thought that Tom was being petty. As a former college ssmate, she knew Brian very well


    that he would never hurt her. Brian indeed liked to show off, but he was really not bad by nature.


    Besides, it was a legal society now, and there were cameras everywhere. Even if Brian had an evil


    motive, did he really dare to put it into practice? Instead, Tom''s behavior was disgusting.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, after Phoebe changed her clothes. She found room 888 and pushed the


    door in ording to the address Brian gave her.


    "Phoebe, you''re here!"


    In the private room, Brian, who was singing, immediately smiled in surprise when he saw Phoebee


    in. He put down the microphone and walked quickly to Phoebe. He reached out to hold Phoebe''s hand.


    But Phoebe dodged it naturally. A shadow shed across his face, and he immediately returned to his


    smile. He pped his hands and said to the people in the room, "Let me introduce you. Phoebe is my


    goddess since college!"


    p, p, p, p. Everyone was apuding.


    There were eight people in the room and they were all couples in pairs, hugging each other. Only Brian


    was single. Now that Phoebe came, it was self-evident. Seeing this, Phoebe frowned slightly. But she


    didn''t say much. After all, it was no secret that Brian liked her.


    Out of courtesy, Phoebe smiled at them and nodded as a greeting.


    "Mr. Stewart, you are not sincere with us. You found such a beautiful girlfriend. But why didn''t you tell


    us?" After Phoebe sat down, a young man hooked Brian''s shoulder and said jokingly.


    Brian smiled and did not exin his rtionship with Phoebe. Instead, he said, "I brought her here."


    Phoebe frowned slightly and was a little unhappy about Brian''s behavior, but she didn''t say anything to


    expose their rtionship. It was Brian''s birthday today, and she still had to give his face. She decided


    to leave after singing two songs and blowing out the birthday candles with Brian.


    Brian realized her unhappiness. He leaned over and said in a low voice, "Phoebe, I''m sorry. I took the


    initiative. These people were all my childhood ymates. They wereughing at me for being single


    and not finding a girlfriend. To be honest, it was selfish of me to call you here tonight. I just wanted you


    to pretend to be my girlfriend temporarily and give me confidence in front of these friends..."


    Seeing that Phoebe frowned and didn''t say anything, Brian quickly added, "Of course, if you mind it,


    forget it. I will exin it to them. Well, I thought tonight was my birthday, so I could be happier..."


    When Phoebe saw his sad face, her heart softened and she said, "It''s okay. That''s it. I forgot to tell you.


    Happy birthday."


    Brian''s eyes lit up and he looked moved. "Phoebe, thank you. You''re so good to me!"


    Because the noise in the KTV was very loud, they could only hear each other clearly when they were


    close to each other. Brian smelled the fragrance from Phoebe''s body and looked closely at Phoebe''s


    exquisite and wless face. He felt hotter, couldn''t hold his impulse, and wanted to hug Phoebe''s waist.


    When Phoebe found out, her face immediately changed. She moved her body to avoid Brian''s hand. "I


    didn''t permit you to touch me!"


    Her voice was a little loud. Just then, the music was over and there was a short silence, which made


    everyone in the room hear her words. It was a little awkward.


    Brian''s mouth twitched and his face darkened more.


    Fortunately, the music was ying again, and the others pretended not to hear it and continued to sing


    to hide their embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, I was too impetuous." Brian squeezed out a smile and apologized to Phoebe.


    Phoebe didn''t me Brian. She nodded and said that that was fine.


    Next, everyone in the room began to sing. The atmosphere was very lively. In such a situation, Phoebe


    slowly felt rxed and sang a few songs. Her voice was very good, sounding beautiful, which stunned


    the audience. Not only was Brian, but the other men looked at her with enthusiasm in their eyes.


    Who wouldn''t want to possess such beauty?


    "Miss Scott, let me toast you!" A man came over with ss and smiled at Phoebe.


    Phoebe politely refused. "Sorry, I drove here. I can''t drink."


    The man said, "It doesn''t matter. You can ask a designated driver."


    The people around chimed in with him, "Yes, we all drove here. Now designated drivers can be found


    everywhere. You just tap the software. It''s very convenient."


    Phoebe still shook her head and said, "I am bad at drinking. I get drunk easily if I drink a little. I''m really


    sorry."


    The man''s face turned a little serious. "We''re all good friends of Brian. Is it inappropriate for you not to


    give us any face?"


    At this moment, Brian sat over and pretended to be unhappy, "Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing? She


    doesn''t drink. Don''t mess with her. If you want to drink with somebody, ask me!"


    When he said this, he looked so masculine. Protecting Phoebe from drinking was very manly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Phoebe was indeed touched and said Brian in gratitude. "Thank you."


    Brian waved his hand. "It is not a big deal. You''re my girlfriend now. Can I let them bully you?"


    Phoebe smiled and didn''t say much. When Brian saw that she didn''t show any affection, he felt more


    and more unhappy. Bitch, what are you still putting on an act? Who doesn''t know that in order to


    borrow 20 million dors from the Scott Family, you washed clean and sent yourself to Mr. Cook!


    It was not long ago that Brian found out about this news. He suddenly exploded into anger. All along,


    he had been thinking that he would be Phoebe''s first man, but now Phoebe actually gave herself


    to someone else! He immediately felt very angry as if his treasure was ruined by others.


    It was obvious that she was already a slut but she still pretended to be a saint in front of him. He was


    even more unhappy! He winked at a few men, then a man took out a small bottle from his pocket and


    took out a small white pill. While Phoebe was paying attention to singing, he put it in Phoebe''s c


    cup. The pill immediately spread and melted into the c in two seconds. It was colorless and


    tasteless, and it could not be seen that there was anything wrong with this c.


    "Mr. Stewart, this is thetest model. The effect of this one is enough to knock a cow down! You should


    take it easy then, hehe."


    Brian smiled, "Don''t worry."


    Phoebe did not know that her ss had been put something. After singing, she felt a little bit thirsty.


    She picked up the ss and took two sips.


    Seeing that she had really drunk it, the other people in the room all smiled evilly...

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    It was almost eleven o''clock, and it was already veryte for Phoebe. She said to Brian, "Brian, I have


    to work tomorrow, so I''ll go back first. This is a gift for you. Happy birthday to you."


    Phoebe took out a delicate gift box from her bag and handed it to Brian.


    It took Brian a long time to seize this opportunity to invite Phoebe here. How could he let her go?


    Besides, Phoebe had already drunk that coke and it was about to work out...


    He opened the gift box. It was an expensive tie. He was surprised. "Phoebe, thank you. I''m short of a


    tie right now. You really know me!"


    Phoebe smiled faintly and said, "As long as you like it. I''ll go first. Have a good time."


    Brian hurriedly called out to her, "Phoebe, don''t go! It''s almost twelve o''clock. Don''t leave until we eat


    the birthday cake, okay? Please."


    Phoebe frowned and looked at Brian''s pleading. She didn''t want to do it, so she agreed, "Okay. After


    eating the cake, I have to go home."


    "Okay, okay!" Brian was so excited that he nodded repeatedly.


    Phoebe did not notice the strange expression on Brian''s face. She sat down again. After a while, she


    felt her body start to heat up and her brain slowly be heavy, as if she had a cold.


    At first, she didn''t care about it much. After all, there were so many people in the KTV with the heater


    on. It was normal for her to feel hot, but slowly, she realized something was wrong!


    Not only was her body getting hotter and hotter and she wanted to take off her clothes, but her mind


    was getting heavier and heavier. Her vision was starting to blur and her breathing was getting heavier


    and heavier.


    In particr, there was a feeling of shame in her body. It was definitely not the feeling of catching the


    cold!


    She immediately looked to Brian and found that he kept scanning her from the corner of his eye.


    Looking at her reaction, his eyes were wild and he kept swallowing. The rest of the people in the room


    also showed lewd expressions.


    Seeing this, even Phoebe was stupid she had realized that Brian had drugged her!


    She was very flustered and angry. She couldn''t believe it was true. Brian had always been a gentleman


    in front of her. He actually did such a thing! He was really a beast!


    She could not help but think that before she came here, Tom had reminded her of it, but she was


    ridiculous that she had scolded Tom at that time and said that Tom was a man with a petty heart. Now


    that she thought of it, she really regretted it! If she had known, she would have listened to Tom.


    As an adult, Phoebe knew very well what Brian was doing this for. It was ridiculous that she had seen


    so much simr news, but she still had no sense of prevention.


    Now she was very regretful and flustered. Taking advantage of her ability to act then, she quickly stood


    up and said to Brian, "Brian, something happened to my family suddenly. I have to go back now. I''m


    sorry, I can''t eat cake with you anymore. I''ll treat you to dinner next time!"


    She quickly finished speaking to Brian and was about to leave.


    But how could he bear to let her go when it was already here? He immediately blocked Phoebe. He


    gave up pretending to be a gentleman and said with a wicked smile, "Didn''t you agree to eat cake with


    me? Why are you leaving now? Don''t you give me face?"


    Phoebe''s face changed. She suppressed the anger in her heart and said patiently, "It''s not that I don''t


    give you face, but that I really have something to leave!"


    After a while, she felt that not only was her body burning badly, but her legs were starting to soften and


    it was hard to stand still.


    Brianughed and revealed his true face. He looked at Phoebe lewdly. "Oh, it seems that the drug has


    begun to take effect. Look at your red face and weak feet. Do you really want a man?"


    The others alsoughed evilly and stared at Phoebe maliciously.


    "Brian! You, what did you give me?!" Phoebe''s voice began to tremble.


    "Phoebe, you''re so smart. You must have guessed it, so I don''t need to exin it to you, right?" Brian


    was really lewd now and there was no trace of a gentleman.


    The man who toasted Phoebe said with a wicked smile, "Beautiful woman, this is a good thing. It can


    stimte the other side of you that no one knows about! Now you''re just burning and your legs are


    weak. In a while, you want to be fucked by a man, hahaha..."


    Phoebe was so angry that she was trembling all over. Now she was more and more regretful. If she


    had a chance to start over again, she would have listened to Tom!


    "Brian, I''m your college ssmate. How could you do this to me? You''remitting a crime and you


    should go to jail!"


    "Jail? Hahaha, do you think I''m afraid of this?" Brian said disdainfully, "Do you know what drug I gave


    you just now? Even a buffalo would be drugged down. In a few minutes, you will kneel in front of me


    like a female dog and beg me to fuck you! I''ll record it all, it won''t be me who is plotting against you, but


    you who are plotting against me. But I''m curious. You''re usually so cold and aloof, and you don''t care


    about me. I''m wondering how sexy and vagabond you would be?"


    Phoebe was so angry that she pped Brian on his face. "You''re shameless!"


    Brian was pped. Instead of getting angry, he smiled happily. "How dare you hit me again? Wait and


    see how I torture you!"


    Phoebe wanted to run away, but she had barely taken two steps before she was thrown onto the sofa


    by two women next to her. Now she was really flustered and cried, "Brian, I beg you, don''t do this to


    me..."


    Brian walked over and stared at her condescendingly. "Don''t do this to you? What are you pretending


    to be? I know it well. Two days ago, in order to borrow 20 million from Elliot, you had been sleeping


    with him many times. Now you''re pretending to be innocent for me?"


    "I''ve chased you for five years, five years! How much money and energy have I spent on you? You''ve


    never looked at me directly, not even wanted to touch my hand! In the end, you would rather marry this


    trash Tom! Do you know how angry I am?"


    Brian was crazy, and the more he spoke, the angrier he became. He had drunk a lot, and now he was


    full of alcohol and his brain was in a state of excitement. "Why?! Why did you marry Tom, the trash, and


    not me? I''m no worse than him! Well, you''re not very cold and aloof. I''ll see if you can continue to be


    that tonight!"


    Phoebe was so regretful. She wanted to resist, but now she could not exert any strength at all. Tears of


    regret flowed from the corner of her eyes.


    Brian was not in a hurry to fuck Phoebe. He stood there and looked at Phoebe lewdly, waiting for


    Phoebe to be unable to control herself and ask for fucking. But after waiting for a long time, Phoebe


    could still hold back. He was a little impatient and started to pounce on Phoebe.


    When Phoebe saw Brian''s movements, she gave a look of despair.


    However, at this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly kicked open by violence, and a


    loud noise came. The strength was so great that the whole door was broken.


    This huge movement startled everyone, especially Brian. He was so scared that he trembled. His feet


    slipped and he knelt down in front of Phoebe with a plop.


    Everyone looked at the door and saw a tall figure standing at the door. The light from the corridor


    shone on him, making him look majestic and frightening.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He wore a clown mask on his face and said in a deep, angry voice. "Brian, you''re looking for death!"


    When Phoebe saw this figure, her whole body trembled and she cried with joy.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    That was right. The one who kicked the door open was Tom, a man wearing a clown mask.


    As the chairman of ZQ, he came to rescue Phoebe.


    He used this identity after due consideration. First of all, Tom was just an ordinary person, so it was not


    realistic for him to find out Phoebe''s whereabouts. Moreover, the boss of Golden Dragon KTV knew


    Brian. It was very likely that Brian had told the boss of Golden Dragon KTV about this action. If Tom


    rushed over, he might not be able to save Phoebe and would even involve himself.


    However, things were different when using the identity of ZQ''s chairman. It was easy to find out that


    Phoebe was here, and it was also easy to save Phoebe.


    When he came in and saw that Phoebe''s clothes were still neat and intact, he rxed.


    When he rushed over, there was a car ident on the way, which took him a lot of time, making him


    very anxious. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, he would really regret it for the rest of his life!


    However, he immediately saw Phoebe''s face as red as a date, her body was weak and soft, and her


    eyes were blurred. He was indignant! Brian, this beast, actually used such a dirty trick. A wise man


    could tell at a nce that Phoebe had been tricked!


    And the dose was not small. It was conceivable that if he camete, Phoebe would definitely be


    tarnished by Brian, the beast.


    Phoebe looked at Tom affectionately. At this moment, she was deeply moved and excited.


    Every girl had the illusion of being saved by a hero. At her most dangerous time, a majestic prince


    charming appeared and saved herself from the bad guys. Now Tom was Phoebe''s prince charming!


    "Who are you? How dare youe to me and make trouble? You''re looking for death!"


    The person in the box reacted and the most ferocious man pointed at Tom and cursed.


    Tom stared at him coldly, sweeping across everyone. For some reason, the people he was staring at


    could not help but shiver from his strong aura.


    Brian stood up at this moment. Just now, he was kneeling on the ground and hit the fruit shell on the


    ground. It hurt so much that he bared his teeth. His originally high desire was extinguished by more


    than half. When he saw that Tom was wearing a clown mask, he scolded, "Who are you? How dare


    youe here to make trouble? Tory, Xiong, hit him!"


    Tory and Xiong were two tall and strong men. They had drunk and were now very excited. Their eyes


    were red. They picked up the beer bottle on the table and walked aggressively towards Tom to hit him


    down.


    Tom snapped his fingers. Behind him, a group of strong men in ck immediately rushed in. They were


    quick and agile. In a few seconds, they put Tory and Xiong down and pressed their heads on the


    ground, making them unable to move.


    What happened immediately stunned the others in the room. They realized that the man didn''t seem to


    be an ordinary person. This time, they might had offended someone powerful.


    "Take them all down for me." Tom waved his hand and instructed.


    Everyone followed the order and subdued everyone else in a sh. There was no room for resistance,


    especially Brian, who was punched in the stomach by a burly man, and he was about to vomit out his


    bile!


    Brian was puzzled. His n was wless and he even greeted the boss of Golden Dragon KTV in


    advance. It was impossible for anything to go wrong. Why would someone stille out and ruin his


    n? And a person wearing a clown mask? Damn, how ridiculous!


    The others were also confused and questioned Brian with their stares.


    Those people were not Brian''s childhood ymates at all. They were just some of Brian''s evil


    associates in society.


    After subduing these people, Tom, who was under the clown''s mask, sighed and walked towards


    Phoebe. He took off his coat and put it on her. He helped her up and said in a low voice, "Are you


    okay?"


    Phoebe was already in a terrible state, and the ferocious effects of the medicine were rampant in her


    body. If it weren''t for her strong sense of shame, she would have moaned.


    Now her body was in bad condition, and her breathing was very rapid. As soon as she opened her


    mouth, her feet became weak, and she lost her strength and fell into Tom''s arms.


    Tom had no choice but to wrap his arms around her so that she wouldn''t fall.


    Now Phoebe''s body was too soft, and her whole body was hanging on him. Her body was very hot, as


    if she had a high fever. Therefore, Tom couldn''t help but feel a surge in his heart. He couldn''t prevent


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    himself from being excited.


    Phoebe''s body fragrance was even stronger. Not only was her body weak, but her eyes were also very


    blurred, greatly stimting Tom.


    However, Tom was more angry. Brian, a dog, actually treated Phoebe like that.


    At the same time, he alsoined about Phoebe. He had already persuaded her, but she didn''t


    listen, so she was tricked.


    "Chair... Chairman... Thank... Thank you..." Phoebe''s voice trembled as she said this. She had


    exhausted a lot of energy and her eyes were even more blurred. Worst of all, her body was still stuck to


    Tom uncontrobly and twisted unconsciously.


    This situation made Tom''s expression serious. Phoebe was going to lose control. He had to send her to


    the hospital quickly, or else it would be bad!


    He said, "Arrest these people and send them to the police station so that thew can punish them."


    "Yes, chairman!"


    Someone said respectfully.


    Brian cursed in disbelief, "Who are you? Why are you against me? Did I provoke you?! If you have the


    guts, just call me a name and see if I don''t kill you."


    With a bang, a strong man pped Brian hard on the face, causing him to vomit blood. His brain was in


    a temporary daze.


    "Shut up! How dare you be arrogant when you die? Our chairman can pinch you like an ant." The


    strong man scolded coldly.


    Brian was pped, and he immediately became obedient. These people actually called him chairman,


    so it seemed that the man wearing a clown mask was powerful!


    And he could see the boss of Golden Dragon KTV standing outside the door, his face full of fear, not


    daring toe in... Seeing this, Brian''s face turned even paler and realized that he had really offended


    a big bug.


    But he couldn''t figure it out. When did Phoebe know such a powerful character?


    Tom helped Phoebe out, turned around and said to the men in ck, "Take them all to the police


    station. If they can''t get the punishment they deserve, I''ll punish you!"


    After that, he held Phoebe and left without looking back.


    Within two steps, Phoebe was already losing control and shouting, "Give it to me..."


    Tom''s face suddenly darkned.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Phoebe''s face was red and her hot breath was sprayed on Tom''s neck, making Tom tense up his


    muscles in an instant.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    God knew how tempting this Phoebe was. If Tom hadn''t arrived in time, then Phoebe would have been


    raped by that bastard Brian!


    Thinking of this, Tom felt a lingering fear.


    There were a lot of people here. He quickly covered Phoebe''s face with his coat and said to the people


    next to him, "Arrange a room for me immediately and get me some ice water and towels."


    Soon, they arrived at a room that had just been vacated. Tom put Phoebe on the bed, took the ice and


    towel, and asked them to leave the room.


    At this moment, Phoebe''s movements were even greater. She hugged Tom like an octopus. Her face


    was as red as a date and her eyes were blurred. She hadpletely lost her mind.


    However, she did not lose consciousness and sobriety. There was obvious pain and shame in


    Phoebe''s eyes, which made Tom''s heart ache.


    However, this sobrietysted only for a while before it disappeared. The effect was too strong. After a


    while, Phoebe exerted more strength, and even Tom couldn''t stop her as he patted her twice.


    Tom had no choice but to put Phoebe on the bed, and then he quickly put the towel in the ice water to


    get wet, and then twisted it clean. When Phoebe approached to him again, he wiped her face and


    hands with an ice towel, using a physical cooling method to reduce Phoebe''s impulse.


    This method was still very effective. Phoebe shivered and called out, "It''s so cold." Her blurred eyes


    were much clearer.


    Tom used an ice towel to cool Phoebe down. Slowly, the heat and impulse in Phoebe''s body was


    suppressed, and her eyes regained rity.


    The atmosphere was awkward for a moment. Phoebe remembered how she had lost herposure in


    front of the chairman... "Oh my god, what have I been doing!" She thought.


    In an instant, Phoebe''s face turned red again. Her face was now redder than when the drug had just


    taken effect. Her heart was pounding and she felt endless shame.


    Tom was also embarrassed. Phoebe had indeed lost herposure just now. If he hadn''t been


    controlling her, they would have had sex by now.


    "Cough!" Tom coughed twice and said in a deep voice, "The effect in your body hasn''tpletely


    dissipated yet. I suggest you go to the hospital. I can send someone to take you there."


    When Phoebe heard this, she just wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in. It was so shameful


    that the chairman saw her being like this... It was so terrible!


    Now, she even wanted to die. She hid herself under the quilt and covered her face with her hands. She


    felt embarrassed to see the chairman.


    The atmosphere continued to fall into silence.


    Tom stood up and said, "I have something else to do. I''ll go back first."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing him leave, Phoebe felt extremely reluctant and quickly called out to him.


    "What else?" Tom''s voice was very cold.


    Phoebe bit her lip. She grabbed the quilt to cover her body, revealing half of her face. She said timidly,


    "Thank you, chairman."


    "Yes." Tom nodded slightly, not saying much, and continued to maintain the cold aura.


    Phoebe really wanted to talk to him more. In this situation, she wished that he could stay with her all


    night.


    "Chairman, I''m sorry about what happened just now. Actually, I''m not usually like this. I..." Phoebe was


    so ashamed that she couldn''t continue.


    Tom was amused. He didn''t expect Phoebe to look so shy. On the surface, he nodded calmly and said,


    "You''d better be careful in the future. Society is dangerous. Not every time someonees to save you


    in time."


    Phoebe lowered her head. It was strange. She was clearly scolded by the chairman, but she was not


    enraged or angry at all. Instead, she felt very sweet and touched, and she felt that she was being


    cared.


    "Well, I won''t be like this in the future..." Phoebe said softly. She had never been so gentle like this


    before.


    Tom felt a surge of resentment in her heart. She had not been so touched by him as he had done a lot


    of things for her in the past four years. Now that chairman had only saved her once, she was so


    moved. The good thing was that chairman was himself. Otherwise, how many times would he be


    cuckolded!


    "Can you stay here with me?" Seeing that Tom was leaving again, Phoebe mustered up her courage


    and said.


    "No." Tom rejected her neatly.


    Phoebe was immediately disappointed, and then Tom said, "You''d better call your husband to take care


    of you and take you to the hospital."


    After that, Tom stopped caring about Phoebe and left.


    Phoebe watched him leave, feeling extremely disappointed. It was as if the world had suddenly


    darkened.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with me? He is the superior chairman of ZQ. Can he really like you? Besides,


    Phoebe, you''re a married woman. You have to behave yourself!" Phoebe shook her head hard, trying


    to get the chairman out of her mind, but she couldn''t do it no matter what. What happened tonight


    made it harder for her to let go of the chairman.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t call Tom, but Megan and asked Megan to pick her up.


    Megan was her best friend, and it was best for her toe over. As for Tom, forgot it.


    "Hey, Megan, are you free now? Can youe to Golden Dragon KTV to pick me up... It''s a little


    clothes..."


    After a while, Megan came over. She was still awake at this time and was looking for a strategy at


    home, namely how could she get Tom down in the shortest time?


    In fact, she didn''t want toe over when she received Phoebe''s call. Now that she had decided to get


    Phoebe''s husband and she still met Phoebe, she felt strange. However, Phoebe pleaded on the phone.


    It was hard for Megan to refuse, so Megan had toe over.


    When Megan saw Phoebe lying on the bed, she said with an odd expression, "Phoebe, you''re out on a


    date with a handsome man. It''s been such a big fight."


    She was secretly happy. If Phoebe really went out with a man and if she told that to Tom, her chances


    would be even greater.


    Phoebe said angrily, "What the hell? I''m..."


    Next, Phoebe told Megan what happened tonight. After that, she patted herself on the chest with


    lingering fear and said, "Fortunately, chairman of ZQ appeared in time, or I would be finished!"


    After Megan heard this, her expression was very gloomy.


    Phoebe saw her expression and thought she didn''t believe it. Phoebe said hurriedly, "Megan, you do


    believe me, don''t you? You know who I am and I won''t do those shameless things!"


    Megan said disdainfully, "Shameless thing? Look at you just now, how dare you say that you don''t like


    the chairman of ZQ?"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Phoebe was silent.


    She was unable to refute due to Megan''s words even though she wanted to.


    "I don''t know..." She could only answer this in the end.


    Megan was in an extremely bad mood.


    She thought that Tom and Phoebe had fallen out and they would get divorced soon, so she had a great


    chance. She didn''t expect that Tom would use the identity of the chairman of ZQ to make advance to


    Phoebe, and Phoebe fell in love with him!


    She didn''t know why Tom didn''t tell Phoebe his real identity, but it was bad news for her.


    "Phoebe, do you really not know who the chairman of ZQ is?" Megan said.


    Phoebe shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve met him twice, and he was wearing a mask... But I


    feel that he seems to be interested in me."


    She lowered her voice when saying thest sentence. She looked down and somewhat blushed.


    Megan cursed secretly, "Whore."


    It was certain that Phoebe did not know that Tom was the chairman of ZQ. It was an opportunity for


    Megan. At least there was still a chance. Her eyes rolled and she sneered, "Come on, he''s the


    chairman of the ZQ Media. He''s a billionaire and a big shot. How could he like you? He can y with


    any woman he wants. He runs an entertainmentpany. There are so many beautiful female stars


    working for him. He must have yed with dozens of women."


    Phoebe was very ufortable and retorted, "I don''t think he''s such a person."


    Megan said disdainfully, "Do you think you are absolutely right? That''s just your wishful thinking. Tell


    you what, men think only with their lower halves, especially those rich ones. The chairman of ZQ has


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    plenty of money. As long as he snaps his fingers, women will rush over him. Those so-called devoted


    men are all because they don''t have money! For example, Tom. If he has money, he must have


    indulged in dissipation."


    "I don''t think Tom would be like that." Phoebe frowned.


    Megan was a good liar. "Why wouldn''t he? When I went to your house, he had been staring at me.


    When you are not there, he came over to ost me. I didn''t tell you about this."


    Megan was happy to see Phoebe put on a serious face. She praised herself for sowing discord


    sessfully.


    "What a disgusting scum!" Phoebe cursed in a low voice, and her face was filled with disgust. Then she


    said, "I still don''t think the chairman of ZQ is such a person. If he is really such a scum, he can have me


    that night. Why did he let me go?"


    Megan replied, "I told you you don''t know men. A man like ... A yboy like the chairman of ZQ, he has


    yed with all kinds of women. Now he has higher interests and wanted to trifle with you. When you


    fall in love with himpletely, he kicks you away and enjoys your suffering."


    Phoebe''s face turned a little pale. "Is this really going to happen?"


    Megan held back the joy in her heart. "Is it necessary for me to lie to you?"


    After a pause, her tone softened and switched to a caring tone, "Phoebe, we''re good friends. I''m saying


    these for your own sake, and I won''t harm you. Think about it, Why would the chairman of ZQ still


    make advance to you when he knew you are married? Your affection for him is in his n. To avoid


    future tragedies, I think you should draw a line with him and ignore him whenever you see him. As for


    Tom, he''s not a good man either. Just divorce him!"


    ...


    Tom came out of Golden Dragon KTV and had been waiting for Phoebe''s call, but she hadn''t called for


    a long time. Just as he was about to call her, he saw Megan appear in a hurry and walk into Golden


    Dragon KTV. He put down his phone again and sighed. It seemed that Phoebe still didn''t trust him.


    Phoebe would rather call Megan than him after such a big thing happened. What a loser he was for


    being her husband!


    After waiting for a while, he saw Megan and Phoebeing out of Golden Dragon KTV. He felt much


    rxed to see that Phoebe was better.


    Not long after, Elliot came out of Golden Dragon KTV and trotted to get in the car. He said to Tom


    respectfully, "Mr. Howard, I''ve done my job. Brian and the others have been in big trouble this time. All


    of them will be in prison for at least three to five years."


    Tom nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well done."


    Elliot was overjoyed, and his fat face beamed with a smile. "It''s all thanks to you, Mr. Howard."


    Tom did not say anything and looked out the window.


    Elliot added, "Mr. Howard, Malcolm said he wanted to invite you to dinner. What do you think..."


    "I''m busy." Tom refused directly.


    The smile on Elliot''s face froze. "Okay, then I''ll reject him."


    After a while, Tom asked, "When?"


    "What?" Elliot was surprised, then blurted, "It''s up to you!"


    "Tomorrow then," Tom said.


    "Okay, I''m going to reply to him now." Elliot immediately went back to Golden Dragon KTV. A few


    minutester, Malcolm, whose face full of excitement, followed Elliot and watched Tom leave.


    Malcolm was the boss of Golden Dragon KTV. He was not very rich. In addition to running Golden


    Dragon KTV, he mainly ran a gambling house and knew quite a lot of people. It was not a bad thing to


    associate with him. Maybe Malcolm could help in the future.


    When he got home, it was already midnight. Phoebe didn''te back until 1 a.m. She was obviously


    tired and absent-minded.


    "Honey, you''re back."


    Tom walked over and took Phoebe''s bag. He talked to her with a gentle smile.


    Phoebe had juste back from the hospital. She had been having an intravenous drip for an hour.


    Now she was tired and sleepy, so she noddedzily.


    Tom brought the tea to Phoebe and said softly, "Honey,e on, have some hot tea. You''ll feel better."


    Phoebe looked at Tom''s gentle face and was somewhat touched. Soon, she thought of what Megan


    had said to her and became indifferent to Tom again. She put down the teacup and said in a cold voice,


    "I''m not thirsty."


    Tom didn''t think too much. He thought Phoebe was still in a bad mood because of what happened


    tonight.


    "Sleep in the living room tonight. Don''te into my room." When Tom was about to follow Phoebe to


    their room, she suddenly said so with her face full of disgust.


    Tom was dumbfounded. What was going on? He didn''t think that he provoked her, did he?

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    He had no choice but to spend the night on the sofa.


    The next day, Tom went to have a meal with Malcolm. In Juyaxuan, Malcolm booked the most luxurious


    room and specially invited Tom.


    Malcolm was already sixty this year, but he only looked like a fifty-year-old man, who was well kept.


    In fact, Malcolm was a very motivated person. He came out from his hometown at the age of fifteen to


    find a job. For more than ten years, he had tried no less than a hundred kinds of jobs and always be


    honest, and diligent, but his job was still in. Later, his woman was slept with by the boss, so he


    directly chopped the boss, and then he was put in prison for a few years. Aftering out of prison, his


    perception has changed dramatically. His previous honesty and generosity disappeared and he


    became sophisticated and treacherous. He became rich in his middle age and his business grew


    bigger and bigger by his means. He not only opened a casino, but also opened a KTV. he is not too top


    in H City, but also a powerful person. Tom still remembered that just a few years ago, someone in the


    Scott Family offended Malcolm. At that time, the whole of the Scott Family was afraid. Only by giving a


    great sum of money by Richard personally did this thing pass.


    Malcolm, who frightened the Scott Family a lot now, respectfully lowered himself in front of Tom and


    followed Elliot to call him "chairman" respectfully.


    Tom felt satisfied. Malcolm ttered him in various ways. He was good at ttering, but there was no


    trace of it, and it was not repulsive. It had to be said that Malcolm really had special methods to get the


    status today.


    ...


    Recently Zack lived a happy and satisfying life. With that 20 million injections, the Scott Family


    originally broken the capital chain was renewed, and many channel merchants began toe to


    cooperate. Everything was back to the previous track, and they gained profits in a short time. He also


    got his share of the dividend. He had been poor for so long, now all changed, and he immediately


    spent tens of thousands of dors to go to the bar and found a college-girl prostitute to vent his


    emotions.


    The best part was that he had won hundreds of thousands dors at Malcolm''s gambling casino with


    his friends these two days. He was really arrogant and satisfied that he even wanted everyone to know


    this.


    When the family came out for dinner yesterday, he saw that Phoebe was going to pack the leftovers


    back and mocked Phoebe arrogantly.


    At the Scott Family''s conference room.


    Zack gave everyone a report on the recent performance, and he said proudly, "Tell you good news, the


    family''s business is now back on track. Not only that, not long ago, our twopetingpanies lost


    more money than even we did because of improper operations, and they had now dered


    bankruptcy! In other words, now we have no more rivals in H City! In the future, we will continue to get


    higher records, and I believe we will be able to expand and build a factory next year."


    Hearing his words, all the shareholders of the Scott Family apuded, including Phoebe, who was also


    one of the shareholders. She felt genuinely happy.


    It could be said that it was mainly because of her that the Scott Family could survive this time. If she


    hadn''t borrowed the 20 million dors, the Scott Family would have disappeared.


    She waited for her grandfather Richard''s praise and looked happy.


    However, after Richard stood up, he did not mention her once and gave all the credit to Zack, "It is


    right. Thanks to Zack that our Scott Family could survive the disaster this time. It was he who stood up


    for the Scott Family at the most crisis time and held up the debtors. During this period of time, he has


    been busy for thepany and gained many great orders for thepany. Come on, let''s all give


    Zack a round of apuse!"


    After that, he began to take the lead in apuding Zack.


    Phoebe frowned. She was very ufortable. She knew that her grandfather, Richard, was biased,


    but it went too far this time.


    She endured and did not let it out. She hoped that grandpa could mention her, even one word.


    However, she waited for a long time, and her grandfather did not mention her at all, and his eyes


    ncing at her were also very cold.


    Why? She was not convinced. She was really dissatisfied.


    But she had a quiet personality. Although she was very ufortable, she did not stand up and retort.


    The family business was starting to make money, so it was fine if she didn''t take credit for it. However,


    what grandpa said next was uneptable to her.


    "As I said earlier, Zack gets the most credit for the family''s survival, so we need to redistribute the


    shares." Richard paused and said, "James''s family has too many shares, ounting for fifteen


    percent. This is not fair to everyone. I decided to weaken James''s ten percent of shares and transfer it


    to Zack."


    "What?!" Phoebe couldn''t help but stand up and say, "Grandpa, why are you cutting our shares?!"


    Victor immediately mmed the table and scolded, "Phoebe, what''s your attitude? Who taught you to


    yell at your grandfather like this? Rude!"


    Richard''s face darkened as well. He stared at Phoebe and said, "You should only have 5 % of the


    shares."


    Phoebe clenched her fists and said, "But grandpa, you promised me that as long as I borrowed 20


    million from Mr. Cook, you would give us 10 % more shares!"


    "Yes, dad, we indeed said that..." James said reluctantly.


    "Shut up!" Richard''s cold eyes flew over, and James''s face turned pale. He lowered his head and did


    not dare to speak.


    "How dare you say that?" Richard said with a cold face, "Now everyone outside is saying that there is a


    fickle woman in our Scott Family. You have ruined the reputation of our Scott Family!"


    Phoebe said excitedly, "I didn''t! I''ve already exined to you that the chairman of the ZQ Company


    didn''t touch me. I''m innocent!"


    Zack said in a strange tone, "It sounds great. Who would believe it? Do you really think we''re idiots?


    Since he''s the Chairman of ZQ Company, he didn''t touch you but lend you 20 million dors for


    nothing?"


    Phoebe still wanted to argue. Richard pped the table and said, "Okay, that''s it. Phoebe, you can stay


    at home and share the dividends from now on. You don''t have to work at thepany anymore."


    Hearing this, Phoebe couldn''t help but burst into tears and rushed out of the conference room.


    After the family meeting ended, Zack became the biggest winner. To celebrate it, that night, he went to


    Malcolm''s casino to get pleasure.


    He thought he was lucky enough to win a lot of money recently. However, in less than two hours, he


    lost back the hundreds of thousands of dors he had won earlier, and he was not willing to stop


    gambling, intending to win back what he had lost and then quit. But his luck seemed to have run out in


    the first two days, and in less than an hour, he lost hundreds of thousands of dors again!


    In this way, he put in all the dividends of thepany a while ago.


    How could he ept this fact? He gritted his teeth on the spot and borrowed 500,000 from the casino


    to continue gambling.


    However, the 500,000 dors waspletely lost in less than half an hour.


    Seeing this, his friend advised him not to gamble anymore, but he rudely pushed his friend away. His


    friend was also angry and watched coldly as he lost.


    At the end of the day, Zack lost three million dors!


    Three million was already a big sum for him. He didn''t dare to tell anyone. If grandpa Richard found


    out, his legs would be broken.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But Malcolm''s money, he did not dare to dy. After all, Malcolm was famous for being ruthless in H


    City. Once he offended Malcolm, he would not be able to survive in H City.


    So he secretly got half a million dors in thepany, one hundred thousand of which was the


    interest paid to Malcolm, and the other four hundred thousand dors was used as a gambling capital,


    intending to win back what he lost yesterday, and then stopped gambling!


    But he had already jumped in. There was no reason for him to escape so easily. Without any doubt, he


    lost another five million today!


    He borrowed 4.5 million dors from Malcolm, plus the previous three million dors, which was 7.5


    million dors. The interest in a day was more than 200,000 dors.


    He was almost crazy. How could he afford it?


    But he had to pay it back, so he gritted his teeth and stole another million dors from thepany, of


    which 300,000 was the interest paid to Malcolm, and the remaining 700,000 was still used as a bet,


    hoping to win back everything he lost.


    Did he win back? Of course, it was impossible. On this day, he lost the most. Not only did he give out


    the 700,000 dors, but he also lost eight million more! Taking into ount the previous 7.5 million


    dors, he owed Malcolm a total of 15.55 million dors. The interest for a day would cost millions.


    Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Tonight was the Scott Family''s monthly dinner gathering. Zack had been absent-minded and pale-


    faced, often in a daze and cold sweat.


    "Zack, are you sick? You look so pale." Victor asked with a frown.


    Zack looked ahead in a daze and did not answer Victor, which made Victor worried. He pressed his


    hand against Zack''s forehead and said in surprise, "Your forehead is so cold. But you are sweating?"


    When the others heard this, they all turned their heads.


    "Ah?" Only then did Zacke to his senses and hurriedly shook his head, "I, I''m fine."


    Victor said worriedly, "You said you were fine. But you''re sweating. Did something happen?"


    "Zack. You have to tell the family."


    Zack squeezed out a smile and said, "How can I bump into the bad thing? I just stayed at thepany


    worry."


    When Victor heard this, he frowned slightly and was a little suspicious. After all, Zack was his son and


    he knew his son''s character very well since his childhood. Zack waszy by nature. He often skipped


    sses at school and went to work once in a while after graduation. He didn''t seem to be the person


    who could stay in thepany all night working overtime.


    However, Zack dide home veryte these days. He had not returned home all nightst night.


    Victor once thought that Zack had hung out with his friends, but now it seemed that he misunderstood


    Zack.


    For a moment, he was filled with joy, thinking Zack had finally be mature. He patted Zack on the


    shoulder and said, "Work is indeed important. But you have to pay attention to your health. You can''t


    burn yourself out, okay?"


    Others also added, "Yes, Zack, you are now the soul of our Scott Family, and we, the Scott Family, are


    still waiting for you to be carried forward."


    Zack was cheered up by their praises. A smile appeared on his face again. He was not as decadent as


    before.


    On Phoebe''s side, she was not in a state of mind either. She had been absent-minded and frowned.


    Frankly speaking, she didn''t want toe over for the family dinner tonight. Now that she saw Richard,


    Victor, and others'' ugly faces, she felt disgusted. But her father James kept urging her toe. Though


    she was reluctant, she had toe.


    She didn''t tell Tom about this because she thought there was no need. What if she told Tom? Could


    Tom y any role?


    Seeing that she was so unhappy, Tom gently cared for her and asked if she had encountered


    something unhappy, but Phoebe ignored him. After he said a few more words, she became impatient


    with him. "Tom, you are annoying! I said I was okay. Besides, even if I''m really bullied, can you help


    me?"


    Two days ago in the family conference room, she was deprived of her shares in thepany and


    kicked out of the board of directors. She was still in a bad mood. Being asked by Tom several times,


    she was even more agitated. Her voice became louder, which made many Scott Family members hear


    it and sneer.


    "Look, isn''t this James''s useless son-inw? Why was he scolded by Phoebe again? Haha..."


    "Haha, isn''t this their routine? Phoebe was kicked out of the board of directors two days ago, and now


    she can''t do anything but vent her anger on him and me him. What a pair of weirdos."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a shame to see them. A useless husband who hasn''t been able to find a job for four years. A


    skittish woman who sleeps with men. Perfect match. Hahaha..."


    "It is a perfect match."


    "Speaking of which, this is our Scott Family dinner gathering. Why is he here as a son-inw?"


    "Because he''s shameless. I heard that he often eats leftovers at home. Now that he has the chance to


    Many Scott Family members mocked Phoebe and Tom and thought it was fun to make fun of them.


    In this regard, Phoebe looked even more unhappy. She became even more disgusted and impatient


    with Tom. She also felt that Tom was too shameless. As a member of the Scott Family, she didn''t want


    toe over for the family dinner tonight. But Tom who was just son-inw was willing toe over.


    He obviously knew that he would beughed at but he came over anyway.


    Now she missed the chairman of ZQpany more and more. If Chairman ZQ came to such a ce,


    he would definitely make all of them shut up, kneel down and lick his shoes respectfully, right?


    Unfortunately, she didn''t even get his contact information.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but sigh a long sigh, feeling even more depressed.


    Tom did not take the ridicule of the Scott Family too seriously. He came to the Scott Family dinner


    today purely to apany Phoebe, or else he would note here. As for the meal? That was even


    funnier. The meal in Juyaxuan that Malcolm invited him to the day before yesterday was much more


    high-end than tonight''s dinner.


    But when he heard the useful information, he immediately frowned and said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, were


    you kicked out of the board of directors? Why? Isn''t it mainly because of your contribution that the Scott


    Family cane back from the dead this time?"


    Tom felt grief for Phoebe.


    He was very angry. The 20 million he lent to the Scott Family was all for Phoebe''s sake. If it weren''t for


    Phoebe, he would have taken care of the Scott Family.


    Hearing this, Phoebe''s eyes suddenly turned red and she felt even more aggrieved. "So what if it was


    my credit? Now they have gotten rid of me as soon as I had done my job. Not only did they kick me out


    of the board of directors, but they also took back 10% shares that they had promised us. Now, they


    also said that I was skittish and slept with the chairman of ZQ, which ruined the reputation of the Scott


    Family."


    "What!" Hearing this, Tom immediately became angry. He suddenly stood up and said angrily, "How


    can they bite the hand that feeds one like this? No, I have to argue with them."


    "What are you doing? Come back here!" James grabbed him and red at him. "Don''t make things


    worse!"


    Elizabeth also said, "Tom, you are just a son-inw who lives in our home. You don''t have your ability,


    do you? If you argue with them, my 5 % shares will be lost! When we don''t have the dividends, you will


    be waiting to suffer hunger and poverty!"


    Phoebe was a little touched at first, feeling that Tom was caring about her. Now that she heard her


    parents'' words, she waspletely not touched. She felt that Tom was not smart at all and could not


    do anything right.


    Tom said anxiously, "But we can''t let them bully us for nothing. It''s too unfair for Phoebe."


    Phoebe said coldly, "Then what else can we do? Do you want to argue with them? Then we will suffer


    more humiliation, and they will even drive us out of the family? Tom, you''re in your twenties. Can you


    be more mature and make less trouble for me?"


    Tom felt very ufortable, but could not say anything.


    From this Scott Family dinner, it could be known that the James family had been isted. They were


    ced in a corner. No other Scott Family members wanted toe over to sit beside them. They were


    also served fewer dishes than the others.


    In this case, James was a coward. He was dissatisfied but did not dare toin.


    As for the top table, all the Scott Family toasted Zack and did not hesitate to praise Zack.


    But at this moment, Victor received a phone call, and suddenly his expression changed. He stood up


    abruptly and cried out involuntarily, "What did you say?! Is the news urate? When did it happen?


    Exin it to me!"


    The others were startled by his action. Zack trembled all over. His happy expression froze. And then he


    became panicked and almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    His movements were a little obvious, but most of them focused on Victor, so they did not notice his


    abnormality.


    But some noticed it, it was Tom. He narrowed his eyes and thought about it. Then he immediately


    figured it out. Zack was clearly feeling guilty and scared. The call Victor received must have something


    to do with him!


    Victor''s expression changed from shock to anger to fear.


    After he hung up the phone, his face was filled with dementia. He seemed to lose his soul, and he was


    disbelieved.


    When people saw this situation, they all had bad feelings. Could it be that something bad happened to


    thepany?


    The scene fell into a strange silence. Richard frowned and said to Victor, "Victor, who''s that?"


    Victor swallowed heavily. He nced from the crowd and then to Richard. "It''s a call from the


    Richard''s heart skipped a beat and he said calmly on the surface, "What happened?"


    Victor said with a sad face, "The finance department said that thepany had lost ten million dors


    this week..."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Richard could no longer maintain hisposure. His face changed greatly and he stood


    up, his eyes almost splitting.


    The others were also stunned when they heard it. Their brains were nk and their bodies were chill.


    The next moment, everyone''s emotions burst out.


    "How could it lose ten million dors? Who did it!"


    "Yes, it is not a small amount. Without this ten million, our Scott Family''s capital chain would break


    again!"


    "Who did such a wicked thing!"


    "Don''t let me know who it is. I''ll kill him..."


    All the Scott Family members began to denounce and became agitated.


    Phoebe was also stunned. Someone actually took ten million dors out? Who would do that? The


    Scott Family had just started. Without these ten million dors, the capital chain would be broken again.


    Those partners would definitely conceal the cooperation. By then, the Scott Familypany would


    cken. And thest time the funds chain was broken, it left a bad impression on the partners. If it was


    broken this time, it wouldpletely offend them.


    Tom stared at Zack closely. He found that Zack''s face was pale and he kept sweating. Zack pretended


    to be calm and his hands holding the ss were trembling.


    Ten million dors, how dare Zack do it.


    "Shut up!" Richard mmed on the table, furious and powerful. He was the owner of the Scott Family.


    Everyone was afraid of him and immediately quieted down.


    Richard took a deep breath and said to Victor, "Who did this?"


    Victor said, "I didn''t find out."


    "What are you saying?" Richard''s eyes widened abruptly. "How can you not find out! Are you the one?!"


    Victor immediately became anxious, "Dad! What nonsense are you talking about? How could I do such


    a thing?! That''s what the finance department told me. If you don''t believe me, you can call him and ask


    personally."


    Richard''s face was sullen. At this moment, a voice came, "Check out the receiver of this sum of money,


    all would be known."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was Tom. He stood up and said with an odd expression. He nced at Zack from time to time.


    Zack felt his gaze and he was very angry. He wanted to tear Tom''s mouth off, but he did not dare to act


    rashly, for fear of exposing himself.


    It was up to grandpa Richard and the Scott Family to react. If they knew who the person was, they


    would have killed him on the spot.


    He kept telling himself in his heart that he should be much calmer when bumping into this thing. "I


    couldn''t admit it even if I would be beaten to death! Anyway, when I transferred the money, I did it very


    cautiously and did not leave any trace. The ount was directly transferred to Malcolm''s ount. As


    long as I didn''t admit it, I would definitely not be suspected!"


    In any case, he was not the only one in thepany who had the power to transfer the funds away.


    Richard red at Tom discontentedly. "Shut up. You''re not allowed to interrupt here!"


    Then he turned to Victor and said, "Ask the finance department to check who was the receiver."


    Victor nodded and immediately called the treasurer. After a while, he said with a serious expression, "It


    is clear. It was transferred to Malcolm''s ount."


    "Malcolm?!"


    Hearing this name, Richard''s pupils immediately constricted and fear shed across his eyes.


    The other Scott Family members also subconsciously shrank their necks in fear.


    Although Malcolm''s reputation in H City couldn''tpete with Howard Family, it was more terrifying


    than it for Scott Family! If they were given the choice to offend Howard Family or Malcolm, they would


    rather offend Howard Family.


    It was indeed the first family, but they ran a serious business. If offending them, and at the most, it


    would block their business, at least there was no problem with personal safety.


    But it was different to offend Malcolm. This man had a deep social background. He was very fierce and


    cruel and his style was ruthless. Many people who offended Malcolm ended up miserable, and the


    whole family suffered a lot.


    Just like in the early years, when someone in the Scott Family offended Malcolm, they were tortured


    and now they still had a mental shadow. In the end, they had to give their money away.


    They really didn''t want to have anything to do with Malcolm!


    But now, the money was actually transferred directly to Malcolm''s ount. What did that mean? Was


    there any Malcolm''s mole in the family?


    It was impossible. Soon, they all rejected the idea.


    First of all, ten million was a small sum for Malcolm. Malcolm didn''t have to do this at all. It was illegal.


    Malcolm wouldn''t be so stupid.


    Then the most reliable exnation was that someone in the family gambled in Malcolm''s ce, and he


    lost money. Thus, the person privately transferred money to pay the debts!


    Thinking of this, Richard''s face was extremely gloomy, and his body could not help but tremble.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his gaze swept across everyone. He held back his anger, "Who did it?


    Get out of here!" said him through clenched teeth.


    Hearing his voice, all the Scott Family lowered their heads and did not dare to look directly into


    Richard. Zack lowered his head the most and kept hypnotizing himself, "I must be calm."


    "I''ll count to three. Who did it? Come forward and admit it. When I find out, I''ll break your legs!"


    Richard''s eyes were cold and murderous, making people shudder.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    Still, no one came forward to admit it. Zack also pretended to be angry.


    At this moment, Tom stood up again and said jokingly to Zack, "Zack, at this time, don''t you stand up


    and admit it?"


    Hearing Tom''s words, everyone turned to look at Zack.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Zack shuddered and panicked. Tom, the beast, dared to expose him!


    Richard immediately nced at Zack. Zack was so scared under the pressure that he almost peed.


    "Bullshit!" Victor immediately pped the table, pointed at Tom and scolded, "You loser. Are you


    looking for death? How dare you ssh dirty water on my son? I think you''re audacious in the


    extreme!"


    The other Scott Family members also red at Tom and said all kinds of insults.


    Phoebe was shocked by Tom''s behavior. This guy really made things difficult for her. Who gave him the


    courage to stand up and belittle Zack?


    She quickly pulled Tom down and scolded him angrily, "Tom, you want to die! You don''t feel


    James and Elizabeth also med him with bad words. Elizabeth''s fingers kept poking him on the


    forehead, almost piercing his skin.


    Zack, who had been panicky, saw that everyone was pointing at Tom instead of suspecting him, and he


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    breathed a sigh of relief. He slowly rxed and his eyes kept rolling. At this time, his mind was clearer


    than ever and worked very fast. He thought of an idea and smiled smugly.


    Tom sighed and said, "I didn''t wrongly use him. He was the one who used the ten million dors.


    Didn''t you notice that he didn''t behave well just now? He broke out into a cold sweat while eating.


    When his father received the call, he was so scared that he fell to the ground. Anyone could tell that he


    must have done it."


    Phoebe frowned when she heard his analysis. She realized that Zack''s reaction just now was really


    abnormal, which was obviously a sign of guilt. Besides, not everyone had the right to transfer the ten


    million dors.


    "Bullshit!" Zack yelled excitedly. "I''m sweating because I stayed at thepany all night working


    overtime and didn''t get a good rest! Tom, I know you have a grudge against me and think I encouraged


    your wife to apany another man, so you just nder me and ssh dirty water on me, right?"


    He grabbed a teacup on the table and threw it at Tom. "I''m telling you, Tom. If you don''t kneel down


    and apologize to me, I won''t spare you!"


    Tom''s face darkened. Zack, the beast, actually hit him directly. If Tom hadn''t reacted quickly and


    dodged in time, he would have been hurt.


    All the Scott Family members red at Tom in unison, feeling that Tom was a thorn in the eye and


    wanted Tom to die.


    "How presumptuous! How dare a useless matrilocal guy stir up trouble and ssh dirty water on Zack!"


    "I have long seen that Tom is very petty. He must have always been jealous of Zack''s excellence. Now


    that he has seized the opportunity and bites Zack like a mad dog."


    "Disgusting! That''s disgusting!"


    All of them cursed at Tom. Suddenly the target changed, "Hey, tell me, did Tom ssh dirty water on


    Zack because Phoebe ordered him to do so?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. Two days ago, Phoebe was stripped of ten points of shares and kicked out of the


    chairman. She rushed out on the spot. She must be holding a grudge."


    "Damn, that makes sense. Otherwise, Tom, this trash, wouldn''t have the guts to ssh dirty water on


    Zack? We''ll break his legs!"


    For a moment, they all focused on Phoebe and said some unpleasant words.


    Phoebe''s face darkened on the spot, but she didn''t exin. She bit her lips tightly and clenched her


    fists. She was very indignant and angry. Her eyes were red and she held back her tears.


    When Tom saw this, he felt very ufortable. He became angrier and angrier and disgusted with the


    attitudes of the Scott Family!


    He reached out and held Phoebe''s hand. "Phoebe, don''t worry. With me around, I won''t let you be


    wronged."


    Phoebe raised her head abruptly, not suppressing her emotions. She pped Tom hard on the face.


    "Tom, shut up! I''ve had enough of you! How many times have I told you not to make trouble for me?


    You just ignored my words! This is your revenge on me, isn''t it? You still have the face to say that you


    won''t let me be wronged. How can you protect me from being wronged?!"


    This p was so loud that it confused Tom.


    When the others saw it, they gloated and even pped their hands, especially Zack. He was not


    worried or panicky anymore but smiled. Tom was really a fool. He had no brain at all. He still wanted to


    expose him with such intelligence. How ridiculous! In fact, he helped him get rid of the suspicion, okay?


    Richard knocked on the table and said, "All right. All right. Calm down. For thest time, tell me who


    used the ten million dors and what happened. Stand up for me and honestly admit. I won''t punish


    him or her if the money is back."


    He said so, but everyone knew that it was impossible.


    Zack withdrew his head again. No matter what, he couldn''t stand up and admit it.


    Just then, Victor suddenly said, "Where''s Logan? Why didn''t hee today?"


    Logan was Phoebe''s younger brother. He was alwaysing to the Scott Family dinner, but he wasn''t


    there today.


    James said, "Oh, Logan is studying at school. He''s going to have an exam soon."


    "Studying? I don''t think it''s that simple!" Victor said coldly, "Everyone knows what Logan. Has he


    studied since he was a child?"


    Elizabeth was immediately displeased and said, "Brother, what do you mean? Why did you mention my


    son when a mole used those ten million dors?"


    Victor said, "As far as I know, Logan didn''t study hard these days. He went to gamble, didn''t he?


    Malcolm just happened to run a casino..."


    As the words fell, everyone immediately realized that Victor suspected that James had used the ten


    million dors.


    James''s family of three also reacted, especially Phoebe. Her face suddenly darkened.


    "Brother, what do you mean? Tell me clearly! Do you suspect that I transferred that ten million?!" James


    was very angry.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Victor sneered and said, "Everyone in your family knows what Logan is like. He''s a


    gangster. He fights every day to pick up girls, drink and gamble. During this time, he has borrowed a lot


    of money online, right? Don''t think he can hide it from everyone."


    Phoebe immediately said, "Uncle, how can you say that we used ten million without any evidence?


    Logan is immature, and he is a troublemaker. However, his habit of online lending has been changed a


    long time ago, and I also helped him pay back the money! Besides, I was kicked out of the board the


    day before yesterday. How could we transfer assets?"


    Zack stood up and said with a sneer, "It''s because you were kicked out of the board of directors that


    you are scheming to retaliate against the Scott Family and transfer the funds! You don''t have the right


    to transfer the funds, but your father has it!"


    Phoebe was furious. "Zack, stop slinging mud. I didn''t want to retaliate against the Scott Family, nor


    was I ordered to transfer the funds!"


    James and Elizabeth were equally excited and stood up to argue.


    However, the strength of their three was rather small, and they seemed insignificant and pitiful among


    the angry voices of the Scott Family.


    The more they talked, the more certain they were. They were 100% sure that Phoebe was holding a


    grudge and transferred her property to retaliate against the Scott Family. Zack also suggested calling


    the police to arrest the Phoebe family and put them in jail.


    However, just then, a group of strong people came in from the gate.


    The person who walked in front of him was Malcolm, who had dinner with Tom two days ago.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    No trace of humility and reverence could be found on Malcolm''s face now. He was not the same person


    he had been when he dined with Tom the other day. He walked like an intimidating lion. The whole


    ce was enveloped in silence and everyone looked at him in awe.


    Malcolm started from scratch and although he was wearing a suit that disguised him as a business


    elite, his brutal manner betrayed his humble origins.


    "Wow, what a scene. Hope I don''t miss anything." Malcolm said with a smile, walking forward leisurely


    with two walnuts in his hands.


    When Zack saw Malcolm, his smiling face was frozen. His face turned pale at a visible speed, his


    pupils constricted in panic, and even his legs were quivering.


    He couldn''t figure out why Malcolm was here.


    He had already given Malcolm ten million dors yesterday. Why did he show up again? Was it


    because he didn''t go gambling today?


    Tom, who was in the crowd, smiled mysteriously when he saw Malcolming.


    Why was Malcolm here? Because the chairman of ZQ wanted him here.


    Fifteen and a half million was not big money for Malcolm. Besides, Zack had paid him ten million the


    day before yesterday, so he could have given him more time for the rest of the money.


    However, he received the message from Tom asking him toe over. Since he couldn''t afford to


    refuse, he did as he was told without any dy.


    He didn''t know why the chairman of ZQ called him over and how he got involved with the unremarkable


    Scott Family, but they all didn''t matter. He was just doing the chairman a favor.


    After dinner that day, he investigated the chairman of ZQ but found nothing. He just heard that the


    young man acquired ZQ Media for 2.5 billion dors just a while ago. ording to Elliot, he bought the


    had a distinguished background. That was why a man of his status couldn''t find any information about


    him.


    With that in mind, he immediately stopped all his investigation cause he didn''t want to get himself killed


    after word spread to the chairman. The more he knew the world, the more he realized his


    insignificance. There were many people in the world that were superior to him.


    The content of the message was very simple. The chairman wanted him to be here as soon as possible


    and cooperated with him in yacting.


    He couldn''t figure out what the chairman was up to. He just did it anyway.


    Richard and the others were all awed by the presence of Malcolm.


    "Malcolm, what brings you here?" Richard, as the head of the family, represented the dignity of the


    Scott Family. Although he was very afraid of Malcolm, he still had to assumeposure in front of the


    whole family.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Malcolm was rubbing the walnuts in his hands, and the ttering made everyone''s skin crawl, including


    Phoebe.


    Malcolm didn''t say anything for a while, his eyes sweeping through the crowd, looking for the chairman


    of ZQ, but to his disappointment, he failed to spot him.


    The members of the Scott Family who were caught by his eyes were all terrified and their hearts were


    thumping. The shadow that Malcolm had brought to them in the early years was still lingering.


    "Oh, I happen to be here for dinner and collect some debts before leaving." Malcolm said cheerfully.


    Richard''s pupils constricted. That was thest thing he wanted to happen. Someone in the Scott Family


    gambled in Malcolm''s ce and lost a lot of money. Even ten million was not enough to pay off the


    debt.


    Thinking of this, he immediately cast an arrow-like nce at Phoebe and simply wanted to tear her


    apart on the spot.


    "Malcolm, are you kidding me? The Scott Family has no business rtions with you. Howe that


    you collect debts here?" Richard said with a forced smile.


    Malcolm was still smiling. "Really? It seems that you know nothing of what your dearest grandson has


    done. He had a really good time at my ce but was a little unlucky and lost some money. He


    promised to pay the money the next day, but disappeared and avoided my calls. I had no choice but to


    look for him myself. I didn''t mean to disrupt your family dinner tonight. Tsk tsk, I''m really sorry for


    Hearing this, Richard could no longer maintain hisposure, the smile on his face stiffened, and the


    corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. He suppressed his rage and said to Malcolm, "Malcolm, is


    there such a thing? I didn''t know anything about it."


    Malcolm''s face darkened instantly. His smile vanished and he stared at Richard coldly. "You mean you


    deny it?"


    Feeling Malcolm''s anger, Richard was startled. He quickly shook his head and said, "No. Malcolm, you


    misunderstood! I absolutely didn''t mean that. If it was really the money owed by the Scott Family, I


    promise we won''t welsh on you! I just don''t know how much money we owe you."


    Malcolm relented a little. He said with a wry smile, "Not much, just fifteen and a half million. By the way,


    you paid ten million the day before yesterday, leaving five and a half million. But adding the interest of


    these two days, it''s six and a half million. Mr. Scott, it''s not easy to earn money these days. I need


    money now and six and a half million is a sizable sum for me, so you''d better pay it off today, or I will


    feel offended."


    Tom was amused behind them. He didn''t expect Malcolm to be good at threatening. By now, Richard


    was already horrified and trembling.


    "What?!" Victor eximed. "Fifteen and a half million! It''s only been two days, and there''s an extra


    million of interest!"


    When the other family members heard the number, they were also furious. They pointed at Phoebe''s


    and cursed her in the dirtiestnguages.


    "Useless bitch! You actually lost more than ten million dors!"


    "It that you revenge on the Scott Family because we took back some of your shares and let you


    temporarily withdraw from the board of directors?"


    "At least you''re part of the Scott Family. How can you be so vicious? Are you still a human?"


    "Told you that Phoebe was born a rebellious and ungrateful woman. Now that my words are testified.


    She''s going to drag the Scott Family into the abyss!"


    "She''s malicious like a demon..."


    For a moment, Phoebe became the target of overwhelming criticism. Originally, they said that Logan


    went to gamble and lost a lot of money to Malcolm. Now, they deemed it Phoebe''s conspiracy against


    the Scott Family and she deliberately lost more than ten million dors to Malcolm.


    Phoebe tried to defend herself, but her voice waspletely drowned in the malignant abuse of others.


    Her eyes were red, and she felt so aggrieved and helpless that she couldn''t help but cry, "I didn''t do it.


    Why did you all throw mud at me... Am I really that vicious in your eyes?!"


    She screamed, but no one believed her.


    Not far away, Malcolm''s attention was attracted and when he saw Phoebe clearly, he was stunned for a


    moment, and then his eyes widened in surprise!


    He was clever and quickly figured out why the chairman of ZQ wanted him here.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Malcolm was a smart person. Although he was big and tall, he had a very delicate mind. He could act


    ording to big shots'' expressions. Now that he saw Phoebe, he had already figured out that the


    chairman of ZQ was interested in Phoebe. No wonder he was asked to cooperate with him. These big


    shots really have a particr taste.


    Richard saw that Malcolm looked serious. The walnuts in his hand were spun faster and faster. He said


    quickly, "Malcolm, this is a misunderstanding. Phoebe is no longer a member of our Scott Family, so


    the money she owes has nothing to do with our Scott Family."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Phoebe heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief. How could grandpa say such a thing? She had


    paid so much for the Scott Family? Before she graduated from college, she started working in the


    family''spany. She had always been diligent. She never felt tired and had created a lot of value for


    the family!


    If she hadn''t sacrificed herself for the family and borrowed 20 million dors from the chairman of ZQ,


    would the Scott Family be as sessful as today?


    Besides, she didn''t transfer the ten million at all! It wasn''t she who owed Malcolm money. Why did


    grandpa treat her like this? Wasn''t she one of the Scott Family members? Wasn''t she grandpa''s


    granddaughter?


    The other Scott Family members also disassociate themselves with Phoebe one after another, saying


    that Phoebe had been married and had nothing to do with the Scott Family. The money she owed was


    not obligated to be repaid by the Scott Family, and there were also some ruthless people who wanted


    Phoebe to return 10 million dors to the Scott Family, or they would call the police and send Phoebe


    to jail.


    Phoebe was expressionless, and her heart was as cold as the frost of June.


    At this moment, a warm big hand held her and whispered in her ear, "Honey, you don''t have to be sad.


    Even if the whole world abandons you, I will be with you."


    It was Tom. He looked at Phoebe seriously and spoke these words from the bottom of his heart.


    Phoebe was moved. Although Tom was useless and caused her a lot of trouble, Tom was really good


    to her.


    But what was the use of being nice to her? She had no feelings for Tom at all. The person she liked


    was the chairman of ZQ.


    "Thank you." Phoebe said softly, sounding distant.


    Malcolm said with a strange expression, "Richard, are you sure you want to sever your rtionship


    with the person who owes me a debt?"


    Richard was immediately surprised and said hurriedly, "Malcolm, it''s not that I want to break up with


    Phoebe, but that she is indeed married. Technically speaking, she is no longer a member of the Scott


    Family. So our Scott Family is not obligated to repay the money she owes you. Malcolm, you are a


    righteous person. You shouldn''t force others to do anything that is beyond their power, right?"


    Malcolm was also angry. Richard was really too shameless and cold-blooded. In order to shirk


    responsibility, he actually abandoned his biological granddaughter. It was really shameless.


    "Well, since you said so, I will definitely do you a favor." Malcolm said with a fake smile and patted


    Richard on the shoulder.


    Richard was overjoyed and thanked Malcolm several times.


    The other Scott Family members were also overjoyed.


    James and Elizabeth were very anxious. They were so flustered and disoriented that they said


    something to me Phoebe. If Tom hadn''t stopped them, James would have pped Phoebe to vent


    his anger.


    Phoebe was expressionless as if she had lost her soul.


    But what Malcolm saidter made them all dumbfounded. "In that case, I would put it bluntly. Come up,


    catch the bastard Zack, and I''ll throw him into the sea to feed the sharks! He dares not to pay back my


    money. He surely doesn''t know how to write the word ''death''!"


    What was going on?


    Zack?


    Did they hear it correctly? Wasn''t Phoebe the one in debt? How did it be Zack?


    Zack, who was in the crowd, had long wanted to slip away. Now that he heard Malcolm''s words, he


    immediately shrank his neck and felt numb. Without a word, he turned around and ran!


    He couldn''t be caught by Malcolm, or he would really be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.


    Now that he owed Malcolm six and a half million, he couldn''t pay back even he sold himself.


    But how could he run away? Tom had been watching him. When he ran to his side, Tom suddenly


    stretched out his foot and tripped Zack. He fell to the ground.


    Malcolm finally saw Tom. He immediately became excited. Meeting Tom''s eyesight, he understood


    what Tom meant. He nodded gently and respectfully.


    Immediately, two strong men behind Malcolm rushed over and roughly grabbed Zack. They pped


    Zack on the face and Zack''s face was swollen. "You want to run after you owe the boss money?!"


    This sudden change startled all the Scott Family members. They, especially Richard and Victor,


    couldn''te back to their senses for a long time. They were stunned and could not figure it out.


    Wasn''t it Phoebe who was in debt? How did it be Zack?


    Zack was picked up by two strong men like a chick and was knelt down in front of Malcolm.


    "Zack, right? You have the guts. You owe me money, and you dare not answer my phone?" Malcolm


    stared down at Zack and said coldly.


    Zack was already frightened and kept begging for mercy. "Malcolm, it''s all a misunderstanding! It''s all a


    misunderstanding! How dare I not answer your phone? My phone broke yesterday. It''s broken!"


    He sniffled and cried, looking very miserable, begging for mercy like a dog in front of Malcolm.


    Malcolm looked at Tom and asked him what to do with it through eyesight. Soon, he knew Tom''s signal


    from his eyesight. He grabbed Zack''s hair and raised his head. "I won''t talk nonsense with you. You


    owe me money and you have to pay me the remaining six and a half million today, and I''ll let you go."


    Zack''s hair was about to be pulled apart from his scalp. "Malcolm, I, I... I don''t have so much money


    now. Can you give me a few days? I''ll definitely get you six and a half million!"


    "Do you think I''m a fool? You have to pay me back this money today! Otherwise, I''ll throw you into the


    sea and feed you to the sharks..." Malcolm changed his voice and said, "Isn''t your Scott Family rich?


    You can ask the Scott Family to pay you back. Oh! My poor memory. I forgot that you have been kicked


    out of the Scott Family by Richard. After they severed the rtionship between your grandfather and


    grandson, they won''t pay back the money for you. In this way, it seems that I can only throw you to the


    sharks."


    Then Zack was caught by two strong men very violently. No one doubted Malcolm''s determination to


    throw Zack to feed the shark.


    Zack resisted desperately and turned around to call for help. "Grandpa, grandpa! Save me, grandpa, I


    don''t want to die! Woo woo..."


    Richard was dumbfounded. His hands and feet were cold, his blood froze, and his heart ached.


    Victor only had Zack as his son. He immediately rushed over, knelt in front of Malcolm, kowtowed, and


    begged for mercy, "Malcolm, Malcolm, please let my son go. We will definitely return the money to


    you."


    Malcolm said with a fake smile, "Oh, didn''t you just say that you were going to sever ties with Zack and


    not take responsibility for his debts? Why now you''re going back on your word? Or do you mean that


    Phoebe is a piece of grass that you can just throw it away. Zack is a treasure who can''t bear any


    grievances?"


    Victor and Richard both became silent. Even though they were thick-skinned, they were also


    embarrassed.


    Some of the Scott Family were alsoining, but they did not dare to say it as loudly as they had


    just scolded Phoebe.


    Richard stood up and said in a low voice, "Malcolm, we made a mistake just now. Zack is a member of


    the Scott Family. I hope Malcolm will raise his hand in mercy and spare Zack''s life. Our Scott Family


    will definitely find a way to return Six and a half million dors to you, Malcolm!"


    Malcolm chuckled and said, "I''m sorry. I hate those who value women than men most in my life. I can


    forgive 6.5 million debt, but for Zack, I must throw him to feed the shark!"


    Richard''s face changed drastically and he was a little angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "Malcolm,


    you know you''re so powerful that we can''t afford to offend you. But don''t make us angry! Rabbits jump


    walls when they are desperate. If you force us, we''ll call the police and expose your shameless things!


    Everyone will be a loser then!"


    As if he had heard the funniest joke, Malcolm burst intoughter. "Call the police? Do you want to pay


    your whole life to fight with me? Hahaha, you''re really funny. Then go and call the police. If you dare


    not call the police, then you are a coward. I''ll see if you can sacrifice yourself and punish me! By then,


    It won''t be Zack who has to be fed the shark, but all of you!"


    Malcolm sent out a powerful aura in an instant. His tone was solemn, scaring all the Scott Family


    members. They trembled and no one doubted his words.


    Just then, Tom held Phoebe''s hand and asked Phoebe softly, "Honey, do you want to take back what


    you lost in the Scott Family and let them repent and apologize to you?"


    Phoebe was stunned and did not understand what Tom meant for a moment. She said in surprise,


    "What did you say?"


    Tom looked at her deeply and said, "Honey, do you remember what I told you? I said I would protect


    you. You were wronged by the Scott Family. I will im the justice for you."


    Then Tom walked forward.


    His action startled Phoebe. She quickly pulled him back. "Tom, what are you doing? Are you going to


    cause trouble for me again?!"


    Tom turned around with a confident and brilliant smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble for you this


    time. Just wait and see."


    After that, Tom shook off Phoebe''s hand and walked out of the crowd.


    "Malcolm, you looked very powerful. Many people are afraid of you." Tom walked slowly towards


    Malcolm with a meaningful smile on his face.


    His voice caught everyone''s attention and they all looked over. When they saw that it was Tom who


    actually dared to call Malcolm by his name, they were all scared and secretly scolded Tom in their


    hearts, thinking he was really retarded. Could they not tell that Malcolm was a big shot? How dared he


    choose to show off at this time?


    When Malcolm saw Tom, he sighed with relief. Finally, this big shot was willing toplete the


    performance with him.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "Tom! What are you doing?"


    "Get out of here. There''s no ce for you to talk here!"


    Richard and Victor cursed hurriedly.


    Phoebe stomped her feet and hated Tom to thergest extent. Tom was really too self-righteous. This


    man was a famous big shot in H City. How could a son-inw of no use like Tom talk to him? Wasn''t


    Tom looking for death?


    She was worried about Tom, but she didn''t dare to go up and pull Tom back. She was so anxious.


    She knew that Tom went out because of her, but this kind of behavior was too stupid and Tom got


    himself involved in!


    Seeing that people from the Scott Family knew Tom and they even shouted at Tom, Malcolm was


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    shocked and a little confused. Wasn''t this man the chairman of ZQ? How could he be involved with the


    Scott Family? And judging from the situation, Tom was still that son-inw of the Scott Family?


    Damn, this information was too subversive!


    "Tom, do you wanna die? How dare you talk to Malcolm like this? Kneel down and apologize to


    Malcolm!" Richard red and scolded, afraid of being implicated by Tom. He immediately said to


    Malcolm, "Malcolm, calm down! He is my son-inw. His brain is not normal. You must forgive him."


    Malcolm stared at Richard with a sullen face and said coldly, "Mr. Scott, how dare you!"


    As he finished speaking, Malcolm pped Richard on the face and Ricard fell to the ground with a


    scream.


    Then, Malcolm made a move that shocked everyone. Malcolm ran to Tom with a nervous and humble


    face, bowed deeply, and respectfully shouted, "Mr. Howard!"


    Tom nodded faintly, looking calm.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. Everyone thought it was unbelievable as if they saw a


    ghost.


    Including Phoebe, she was also stunned andpletely dumbfounded.


    Was she right? The majestic and ruthless Malcolm was so respectful to Tom and Malcolm called Tom


    Mr. Howard?


    This... This world was too crazy!


    Tom gave Malcolm a look of appreciation and was very satisfied with his performance. Malcolm was


    very sensible. Instead of calling him chairman, he called him Mr. Howard. Otherwise, he might be


    discovered by Phoebe.


    "Mr. Howard, I didn''t know you were here, let alone I knew that Zack was your rtive. I''m sorry..."


    Malcolm nodded and bowed to Tom and was afraid of Tom. Everyone seemed to think that this scene


    was so subversive and shocking.


    They didn''t understand. Wasn''t Tom a useless man? Why was Malcolm so afraid of Tom? Did Tom


    have something on Malcolm?


    Tom smiled faintly and said, "It''s okay. I don''t know Zack very well. You can do whatever you want."


    Malcolm heaved a sigh of relief and stood up straight, "Since that''s the case, then I won''t stand on


    ceremony. Zack owes me money. He doesn''t pay back and I can''t spare him. Mr. Howard, I''ll leave if


    there''s nothing else. I''ll treat you to dinner another day."


    "Well, go ahead." Tom nodded and said casually.


    At this moment, everyone came back to their senses. Victor saw hope. He gritted his teeth and smiled


    obsequiously. He quickly ran to Tom. "Tom, so you know Malcolm. You are amazing. You are amazing!"


    Victor gave Tom a thumbs-up, bent down, and put down his posture. He was extremely humble and


    ttered Tom several times.


    Tom''s face was not smiling. How could he not know what Victor was up to? "I don''t deserve it. I''m just a


    useless husband. I don''t even have the right to speak here. How can I be awesome?"


    Victor''s face stiffened, and he immediately began to tter again. "We were all joking just now. Can you


    be serious with your uncle?"


    Tom chuckled and didn''t say anything. Then he turned around and walked towards Phoebe.


    "Hey, Tom, wait a minute!" Victor quickly grabbed Tom. "Tom, it was uncle''s fault just now. A great man


    rarely stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past wrongs. Can you forgive uncle this time?"


    Tom smiled and said, "Uncle is joking. You are an elder. How can I forgive you? I don''t dare to be angry


    with you."


    Victor saw that Tom was so stubborn and he gritted his teeth and pped himself twice in a row. He


    used a lot of force and puffed up his face. He pleaded, "Tom, uncle is wrong. I''m really wrong. I won''t


    Malcolm, who was walking ahead, slowed down. Many of the Scott Family caught this and understood


    that as long as Tom said a word, Malcolm would let Zack go.


    Although they didn''t understand why a boss like Malcolm was so afraid of Tom, it didn''t matter. The fact


    that everyone saw in front of them was that now, only Tom could save Zack.


    "No." Tom refused cleanly. Victor immediately felt hopeless. Malcolm also continued to walk forward.


    Tom immediately added, "But I listen to my wife. If she nods, I can talk to Malcolm."


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Phoebe.


    Victor immediately ran to Phoebe and begged, "Phoebe, tell Tom to save Zack. No matter what, Zack is


    also your cousin. Can you really watch him die with your own eyes?"


    Phoebe was silent.


    The other Scott Family members also came over and began to plead.


    "So you remember that I am also a member of the Scott Family now? Why didn''t you think that I was


    the member of the Scott Family when you scolded me just now?" Phoebe sneered disdainfully. Her


    mood was very uneasy.


    Phoebe was not a heartless person. On the contrary, she was very kind and had strong family values.


    But these days, the performance of the Scott Family made her too disappointed and disgusted!


    Now that she saw that when the members of the Scott Family needed her and looked pitiful, she felt


    extremely relieved.


    "Dad,e and talk to Phoebe. Can you really watch Zack die with your own eyes?" Victor shouted to


    Richard hurriedly.


    Richard had just been pped, and now he looked very embarrassed. He was a proud man, but


    Malcolm''s p just nowpletely wiped out his pride.


    He walked up to Phoebe and put down his attitude. "Phoebe, it''s grandpa''s fault for depriving you of


    your shares and kicking you out of the board of directors. Grandpa apologized to you. Please be


    generous. Please."


    The others also came over to please Phoebe, especially those of the same generation. They called


    Phoebe sister very affectionately.


    Phoebe had never been treated like this in the Scott Family. Now she only felt extremely happy. She


    had never felt so proud and ted before, and the resentment in her heart had disappeared a lot.


    She looked at Tom, her eyes much softer. Even if she looked down on Tom in the past, she was moved


    now.


    Tom smiled heartily when he saw her eyes.


    Phoebe walked over and said to Tom, "Then let Zack go once."


    "Okay."


    Tom smiled and nodded, then went over to Malcolm and said, "Do me a favor this time. Spare Zack''s


    life. Don''t count the interest on the money he owes you."


    There was no reason for Malcolm not to agree, so he quickly agreed.


    Ten minutester, Tom came back, and everyone looked at him with different thoughts in their eyes.


    Tom was in the limelight tonight.


    On the way home, Phoebe whispered to Tom, "Thank you for what you did for me tonight."


    Tom was stunned and then smiled gently. "Silly girl. I said I wanted to protect you."


    Phoebe''s eyes shed withplexity. She paused and said to Tom, "Don''t sleep on the sofa tonight.


    Come in and sleep."


    Hearing this, Tom''s heart beat faster in an instant!

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Tom, again, came back to his own room to sleep. This was enough to make him happy. Although he


    could still sleep on the floor, being unable to share the bed with Phoebe, he was still satisfied.


    Late in the night, the room was very quiet. Hearing the sound of Phoebe''s breathing, Tom slept soundly


    more than ever.


    The next morning, Phoebe returned to work early. Last night, Richard had not only restored her seat on


    the board of directors but also returned to her the shares that had been deprived of her.


    As for Tom, he also went to work in ZQ Company.


    Yesterday, Malcolm had given Tom a hand. It was right and just that Tom thank Malcolm in some ways.


    Therefore, he went straight to Malcolm after work.


    When he called, Malcolm was drinking at the bar. He was ttered to receive his call. How dare he ask


    Tom toe to him? Quickly, he replied that he would go to Tom. However, Tom rejected.


    After half an hour, Tom showed up at the Roaring Bar, which was quiterge with luxurious and


    magnificent furnishing. Most importantly, there were many customers, creating a killing frenzy.


    Moreover, there were sexy and beautiful prostitutes.


    Tom had changed into his casual clothes before he came to the bar, returning to be low-key.


    ording to what Malcolm had said on the phone, he had booked a luxurious box at Roaring Bar.


    However, Tom was stopped by two hunks at the door when he found this box and was about to enter.


    "Hey, you are not allowed to enter. Step away." One of the hunks said coldly with an arrogant attutude.


    Tom said calmly, "I''m here for Malcolm."


    Another hunk sneered disdainfully, "Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you call our boss by


    his name? You have a death wish, don''t you?"


    Tom frowned, sensing the offence. He was a little unhappy. Hadn''t Malcolm told his men that he was


    Tom didn''t want to bother himself arguing with these roaches. He said, "My name is Tom. Tell Malcolm


    I''m here. He wille out to meet me in person."


    The two hunks looked at each other andughed as if they had heard the funniest joke. "Do I hear it


    right? Does this nerd actually say that our boss wille out to meet him in person? I know there are


    psychos, but I haven''t expected to really meet one today."


    "Move your ass out of here! Now! Do you know who our boss is? A nerd is far from having the right to


    lick his feet!"


    The two hunks rolled up their sleeves as they spoke, trying to threaten Tom. They said if Tom didn''t get


    out when they counted to three, they would teach Tom a lesson.


    Tom sighed and said, "Now I see why Malcolm is having fun in the box by himself, sending you two to


    serve as watchdogs here. You are just inept andck the intelligence to recognize people."


    Hearing his words, the two hunks were immediately enraged. They yelled dirty words, preparing to fight


    with Tom. "You stinky nerd is looking for death! How dare you call us watchdogs? Believe it or not, I''m


    going to twist your head off!"


    "I''m angry. Kneel and apologize to me, or I''ll break your legs!"


    As they spoke, the two hunks surrounded Tom. They were both big like bears and were 1.85 meters


    tall. Some passers-by in the corridor were attracted by this disturbance, looking at Tom with


    schadenfreude.


    Just then, the door of the box opened and Malcolm, who was flushed because of alcohol, came out. He


    was about to call Tom with a phone in his hand. Suddenly, he saw Tom, putting on a surprised look.


    Before he could speak, the two hunks were eager to ask him for credit, "Boss, youe out just in


    time. This nerd actually said he wanted to look for you and even dared to call your name. What an


    offender! Now he is already under our control."


    "Yes, boss, this idiot even dared to call us watchdogs."


    Malcolm was stunned, unable to react for a moment.


    Tom stared at him with a meaningful smile. Malcolm immediately felt his blood freeze, turning pale.


    He cursed, rushed up, kicked the hunk on the left away, pped the hunk on the right face, swearing


    like a pirate, "You blind dogs! This is my distinguished guest. How dare you be disrespectful to him?"


    The two hunks were confused. Blockheads like them were unable to process the situation. Why was


    their boss so angry? Tom looked just like a nerd!


    The onlookers in the corridor were also shocked and a little stunned.


    The next moment, Malcolm made a sweeping bow to Tom in a rush, said in fear and anxiety, "Please


    don''t be angry, chairman. It''s my fault. I haven''t taught my men well. Please punish me, chairman!"


    When the two hunks saw their boss bowing and apologizing to Tom, looking so scared, they both


    widened their eyes and looked mind-boggled.


    Tom smiled and said, "Malcolm, what are you talking about? You''re the big brother in the gang. How


    dare I punish you?"


    When Malcolm heard this, he was even more frightened. He gritted his teeth and was about to p


    himself when he heard Tom say, "Enough. I''m just kidding. However, as a friend, here''s my tip. There


    are still a lot of big shots in this world that you can''t afford to offend. Take care of your own men. Don''t


    offend big shots because of your men one day. That''s not worth it."


    Malcolm was smart enough to understand these words. He could not help but tremble, having lingering


    fears. Yeah, if he hadn''t known Tom beforehand, the insult that his two men had just thrown to Tom


    would surely be blood on his hands.


    Although he, Malcolm, still got some power here in H City, he was too far away from a financial


    predator like Tom! If Tom wanted to break him down, it would be easy.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. He bowed to Tom with sincere. "Thank


    you, chairman, for your advice!"


    Then he went over andunched a brutal kick in each hunk, ordering them to kneel, kowtow to Tom


    and apologize.


    These two hunks awfully dreaded Malcolm. Seeing their boss being so respectful and scared in front of


    Tom, they finally realized that they had offended an important person. They quickly knelt and kowtowed


    to Tom to confess their mistake.


    Tom did not say anything and maintained an inscrutable expression. He walked into the box in the


    front. Malcolm followed him closely behind.


    In the box, there were more than a dozen people, two-thirds of whom were beauties. By now, the scene


    had be messy and chaotic, and several beauties had insufficient clothing to cover their


    nakedness, showing their tits, nice buttocks and private parts.


    Some men even put his hand under their clothes. Seeing this, Tom frowned slightly.


    Malcolm had been observing Tom''s expression. When he saw Tom frown, he immediately shouted to


    the people in the box, "Hey, what are you doing? Behave yourselves now!"


    These people all respected Malcolm. Hearing Malcolm''s words, most of them became well-behaved.


    However, one of them who had drunk too much did not stop and even went too far. Heughed and


    said, "Boss, why are you acting like a spinster now? Weren''t you the highest one just now? Haha..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Malcolm kicked him hard to the ground and scolded coldly, "I''m


    serious. Behave yourself, now!"


    The guy was kicked to the ground by Malcolm, and he suddenly became sober. The others were also


    shocked.


    Malcolm said, "Let me introduce the person next to me, ZQ..."


    Tom interrupted him and said, "You don''t need to introduce me. I just came here to thank you. I owe


    you a favor for what happenedst night."


    Malcolm immediately became excited and hurriedly waved his hand, "No, no, no. Chairman, you don''t


    have to say this. This is something within my duty."


    Tom smiled and said, "Malcolm, I will be frank with you. I know you''ve always wanted to find the way to


    financial world. I''m going to make some investments.The business was modest in size, only worth a


    few billion dors. If what you are going to do can make me feel satisfied, I''ll consider giving you a


    chance to join."


    Hearing this, Malcolm''s face turned red and he suddenly straightened his back. He was in his sixties,


    but now, he was as excited as a youth. He said loudly, "Chairman, please rest assured that I will make


    you satisfied! From now on, I''ll do whatever you want me to do. Just say it!"


    Tom didn''t say anything. He patted him on the shoulder with a smile, turned around and left.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Megan was very depressed recently. She finally went into the ZQ Media, but other than meeting Tom


    on the first day, she didn''t even have the chance to see Tom, let alone seduce Tom.


    Ever since she knew Tom''s identity, she had looked down on all the other men. There was a rich


    second generation who was pestering her now. He was the young master of a smallpany in H City,


    and his family had tens of millions of assets. Butpared with Tom, he was still far worse. In the past,


    if she had met such a rich second generation, she would have developed their rtionship, but now,


    she was not interested in doing that at all.


    Not to mention that this young man''s family property could not bepared to Tom''s, the tens of


    millions of family property was still his father''s, and it was not up to him to decide. Tom was different.


    He had billions of dors to buy ZQ Media himself, and Tom''s own money was at his disposal. It was


    not a concept at all.


    She didn''t want toe to the bar to drink tonight. She was just fooled by her friends. As soon as she


    came over, she was pestered by this rich second generation named Bob. And she felt annoyed.


    She chatted with him absent-mindedly. Her face was full of perfunctory expressions, and she wanted to


    leave several times.


    His eyes disgusted her. He stared at her chest and thighs as if he was going to see through her


    clothes. It was disgusting.


    Just then, her bored eyes suddenly lit up. She straightened her back and looked in one direction in


    disbelief. She wondered if she had seen it wrong, and quickly rubbed her eyes. When she opened her


    eyes wide, she found that she had seen it right. Then she ran excitedly towards there.


    "Miss Watson, you''re so beautiful. You''re the most..." Bob looked at Megan with eyes that he thought


    were affectionate. He wanted to conquer Megan as he kept saying things full of love, but before he


    could finish his words, he saw Megan rush out with excitement. He was stunned on the spot.


    He quickly followed Megan''s back and saw Megan walking quickly to a man. She smiled like a peach


    blossom, showing a shy and sweet expression. It was as if she was brought back alive and her face


    was glowing with good health


    Seeing this, Bob''s face immediately darkened and he said in a dissatisfied way to a slightly plump


    woman beside him, "Luisa, didn''t you say that Megan is single and has no boyfriend?"


    Luisa said, "Megan is indeed single. If you don''t believe me... Hey, where''s Megan?"


    Bob pointed to Megan not far away and said with a sullen face, "Look for yourself. Her boyfriend is


    here. Fuck! Luisa, I''m telling you, if I can''t sleep with Megan tonight, don''t expect me to pay for the


    expenses tonight! And the fifty thousand you owe me, you shall give it back to me immediately!"


    Luisa quickly looked over and saw the man''s face. She frowned and said firmly, "This man is definitely


    not Megan''s boyfriend! I live with Megan, and she''s 100 % single now. But this man doesn''t look like a


    rich man. How could Megan be so close to him?"


    Suddenly, Luisa pped her hands. "I see. This man must be a rtive of Megan. Megan is more


    money-oriented than me. She doesn''t like poor people."


    When Bob heard Luisa say this, his expression looked a little better. His eyes continued to stare at


    Megan, revealing a green light.


    Megan''s figure was too good. From the first time he saw Megan, he had made up his mind to set a goal


    to take Megan down and sleep with her tonight!


    Luisa was a small employee of hispany. She owed him tens of thousands of dors and paid it


    back by having sex with him. However, Bob was tired of her and stopped touching her after he had


    exempted some of the money. Luisa was just a small employee. How could she pay him back? At that


    moment, she had an idea and showed Megan''s photo to Bob. It was agreed that if she could have


    Megan had sex with Bob, the previous debt would be written off.


    Seeing that Megan was so beautiful and hot, Bob agreed without hesitation.


    He got to know Megan''s character from Luisa. She was a typical gold digger. As long as he was


    generous, it was not difficult for him to take Megan down, so he kept showing off how rich he was in


    front of Megan, how many houses he had, and what luxury car he had bought a while ago.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that Megan''s appetite had changed. She was not attracted by his


    superficial unting of wealth at all. Instead, she thought that he was childish. He was far from being a


    big capitalist like Tom.


    Tom came out of Malcolm''s room and was about to go home. Suddenly, a beautiful face appeared in


    front of him and he was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Tom, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect you toe here too. Is this the fate? Hahaha!"


    "Megan, it''s you?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Are you surprised or not?" Megan had a bright smile on her face and crossed her hands


    in front of her lower abdomen, looking excited and shy.


    Tom really didn''t expect to meet Megan here. He frowned slightly and said faintly, "I''m going home."


    "Okay, I''m going home too. The air here is so cloudy and the environment is noisy. In fact, I don''t like


    quickly, quickly disassociating herself from the bar and acting like a good girl.


    How could Tom not know what she was thinking? He just didn''t bother to expose it.


    At this moment, a man suddenly came from the side and blocked the two of them. It was none other


    than Bob.


    His eyes had never moved away from Megan. Now that he saw Megan leaving with Tom, he couldn''t sit


    still. He ran over quickly and stopped them.


    "Miss Watson, didn''t we agree to have a drink together? Where are you going?" Bob said with a smile.


    At the same time, he kept looking at Tom. When he saw Tom wearing in clothes and cheap leather


    shoes, he breathed a sigh of relief and was 100 % sure that Tom was just an ordinary person.


    Seeing that Tom frowned slightly, Megan quickly exined to him, "Tom, don''t misunderstand. We just


    met tonight. We are not even friends."


    Then she immediately said to Bob, "Bob, please don''t pester me in the future. I already have someone


    I like. It''s impossible for me and you!"


    After saying this, her eyes softened and shed with feelings and shyness as she looked at Tom''s face.


    Bob''s face turned gloomy and he pointed at Tom and scolded, "Fuck! Where the hell did youe


    from? How dare you snatch a woman from me? You want to die!"


    As he spoke, a few men aside immediately surrounded Tom and Megan.


    Seeing this, Tom frowned more.


    "I''m not Megan''s boyfriend. You''re looking for the wrong person." Tom said.


    Bob burst intoughter. "What? Did you start to be a coward before I even made a move? How dare


    you steal a woman from me, Bob? Now you crawl across under my crotch, then I can consider letting


    you go."


    As he spoke, he stepped on the chair next to him, pointed to his crotch, and said arrogantly.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Everyone around themughed and looked at Tom gloatingly.


    Bob was a yboy. Because he was the only child, his parents doted on him. From childhood, he had


    caused much trouble and be arrogant and domineering as he was. He looked down upon


    everyone.


    Now that he was an adult, he didn''t have a job. He often hung around bars and clubs and hired a few


    thugs. Whoever dared to seek trouble would only end up getting beaten up.


    Now he had his eyes on Megan. He had nned to win Megan''s heart tonight, but suddenly a man


    was seeded before him. How could he bear it? So he decided to beat him up first regardless of the


    consequences.


    He had done many things like this all these years.


    Megan became nervous all of a sudden. She quickly held Tom''s arm and scolded Bob. "Hey! What do


    you want? Bob, don''t mess around! It''s illegal to hit someone."


    She took the opportunity to hold Tom''s arm and saw that Tom did not push her away, she was secretly


    happy and even rubbed against him to seduce him.


    "Illegal?" Bob smiled disdainfully. "So what? Who dares to tattle on me?"


    The moment he finished speaking, people around echoed. It was obvious that Bob was a frequent


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    guest of this bar. Many people knew him and supported him.


    Megan''s face changed slightly. When she saw Luisa, she hurriedly shouted, "Hey! Luisa, tell him to


    stop."


    Luisa moved away from her eyes, pretended she didn''t see Megan, and quickly went into the crowd.


    Megan called out a few times, but Luisa didn''t respond. She didn''t know that Luisa had betrayed her.


    Bob''s next words made her feel even worried. "You think that''s gonna work? She''s the one who called


    you over to apany me tonight. She owes me tens of thousands."


    "What?!" Megan immediately eximed. "Luisa, how dare you betray me? I thought you were my best


    friend!"


    Hearing that, Luisa didn''t want to hide anymore. She stood up and said, "Megan, you think you are


    really pure? You worship money. You throw yourself at a rich man when you see one. Young Master


    Pann is a super-rich man from a powerful family. His family has tens of millions. You should be grateful


    to me for introducing him to you."


    Megan widened her eyes, feeling extremely flustered and angry. "You big liar! Stop your nonsense. I


    didn''t worship money."


    Then she immediately exined to Tom, "Tom, she is lying. Don''t listen to her. I don''t worship money at


    all. I like you. Believe me."


    Tom looked impatient and said, "You all stop! Then, get out!"


    The room went silent for a while. Everyone looked at Tom in shock and thought that he must be crazy.


    He was dying and he dared to give orders?


    Bob''s mouth twitched a few times. He clenched his fists andughed although he was angry. "Great.


    You are so wild, huh? How dare you order me to get out? No one dares to do it before. Good! You are


    good!"


    Everyone could tell that Bob was really angry.


    Megan was frightened now. She could not help butin about Tom in her heart. "You are the


    chairman of ZQ Media, and you are rich, but this is Roaring Bar, and we are surrounded by so many


    drunk punks. They do not care who you are. On impulse, they directly rushed up to beat you."


    She was a little regretful now. She hadn''t thought it through. She shouldn''t have offended Bob. Now,


    because of Tom''s being arrogant, she would be gotten into trouble.


    "Go kill this son of a bitch!" At Bob''smand, a few men around him began to pounce on Tom, trying


    to take him.


    The corner of Tom''s mouth slightly raised. He looked a little disdainful and excited because he had not


    been in a fight for a long time, and really missed it.


    Megan, who was already frightened and pale, quickly let go of Tom and began to scream.


    The hooligans pounced on Tom, showed their evil intentions, trying to punch and kick him.


    Suddenly, Tom moved and he moved very fast. In this bar with many neon lights, no one could see his


    movements clearly. All they heard was a few ps, and then the aggressive hooligans all flew out and


    And it only took Tom five seconds. For everyone, it was just a blink of an eye. They were all stunned.


    Megan was also dumbfounded. Her mouth was wide open and her face was still in panic. She just saw


    Tom standing still and then the hooligans flying out.


    For a moment, her mind went nk and she was deeply shocked.


    Next, Tom walked to Bob, grabbed his cor, and pressed him on the table.


    Bob was frightened by Tom''s fierce actions. The redness from achocol on his face faded and he


    became pale. His body trembled and he kept swallowing. "Hey, don''t do anything you''ll regret. I''m the


    young master of Flying Dragon Group. My father is Pann Hongguo. If you hit me..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Tom pped him on the face hard, causing a loud voice. Bob was


    shocked. "Shut up. Did I tell you to talk?"


    Bob was pped, and he immediately pursed his lips. His eyes turned red. He had never been beaten


    like this since childhood, and tears immediately fell.


    Tom was a little speechless. He just pped him once, but Bob began to cry? Even before he could do


    something worse to him? Was he too fragile or what?


    Megan watched them from the side, her eyes filled with admiration, and her heart pounded.


    Tom now looked so powerful, unlike what he usually was at all.


    Megan felt that she fell in love with Tom.


    When Tom saw Bob crying, he immediately lost interest and didn''t want to bother himself fighting with


    him. He let go of him, looked around the room coldly, and said sternly, "Who still wants to fight? Come.


    I''ll fight you all."


    All the people who were stared at by him could not help but feel frightened and hurriedly lowered their


    heads, not daring to look at Tom.


    Tom smiled scornfully, looking like he had been used to that.


    As the most excellent person in the Howard Family, he had shown extraordinary talent since he was


    young. He was superior in business and learning. He had been practicing martial arts since he was


    very young. Up to now, he was as good as a master, but he didn''t want to show it.


    Now that these people dared to attack him, they were heading for their doom.


    He put his hands in his pockets and walked towards the door. All the people who stood in front of him


    moved away and made way for him.


    Megan blushed. She was so excited and quickly chased after Tom.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    "Tom, slow down. I can''t catch up with you..."


    Megan couldn''t run fast in her high heels and chased after Tom breathlessly. Seeing that Tom didn''t


    want to wait for her, she quickly shouted.


    Tom still didn''t stop, so Megan had to speed up. When she met Tom tonight, she decided to seize the


    opportunity no matter what. But she was wearing high heels, and she really couldn''t do it. Unluckily,


    she had just run two steps when her heel broke. With a cry of rm, she fell to the ground.


    Hearing the sound, Tom stopped and looked back. He saw Megan fall to the ground. Her knees were


    bruised, and her eyes were filled with tears. She was looking at him pitifully.


    Tom sighed, walked back, and squatted down in front of her. "Why are you running so fast?"


    When Megan saw that Tom was willing toe over and care for her, she was secretly happy and


    pretended to be even more pitiful. Tears fell down her face. "I wanted to catch up with you. You walked


    so fast in front of me."


    Her voice was full of grievances, and with her beautiful face, men would feel sorry for her. They couldn''t


    bear to hurt her and wanted to protect her from harm.


    As a man, Tom also disyed such a feeling, but he quickly returned to normal. After examining her


    injury, he found that there was nothing serious. He said angrily, "Why are you chasing me? Are you


    mad?"


    Megan said, "You just saved me. Can''t I express my gratitude to you? My mother has told me to repay


    people''s kindness since I was a child. From today on, you are my savior."


    Seeing Tom approaching her, Megan''s heart raced and she became nervous. She had never


    experienced this feeling before. Tonight, Tom showed too much charm,pletely overturning her


    previous impression of him.


    "Put that away. It''s no use to me." Tom was indifferent to Megan''s seduction and said coldly, "Megan,


    don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Put away your indecent thoughts. I didn''t bother about you


    because you''re Phoebe''s good friend. Otherwise, I would have kicked you out of ZQ long ago."


    Megan gritted her teeth. Facing Tom''s indifference, she was very depressed. Obviously, she was not


    worse looking than Phoebe. How could Phoebe marry a rich husband, but she was alone?


    "Tom, you misunderstood me. I mean it to you. I admit that I did treat you a little badly in the past, but


    that''s all because Phoebe treated you like this. As her friend, I don''t know you yet. I can''t go against


    her, can I?" Megan blinked, looking pitiful.


    Tom felt that Megan did have a point. Phoebe''s attitude towards him was very bad before. All of


    Phoebe''s friends did not treat him well.


    Megan observed Tom''s expression and said cautiously, "Tom, can you take me home? I can''t leave


    now. I''m a little scared..."


    Tom immediately frowned and refused without thinking. "No."


    "Ah?" Megan''s face turned bitter. She shook Tom''s sleeve and said coquettishly, "Tom, please. I can''t


    even stand up now. Are you going to watch me being bullied by a bad man? There are so many punks


    here. I''m scared..."


    Her soft words made Tom shudder. Megan was too coquettish. A man like Tom couldn''t bear it.


    Tom looked up and saw that there were indeed a lot of people around him looking at this side. They


    were thinking of Megan. If he left, Megan might really be in trouble.


    "Call your family and ask them to pick you up. I can leave when your familyes." Tom said in a low


    voice.


    When Megan knew that Tom had changed his attitude and couldn''t bear to see her being bullied by


    men, she was overjoyed and had a great chance to persuade Tom to send her home! On the surface,


    she looked disappointed and said pitifully, "My family has long gone abroad. They can''t even protect


    themselves now. How can they care about me?"


    Tom fell silent. Since Megan lowered his head, he did not see the craftiness in Megan''s eyes. "What


    about your friend? You can ask your friend toe and pick you up."


    "My friend?" Meganughed at herself. "I haven''t had any friends since my family was in trouble."


    Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "Phoebe is the only one who will pick up me. But it''ste


    at night. It''s not safe for her toe alone..."


    That really stumped Tom.


    After thinking for a while, Tom red at her and said, "Just this once!"


    Megan immediately cheered and nodded as hard as a chick pecked rice, "Definitely!"


    Tom rolled his eyes coldly, then helped Megan up and said, "Can you walk by yourself?"


    Megan tried to take two steps. She appeared painful. She couldn''t put forth her strength with her


    sprained foot. Her eyes were filled with tears and she said, "I can''t walk."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing that she couldn''t walk for the time being, Tom said, "I''ll take you to the hospital. You can go


    back by yourself after you''re cured tomorrow."


    Megan didn''t want to go to the hospital at all. It took her a long time to persuade Tom to send her


    home. If she yed her part better, she might have won Tom''s heart. "I don''t have to go to the hospital.


    When I get home, I''ll ice it. I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    "Okay." Tom took a look. She really didn''t need to go to the hospital with such a small injury.


    Fortunately, this was a street of bars. There were a lot of taxis parked on the side of the road, and it


    was easy to get a taxi. Tom helped Megan into the car. After twenty minutes, he went downstairs to


    Megan''s residence.


    With the driver''s envious and curious expression, Tom helped Megan out of the car. "Can you leave


    now?"


    "No." Megan''s eyes flickered.


    Tom sighed and continued to help her forward. But after two steps, Megan was panting, her face was


    covered in sweat, and her expression was full of pain. "I can''t do it."


    "What''s wrong?" Tom asked.


    Megan said, "It hurts so much. I can''t walk anymore. You didn''t even concentrate on helping me. It''s


    like I''m a gue. It hurts so much that I can''t walk anymore."


    Tom was a little embarrassed. He really didn''t do much to help Megan. After all, body contact was not


    allowed in handing over and taking over between men and women. He couldn''t hold Megan in his arms


    while walking, could he?


    Tom coughed twice to cover his embarrassment and said, "Why don''t you put your hands on my


    shoulder and hop away? You''ll be home soon anyway."


    Megan widened her eyes and looked at him in shock. It seemed that she did not expect Tom to say


    such a cold and cruel thing. She said with great grievance, "I''m so hurt. You still... Forget it. Go back. I''ll


    go back myself!"


    She looked angry.


    "Okay." Tom nodded without hesitation.


    "Ouch!" Megan immediately stopped him and said tly, "You really have the heart to leave?"


    Tom pretended not to hear and continued walking. Megan felt very aggrieved. Her nose ached and


    then she cried.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    When Tom heard the sound, he turned around and saw her sitting on the ground with her face buried in


    her knees. Her shoulders twitched. It seemed that she was crying. He walked back and said, "Hey,


    what are you doing?"


    Megan did not speak and cried even louder. A couple who happened to pass by saw him and pointed


    at him. Tom was also embarrassed. He kicked Megan''s foot and said, "Okay. Okay. Stop crying. I''ll take


    you home. Okay?"


    "You can go. Let me die from coldness here alone." Megan said angrily.


    Tom rolled his eyes and felt helpless. "Okay, then you can stay here for a night."


    Megan sobbed and said, "I''ll Phoebe that you bullied me."


    Tom''s mouth twitched. "How did I bully you?"


    "I don''t care. You''re bullying me anyway!" Megan cried.


    Tom wanted to leave several times. He wanted to leave Megan here alone but he still didn''t dare to do


    that. If Megan, this crazy woman, really went toin to Phoebe, then he would be finished.


    "So what do you want?" Tompromised.


    Megan said, "I want you to carry me up."


    Tom immediately frowned and said in a low voice, "Megan, don''t go too far!"


    "How could I go too far? I really can''t walk anymore. My feet are swollen!" Megan said wrongly.


    Tom looked down and saw that Megan''s feet were indeed a little swollen. Just now, as they walked all


    the way over, he did not help Megan much so as to avoid making others misunderstand something.


    Speaking of her swollen feet, he was partly responsible to that.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I can carry you up, but you can''t threaten me with Phoebe in the


    future, let alone tell Phoebe my identity."


    Megan immediately looked up and nodded hard. "OK, I promise you!"


    She was so happy that she didn''t expect Tom to really carry her. As for the request that Tom made, she


    had never thought of telling Phoebe Tom''s true identity, okay? She wasn''t that stupid.


    Tom squatted down in front of her and said, "Come on up."


    Megan was so happy that she quickly stood up and leaned on Tom.


    She had absolute confidence in her figure, and Tom would definitely be tempted.


    Sure enough, when Megany on his back, Tom immediately blushed.


    Megan noticed this. She deliberately spoke in Tom''s ear, which made Tom panic and flustered. Tom


    quickly told her to shut up.


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief when he finally seeded in sending Megan home. He found that he was


    a little useless. He was even more tired than he had just had a fight in the bar. One shall knew that he


    just sent a woman home now.


    The point was that Megan was such a flirtatious woman. Along the way, Tom was like being in a war,


    almost losing control of himself several times.


    Fortunately, his willpower was strong enough.


    After putting Megan down, he didn''t give Megan a chance to ask him to stay. He ran away and let


    Megan call him from behind without turning back.


    Megan called him several times, but she didn''t stop him. She angrily picked up the pillow and pounded


    it. She was very regretful. If she had known, she shouldn''t have gotten off Tom''s back just now.


    After a while, she thought of something, and the corners of her mouth slowly rose again and a sly smile


    appeared on her face. "Tom, even if you run this time, so what? Can you run next time? You can''t


    always run away like you did today. I already know your weakness. Next time, I''ll definitely seed!


    Hehe..."


    Tom run out of Megan''s house. But he felt surprised as he found that he was sweating. Megan had


    indeed put too much pressure on him just now.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang. He took it out and found that it was Phoebe who called him. He


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    suspected that he was wrong. Phoebe rarely called him.


    After answering the phone, Phoebe''s pleasant voice immediately came from the phone, "Where are


    you? You''re not back yet?"


    Tom looked around and didn''t recognize where it was, so he said, "I''m doing a business outside. I''ll be


    right back."


    "Buy a bottle of shampoo. We don''t have any at home." After Phoebe finished speaking, she hung up


    the phone. After a while, Tom''s WhatsApp received a red packet from Phoebe, apanied by the


    name of the shampoo brand and the purchase address.


    Tom didn''t open a red packet. He had plenty of money now. Not to mention a bottle of shampoo, it


    would take minutes for him to buy thepany that produced it.


    After buying shampoo, Phoebe said, "Why don''t you take my red packet?"


    Tom smiled and said, "I''m working now. I have money."


    Phoebe nodded and walked over to pick up the shampoo in Tom''s hand. But immediately, she smelled


    a woman''s scent on Tom''s body. She immediately frowned and her face darkened a lot. She said,


    "Where did you go to talk about business?"


    Before Tom could react, he said, "I''ll take the owner to see the house. It''s a nearby building."


    Phoebe said with a half-smile, "Is the client a man or a woman?"


    Tom said, "Of course it''s a man, honey. Don''t worry, I don''t have female clients."


    However, Phoebe''s face suddenly turned cold and she stared at Tom in disgust. "Tom, please, next


    time you go fooling around, can you clean up the stench on your body first? Don''t bring this disgusting


    stench into my house!"


    Tom was stunned and said, "Honey, what did you say? Why can''t I understand?"


    Phoebe''s expression became even colder, and her eyes were filled with disgust and disdain as she


    looked at Tom. "Still pretend? Then tell me where does the smell which belongs to a woman on your


    bodye from?"


    Tom secretly said, "Damn it." He had been carrying Megan on his back all night and had her scent on


    his clothes.


    "Honey, listen to me. It''s not what you think..." Tom said hurriedly.


    Phoebe folded her arms around her chest. "Okay, exin it to me. What''s going on?"


    Tom stammered, unable to give a quick and clear exnation.


    "What happened? Can''t you say it?" Phoebe sneered with disdain on her face, "Tom, I knew you


    weren''t a good person. If you have some money, you will go out and drink. Megan is right. Men are


    never good, including you!"


    Speaking of this, a cold figure shed through Phoebe''s mind. "Except the chairman of ZQ." She


    added in her heart.


    Tom was speechless. He was in inarticte misery and could not exin. He wanted to exin that


    the smell on his body was Megan''s, and his rtionship with Megan was very clean.


    But he knew that once he said that, the consequences would only be worse!


    He was not a good liar. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of a perfect excuse.


    "Honey, please believe me. I really didn''t do anything wrong to you!" Tom looked deeply at Phoebe,


    trying to move Phoebe with his sincerity.


    Unfortunately, he failed. Phoebe didn''t even want to see him anymore. She snorted impatiently and


    said, "Stop. Put away your hypocrisy. I don''t care what you did outside. I just want to tell you that this is


    my home. If you do those things in the future, please do not go back to my home, lest you dirty my


    home!"


    Tom was anxious. "Honey, I believe that you and the chairman of ZQ are innocent. Why don''t you


    believe me?"


    Tom regretted upon he said this. Sure enough, Phoebe''s expression became gloomy at a speed visible


    to the naked eye.


    "Honey, I didn''t mean that..."


    Phoebe red at him, "Tom, this is what you did to get back at me, right? You think I''ve been defiled,


    so you want to fool around outside to get back at me?"


    Tom became even more anxious and quickly exined, "Honey, you misunderstood. I really didn''t


    mean that!"


    "Enough!" Phoebe took a deep breath. She was expressionless with no emotion in her eyes. "I know


    you won''t believe me. None of you believe me. I don''t care. Tonight is the first time. I won''t argue with


    you. Next time, if you mess around outside and don''t clean up your smell, don''te back! I won''t


    interfere in your private life, but please respect me!"


    After saying this, Phoebe turned around and left. Before entering the room, she added, "You can


    continue sleeping in the living room tonight. I don''t want to smell that disgusting smell."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Tom opened his mouth and tried to persuade Phoebe to stay, but he couldn''t shout out. He pped


    himself hard and scolded himself for being a fool. He was so careless that he didn''t know that he shall


    deal with the smell before he came back. "Tom, where''s your brain?" He thought.


    Tom was very upset, but there was nothing he could do. Now that Phoebe was obviously angry, it was


    useless for him to go in and exin. Instead, if he did that, it would be counterproductive. It seemed


    that only when Phoebe''s anger subsided tomorrow could he exin to Phoebe properly.


    But on the other hand, it''s not a bad thing. At least it meant that Phoebe still cared about him, right?


    After taking a shower, Tom continued to live in the living room. He finally got the chance to go back to


    the room to sleep two days ago, but in less than a day, he was kicked out again. What a failure.


    Tonight, Tom lost sleep again. He didn''t fall asleep until after three o''clock in the night. The next day, he


    was sleeping soundly. He was pped and suddenly woke up. Then he heard his mother-inw''s


    voice. "Tom. Damn it. It''s already three o''clock in the day. You''re still sleeping here. Pigs aren''t aszy


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    as you. Get up!"


    Tom shuddered when he heard this voice. He quickly sat up and rubbed his eyes. He saw two other


    people in the room besides his mother-inw, looking at him with disdain and ridicule.


    He recognized them immediately. These were rtives of his mother-inw Elizabeth''s family


    members. Why did theye here today?


    He looked at the time. It was only eight o''clock now.


    "Elizabeth, why is your son-inw sleeping in the living room? Shouldn''t he sleep with Phoebe?" A


    middle-aged woman asked.


    Elizabeth said, "What a damn son-inw? He''s just trash who lives in his wife''s parents'' home. He has


    no status in our family. How can Phoebe sleep with him?"


    One of the middle-aged men smiled and said, "That''s it. You got a son-inw who lives in his wife''s


    parents'' home. And hees here as a servant. He specializes in helping you with the housework,


    right? You have a good idea."


    Elizabeth was not ashamed but felt proud. She nodded and said, "Of course, he usually does all the


    housework in our house. He''s better than a nanny. Three meals a day is enough for him."


    In the past, Elizabeth would not ridicule Tom like this in front of her family members, not to mention that


    Tom helped them cheer up at the family dinner the night before and take back their deprived shares.


    However, it waster that she realized that Malcolm had only respected Tom for the sake of the Howard


    Family. Now that this favor had been used, Malcolm would never talk to Tom again. In other words,


    Tom was still the useless son-inw and nothing had changed.


    And when she got up this morning, she saw Phoebe had dark circles under the eyes and didn''t sleep


    well. After asking, she found out that Tom, trash, had actually gone out drinking and yingst night,


    and even brought a bad smell to the house! At that moment, she was angry. In her opinion, it was a gift


    to Tom as they gave Tom a bite to eat. Tom should be loyal to the Scott Family as a royal dog.


    It was unforgivable for him to run out and go on the racket.


    If it weren''t for the presence of outsiders, she would have wanted to beat Tom up to vent her anger.


    When the guests heard Elizabeth''s words, they all burst intoughter. The house was filled with joy.


    "Elizabeth, I think Phoebe is still young, beautiful, and in good condition. She can''t live with that trash


    for the rest of her life, can she? I happen to know a few young men in my unit who are single, good-


    looking, and have a good family background. I can introduce them to Phoebe." Elizabeth''s brother,


    Wilson, said with a smile.


    "Yes, Elizabeth. Phoebe is such a good girl. It''s a waste to be with a useless husband." Wilson''s wife


    added.


    Elizabeth showed some embarrassment and sighed, "How could I not know this? But the Scott Family


    refused. This girl, Phoebe, has been good at business since she was a child. Before she graduated


    from college, she went to work at thepany of the Scott Family, creating a lot of value. The reason


    why Phoebe got the son-inw who lives in his wife''s parents'' house was that the Scott Family raised


    her as a son and didn''t allow her to marry out."


    Indeed, it was mainly because of this that Phoebe had recruited Tom as her husband. She was a


    talented person in business. At that time, there was no one in the Scott Family who could shoulder the


    responsibility. Zack was a typical yboy who could not bear to be of great use and it seemed that the


    Scott Family was going to have no sessors. In a fit of anger, Richard let Phoebe recruit her husband


    and raised her husband as a grandson.


    Otherwise, with Phoebe''s beauty, she would never have married Tom.


    However, after Phoebe got Tom, she originally thought that she could really inherit the Scott Family.


    Later, she found out that this was just a way for Richard to provoke Zack to work hard. At that time,


    Phoebe was heartbroken for a long time.


    In fact, there were plenty of examples like this in society. Many daughters of big corporations got


    married by recruiting a husband. Otherwise, if their daughters get married, their daughters would not


    belong to their family anymore. And it would be too bad if they could not separate their family property.


    Elizabeth saw Tom eavesdropping and immediately red at him and scolded, "Why are you still


    standing there? Don''t you hurry up ande back to pour tea and water!"


    "Oh." Tom nodded quickly, went to wash up, and came back to pour tea and water for the guests.


    When Sammy saw Elizabeth giving orders to Tom like giving order to a servant, she said enviously,


    "Elizabeth. He does whatever you want him to do. He is so obedient."


    "Of course. He depends on me to live." Elizabeth said proudly.


    At this moment, Phoebe''s door was opened and Phoebe came out. She was already awake. She was


    putting on makeup in the room. When she heard that Elizabeth was speaking too much and going too


    far, she couldn''t bear to listen. She walked out and said to Elizabeth unhappily, "Mom, can you stop


    say? Tom is a person, not a dog."


    Elizabeth said, "Am I wrong? I am the one who feeds him, or else could he stay alive?"


    Then she said to Tom, who was washing up in the bathroom, "Hurry up. I''m waiting for you to make


    tea!"


    Tom had no choice but to speed up ande out quickly to make tea for everyone.


    After a few words, the doorbell rang. Sammy''s eyes lit up immediately and she said in surprise, "It must


    be Duncan. Tom, open the door for Duncan."


    Tom nodded and went to open the door. He saw a fat man with neatlybed hair and a suit. He


    looked like a real estate agent standing at the door. When he saw Tom, he walked in without saying


    hello and he pushed Tom away without any manners.


    When Elizabeth saw this man, she said, "Duncan, you''re here. I just heard from your parents that


    you''ve been rich recently."


    Duncan didn''t realize that he was the guest. He walked in casually and sat down in the main seat. He


    picked up the teacup on the table and drank it. He said proudly, "I didn''t earn much either. It''s just a few


    hundred thousand dors."


    Elizabeth immediately became envious and gave Duncan a thumbs-up. "Awesome! I heard you''re in


    the Entertainment Industry now?"


    Duncan chuckled and couldn''t hide the pride on her face. He said, "Sort of. I went to the ZQ Media a


    while ago. This is our biggest film and televisionpany in H City. A lot of popr stars are


    propagandized by it."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Hearing Duncan''s words, Elizabeth widened her eyes and said in shock, "Wow, ZQ Media, that''s a


    huge listedpany. Duncan, you''re so great as you can go in. But I heard that the requirements of


    the ZQ Media are very high, and ordinary people can''t get in?"


    Wilson and Sammy, as his parents, had a proud smile on their faces. The sense of superiority was not


    concealed. Duncan looked up and said. "For most people, the ZQ Media''s threshold is indeed very


    high. Many top students can''t even get in although they want to. But for me, that''s easy. I asked


    someone for help and went straight in."


    Tom was stunned. Wasn''t ZQ Media hispany? Duncan, a worm, was able to apply for the job?


    What''s going on?


    To be honest, Tom was not very happy about this. Of course, it was not because he saw Duncan acting


    like this, but because he knew Duncan''s ability very well. Duncan was a man with no ability. This kind


    of person coulde into the ZQ Media, which meant that there was still jobbery in thepany.


    As the chairman of the ZQ Media, he naturally didn''t want this to happen. This kind of ethos was very


    bad. If it was not handled properly, it would easily lead to disaster. One could just think about it.


    Because there were people in thepany who did the jobbery, they constantly sent mediocre people


    to thepany. Over time, thepany would definitely be influenced by this. If some mediocrity took


    a high position, the situation would be even worse. It was not impossible to drag thepany down


    seriously. This was because this kind of example had beenmon since ancient times, and


    thousands of miles of levees were destroyed by ants. Therefore, many internationalpanies that


    had lived for a long time were very opposed to nepotism.


    When Phoebe heard this, she stopped. There was a look of surprise and excitement on her face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, she was stimted by the words "ZQ Media." In her mind, she couldn''t help but think of the


    tall figure, the clown mask, and the cold but warm-hearted chairman. For a moment, her heart beat


    faster.


    Elizabeth''s eyes immediately turned red. She looked at Duncan and then at Tom on her side. The gap


    was too big.


    "Duncan, what position do you have in the ZQ Media? How''s your sry?" Elizabeth asked.


    A sh of embarrassment shed across Duncan''s eyes and it immediately disappeared. Other than


    Tom, the others were not observant enough to notice that, "The position is not high, it''s just a small


    manager. The sry is nearly a million after tax. I can barely use it. However, my leader said that I


    have done very well during this period of time, and I have got lots of great performances. Next quarter, I


    will be promoted and my sry will be raised. Hehe."


    Speaking of this, he deliberately coughed twice. He looked at his empty teacup, and hinted that Tom


    shall pour tea for him.


    Tom was indifferent. Elizabeth immediately kicked him discontentedly and scolded, "You''re blind. You


    can''t pour tea for guests. You are so stupid. You are not smart at all!"


    Tom was very helpless. He was at least the chairman of the ZQ Media. He had to pour tea for Duncan.


    If Duncan knew the truth, Wilson would be scared to death, right?


    This identity was not appropriate to reveal, so Tom had to pour Duncan tea, and he also filled the cup


    Wilson and Sammy.


    Duncan looked at Tom with a fat face full of pride and disdain. He was looking down on Tom


    "By the way, auntie, has Tom found a job?" Duncan rolled his eyes and said to Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes and said, "It''s okay if you don''t say that. I get angry when you say that. This


    trash has been in our house for more than four years. And he has been at home all the time and he


    depends on us. It is impossible for him to look for a damn job."


    Phoebe, who was at the side, could not bear to listen. She felt that her mother was too disrespectful to


    Tom in front of outsiders. There was no need to do this. "Mom, what are you talking about? Tom found


    a job a while ago."


    Elizabeth said unhappily, "Just the job of the real estate agent? That''s a bullshit job. It''s something that


    anyone can do. They can''t even get three thousand dors a month. What''s the use of it? It''s no match


    for Duncan''s job."


    Sammy heard and she chuckled. She said with an exaggerated expression, "No way? Real estate


    agent? Can you make money?"


    Duncan resisted as he wanted to smile. He said, "Mom, you can''t say that. A real estate agent is also a


    job. It''s better than delivering takeout, right? At least he can wear a suit, right? Besides, his ability is


    here. You can''t let him find a high-end job, can you? Isn''t it mean as you force him to find a better job?


    After all, there is still a gap between people. You can''t have the same requirements for me and others,


    can you?"


    Wilson also smiled and said, "What Duncan said makes sense. It''s better for Tom to be a real estate


    agent than staying at home and depending on you. At least he has a job, right? Hahaha..."


    The three of them said this and they looked at each other. They couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Elizabeth''s face immediately darkened. She was not angry with her brother''s family, but she felt very


    angry with Tom, thinking that Tom, a trash, had embarrassed her.


    Phoebe also frowned. She had never liked her uncle and his family members. They were too snobbish


    and especially sarcastic. Every time they came here, they would mock Tom and look for superiority


    from Tom. Although she didn''t like Tom either, Tom was her husband anyway. And if a man wanted to


    beat a dog, he shall look at the identity of the owner. They did this and they didn''t care about her dignity


    at all.


    She looked at Tom, hoping that Tom would be able to try to win credit for himself and fight back against


    them. But when she saw that Tom was not angry and he was still smiling and didn''t care, she was so


    angry. She really wanted to give Tom a kick. How could there be such a man who didn''t want his dignity


    at all?


    Tom was indeed not angry. There''s nothing to feel angry about? He knew for himself that he was not a


    trash. On the contrary, he was now a sessful person and a business tycoon with tens of billions of


    assets in his hands. ZQ Media was just one of his smallpanies. Next, he would invest more and


    buy morepanies with higher standard.


    "As far as I know, the ZQ Media is very strict about the requirements of the application. You have to be


    at least a undergraduate so as to be eligible for admission, right? Duncan, didn''t you just graduate from


    high school? How could you be qualified to enter it? Didn''t you spend money so that you could get in?"


    Tom said with a smile.


    Duncan''s expression suddenly changed, feeling a little guilty and flustered. Tom was right. He had


    spent money to get in it. Otherwise, with his ability and seniority, how could he get in?


    However, he would not admit it and he immediately scolded, "Bullshit. I applied for the job on my own. I


    didn''t get in by the back door! I, Duncan, am outstanding, and I am very popr in anypany. So do


    I need to get in by the back door?"


    Tom''s face remained unchanged and he continued, "So you just said that you asked someone for help


    before you went in? Isn''t what you''re saying now equivalent to a p in your face?"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Duncan was rendered speechless. He was not an eloquent person and he stammered when nervous.


    Now that he was too angry to refute, he began to stammer anxiously. "You, shut-shut up!"


    Wilson mmed his palm on the coffee table. "Tom! Who are you to say that to my son? You''re a loser


    who can''t even find a job!"


    Sammy also swore angrily, "You''re just a weak-kneed. You are jealous because my son works in the


    ZQ Media but you are just a hopeless real estate agent. You envy him, so you maliciously nder him.


    You really suck!"


    The three of them went on the rampage and attacked Tom with all kinds of harsh words.


    However, Tom was not provoked at all, and even felt likeughing.


    Wilsonined to Elizabeth unhappily, "Elizabeth, take your son-inw in control. He knows


    nothing but jealousy. You have to ask him to apologize to us for defaming Duncan!"


    Elizabeth pped Tom on the back of the head and demanded, "Tom, you waste of space, apologize to


    Duncan now."


    Tom was reluctant. "Mom, I was just saying. He overreacted. Why should I apologize?"


    Elizabeth scowled at him, rolled up her sleeves, and said with a straight face, "you do not talk back to


    me! I''ll count to three and you apologize to Duncan. Otherwise, leave and never return!"


    Seeing Elizabeth fume with anger, Tom knew it was not sensible to mess with Duncan now. He could


    make a call to fire himter.


    "I''m sorry." Tom said to Duncan despite himself.


    Duncan''s lips broke into a smile, but he was not satisfied. He frowned and said, "that''s no way to


    apologize. You didn''t mean it."


    Elizabeth kicked Tom again and snapped, "louder! Don''t be like a girl!"


    Tom felt resigned and raised his voice. "I''m sorry for my derogatory remarks. You didn''t buy your


    position in ZQ. You got in because you are capable."


    Duncan was still unsatisfied and unpleased. Tom''s words smacked of inexplicable irony, so he just


    gave a broody groan.


    Next, Duncan began to brag about the scale of the ZQ Media, its annual profit, and how many popr


    stars it had.


    As the chairman of ZQ, Tom found it interesting to hear someone else raving about hispany.


    "You know what, ZQ Media just changed its chairman not long ago. The new chairman is from a super-


    rich family whose wealth is beyond your imagination!" Duncan took a sip of tea mysteriously. "It was


    only after I got in ZQ that I found out that our new chairman bought most of the shares of thepany


    with five billion dors from the Howard Family! Five billion dors! Can you imagine that? This house


    can''t hold that amount of money in cash!"


    Tom gave a start. Didn''t he buy ZQ for 2.5 billion? How did it be five billion? It was doubled.


    When Elizabeth heard this number, she opened her mouth wide in shock. "Oh my god, five billion! He''s


    so rich. The Scott Family''s total assets add up to only 45 million dors."


    Duncan said disdainfully, "don''t be such a fool. Your smallpany is nothingpared to the ZQ


    Media."


    Elizabeth pursed her lips. She felt ufortable hearing that, but that was true.


    Phoebe''s eyes sparkled as she listened. She bit her lips gently, fascinated.


    Tom cut in, "five billion? Are you sure? I heard it was 2.5 billion."


    Duncan red at him and refuted impatiently, "Do you believe in some hearsay or someone work in


    ZQ? You''re just a real estate agent. What do you know? ZQ Media is thergest entertainment


    There was no mistake in saying that. The current ZQ Media, under Tom''s management, was in the


    ascendant, turning the negative growth around, and its market value had soared to 3.5 billion dors.


    2.5 billion dors was indeed not enough now.


    Elizabeth hissed, "shut your face. Duncan is talking about the ZQ Media. Why did you interrupt? Do


    you know anything about it?"


    Tom was speechless. Was there anyone in the world who knew ZQ Media better than him?


    Duncan was pleased to see Tom scolded, he kept droning on enthusiastically. "Believe it or not, the


    new chairman is very young. He is about my age, handsome and tall, ady killer. I dined with him the


    other day, and he praised me especially for my good work performance. Haha!"


    Speaking of this, Duncan was beaming with pride.


    Tom really wanted tough when he heard his shameless boasting. What Duncan said didn''t ring a bell


    with him.


    Phoebe cried out uncontrobly, her eyes fastened on Duncan, "Brother Duncan, are you sure you''ve


    met the chairman of ZQ?"


    Duncan straightened his back and said unhurriedly, "of course, we talked for a long time!"


    Phoebe''s heart gave a sudden quick beat, and she flushed. She couldn''t help but clench her fists and


    continue to ask Duncan, "do you remember what he looks like?"


    After asking this question, Phoebe''s heart beat rapidly, and she expectantly stared at Duncan, eager to


    hear the answer.


    Duncan''s face twisted unnaturally. Then he smiled and said, "of course I remember. Otherwise, don''t


    think I''m lying to you."


    "Then can you describe him?" Phoebe asked in anticipation.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Duncan pondered for a moment and said, "you''re lucky to ask me that question. Otherwise, no one


    else in ZQ could answer you. Our chairman is very low-key in thepany. We barely see him. Only


    senior executives have the chance to meet him."


    This was right. Tom kept a low profile in thepany. He often wore casual clothes to work and only


    changed into a suit after he arrived at the office, so most of the employees in thepany did not


    know him. Only top executives like Elliot knew what he looked like.


    He was an unassuming man.


    Tom tried hard to recall whether he had seen Duncan in the Company. It was unlikely that he could get


    rumbled.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Duncan began to boast about the chairman of ZQ Company.


    "Ahem!" Duncan sat up straight and coughed twice. He began to say, "The chairman of ZQ Company is


    tall and burly. He is handsome and imposing, with sharp eyebrows and extremely brilliant eyes. He is


    much more handsome than many male stars in the entertainment industry. If our chairman debuts as


    an idol, he must be a prince charming of all women in our country."


    When Phoebe heard this, her heart thumped. Thinking of the previous two encounters, she blushed


    involuntarily, revealing a shy expression.


    So the chairman is that handsome?


    Duncan found out her infatuation and teased her, "Phoebe, are you interested in the chairman? Huh."


    Phoebe immediately blushed with embarrassment and said hurriedly, "I''m not!"


    How couldn''t they realize that Phoebe was obviously infatuated with the chairman of ZQ Company?


    This was reasonable. Phoebe was only in her twenties, the most beautiful time for a woman. However,


    she married such a useless man as Tom. It was no wonder that Phoebe would be tempted when she


    heard that the chairman of ZQ Company was so outstanding, rich, and handsome.


    Thinking of this, they all looked at Tom gloatingly, only to find that Tom did not show any anger at all.


    Instead, heughed out. They all felt that Tom was a loser without a future. He didn''t have any dignity


    as a man. He did not know shame even when his wife was interested in another men in front of him,


    Of course, Tom would not be angry. He was the chairman of ZQ Company, so Phoebe just liked


    another identity of him. There was nothing to be angry about.


    Duncan said, "Phoebe, I advise you to give up on this idea. The chairman of ZQ Company is a


    sessful man with a fortune of tens of billions dors, let alone he is so handsome. If he had any


    intention for a rtionship, numerous women would surround him and try to win his heart. How can it


    be your turn? Besides, it''s not good for you to think about another man since you are married, right?"


    Phoebe was embarrassed by his words. she wanted to say something, but a wave of sadness swept


    over her when she saw Tom smiling beside her. Yes, she was already married. How could the chairman


    of ZQ Company like her? She''d better not dream!


    Next, Duncan continued to brag about how promising he was in the ZQ Media and how the leaders


    praised him. He would soon get a promotion and sry increase, reaching the peak of his life.


    Elizabeth was particrly envious. She asked Duncan if he could arrange for Logan to join the ZQ


    Media, even in a grass-roots position.


    Logan, Elizabeth''s favorite child, was about to graduate from college. She had always wanted Logan to


    stand out.


    Duncan was addicted to bragging and agreed without hesitation. He said there was no problem, but he


    still implied that it would cost some money to arrange for Logan to join the ZQ Company.


    Tom couldn''t stand it any longer and sent Elliot a message. He did not directly state but warned Elliot


    that there should be no nepotism in thepany. Once he found out there was someone who gets into


    thepany by offering bribes, he would severely punish all the people involved!


    When Elliot saw this message, he was shocked immediately. He quickly informed the wholepany


    to strictly check the nepotism and resolutely put an end to it.


    Just then, Duncan''s leader received instruction from the higher-ups, which scared the life out of him.


    He remembered that he had just recruited a mediocre person not long ago. If this was discovered, he


    might lose his position. So he called Duncan in a hurry.


    "Duncan, I''ll entrust the task to you. When Logan graduates, you can arrange for him to enter ZQ


    Company. Thank you. I''ll treat youter." Elizabeth said.


    Duncan waved his hand and said in a casual tone, "Don''t worry, auntie. It''s just a piece of cake for me


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to arrange Logan in. But let me put it bluntly in advance. ZQ is a listedpany with strict rules and


    regtions. If Logan doesn''t work hard, he will be kicked out easily. I won''t intercede for him then."


    Elizabeth nodded hard and said, "I know that. I promise I won''t make it difficult for you."


    Duncan nodded with satisfaction and coughed twice, signaling Tom to pour him tea. Just as he was


    about to curse because Tom did not answer him, his phone rang. He took it out and saw the caller ID.


    He immediately smiled and said, "Huh, my leader called me. He must be promoting me."


    As he spoke, he turned on the hands-free mode to let everyone hear the conversation.


    "Hey, director, what a coincidence. I was just about to call you..." Duncan spoke first and smiled


    happily. He also raised his eyebrows at Tom, showing off without any disguise.


    A middle-aged man''s voice came over the phone, "Is it convenient for you to talk now? I have


    something important to tell you."


    When Duncan heard this, he was shocked and excited. His voice began to tremble slightly and


    uncontrobly. "Convenient, convenient,pletely convenient! Director, if you have any instructions,


    just say it. I''m listening!"


    Some time ago, the director had hinted at him that he would be promoted to be a manager. Duncan


    had been waiting for that. He thought the 200,000 dors he had offered to the director finally paid off!


    And this phone call happened toe so coincidentally when he came over to his aunt''s house. Then


    he could brag about his promotion with the call!


    Elizabeth and the others held their breath and listened with their ears raised. Wilson and Sammy, the


    parents of Duncan, could not hide the smiles on their faces. They were especially proud.


    Soon, the director''s heavy voice came from the phone, "Duncan, thepany has been very strict with


    recruitment recently. I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay with a high school diploma. As for the 200,000


    dors you gave me, I''ll transfer it to youter. You won''t be working in thepany tomorrow."


    Silence.


    The hands-free mode was still on. The director''s words clearly reached everyone''s ears. Except for


    Tom, everyone had a confused expression, especially Duncan. He waspletely stunned. How could


    this happen?


    Only Tom nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that Elliot did well in the execution of his duty. Not long


    after he gave the order, thepany began to act. Good.


    Duncan came back to his senses and panicked. He said hurriedly, "Director, are you kidding me? I''m


    already on the job. How can I be fired?! Didn''t you promise me that I could work in ZQ until I retired?"


    Duncan was very excited. He couldn''t be calm. Just now, he was bragging about himself. In the blink of


    an eye, the director called to tell him that he had been fired. What a disgrace for him!


    The director said, "This is what the higher-ups said. I have no choice but to strictly check the nepotism


    and prevent people like you from entering the ZQ Company."


    "But you promised me..."


    The director rudely interrupted him, "What did I promise you? Duncan, I''m warning you. Be careful with


    what you say. If you betray me, I''ll make it hard for you! Besides, didn''t you know what are you capable


    of, did you? Do you think that you cane into ZQ with your own ability? Well, I don''t have time to


    talk with you. That''s it. I''ll transfer the money to you right away. You cane back and pack upter."


    After saying that, the director hung up the phone.


    Holding the phone, Duncan wanted to cry but had no tears as if bereaved of parents.


    His parents'' faces were also twisted.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    After a while, Duncan and his family couldn''t stay any longer and left dejectedly.


    They were supposed to stay for lunch, but the minister''s call just now made them so embarrassed,


    especially Duncan. His was the most embarrassed one. Staying here for another second was a kind of


    torture!


    He couldn''t eat here at all, so he quickly found an excuse to slink away.


    After they left, Tom couldn''t help butugh.


    Phoebe had the same feeling.


    Elizabeth said unhappily, "Is it funny? Although he was fired by ZQ Company, he was positive and


    ambitious at least. He was much better than you. You actually became a real estate agent! What a


    disgrace to my Scott Family!"


    Tom was confused. Was it very embarrassing? He thought it was pretty good. At least he made money


    by working. He didn''t steal or rob anything. He was better than those who were sneaking around, right?


    "Mom, it''s not embarrassing for you to be a real estate agent. I gain money with my own hands." Tom


    said unhappily.


    Elizabeth said, "Oh, trash, how dare you retort? Now the real estate market is not good, so how much


    money can you gain in a month? It''s a shame if you can''t make money!"


    Tom really didn''t know what to say about Elizabeth''s views, so he could only say nothing.


    While Tom was cooking, Elizabeth pulled Phoebe aside and said with a gossipy expression, "So, the


    chairman of ZQ Company was really rich!"


    As her daughter, Phoebe immediately what Elizabeth was up to. She said, "Mom, don''t think about it.


    That chairman won''t like me."


    When she said this, she couldn''t help but feel upset and frustrated.


    "Maybe not." Elizabeth said, "Phoebe, you should have confidence in yourself. Look at you. You''re so


    beautiful, much prettier than many celebrities. You have a good figure and you are well-educated with a


    good temperament. Men drool when they see you. That chairman is a man, so he will definitely like you


    too."


    After hearing this, Phoebe had a glimmer of hope, but she immediately shook her head and said with a


    bitter smile, "It''s useless. Brother Duncan had said, as a golden bachelor like him, there is no shortage


    of women around. As long as he needs it, numerous women would run to him. How would he pick me,


    an ordinary woman? Besides, as the chairman of Zijiong Film Company, hispany has so many


    popr actresses. I have no chance."


    Elizabeth peeked at Tom in the kitchen, seeing that he was not eavesdropping, and then she said in a


    louder voice, "No. I know the psychology of men very well. It''s because that chairman is used to seeing


    those immodest women outside, so he will be interested in a virtuous young woman like you. Besides,


    he didn''t touch you when you went to ZQ Company that day, yet he lent you 20 million dors without


    having to write an IOU? This means that he must be interested in you!"


    Phoebe could not help but feel shaken when she found Elizabeth said seriously. Could it be that the


    man really had different feelings for her?


    With that in mind, she looked back at Tom in the kitchen, swallowed her saliva, and said, "Mom,


    actually, there''s one more thing I didn''t tell you. A few days ago, I went to Brian''s birthday, but..."


    Then she told Elizabeth the whole story of attending Brian''s birthday that day. She told her mother that


    she was being drugged by Brian, almost losing her virginity. However, finally, she was saved by the


    chairman of ZQ Company. "It seemed that he knows me."


    After hearing this, Elizabeth immediately pped her hands in excitement and said, "That must be it!


    The chairman of ZQ Company must be interested in you, otherwise, why would he spare no effort to


    save you! Besides, think about it, if he wasn''t secretly protected you, how could he know that you were


    in trouble at Golden Dragon KTV and save you? So, he must have liked you! Or is he trying to y cat


    and mouse and waiting for you to look for him?"


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth''s face turned red with excitement. She kept rubbing her hands and pressing


    Phoebe''s shoulder. "You''re gonna be rich! The chairman of ZQ Company, with tens of billions of dors


    in wealth, likes you! Don''t be hesitant! Divorce Tom and go find him!"


    Tom was in the kitchen and heard something, but he didn''t hear it clearly. He walked out curiously.


    Phoebe happened to see this scene, so she could not help but panic in her heart, and then pulled


    Elizabeth into the room, and closed the door, "Mom, I think things are not as simple as you say. He


    knew I had a husband, and, moreover, he has said several times that I should find my own husband. If


    he really likes me, why does he keep mentioning my husband? Besides, a man like him will not be


    interested in me as a married woman at all."


    Elizabeth was lost in thought when she heard this. She paced back and forth, then her eyes suddenly


    lit up. "I see! He was a special type!"


    Phoebe was confused when she heard this. "Mom, what are you talking about? "


    "You''re stupid. He was special because he only likes other''s wife. He doesn''t like girls yet." Elizabeth


    said seriously, "In my opinion, he belongs to this special type. Thus, you can''t divorce Tom and you


    should maintain a marriage rtionship, and then contact that chairman. Take the initiative, and you


    will definitely win his heart!"


    Phoebe''s face blushed when she heard this. "Mom! How can you say such a thing? How shameless!


    What do you think I am? Although I don''t like Tom, I can''t agree with you asking me to do such a thing!


    Besides, it''s not fair to Tom."


    Elizabeth poked Phoebe on the forehead and said, "So you''re stupid. Just don''t let Tom know! Besides,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    you and Tom are just a fake couple, so you don''t have to be a virgin for him. As long as you have a


    rtionship with that chairman and kick Tom away, who knows what you''ve done?"


    "No, no!" Phoebe shook her head desperately and rejected Elizabeth''s ridiculous idea.


    Elizabeth wanted to say some other thing, but she was kicked out of the room by her daughter.


    Phoebe stayed in the room and looked at the wedding photos of her and Tom hanging by the bed. She


    felt extremelyplicated.


    "Tom, how good would it be if you were the chairman of ZQ Company? Then I don''t have to suffer like


    this..."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Tom didn''t know what Phoebe was thinking. After lunch, he went to work.


    If he knew, he might blurt out that he was the chairman of ZQ and what he could give her was beyond


    her wildest dreams.


    Now that he was the chairman of ZQ, it would cause much trouble if he rode his electric scooter to work


    again, just like what happenedst time.


    However, he didn''t buy a car, so he had to take a taxi to work. Before he got out of the taxi, the driver


    suddenly asked curiously, "buddy, you work in ZQ?"


    "Yeah, why?" Tom said and nodded.


    "Nothing!" The driver was a young man in his twenties. After pulling over, he turned around and started


    a conversation. "ZQ is really good. It has many popr stars and many of my friends are hellbent on


    getting to work there, but the bar is too high, and none of them can get in."


    After a pause, the driver said with envy, "dude, you must see a lot of stars every day, right? That must


    feel wonderful."


    Tom answered with a wry smile, "not as good as you think. In fact, celebrities are also human. Nothing


    different from us and nothing so wonderful."


    After he acquired ZQ, he kept a low profile and did not have much contact with the stars in the


    bluntly, it was just a profession. What was there to admire?


    Unexpectedly, the driver disagreed and said solemnly, "there''s a huge difference. Stars are high in the


    sky and have so many fans. It''s so hard for ordinary people to see them in the flesh. A while ago, one


    of my friends got an autograph of Forrest and evoked a lot of jealousy. He even hooked up with two


    girls using that autograph. Awesome!"


    Tom was incredulous. He didn''t believe one could use an autograph to hit on girls. That was bizarre.


    "Who''s Forrest?" Tom asked curiously. He was a little embarrassed to ask that. Although he was the


    chairman of the ZQ Media, he knew nothing of the showbiz except for a few big names, let along those


    newly emerged stars.


    The young driver immediately widened his eyes and looked at Tom as a man of a different era. He


    asked in disbelief. "You must be kidding me, bro. You don''t know Forrest? He''s so popr now. Haven''t


    you watched Dreamlike Song? Forrest is the leading actor in it."


    Tom cringed. He really hadn''t watched it.


    "Fine... "The young driver looked speechless." It seems that you really don''t know Forrest. He has


    fallen off his pedestal recently because of a scandal and is not as popr as he was half a year ago.


    He was such a hit at that time."


    The driver would drone on about Forrest if Tom hadn''t stop him helplessly. "Bro, I gotta bete if I don''t


    leave now."


    "Sorry. My bad. I just can''t stop."


    Tom was not interested in Forrest. He was a capitalist now and had plenty of money. In his opinion,


    these stars were just his employees.


    When he reached ZQ Building, no one recognized him as the chairman because he was casually


    dressed.


    As he was about to walk in, a wave of screaming caught him from behind. Many young people rushed


    over. He looked back and saw a white Toyota Alpha parked on the side of the road. Two men in ck


    suits opened the door and a man in white with thick bangs walked out.


    This man was very handsome, and he had a lighterplexion than many women did. He was


    apparently a heartthrob and upon his appearance, women screamed and swarmed about him. In Tom''s


    eyes, they were just like zombies pouncing on flesh.


    "Forrest!"


    "Forrest!"


    "Baby, I love you!"


    "Forrest, I want to give birth to your child..."


    Hearing the name those women were shouting, Tom was taken aback. This feminine man was Forrest


    mentioned by the taxi driver just now?


    He was not as handsome as he was cracked up to be. Tom eyed Forrest up and down and found that


    he got stic surgery.


    He frowned a little because he thought that stars should pay more attention to improve their singing


    and performance instead of caring too much about how they looked.


    However, Tom didn''t despise him or anything. After all, he owned an entertainmentpany and these


    stars were his money spinners.


    What confused him was why Forrest was here, given that he wasn''t signed by ZQ.


    Did hee for cooperation?


    Forrest relished being under the spotlight. He walked inside, beaming with pleasure and waving hands


    to his fans, charming and adoring.


    Seeing that, Tom kind of took a liking to Forrest. However, the second Forrest came into ZQ Building,


    the sunshine on his face disappeared and was reced by impatience. "Grrr. Why are they


    everywhere? Especially those fat pigs. They''re fat and ugly. They make me want to puke my fucking


    guts out! One of them touched me just now. So disgusting."


    The assistant next to him quickly took out a wet tissue to wipe his hands and said respectfully, "just live


    with it. That scandal made you lose many fans, but it doesn''t matter. After you sign the contract with


    ZQ, with the power of ZQ and your gorgeous face, you can definitely be a hit again!"


    Hearing these words, Forrest''s face softened. He wore a smile again, scrubbed a hand through his


    bang. "You bet. With my strength, signing with me will bring ZQ a great fortune." Forrest said


    confidently as he strode in.


    His manager at the side reminded him, "Forrest, y niceter when you meet the senior executives.


    Don''t be as willful as before, okay?"


    Forrest was a little disapproving. "There''s no need. I''m so popr now and ZQ can make a good


    bargain in signing with me. They can''t resist it unless they don''t want money."


    The manager warned him solemnly, "that''s not necessarily true. ZQ has a new chairman now. He''s


    super rich and bought ZQ no long ago. In less than a month, ZQ is in the ascendant under his charge.


    After this chairman took over, ZQ is no longer the same ZQ it used to be. Its market value keeps rising,


    and many artists want to sign with it, so ZQ might not be willing to sign with you."


    "Besides, in your current situation, fewpanies will deem it profitable to sign with you." The


    manager finally said meaningfully.


    Forrest fell silent, looking bitter. Yes, he was still famous but in fact, there were fewpanies willing to


    sign with him at a high price. Among them, ZQ was the most powerful one, and it was also his best


    choice! He must sign the contract with ZQ today, otherwise, his career might end here.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thinking of this, he threw the wet tissue away fretfully which hit directly on Tom.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Tom immediately frowned and said unhappily, "Hey! Who told you to throw rubbish in ZQ? Pick it up."


    When Forrest heard Tom''s words, he turned around and saw Tom pointing at the wet tissue on the


    ground. He said unhappily, "Are you talking to me?"


    "Exactly. There''s no one else." Tom said rudely. He had just seen that Forrest was very enthusiastic


    about his fans, so he had a good impression of Forrest. However, he didn''t expect Forrest to belittle his


    fans like that as soon as he turned around. Forrest even threw away the trash, which disyed his ill


    manners. Since such an immoral person could be an artist, it must be said that the threshold of this


    industry was really getting lower. Before that, Tom had also read the news that many celebrities had


    fabricated academic qualifications and so on.


    Forrest''s education level was not high. When he was discovered by the star scouts, he didn''t receive


    much education, and his quality was not very high. Besides, since the scandal six months ago,


    everything had gone wrong. Now he was in a bad mood. When he encountered a nameless blue cor


    who dared to yell at him, he immediately became angry. He felt that his dignity was challenged.


    That was right. In his opinion, Tom was just aborer. The lowest one who could never climb to ZQ''s


    top positions.


    It was not his fault. After four years of living as a matrilocal husband, Tom was now perfectly integrated


    into the ranks of ordinary people. As long as he did not deliberately exude his aura, he looked like a


    lowly person, not to mention that he was now wearing ordinary clothes. Therefore, average people


    would not think of him as the chairman of ZQ.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?" Forrest walked back and said to Tom in an


    absolutely arrogant and disdainful manner.


    Tom looked cold. A has-been little star dared to be arrogant in front of him, the chairman of ZQ. How


    ridiculous!


    "It has nothing to do with me who you are. This is the ZQ Media, not a garbage dump, not a ce


    where you can throw rubbish at will." Tom said.


    Forrest was very angry. He was a big star, and many fans wanted to see him. Now, this poor guy dared


    to shout at him. It was too presumptuous. "A man who loses position and influence may be subjected


    to much indignity." At that moment, he understood the feeling deeply.


    "I did throw away the trash. What''s wrong? Are you going to hit me?" Forrestughed out of anger,


    forced out a yful smile, and stared at Tom. Then he took out a pack of tissues from his assistant,


    tore them up one by one in front of Tom, and then scattered them on the ground. He stepped on a few


    feet and looked at Tom provocatively.


    Anyway, there was no people or cameras in this corner, and there was no possibility of being


    discovered. Forrest would humiliate Tom as much as he wanted!


    He was a willful person. On the surface, he was a man of moral integrity. In fact, he had a bad temper


    and was bad-mannered. His assistant was scolded by him dozens of times a day and was treated like


    a dog.


    Tom looked deeply at Forrest. "Young man, I advise you not to be arrogant. You''d better pick up the


    rubbish on the ground and apologize to me. You still have a way out. Otherwise, you won''t be able to


    survive in this industry."


    Tom was not joking. With his power, it was not easy to ruin the future of a celebrity with a huge


    fanbase. With his personality, he usually disdained to do such a thing, but now this Forrest really


    provoked him, and the consequences of his anger were very serious!


    But his threat did not scare Forrest at all. Instead, Forrest smiled. "Oh, how dare you threaten me? It


    seems that you, a country bumpkin, don''t know who I am!"


    "I didn''t know you before, but now I know. A little star who''s been past his prime." Tom said teasingly.


    When Forrest heard this, his face immediately darkened. He gritted his teeth and red at Tom angrily.


    "Bullshit! I''m a popr celebrity. When did I past my prime?"


    He actually talked dirty. If his fans knew about it, they would be shocked. There would be more people


    who stopped supporting him.


    The manager frowned and walked over and said in an unfriendly tone, "Hand it over."


    "What?"


    The manager said, "Stop pretending. Hand over the recording pen. You don''t have to deny it. If you


    Tom was amused. "Do I have to find fault with him? He was the one who threw rubbish everywhere.


    With his quality, no wonder there was a scandal."


    Forrest clenched his fists and cursed angrily, "How dare you! Who gave you the courage to scold me? I


    think you want to die!"


    As he finished speaking, the two bodyguards behind him came out and surrounded Tom. The manager


    also said coldly, "Well, no matter which media you are from, I will warn you onest time. Please hand


    over the recording pen. Otherwise, I will not be polite to you!"


    Tom was toozy to talk to them and said directly, "Psycho, I don''t have a recording pen on me, let


    alone a paparazzi. You''re here to talk about cooperation, right? There''s no need to go up. Now I''ll


    refuse you. ZQ will never work with low-quality artists. Get lost."


    When the agent heard Tom''s words, he was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at Tom carefully


    and muttered to himself, was this young man in front of him ZQ''s senior leader? That didn''t make


    sense. She had been in this circle for a long time and had worked with ZQ several times. However, she


    had never heard of such a young person in ZQ''s senior management.


    However, the agent still asked cautiously, "Who are you? What right do you have to make decisions for


    ZQ?"


    Tom looked at the time. It was almost three o''clock in the afternoon. He still had a lot of things to deal


    with. He was a little impatient and said directly, "I''m ZQ''s new boss. Now, get out of here."


    The atmosphere suddenly quieted down and they all looked at Tom in astonishment. The next moment,


    they allughed in unison, as if they had heard a big joke.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Did I hear it right? This guy actually said that he was ZQ''s new chairman? So amusing."


    "What a fool! There are so many shameless people this year! However, it''s the first time I''ve seen such


    a shameless person like him. He''s supposed to take a look of himself at the mirror. With his poor


    appearance, how dare he say that he''s the chairman of ZQ?"


    "I also know bragging. I''ll say I''m the richest man in the world!"


    "If he were the Chairman of ZQ, I would eat all the rubbish on the ground. It''s so funny."


    They allughed and looked at Tom with extreme sarcasm, as if they were looking at a fool.


    Tom had already experienced this kind of misunderstanding a lot. He was not angry, but helpless. He


    wondered if he had been too low-key. In the future, beforeing to thepany, he would directly


    wear a suit.


    Seeing that Tom was calm and didn''t speak, they thought he was afraid andughed even louder.


    At this moment, the agent''s phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she immediately put away her


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ridicule and became serious. She also made a ''Shh'' gesture to Forrest and the others. She then said in


    a low voice, "It''s Mr. Cook calling. Everyone, stop talking."


    She carefully picked up the phone with fawningly and said respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Cook... Yes, Forrest


    and I have arrived, just downstairs... What, you want toe and pick us up yourself? That''s not


    necessary. How can we... Oh, oh, oh, oh, okay, we''ll be..."


    After the agent hung up the phone, she was excited and said happily to Forrest, "Great. Mr. Cook


    personally came down to wee us up. He is full of sincerity! It seems that we are about to make a


    good fortune and can sessfully sign a contract with ZQ!"


    Forrest was also full of excitement when he heard that. He shook his fist forcefully. Suddenly, he


    thought of something and said to Tom jokingly, "What did you say just now? You are ZQ''s new


    chairman, and you wanted to chase us out of ZQ? Now ZQ''s Mr. Cook ising soon. Let''s see how


    you actter. Let me tell you, that kind of behavior you just did has caused a crime. You can wait to go


    to jail! Even a small paparazzi would dare to oppose me. That''s ridiculous!"


    His expression was full of arrogance and disdain, like a scoundrel realizing his ambition.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Tom was amused again. He wanted to see the expressions of these people when Elliot came to call


    him chairman.


    The entertainment agent saw that he could stillugh and said, "You can stillugh when you''re


    doomed. You''re really thick-skinned..."


    At this point, she looked behind Tom and her eyes suddenly lit up. She changed the sarcasm on her


    face and showed a fawning expression again. After giving Forrest a look, she immediately passed Tom


    and quickly walked up to the man who wasing. She said happily, "Oh, Mr. Cook, you''re really here.


    I hope that it doesn''t bother you."


    Elliot and three executives of thepany came over with smiles and said, "Hehe, Ms Gomez and


    Forrest havee all the way here. Of course I have toe down to treat you."


    This call, Ms Gomez, made the entertainment agent ''s smile even brighter, and Forrest also felt that he


    was respected. An excited expression appeared on his face. He shook hands with Elliot in a ttered


    manner. He bent down and he was very humble. "I hope it really dosen''t bother Mr. Cook. Forrest has


    always looked up to Mr. Cook. After seeing Mr. Cook today, I really think that to know a man by repute


    is not as good as meeting him face to face."


    Forrest had prepared a lot before he came here. Now that he saw Elliot, he just kept ttering Elliot. To


    the three senior managers, he also ttered a lot and he pretended to be humble as much as he could.


    He found that Elliot''s aura was so great that he could not feel at ease in front of Elliot. Facing Elliot, he


    had difficulty breathing. Elliot was much more dignified than the president of his previous Film and


    Television Company.


    In this way, he was more confident in his future. As long as he could sessfully sign a contract with


    ZQ Media, he would still be very likely to be famous again. Moreover, with it''s resources, it was


    just a matter of minutes for him to be more famous than before!


    He also began to n in his heart. If he was lucky enough to see ZQ Media''s new chairman, he must


    do a good job in ttering him! Even Elliot, the general manager, was so powerful. One could imagine


    how great the chairman was.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Hehe, Forrest is really handsome. You are indeed a popr star on the inte a while ago. You are


    good." Elliot said with a smile.


    When Forrest heard this, he was excited and embarrassed at the same time. What Elliot said was a


    while ago, which meant that he was not popr now, but this was the truth, and he couldn''t refute it.


    The entertainment agent Ms Gomez said, "As long as Forrest can cooperate with ZQ Media. With it''s


    resources, Forrest will definitely be super popr again soon!"


    Elliot was not modest. He straightened up and said proudly, "Of course. Ever since our new chairman


    took office, ourpany has been thriving, with a rising market value and strong resources. We are


    not what we used to be. As long as ourpany propagandizes Forrest, within a month, Forrest will be


    back to his peak. He cam even be more popr."


    When Forrest heard this, his face turned red with excitement and he clenched his fists.


    He thought of something and suddenly smiled. "Speaking of the new chairman, I just met an interesting


    thing. There was a poor dresser who dared to call himself the new chairman and asked me to get out of


    here arrogantly. Haha."


    The entertainment agent and assistant alsoughed. Taking this as a topic of conversation, they began


    to talk about what had happened just now. They did not notice that Elliot''s expression was not right.


    "Where is this young man you''re talking about?" Elliot raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice.


    Forrest turned around and pointed to Tom, who was not far away, looking down at his phone. "Nah,


    he''s still there. It''s this guy. The value of his dressing is less than 200 dors in total. How does he dare


    to call himself the chairman? He''s so funny."


    "Unbridled!" Elliot shouted. His face turned red, and anger and fear appeared in his eyes.


    However, Forrest thought that Elliot was scolding Tom and he smiled even more happily, "It''s really


    quite unbridled."


    At this moment, Tom looked up at Elliot with a fake smile. Elliot''s scalp went numb. He quickly walked


    up to Tom, bowed in front of Tom, and respectfully shouted, "Chairman!"


    The whole room quieted down.


    Forrest and the others widened their eyes in disbelief. They looked at Elliot in a daze like they had lost


    their souls. Their minds could not react for a moment.


    What?


    Chairman?


    Did they hear it right? Mr. Cook actually called this poor guy chairman?


    No. They must be hallucinating! It couldn''t be true.


    Tom nodded gently and said to Elliot, "You want Forrest toe here?"


    Elliot had just learned what had happened from Forrest and Ms Gomez. How could he have the guts to


    admit it now? He shook his head hurriedly and said, "No, no, no, no. It''s not me. Theye here on


    their own to talk about the cooperation."


    Tom did noty bare him either. He looked over at Elliot and nced at the Forrest and the others who


    looked pale lightly. Then he said, "I don''t like this Forrest very much. ZQ will not allow any business


    cooperation with him in the future, or I will be very unhappy, you know?"


    "I know!" Elliot nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. "From now on, ZQ will ban Forrest from


    cooperating with us!"


    "Yes." Tom nodded and told Elliot to send someone to clean up the rubbish on the floor. Then he went


    up to the elevator and left.


    It was not until Tom left that Forrest and Ms Gomez came back to their senses. They looked at each


    other and saw the shock, regret, and despair in each other''s eyes!


    God, the man they mocked just now was actually ZQ''s new chairman!


    What the hell did they do!


    A strong wave of regret swept through their hearts, especially Forrest. He now felt so cold that he


    wanted to p himself.


    Tom''sst words just now scared him. ZQ not only refused to sign him, but also banned him!


    His current situation was already bad enough. If he offended ZQ, then he really had no chance to turn


    around.


    Ms Gomez also realized this, so she quickly caught up with Elliot and said, "Mr. Cook, what happened


    just now was a misunderstanding. We didn''t know that he was the chairman of ZQ. Mr. Cook!"


    Elliot stared at her coldly with anger in his tone. "You guys are unbelievable! How dare you offend our


    chairman as you just meet him for once and you even dare to call him a poor slut? Awesome, you guys


    are awesome! Since you are so awesome, then just leave here. I want to see if you can still be


    awesome after being banned by ZQ!"


    Feeling Elliot''s anger, Forrest trembled and was about to cry. Why was he so unlucky? He clearly came


    to discuss cooperation with ZQ with sincerity. Why did he offend ZQ''s chairman for no reason?


    It''s killing him!


    No matter how hard he begged Elliot, Elliot didn''t want to talk to him and asked the security guards to


    chase them out directly.


    When Forrest returned to the car, his mood copsed. He couldn''t help but cry out. He swore in his


    heart that if he would have the chance to meet Tom next time, no matter what, he would apologize to


    Tom and please Tom, even if Mr. Howard asked him to kneel down!


    He could not imagine what else he could do if he lost this job.


    It was just a small incident for Tom, and it didn''t affect him at all. When he went to the office, he forgot


    and began to concentrate on his work.


    At the same time, on Phoebe''s side. She encountered a dilemma.


    Just now, a female ssmate informed her that a junior high school ssmates'' reunion would be held


    the night after tomorrow, and that ssmate asked her toe and said that she could bring her


    husband.


    Phoebe subconsciously wanted to refuse. She had always been reluctant to participate in the


    ssmates'' reunion. It was even more embarrassing for her if she had to take Tom there.


    She did not forget that Tom had embarrassed her a lot at thest ssmates'' reunion.


    However, the next sentence from the female ssmate made her waver. "Phoebe, you muste


    over. I heard that Charles invited Forrest to sing at the reunion this time! Forrest! Big star! You''ve


    always wanted to take photos with Forrest, and that''s the chance."

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    "Really?" Phoebe asked somewhat eagerly.


    "Yes, I don''t need to lie to you. Charles''spany was pretty great now. He can invite Forrest to


    Phoebe thought about it and said, "Well, I''ll think about it then."


    "Don''t be hesitate! Juste! It''s been a long time since we''ve separated." The female ssmate said,


    "It''s a deal. I signed up for you, there would be many activities then. But I think you''d better not bring


    family members, after all... hey, you know! Well, I''ll hang up, cause I''m going to contact other students."


    After hanging up the phone, Phoebe looked hesitant. She was indeed a little moved. First of all, she


    had not seen these junior school schoolmates for a long time. Now, it was great for someone to


    organize a ss reunion. She should go and participate in it. After all, she had nothing to do the day


    after tomorrow.


    Moreover, most importantly, if Forrest would be here and sing, it would be too tempting!


    Phoebe liked Forrest very much. Of course, it wasn''t about the love feeling between men and women,


    but she was his fangirl. She liked the TV series "Like a Dream". and Forrest yed a role in the drama.


    Strictly speaking, she liked the role of "Forrest" in "Like a Dream", not him.


    Of course, Forrest was very handsome. If she could get an autograph, it would be great.


    After thinking about it, Phoebe decided to attend the reunion the day after tomorrow.


    As for the name Charles, she had no feelings about it. After so many years, she believed that Charles


    had long forgotten her.


    Back in junior school, she had an ambiguous rtionship with Charles. Of course, it wasn''t a real


    rtionship. At that time, they were very pure and naive, and they were the best students in the ss.


    She and Charles always got the highest score in turn, so there were rumors among the students about


    them.


    But at that time, she and Charles did have a good feeling about each other. Now that so many years


    had passed, she had long forgotten all about them.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The day came. Phoebe thought about it and asked Tom, "Are you free tonight?"


    Tom said, "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Phoebe said, "I have a junior school reunion tonight. The venue is in West City. Do you want toe


    over together?"


    Tom looked surprised and asked doubtfully, "You always don''t want to take me to your ss reunion.


    Why this time..."


    Phoebe''s face turned cold and she said angrily, "Okay, forget it."


    "Nonono! Why not? I must go!" Tom said hurriedly.


    Tom knew the nature of such a ss reunion best. It was an opportunity for good ssmates to show


    off. Phoebe was so beautiful that she would definitely be drunk or even taken advantage of. Tom must


    go and protect her.


    Phoebe unconsciously smiled but it disappeared in less than a second. She continued to look cold.


    "You can go with me, but you have to listen to me. Don''t talk more, don''t eat without my permission,


    and don''t embarrass me again, okay?"


    "I know." Tom quickly nodded and agreed.


    "Thene and pick me up from work today. Let''s go together." Phoebe said.


    "Okay, no problem." Tom nodded hard, then took out his phone, sent a message to Elliot to cancel the


    dinner tonight.


    He had been in Zijiong Company for so long but had not yet taken thepany staff to eat together,


    and many of the staff in thepany had not seen him. Especially those stars who had just signed


    contracts. They all strongly requested to have a dinner together once to get to know the new chairman.


    They wanted to tter him, and at least to get acquainted with him.


    Those young and beautiful female stars even had some secret thoughts to befriend the new chairman.


    Now ZQ Company''s influence was booming. If they could be sheltered by him, they would be famous


    immediately with thepany''s resources of promotion.


    Elliot received Tom''s message. He was helpless, but he didn''t dare toin.


    If he dared toin about it, he was blocking his own way.


    He also admired Tom in his heart for his young age, high ability, and abstinence. Tom was not


    lecherous and had never touched a female star in thepany. Elliot couldn''t do that so he thought


    maybe it was just such a person could be the chairman.


    Tom didn''t go to work today. He took advantage of the daytime to tidy himself up, get a fresh haircut,


    and buy a suit to make himself handsome. He didn''t want to embarrass Phoebe.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to buy a too expensive suit. It would be worse if Phoebe found out something


    was wrong.


    So he bought a normal suit and a pair of in leather shoes. When Phoebe got off work, he went to the


    After work, Phoebe came out of thepany on time. When she saw Tom standing there in a suit, her


    eyes lit up and she almost didn''t recognize him. She was used to Tom''s untidy appearance. Now that


    she saw Tom in a suit, coupled with leather shoes and neat hair, she felt a little surprised.


    And most importantly, she found a familiar feeling from Tom...


    "Phoebe, you''re off work." Tom walked up with a smile.


    Phoebe looked Tom up and down and asked, "Where did you get this suit?"


    Tom spun around and said with a smile, "I just bought it. How was it? Isn''t it very handsome? The


    whole set cost me almost a thousand dors."


    However, Phoebe did not smile. Instead, she became cold and stared at Tom. There was even some


    disgust in her eyes. She said, "You''re not handsome at all. You''re so ugly!"


    "Ah?" Tom was stunned. Why would she say that? There was no reason! He was dressed in the image


    of the chairman of ZQ Company because he thought Phoebe was interested in the identity of that man.


    He thought Phoebe would definitely like him dressed like him, too.


    Phoebe did see the shadow of the chairman of ZQ Company from Tom. In the past, she didn''t find that


    when he was in casual clothes. Now that Tom was wearing a suit, she felt that Tom and the chairman of


    ZQ Company were too simr.


    Looking at Tom like this, Phoebe felt that the chairman of ZQ Company had been vited. How could


    he have the right to be like that man?


    In her opinion, the chairman of ZQ Company was the most perfect man in the world, but Tom was just


    trash. There was noparison between the two!


    "Why? Isn''t it good for me to dress like this? It is your ss reunion. If I dress a little more handsome, I


    will make you proud." Tom said in confusion. He was a little aggrieved.


    Phoebe''s eyes were still very cold and even more disgusted. She came up and took off his suit jacket.


    "I want you to take it off. Take it off. There''s no such nonsense!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take it off. Don''t talk..." Tom said hurriedly. He felt that Phoebe was too abnormal today.


    He thought, "Did she not like the chairman of ZQ Company anymore? So it was annoying to see me


    dressed like him? If that''s the case, it''s good."

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    For this reason, Tom went home specially and changed into his usual clothes. Because he had been


    wearing it all day yesterday and he didn''t wash it, it was wrinkled and looked a little dirty. Tom asked,


    "Are you sure?"


    "Cut the crap." Phoebe red at him impatiently, looked at him for a few seconds, she smiled. "You


    look better in this outfit."


    Tom was a little speechless. Heined about her aesthetic in heart, "I should look smart in a suit!"


    The ce where the reunion was held was in a resort in West City. Although its size was medium, the


    consumption was rtively high, which was up to two to three thousand dors per person. There were


    more than 40 people toe this time, the whole expense would reach more than 100,000 dors.


    And it said that this time, the cost was all covered by Charles. He was generous, so this reunion could


    be held so sessfully, almost everyone was here.


    Along the way, Phoebe was very excited. She hadn''t seen these old ssmates for many years. How


    did they be? Did they have a family and a career?


    Tom''s car arrived at the parking lot of the resort and he found a parking space. Just as he was about to


    drive in, a car suddenly cut in from the side, and wanted to use it. With a "bang", it directly hit Tom''s car.


    "What happened? Did you hit someone else''s car?" Phoebe''s face changed and she frowned.


    Tom shook his head and said, "No, we were hit. It''s their fault."


    Phoebe heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Let''s see if we can settle it down privately. After all, the


    reunion is about to start. I don''t want to be dyed."


    "Okay."


    Tom had just gotten out of the car when he heard an arrogant voice before he saw anyone. "Hey! How


    did you drive? Are you blind? Can''t you see that I''ve already seen this parking lot? I honked at you and


    you kept retreating the car? I tell you, you must take full responsibility for this ident!"


    A short and fat man walked over with a gloomy face. As he walked over, he scolded rudely and was


    very arrogant.


    This guy cursed without any ration and Tom felt annoyed as well. "You''re wrong. I was the one who saw


    this parking lot first. My car has already been parked in but you insisted on squeezing in. Look at the


    position of the two cars. It''s clearly your responsibility."


    "Fuck you!" The fat man''s face was even more ferocious and irritable. He pointed at Tom''s nose and


    scolded, "How dare you steal my parking lot with your trash Volkswagen? Do you know what my car is?


    It''s BMW 525! Hundreds of thousands more expensive than yours! The maintenance fee would be the


    same as your annual insurance premium! Damn it!"


    Because of his scolding, many people around him came over and started to gossip.


    Tom''s face darkened. Originally, he wanted to talk to the other party politely and tried his best to settle it


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    down privately. But this guy was so arrogant that he had no self-restraint at all. Even though Mr.


    Howard had a high quality, he would be angry being treated again, "You dare to point me again?"


    The fat man was startled by Tom''s suddenly sharp eyes, and the ferocity on his face was much


    restrained. He said harshly, "What? You''re unreasonable, and do you want to hit me? Well, try me! If


    you dare to, I''ll kill you."


    Tom was really angry at such a scoundrel. If it wasn''t for the ss reunion tonight, he just wanted to


    beat the fat man down.


    Phoebe heard the noise and got out of the car. "Tom, why are you arguing with someone? Didn''t you


    say you were going to settle it?"


    Phoebe''s appearance made the voices around her quiet for a short time. They all looked at her in


    surprise.


    In order to attend the ss reunion tonight, Phoebe had specially dressed up and put on light makeup.


    Thus, she could be said to be charming and full of femininity.


    Tom saw the reaction of everyone. As Phoebe''s husband, he was very proud.


    "Before I could say it, he distorted the fact and abuse me." Tom said.


    When the fat man saw Phoebe, his small eyes were wide open, staring straight at Phoebe with surprise


    and infatuation.


    Phoebe saw the fat man''s face clearly and said in surprise, "Quentin? It''s you."


    The fat man recognized her when he heard Phoebe calling his name. "You are, Phoebe?!"


    "Yes." Phoebe nodded with a smile and said happily, "I thought you can''t recognize me anymore."


    "How could that be?" Quentin looked at Phoebe''s Squintingly and couldn''t move his eyes away. He


    secretly swallowed a few mouthfuls and hid his arrogance and rudeness. He specially tidied up his


    clothes and walked up to shake Phoebe''s hand. "What a change. I haven''t seen you for years. You''re


    so beautiful. I thought I were a big star."


    Phoebe smiled even more when she heard Quentin praise her, but when she saw that Quentin wanted


    to shake hands with her, she hesitated. She didn''t like the way Quentin looked at her, which was


    squinting.


    Just as she was in embarrassment, Tom stepped forward and shook hands with Quentin instead of


    Phoebe. "Nice to meet you. So you''re an old ssmate of my wife."


    When He Jeffery saw that Phoebe was so beautiful, he immediately became scheming. He wanted to


    take advantage of Phoebe, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by Tom. His face immediately turned


    dark, and he immediately pulled his hand out and said unpleasantly, "Who are you? I''m talking to


    Phoebe, what''s your business? You just hurt my BMW, I haven''t even settled it down with you yet!"


    He had always been rude and he was of an upstart type.


    Tom said, "I''m Tom, Phoebe''s husband."


    When Quentin heard this, his small eyes widened and he looked at Phoebe in surprise. "Phoebe, are


    you married?"


    Phoebe red at Tom, but she did not deny it. She nodded and admitted.


    Quentin''s face immediately darkened a lot. He had affection for Phoebe when at school. Now that he


    had millions of money, and he just bought a BMW 525st month. He was ready to show off at the


    ss meeting. He thought he might have a chance to sleep with Phoebe and fulfill his dream, but he


    didn''t expect Phoebe to get married and bring her husband here. He then had no choice!


    Especially now that she was even more beautiful, the more he thought about it, the more


    ufortable it became.


    "Phoebe, although we are old ssmates, the matteres down to one thing. Your husband is not


    good at driving, and he hit my BMW. You have to give me an exnation." Quentin said with a fake


    smile.


    When Phoebe heard this, she was displeased. Anyone with a clear eye could tell that it was Quentin


    who bumped into Tom. He was to me but he behaved like this!


    "Quentin, you''re mistaken. I think you obviously bumped into my husband''s car at the scene of the


    ident. My husband''s car is already parked on the line, and your car is still outside." Phoebe said


    seriously.


    Quentin''s face darkened and he said rudely, "Phoebe, what do you mean by that? Make it clear to me!


    You just drive a poor Volkswagen. Mine is a BMW. Why would I hit you? You made a mistake and hit


    my car! Do you want to y tricks on me?"


    His mouth was like a machine gun, and he kept talking. Phoebe couldn''t handle him, and she became


    more and more aggrieved.


    Tom couldn''t stand it any longer. He pulled Phoebe back and was about to make a call to ask Malcolm


    to send someone over to deal with Quentin. At this moment, a maic voice came from behind.


    "Phoebe, it''s you. Long time no see!"


    Everyone looked back and saw a man dressed meticulously in a famous suit. He walked over in a


    crowd. When he saw Phoebe, his face was full of surprise.


    When Phoebe saw him, her body trembled slightly, and surprise appeared in her eyes. She blurted out


    unnaturally, "Charles?"

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Charles walked quickly to Phoebe and looked deeply at Phoebe. "Phoebe, it''s been a long time. I didn''t


    expect you to remember me."


    Phoebe was a little embarrassed by his stare. Her face reddened slightly. She dodged Charles''s gaze


    and nodded with a smile.


    Tom noticed Phoebe''s strange behavior and his thoughts fluctuated. Did Phoebe and this man named


    Charles have an unknown past?


    To be honest, Tom was a little ufortable. No man wanted his wife to have anything to do with other


    men.


    However, he did not immediately stand up to be jealous and fight for Phoebe''s favor. Tonight was


    Phoebe''s ssmates'' reunion, so he still had to respect Phoebe.


    He observed Charles secretly and was sure that Charles was a sessful man with a bit of wealth.


    This could be seen from the confidence Charles showed and the awe others had for Charles when he


    was surrounded by so many people.


    Quentin said, "Charles, you''re just in time. You''re our ss monitor. You can judge the right from


    wrong. Phoebe''s husband drove blindly and hit my BMW. Is it all his fault?"


    Charles was acutely aware of the key words in Quentin''s words, and his expression immediately


    changed. He said in a daze, "Phoebe, are you married?!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Phoebe did not answer immediately, but remained silent for a while before saying, "Yes."


    Charles''s expression changed several times when Phoebe admitted it.


    To be honest, he had gone through so much trouble to organize the ssmates'' reunion this time.


    Besidesing back to show off to his former ssmates, there was also a big reason for him to do


    so. That was he wanted to use this opportunity to take Phoebe down!


    A while ago, he saw a recent photo of Phoebe from a female ssmate. He was shocked and had this


    idea at that time.


    But he didn''t expect that Phoebe was married. This made him feel bad for a while!


    He tried to control his expression so as not to lose hisposure. He squeezed out a smile and said,


    "Phoebe, are you kidding? You said you would not get married until you were 26 years old. You''re only


    25 this year. Hehe."


    Phoebe sighed and said, "I''ve been married for four years."


    The corner of Charles''s mouth twitched violently and he braced himself. "No way? What about your


    husband? Why didn''t I see him?"


    There was already some emotion in his words.


    Tom stood up at the right time, reached out to Charles and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Tom.


    Phoebe''s husband."


    All of a sudden, Charles and the others all looked at Tom. When they saw Tom wearing crumpled


    clothes and some ces of his clothes were obviously dirty which indicated that his clothes were all


    cheap, they were stunned.


    This man, who looked ordinary and unattractive, would be the husband of Phoebe, the most beautiful


    girl in the ss? No one would doubt if one said that he was a waiter? Why did they all think it was a


    joke?


    Charles thought the same thing. He stared at Tom and looked up and down. He thought that Tom was


    just an ordinary person. Mr. Howard had absolutely no money. How could such a man be worthy of


    Phoebe?


    Moreover, as an old ssmate in the past, he knew it vey well that Phoebe''s taste was very high. He


    knew very well that the person who could marry Phoebe must be an elite.


    Charles didn''t shake Tom''s hand and ignored him. He smiled at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, you''re


    starting to be naughty again. Hehe, you''re definitely not married."


    Phoebe took Tom''s arm and said, "Charles, I''m really married. He''s my husband."


    Tom''s muscles tensed up and he couldn''t help but be excited. After being married for so long, Phoebe


    took his hand in front of outsiders for the first time! It felt so wonderful!


    Charles finally believed it. He took a deep look at Tom and smiled again. Instead of continuing on this


    topic, he said to Quentin, "What''s going on with you? Did your car get a scratch?"


    Quentin immediately said, "That''s right. It''s all because of Phoebe''s husband. His driving skills are so


    bad that his car scratched my BMW! And on the other hand, he said that it was my car which bumped


    his car? Hmph, I didn''t argue with him because Phoebe and me are all old ssmates. If it were


    someone else, I would have called a dozen people over!"


    Phoebe frowned and was about to speak when Charles gave Phoebe a look, indicating that he would


    handle it. "We are all old ssmates. Don''t make the rtionship between us so stiff. Forgrt about who


    shall take the responsibility. Quentin, it won''t cost much to repair your BMW 525 even if you go to the


    4s Store. Well, I''ll personally subsidize you 5000 dors. That''s all."


    Five thousand dors. A lot of people around them were shocked when they heard it. Charles was so


    generous! Besides, it would be only three thousand dors at most for Jeffery to repair his car, right?


    Quentin immediately smiled and nodded, "Okay, okay, okay. For Charles''s sake, I won''t care about this


    anymore. Five thousand dors won''t be enough to repair my car."


    Charles smiled, opened his bag, and took out a stack of one-hundred dors. He took out fifty one-


    hundred dors and handed them to Quentin. "You can check whether these are enough?"


    Nowadays, most people used cell phones to transfer money, but Charles didn''t do that. He still carried


    cash with him, especially when he did therge transactions. This made the transactions more


    impressing and made him look more rich.


    Sure enough, when he took out a thick stack of money from his bag which was actually only thirty or


    forty thousand dors, he recieved a burst of exmation from around him.


    "Haha. Do I need to check? You are the ss monitor. I believe in your virtue." Quentin quickly took


    Charles''s money and smiled so hard that his mouth was crooked. But although he said that, he still


    calcted the money carefully three times.


    Phoebe said unhappily, "Charles, why did you give him the money? There was an ident. Let''s call


    the traffic police to deal with it. Just take the insurance procedure."


    Charles looked at Phoebe, ignored Tom''s existence, and said in a affectionate tone, "Phoebe, we are


    good ssmates. Are you still treating me like a stranger? If you still be like this, I would be unhappy.


    Besides, it''s only five thousand dors. I usually spend more when I am having a meal. It''s nothing."


    He who had wealth spoke louder than others. Upon hearing this, the expression of many women


    around Charles changed.


    Phoebe dodged Charles''s gaze and blushed.


    Next, Charles took out another three thousand dors and handed it to Phoebe as a subsidy for the car


    being scratched. Phoebe, of course, was not willing to take it and hurriedly gave it back.


    Charles pretended to be unhappy and said, "Phoebe, I would be angry if you treat me like a stranger


    again. I organized the ssmates'' reunion tonight. I didn''t arrange everyone''s parking space. It was my


    fault and I should be responsible for your loss."


    His words made a lot of people feel good, and even Phoebe''s impression of him was much better.


    However, Phoebe was still unwilling to ept it. At this time, Tom came out. He took the three


    thousand dors in Charles''s hand, and said with a smile, "Haha, since the ss monitor said so, then


    obedience is better than politeness."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. They didn''t expect Tom to take Charles''s money so brazenly.


    They allughed at him. Phoebe''s face suddenly turned a lot gloomier and she red at Tom fiercely.


    Charles looked at Phoebe''s little movements. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and a smug smile


    appeared. It seemed that Phoebe''s husband was just a coward of no use and her husband was no


    better than that. In this way, it was easy for him to deal with Mr. Howard.


    Although Phoebe was married and she brought her husband here, tonight was the ssmates'' reunion,


    and there were plenty of opportunities to drink. When Phoebe''s husband was drunk, Phoebe would still


    be his.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    "I told you not to talk nonsense. You ignored my words again, didn''t you?"


    When they went into the hotel together, Phoebe pinched Tom hard and said angrily, "You made me feel


    embarrassed again. If I had known, I shouldn''t have called you over!"


    Tom bared his teeth in pain and gasped. "Hiss... Be gentle! I''m just trying to y along with you, my


    monitor. I''m helping you do what you want. How can I make you feel embarrassed?"


    Phoebe let go of Tom. Of course, she could see that Charles''s behavior just now was just to show off.


    This behavior also disappointed her. She didn''t expect that many yearster, the young man who used


    to be pure and sunny had also be so secr.


    "It''s his own business and he can do whatever he wants. Just behave yourself!" Phoebe red at Tom


    fiercely and said in anmanding tone, "When the ss reunion starts, you are not allowed to talk


    nonsense, and you are not allowed to embarrass me anymore, okay? Otherwise..."


    Seeing that Phoebe hadn''t said a thing which could be regarded as a threat for a long time, Tom said


    with a smile, "What else?"


    Phoebe was angry when she saw Tom''s yful smile and she pinched Tom again. "Otherwise, I won''t


    talk to you!"


    Tomughed in his heart. Phoebe looked so cute when she was angry. On the surface, he said


    solemnly, "But what I shall do if things like what happened just now happen. If a pervert wants to take


    advantage of you, as your husband, I can''t just sit back and do nothing, can I?"


    Phoebe thought for a moment and said, "It depends on me. You shall follow my hints. You can''t just talk


    nonsense!"


    Not long after, when they arrived at the hotel, many previous ssmates had already arrived. It was


    very lively. Arge part of them had already gotten married and had children. They brought their


    families over. There were several children of four or five years old running around in the lobby.


    Phoebe''s arrival added some lights to the lobby. Many men focused on Phoebe and came to greet


    Phoebe.


    "Wow, Phoebe, I haven''t seen you for many years. You look even more beautiful!"


    "Yes, with your facial attractiveness, you can be a star directly, right?"


    "Phoebe, how do you maintain your figure? Why do I feel that your figure now is much better than the


    figure you had when you were in school? Look at me. Ever since I got married, my figure has been out


    of shape. I''m so worried and unhappy."


    "Phoebe, I heard you''re married? Is this man beside you your lover?"


    Along the way, people kept greeting Phoebe. It was obvious that Phoebe was very popr in the ss.


    Almost all men looked at Phoebe with admiration and amazement. As for those girls, there was not


    much hostility. They were having jealousy at most.


    Because Phoebe and Tom walked in together, so Tom also attracted their attention. In fact, they had


    already guessed Tom''s identity, but when they saw Tom dressed in such a "Down and Out" outfit, they


    would still have some doubts. Could it be Phoebe''s driver or something?


    After all, when she was in junior high school, Phoebe was a rich girl. Her family was quite rich, and now


    she was so beautiful. It was impossible that she married an ordinary person?


    Phoebe regretted calling Tom over more and more. This was because Tom was a disgrace to her.


    At this moment, there was amotion from the door, and many people shouted, "It''s Charles!"


    "Charles is here. Let''s go and say hello to him. I heard he''s rich. He started his business sessfully.


    He''s already a big boss!"


    "It''s not easy. The one who is most sessful in our ss is Charles, right?"


    "That''s for sure. I heard he''s driving a Maserati now. He''s too rich."


    "I heard he''s not married yet. He''s a proper bachelor."


    "Unfortunately, I''m already married. Otherwise, I would definitely go after him..."


    "Save it. He doesn''t like you. Charles likes a goddess like Phoebe. However, Phoebe is also married


    and married to an ordinary person. I really don''t understand."


    "Maybe her husband has something extraordinary that no one knows about. Hehe."


    "Damn, you''re so dirty..."


    With the heated discussion of a group of people, Charles walked in from the gate as he was


    surrounded by a group of people. At this moment, he was the center of attention and the main


    character of the whole ss.


    It had to be said that Charles was quite handsome. His skin was white, and his temperament was


    good. He was just a little short. He was only about 1.7 meters tall, which was obviously different from


    Tom, who was 1.8 meters tall.


    Charles walked all the way over and kept greeting his old ssmates. At the same time, he also looked


    at Phoebe from time to time with his head held high, and he wanted to attract Phoebe''s attention. If


    Phoebe looked at him, he would be especially energetic, spirited, and alive as a rooster who had won


    the battle.


    Not long after, the former head teacher also came here, making the atmosphere very lively.


    It was obvious that Charles was a very sessful man now. All the ssmates, including the former


    head teacher, were ttering him. This made him feel very happy, and the smile on his face did not


    stop.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After the drinking has gone through three rounds, the head teacher said with emotion, "Charles, I used


    to think highly of you and knew that you would be sessful when you grow up! It turns out that my


    insights are not wrong. You have made such great achievements not long after graduation. I admire


    you!"


    The head teacher offered a toast to Charles, which made Charles even more proud. On the surface, he


    quickly said humbly, "Nothing. You overpraised me. I have today''s achievements because of the


    teacher''s good teaching."


    As they chatted, a ssmate asked, "Charles, you diamond bachelor. Why did you still remain to be a


    bachelor? Are you still waiting for someone?"


    After this ssmate finished speaking, his expression was ambiguous and he looked at Phoebe beside


    him as if nothing had happened. But the meaning was self-evident.


    Charles waved his hand and said, "Fate hasn''t arrived yet. I''m still waiting for my goddess."


    As he spoke, he nced at Phoebe as well.


    Phoebe lowered her head and pretended that she didn''t hear that. Her face was already red.


    Tom frowned. He was very unhappy. Were these people blind and couldn''t see that Phoebe''s husband


    was here?


    The head teacher added, "Phoebe, in ss three, you and Charles had the best grades, and I liked you


    two the most. Now that Charles has seeded, how about you? I heard you''re married? What does


    your husband do? Why don''t you introduce him to me?"


    Everyone''s eyes were on Phoebe.


    Phoebe was caught off-guard and she said in a somewhat embarrassed tone, "I''m just working at my


    Family''spany."


    She didn''t answer the question about Tom. A female ssmate pushed her and asked, "Phoebe, what


    does your husband do? Introduce him to everyone."


    "Yes, Phoebe. A beautiful woman like you must be married to a big boss!"


    "At least he is the boss on the same level as Charles, right?"


    Phoebe was forced to answer the questions and the topic was brought to her. She looked very


    embarrassed and could not speak for a long time.


    At this moment, a sneer sounded, "You all guessed wrong. Phoebe''s husband is not a big boss, but a


    son-inw who lives in the home of his wife''s parents. He is very famous in our ce. He is famous for


    being a trash of no use. Haha."


    The voice was heard by everyone and everyone was stunned in an instant.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Phoebe was shocked, and her face was turning pale. She also appeared very embarrassed.


    Tom frowned. He looked at the source of the voice. It was a lewd-looking man who walked over with a


    wicked smile, winking at Charles fawningly.


    Charles didn''te into the hotel immediately just now because he called to learn about Tom. His


    inquiry did not disappoint him, but brought him a big surprise!


    It turned out that Phoebe had not married off, but had found a matrilocal husband who joined the Scott


    Family. Moreover, this guy was a waste. He had a terrible reputation in H City, which many people


    knew. Charles also found out that Phoebe didn''t get along well with this guy, because he had done a lot


    of things to embarrass Phoebe over the years!


    In fact, Charles was overjoyed when he heard the news.


    That was really a chance given to him by god. This meant that there was a great possibility to win


    Phoebe. After all, a beautiful woman like Phoebe was rarely seen anywhere. Even if Phoebe was


    married, it didn''t matter. Young people were open-minded now, and there were more people living


    together before marriage. In fact, there was no difference between being in love and getting married.


    Charles had no virginityplex. If he could win Phoebe''s heart, it would perfect!


    Of course, he wouldn''t hide the news himself.


    Judging from Phoebe''s reaction just now, Phoebe was not very willing to let her ssmates know about


    it. If someone else gave away the secret, it would definitely make Phoebe feel ashamed and she would


    me Tom. Then Charles would have a better chance to take advantage of it.


    So, there was the scene just now. He broke the news through a paparazzo.


    "What?"


    "Did I hear right? Did Phoebe find a matrilocal husband?"


    "That''s too shocking. Isn''t Phoebe a gorgeous woman? Why would she find a matrilocal husband? She


    can marry any rich guys she wants with her charm, right?"


    A lot of people began to talk about it, and the discussion was more intense than before. People''s look


    at Tom was getting weird.


    Under such circumstances, Phoebe was even more embarrassed. She really regretted calling Tom


    over now. "Phoebe, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?" She shouldn''t have called Tom over.


    Sadly, she was really going to lose face!


    The head teacher coughed twice and stood up to defuse embarrassment, "Jia Hong, don''t talk


    nonsense. There is no matrilocal son-inw in this era."


    Jia Hong, who looked lewd, chuckled and said, "I didn''t talk at random. Phoebe really found a


    matrilocal husband. Otherwise, why wouldn''t she introduce her husband?"


    Phoebe remained silent. She wanted to appear natural, but she found that she couldn''t do it. It was too


    difficult.


    When everyone saw Phoebe''s reaction, they understood that Jia Hong was right. The man beside


    Phoebe was really her matrilocal husband. For a moment, the discussion became louder. Of course, it


    sounded sarcastic and gloating.


    During this period, Jia Hong kept exaggerating the details, saying how useless Tom was as a matrilocal


    husband and he couldn''t even find a job or anything.


    When talking about some funny things, he also made a lot of peopleugh. The atmosphere was very


    cheerful for a while, but it was ufortable for Phoebe.


    Tom''s face darkened. He stood up and said, "Have you all said enough? Shut up!"


    His voice was loud, coupled with his seriousness, which suddenly stopped a lot of people from


    mocking.


    Tom continued, "It''s true that I''m Phoebe''s matrilocal husband, but I''m not a loser! It''s not your turn to


    Jia Hongughed and said, "Yes, you are not a loser. A loser can find a job, but you can''t even find a


    job. Hahaha..."


    Hisughter made many peopleugh as well, and Charles was even more overjoyed.


    Tom wanted to say something else. Phoebe grabbed his clothes and red at him with a pale face. He


    was immediately deted.


    Seeing that what he did worked, Charles pped his hands and said, "All right! All right! Don''t go too


    far. Enough is enough. Phoebe is our old ssmate. Whatever she chooses, it''s her business. We


    should encourage her, notugh at her."


    Charles''s position here was very high. When he spoke, everyone stopped talking.


    After a pause, Charles stood up and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since we all got together.


    Tonight, we called everyone over because we wanted to get in touch with each other. Also, we wanted


    to tell everyone what difficulties we have in the future. You can call me. Whatever I can do to help, I will


    do it."


    When everyone heard his words, they all screamed excitedly and worshipped Charles even more.


    Especially those single female ssmates, their eyes lit up and they wanted to pounce on him


    immediately.


    Charles continued, "Well, I know a lot of students like Forrest, so I especially invited Forrest over


    tonight to sing a few songs and write autographs for everyone. I hope everyone is satisfied with my


    arrangement."


    "Damn it! ss monitor, you really invited Forrest over!"


    "Awesome! Awesome! ss monitor, I love you!"


    "ss monitor, I want to have a child with you..."


    "That''s awesome. Is it Forrest, the star who sang Meteor Eternity?"


    "Yeah, who else in the entertainment industry is called Forrest besides him?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "That''s unbelievable. Such a superstar costs millions to make an appearance!"


    "It''s not about money. It''s about face. Well, our monitor is really awesome."


    Everyone was shocked and excited when they heard the news, including the head teacher. He took out


    his phone and called his family members to watch the big star sing. That was worth showing off. He


    would gain face if he recorded a video and then posted it on WhatsApp''s moments.


    Charles saw the reactions of many students, and he showed a satisfied expression. That was


    something he had already prepared.


    Speaking of which, it was also a coincidence for him to know Forrest. With the introduction of his


    friends, he invited Forrest over at a rtively low friendship price. It was a very decent thing!


    And he also knew that Phoebe liked Forrest very much. When Forrest came to sing, wouldn''t he leave


    a good impression on Phoebe?


    As for Tom, a useless husband, he was just a ipetent love rival.


    When Phoebe heard the news, she also began to look forward to it. Her originally darkened face turned


    a little red.


    On Tom''s side, he was confused. What happened? Charles invited Forrest to sing? Wasn''t that a


    coincidence?


    He didn''t know how many people in the entertainment industry were called Forrest. He wasn''t sure if


    they had the same name. He asked doubtfully, "Is this Forrest they''re talking about the little star who


    acted in ''Like a Dream''?"

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Tom said this to Phoebe, but another person next to him heard his words and stared at him with wide


    eyes. "What? You don''t even know Forrest?"


    "Ridiculous! You don''t even know Forrest? Phoebe, is your husband a martian?"


    "Wait, what did he just say? Forrest is an unknown star? That''s hrious! Tom is ipetent but


    arrogant."


    The people around them began tough at Tom, as if they were looking at a retarded person.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Some of Forrest''s female fans, in particr, did not like Tom at all. They felt that Tom was foolish and


    arrogant, and they could not believe he dared to regard Forrest as an unknown star. Even if there was


    a scandal about him six months ago and he had been keeping a low profile recently, he was still a


    superstar. Moreover, it was hard for ordinary people to see him.


    Phoebe was so angry with Tom that she pinched him. "I beg you, can you keep quiet? You do


    embarrass me."


    Tom said innocently, "I''m just asking something about Forrest who yed a role in ''Like a Dream''. Why


    did that embarrass you?"


    "How dare you talk back!" Phoebe red at him. "There are a few youths who don''t know Forrest. How


    dare you say that he''s noteless. You did that on purpose. I shouldn''t have brought you here!"


    Tom rolled his eyes, feeling helpless. "I''m not wrong. Forrest is really unfamous, and he''s the kind of


    actor who has almost been forgotten. If he sees me, he has to be respectful."


    Tom didn''t brag. He saw Forrest two days ago, but he remembered very well that in the end, Forrest


    was about to cry.


    If Forrest saw him now, Forrest would have to kneel down and beg for his forgiveness.


    It could not be denied that sometimes the world was really small. Who would have thought that Tom


    could meet Forrest when he apanied Phoebe to a ss reunion?


    But when Tom told the truth, Phoebe thought he was shameless.


    When the others heard this, theyughed at him and regarded him as a psychopath.


    "Hey, everyone, please calm down and let me tell you something interesting!"


    A fat youngdy stood up, pped her hands, and said loudly to everyone. All of a sudden, everyone


    looked over.


    She continued, "Just now, Phoebe''s husband said that Forrest is obscure, and Forrest has been out-


    dated. If Forrest sees him, Forrest has to be respectful to him! So, you guys just misunderstood him.


    Tom is not a useless person, but a hidden big boss! Even Forrest has to give him respect..."


    She said in a strange tone and she ended her words by throwing Tom a teasing look.


    After her words, people burst intoughter, and the atmosphere in the hall was extremely joyous for a


    moment.


    Charles was stunned for a moment, and then he also burst outughing till tears came. Tom was a fool.


    He could even say such ridiculous words. Charles was afraid that there was something wrong with


    Tom''s brain! And he wondered why Phoebe found such an idiot as her husband.


    Phoebe''s face turned red all of a sudden. She really couldn''t stand Tom anymore. If there was a crack


    in the ground now, she wouldn''t hesitate to get in. It was so embarrassing! What did she do in her


    previous life so that she married Tom?


    At this moment, her eyes were red and her nose was sore. She really wanted to cry.


    When Tom saw her like this, he fell silent and sighed. He was already very low-key. Why was he


    always provoked by some fools? He could not help but sigh. Could it be that he was a jinx so that he


    would cause a'' bloody storm'' wherever he went?


    Tom held Phoebe''s hand and said seriously, "Phoebe, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you this time."


    Unfortunately, Phoebe didn''t believe him at all. She flung his hand away and scolded angrily, "Don''t


    touch me. I''m so angry that I''ve had enough!"


    After saying this, she stood up and left.


    Tom asked, "Phoebe, where are you going?"


    "None of your business!" Phoebe went into the bathroom without looking back.


    After Phoebe left, Tom became the onlyughing point in the crowd.


    Of course, Tom would not be affected by them. Not only was he not angry, but he smiled thoughtfully.


    He was looking forward to those people''s reactions when Forrest arrived.


    Seeing his calmness, others just thought Tom was shameless, and they hated him more.


    Just then, Charles received a phone call and stood up with surprise and excitement. "You''ve arrived?


    Okay. I''ll pick you up right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, he took a deep breath, smiled, and said to everyone, "Tell you a piece of


    good news. Forrest is here. He will be right there."


    "Wow!"


    "Herees the superstar!"


    "I''m so excited!"


    The atmosphere at the scene reached a peak, and everyone was excited.


    Only Tom shook his head secretly, thinking that this group of people was too boring. And he didn''t


    understand why they were as excited as they met a god when Forrest arrived. Was it necessary?


    Charles deliberately gave Tom a mocking look and went out to meet Forrest.


    Not long after, a group of people appeared at the door. Hundreds of people came in with a young and


    handsome man. It was Forrest that Tom had met not long ago.


    Now Forrest had regained his elegant demeanor. His face was clean and white, and his thick bangs


    covered his forehead, looking like a Korean handsome young boy.


    Apart from him, agent Ms Gomez, his assistant and two bodyguards were there.


    Now Forrest looked radiant and smiled brightly. In the face of so many people''s worship, his originally


    depressed mood finally disappeared.


    Ever since he offended Tom that day and was banned by ZQ Film Studios, he had been depressed,


    agitated, and had insomnia. He was in a particrly bad mood and felt that his star life almost finished.


    He really wanted to apologize to president of ZQ. And he even would like to kneel down and kowtow to


    admit his mistake!


    However, the president of ZQ was mysterious. Forrest had no chance to see him at all. In the past two


    days, agent Ms Gomez had been seeking help from someone they were familiar with, but no one would


    like to do them a favor. Elliot even directly cked them out.


    Forrest really regretted what he had done. If he was given a chance toe back, he would not offend


    that unimpressive young man!


    s, if it weren''t for offending the president of ZQ, no matter how depressed he was, he wouldn''t have


    Charles obviously didn''t know this. He received Forrest and came in together. Facing so many people''s


    worship and admiration, Charles felt refreshed and walked more vigorously.


    "Forrest, it''s our honor to invite you toe over and sing for us. We are so happy!" Charles ttered.


    "Charles, thank you for inviting me." Forrest said with a smile, maintaining a haughty posture.


    It was undeniable that Forrest was quite handsome. Many girls tried their best to squeeze in and kept


    calling Forrest''s name. If it weren''t for the bodyguards, they would have jumped on him.


    As long as they walked into the hotel, Charles changed his voice and said in a teasing tone, "Forrest,


    before you sing, I want to take you to see someone."


    "Who is it?" Forrest was a little curious.


    Charles coughed twice, and the smile on his face became even more intense. "This man is the


    husband of a ssmate of mine. Just now, he told us that you were just an unfamous star who had


    been behind the times. And he even told us that when you saw him, you would be respectful to him, not


    daring to make a scene in front of him..."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    After Charles finished speaking, he couldn''t help but startughing.


    The others echoed, and for a moment the hotel was filled withughter and joy.


    Forrest was stunned. He didn''t smile and suddenly had a strange feeling. "Charles, where is this


    person you''re talking about?"


    Charles pointed at a man, "That''s the guy."


    Forrest looked in the direction and suddenly saw a man dressed in ordinary clothes. He crossed his


    legs and sat on a chair eating melon seeds. There was no one around him. He was isted and looked


    lonely.


    However, he did not seem to be embarrassed because of it. Instead, he had a casual smile on his face,


    looked rxed.


    When he saw the man clearly, Forrest was shocked and his eyes widened, and an incredible look


    appeared on his face.


    Wasn''t this the chairman of ZQ who he had just met two days ago? Why was he here?


    Forrest couldn''t believe it. His first reaction was that he mistook it. How could such a powerful person


    mingle with these ordinary people?


    The manager next to him also saw Tom. He was shocked as well. Just like Forrest, they all saw the


    disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    Then came the surprise, then the fright, uneasiness, and variousplicated feelings.


    They were now sure that the person sitting there eating melon seeds was the chairman of ZQ, but they


    could not figure out why he would be there. Was it a coincidence or he intended to do this?


    For a moment, they were extremely nervous and uneasy.


    When the crowd saw Forrest and the manager''s expressions changing, they thought Forrest was


    angry. Charles hurriedly tried to smooth things over. "I''m just kidding. He''s a psycho, you don''t have to


    care about him."


    Forrest ignored Charles and whispered to his manager, Ms Gomez. "Ms Gomez, what should we do


    now?"


    Ms Gomez smiled bitterly and said, "What else can we do? We have seen him, so we had to greet him!


    I hope this is just an encounter..."


    Suddenly, Ms Gomez thought of something and said with her bright eyes, "It should be an encounter. It


    seems that he is very low-key, and these people here do not know his identity. We must show a


    respectful and humble posture to cooperate with him for a turnover! If we operate well, maybe we can


    sessfully make a breakthrough and sign with hispany!"


    Hearing Ms Gomez''s words, Forrest was also excited. He nodded quickly, adjusted his expression, and


    then walked quickly to Tom.


    "Hey, Forrest?" Charles was stunned and hurried to catch him up.


    Everyone else gloated and thought that Forrest must be angry and wanted to trouble Tom.


    "Phoebe''s husband is going to be unlucky, haha!"


    "Troublees from the mouth. I don''t even understand why Phoebe should be with such a fool."


    "He''s obviously a fool so that he could say such things. Now he''s in big trouble."


    "Wait, there''s going to be a good show soon."


    As they spoke, they followed Forrest.


    At this moment, Forrest walked up to Tom and took a deep breath. Then, he made an action that


    surprised everyone.


    Forrest stood up straight and bowed 90 degrees to Tom. He called out in reverence and awe,


    "Chairman, thest time it was my fault. I''m blind and offended you. I hope could forgive me and let me


    go."


    Forrest said this sincerely. His eyes were red, and his attitude was extremely sincere and pleading. He


    waspletely devoid of the coldness and arrogance that others had set him up. If Tom still refused to


    forgive him, he would kneel down without hesitation.


    The whole room suddenly quieted down strangely, and the drop of needles could be heard.


    Everyone was stunned, and their minds went nk for a short time. They couldn''t believe that. Forrest


    actually bowed respectfully to Phoebe''s husband and begged for forgiveness? What was going on?


    Didn''t he say that Phoebe''s husband was a useless man who couldn''t even find a job?


    What a confusing thing!


    Charles, in particr, waspletely stunned. His mind was in a mess and he could not understand


    why such a thing happened. It was so unreal!


    Ms Gomez, the manager at the side, also hurriedly bowed and said humbly, "Chairman..."


    "Call me Mr. Howard." Tom interrupted her.


    Ms Gomez quickly changed her words, "Mr. Howard, we were wrong about what happenedst time.


    We shouldn''t do that. We shouldn''t offend you. I hope you can let us go, okay?"


    Tom looked up at them and smiled, then said to Forrest. "I heard you''re here to sing?"


    Seeing Tom''s smile, Forrest rxed and said quickly, "Yes, yes, I''m here to sing this time. Mr. Howard,


    do you have any instructions?"


    Tom said, "Then you just sing your song."


    "Okay, okay!" Forrest asked tentatively, "Then chairman, have you forgiven..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Ms Gomez immediately pushed him and gave him a look. Forrest''s


    expression restrained and did not dare to ask any more questions.


    It was only then that so many people present came back to their senses. They finally realized that what


    had just happened was true, not an illusion!


    For a moment, they were speechless and looked at Tom in shock.


    No matter how stupid they were, they realized that Tom was definitely not trash, but a big shot!


    Otherwise, a superstar like Forrest wouldn''t be so respectful to him!


    They all knew that a boss like Charles would treat Forrest respectfully, and the gap between them was


    too huge.


    All of a sudden, those people''s attitudes toward Charles became much colder,pletely without the


    earlier reverence and admiration. On the contrary, many people felt that Charles liked showing off too


    much and was so self-righteous with such a little achievement. Phoebe''s husband, however, such a


    powerful big shot was still low-key. In their opinion, the crumpled clothes that Tom was wearing turned


    out to be an expression of indifference to fame and fortune.


    In this regard, Charles''s face was extremely difficult to see, even worse than eating a fly!


    He couldn''t understand why a big star like Forrest would be so respectful to Tom.


    At this moment, he was full of hatred. He had paid a lot of money to invite Forrest to sing here. Why did


    it be s show-off for Tom?


    Quentin, who had conflicts with Tom just now, was now showing a pale face with fear and trembling. He


    quickly ran over to apologize to Tom and begged Tom not to take it seriously.


    Tom waved him away.


    At this moment, Phoebe came out of the bathroom. She was stunned to see a group of people


    surrounding Tom and fawning on Tom crazily.


    She was confused and didn''t know what happened.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    "Phoebe, you''re so discreet! You have never told us that your husband is so powerful."


    "That''s right. You married such a rich man and said that he was of a humble origin. Are you afraid that


    we''ll steal your husband away?"


    "I told you. Phoebe is the most beautiful girl in our ss. How can she marry an ordinary person?"


    "That''s right..."


    As soon as Phoebe came over, she was surrounded by a group of female ssmates. They kept


    ttering her, which made Phoebe very confused. She didn''t know what happened, "What are you all


    talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    "You''re still pretending. Are you afraid that we''ll steal your husband away?"


    "Yeah. Just now, your husband was so imposing that even Forrest had to respectfully call him Mr.


    Howard. That was awesome! Phoebe, what does your husband do? Why didn''t you talk about him


    before?"


    They all began to inquire about Tom''s background.


    Phoebe frowned. She was totally puzzled.


    Soon, as all these female ssmates exined to her and supplemented each other, Phoebe


    understood the ins and outs of the matter. She felt it incredible.


    After four years of marriage, Phoebe was almost the one who knew Tom best. However, she didn''t


    know how Tom made acquaintance with Forrest and earned Forrest''s respect. Why did that sound


    unrealistic?


    Phoebe was confused. Walking over, she pulled Tom aside and frowned, "What''s going on?"


    "What?" Tom blinked.


    "Don''t y dumb!" Phoebe pinched him, "Make it clear to me!"


    Seeing that she was really a little angry, Tom did not dare to keep her in suspense. He smiled and said,


    "You know I saved Samuel before. Then I happened to meet Forrest once I met Samuel. He thought I


    was a rtive of Samuel, so he was so respectful when he saw me just now."


    "Really?" Phoebe was a little confused. She always felt that Tom was more mysterious than before as if


    he was hiding something from her.


    Tom looked at Phoebe with all his eyes and said, "Of course it''s true. Why do I lie to you? Besides,


    don''t you know my background?"


    Phoebe believed it. Indeed, she knew Tom''s background very well. He was just a poor boy from the


    countryside.


    That seemed to be the reason.


    Phoebe didn''t think much about it. She rolled her eyes at Tom and said angrily, "You''re good at taking


    advantage of others'' influence. If Forrest finds out that you''re lying to him, he''ll hate your guts."


    "Huh, how dare he?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing." Tom shook his head and pointed to Forrest, who was singing on the stage, "Listen to the


    song."


    It had to be said that as a popr star, Forrest was indeed adet at singing. Many people took out their


    phones to take videos and post the video clips on their WhatsApp Moments to show off.


    Feeling Tom''s gaze, Forrest sang even more enthusiastically.


    After singing a song, he made up his own mind and said loudly, "Next, I will sing a song called ''eternal


    meteor'' to Mr. Howard and his wife. I wish them to live in harmony and mutual respect, grow old


    together, and love each other forever!"


    All of a sudden, the spotlight fell on Phoebe and Tom. Everyone looked at them enviously, especially


    those female ssmates. They were extremely jealous.


    The crowd apuded enthusiastically.


    Phoebe blushed all of a sudden, and her heart was beating fast.


    Tom took the opportunity to hold her hand and smiled gently at her.


    Phoebe struggled a little but did not free herself, so she let Tom hold her.


    It was heartbreaking that it was the first time that Tom had held Phoebe''s hand even though they had


    been married for so long.


    Some people were happy and some were sad. Many of the male ssmates who had secretly loved


    Phoebe were extremely bitter. When they saw that their long-time goddess had a conjugal felicity now,


    they were all envious.


    Especially Charles, whose eyes were cold, clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    He had prepared for tonight''s ss reunion for a long time. He paid all the expenses in full and invited


    Forrest to sing, just to make a big ssh in front of everyone. Then he could win Phoebe''s heart and


    reached the peak of his life. However, Tom''s appearance had disrupted his n and deprived the fruits


    of hisbors.


    At this moment, his jealousy and hatred for Tom reached a peak.


    He should have been the one who enjoyed the admiration of the crowd, but Tom now became the


    focus. He was not willing to ept it.


    When one suffered violent mood swings, it was always easy to make extreme choices.


    Taking a deep look at Tom, he walked aside and made a phone call.


    "Hello, is that Tiger? It''s me, Charles... That''s it. Are you free now? I want you to assign a few brothers


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    to help me beat someone up..."


    After Charles hung up the phone, the corner of his mouth rose and became a sneer. He thought:


    "Hmph, Tom, right? Just wait and see! No one has ever let me lose so much. Your retribution will be


    The ss reunion hadpletely changed until now. No one tried to please Charles anymore.


    Everyone began to tter Phoebe and Tom.


    For the first time, Phoebe felt being the focus of the crowd, and her mood also rxed. Even the big


    star Forrest was polite to her, which made her feel it unrealistic.


    After the ss reunion, she returned to the car and came back to her senses. She said with emotion,


    "No wonder everyone wants to be the privileged."


    Tom started the motor and said meaningfully, "We can also be the privileged."


    Phoebe rolled her eyes at him and said angrily, "Huh, maybe the next life?"


    Tom smiled without more exnation.


    After a long drive out of the resort, Tom suddenly frowned and looked into the rearview mirror. He


    smiled yfully.


    Someone was stalking them.


    "Hold on to your seat. I''m going to elerate." Tom said to Phoebe.


    Phoebe said, "Why are you driving that fast? It''s still early, and we''re not in a hurry to go back."


    "Someone is stalking us."


    "What?!" Phoebe was shocked, "Who?"


    "I don''t know yet." Tom said, "It could be someone sent by Charles."


    "Charles?" Phoebe frowned and said, "Why did he send someone to stalk us? Are you too paranoid?


    Charles is a good person excellent in character and learning."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I stole his limelight tonight. He might be angry and seek revenge on me."


    Tom said with a smile.


    Phoebe said unhappily, "Don''t judge such a gentleman by your yardstick. I know Charles''s character


    very well. He won''t do this."


    However, not long after she spoke, a car suddenly rushed out from the intersection ahead and stopped


    them directly in front of Tom''s car.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Phoebe said this with more disappointment than surprise.


    She had always had a good impression of Charles for he was a good student with good character and


    learning back then. After graduation, he should at least be a decent man.


    But what Charles did tonight had really disappointed her.


    Not only was he pompous and ostentatious at the ss reunion, but also he sent some gang members


    after them for retaliation.


    Charles was a twisted man now. After hearing Phoebe''s question, he showed a ferocious expression.


    "Why should I do this? How do you still have the nerve to ask me why?!"


    "You knew that I had ned and put a lot of effort into the ss reunion tonight. Do you know how


    much I spent? Over a million! A whole million! Just so I could prove myself in front of my ssmates


    and teachers, so I could get your attention! But what about you? You had ruined everything for me!"


    "You must feel so good about what you had done at the reunion party. Even Quan Xi was like a good


    pappy in front of your husband. Feel good, right? Well, how about now?"


    Charles got more excited and angrier as he continued, and the ferocious expression made him look like


    a beast. The gentleleness and elegancy of him were no where to be seen!


    Phoebe clenched her teeth. "Then what do you want? Do you want us to apologize to you? If that''s


    what you wante, I can say sorry to you right now."


    Charles sneered. "You really think an apology would do? Hehe, Phoebe, are you that naive? Or are


    you just saying that to humiliate me?"


    As he said this, he walked over leisurely and said to Tom, "I admit I underestimated you. I didn''t expect


    you to know Forrest, but so what? Now you''re still in my hands, hehe."


    Tom narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, "Charles, I advise you not to act rashly. Let it go. I didn''t


    intend to steal your limelight tonight. Who knew you would invite Forrest over?"


    However, it only made Charles even angrier. "How can you put it like that when you were the one who


    reaped the benefits? You really don''t know when to stop, do you? Tiger, now, take him down!"


    "Okay, Charles." With a wave of his hand, Tiger was about to pounce on Tom.


    "Wait a minute!" Tom shouted.


    Charles stopped the guys with a cry and said disdainfully, "What? Now you''re scared?"


    Tom''s face darkened. He said to Charles, "What exactly do you want?"


    "It''s very simple." Charles looked triumphantly and began tough. "As long as you kneel down and


    apologize to me and call me grandpa ten times, I''ll let you go."


    Phoebe''s face immediately changed and she scolded, "Charles, we were ssmates afterall. Do you


    have to do this?!"


    Charles smiled disdainfully and looked at Phoebe. "ssmates? So what? I''m telling you. He has to


    kneel down and admit his mistake, and I''ll record the video and send it to the group chat. He was very


    good at pretending just now! I want to see how he can pretend in the future. As for you..."


    Charlesughed and showed a lewd expression. He looked at Phoebe and swallowed. "Old ssmate,


    don''t go home tonight. Let''s have some fun at the hotelter. Haha."


    Hearing this, Phoebe was so angry and flustered that her body trembled.


    "I don''t have much patience. I''ll count to three. If you don''t kneel, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    Charles''s tone became cold and he began to count. "One, two..."


    At this moment, Tom sighed and said, "You had your chance, but you didn''t cherish it. Why?"


    "You want to do this the hard way, do you? Tiger. Give him what he wanted!" Charles lost his patience


    and showed a ferocious expression again.


    Tiger, the bald man, sneered when he got the order. He nced at the two men next to him.


    Immediately, they began to stride towards Tom like a cat teasing a rat.


    "Boy, you had iting."


    They came from both left and right, reached out their big hands, and were about to grab Tom. Their


    movements were very casual and they did not take Tom seriously.


    Phoebe was so scared that her face turned pale. Shivering, she covered her face.


    However, before they could touch Tom, they both knelt down in front of Tom with a bang, looking painful


    and moaning.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this. What was going on?


    Tom moved very quickly just now, and suddenly struck the weakness of the two strong men. He quickly,


    urately, and ruthlessly put the two strong men down.


    "Ouch, it hurts so much..."


    "My waist..."


    The two strong men fell to the ground and rolled around screaming.


    Phoebe heard the sound and opened her eyes. Seeing this, she was immediately stunned.


    The others didn''t see Tom''s movements clearly, but Tiger did. He put away his contempt and began to


    look serious. He said to Tom in a deep voice, "It seems that I misjudged you. You can certainly fight.


    Boy, what do you do for a living?"


    Tom smiled and said, "Why, are you getting scared?"


    "Scared? I have never taste the feeling of scared in my whole life!" Tiger snorted coldly. He began to


    take off his coat, revealing the vest inside. Strong tendons and muscles were disyed, quite


    intimidating and a clear sign that he could fight.


    Phoebe quickly held on to Tom''s arm. "What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m here." Tom patted Phoebe''s hand and said calmly.


    "You wanna do it the hard way! Then Die!" Tiger''s voice was rough, dignified, and oppressive. He


    nned to take Tom down himself.


    It had to be said that Tiger was quite strong, and it would take several men to take him down.


    However, he came quickly and retreated quickly. Just as he rushed in front of Tom, before he could


    make a move, he was kicked out by Tom and flew out.


    He fell heavily to the ground.


    Phoebe opened her mouth wide in disbelief. When did Tom be so good at fighting? Wasn''t he a


    loser who only knew how to do housework?


    The other strong men also showed shocked expressions. They knew very well how strong Tiger was,


    but even he didn''t have the ability to fight back in front of this guy?


    This...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Charles''s confident expression froze, and he stopped smoking. He had a bad feeling!


    Tom hooked his hand to the other strong men. "Come together, so I don''t have to finish you one by


    one."


    Gulp!


    The rest of the strong men swallowed at the same time, took a step back, and showed fear. How dare


    they do it? They were not stupid. How could they not see that they had met a tough guy here?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Phoebe opened her mouth wide and with a sense of unreality. Was he the Tom she knew?


    Seeing that these people were frightened by him, Tom walked towards Charles.


    When Charles saw himing, his face immediately turned pale. Revealing a look of fear, he


    staggered back. "Why, how could this happen?"


    He mumbled, wondering why this happened.


    He knew Tiger''s strength very well. He was a professional goon. But he couldn''t even hold out one


    move in front of Tom? How unbelievable!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have suspected the scene was fake! He would have


    thought that it was Tiger and Tom who joined to perform a y for him.


    However, he had to believe it.


    Tom walked up to him and smiled brightly at him. "Do you want me to kneel down and call you grandpa


    ten times?"


    "I, I, I, I..."


    Snap!


    A p on Charles''s face made his sses fly away. He spun around and fell to the ground.


    This p wiped out all of Charles''s pride and confidence and woke him up from the drunken state. His


    lips trembled a few times, and his eyes were red. He was crying.


    Tom kicked him over and stared at him condescendingly, "I warned you not to act rashly. But you just


    ignore my words!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Facing Tom''s coercion, Charles''s mentalitypletely copsed. "I was wrong. I was wrong. Please let


    me go. I am nothing, please don''t waste your time with me."


    "Now you know you''re wrong? Unfortunately, it''s toote." Tom sneered and took out his cell phone


    from his pocket, "You should talk to the police."


    Hearing his words, Charles was even more frightened. He knelt down and begged Tom for mercy.


    "Please, don''t call the police! Please, I don''t want to be put in jail!"


    He looked so embarrassed with snot and tears. He was no longer as handsome and imposing as he


    was when he first appeared tonight.


    Phoebe looked at this scene and felt very ufortable. When they were in junior school, Charles was


    a good student. They studied hard together,peted with and encouraged each other. But now,


    things were quite different. Charles sank to such depths.


    "Tom!" Phoebe stopped him.


    "Hmm?"


    "Let him go."


    "Are you sure?" Tom frowned slightly.


    Phoebe nodded.


    "Okay." Tom let go of Charles.


    On the way back, they remained silent. Phoebe frowned with a heavy heart.


    When they were almost home, Phoebe said to Tom, "Thank you for tonight."


    Tom smiled and said, "Silly, we are husband and wife. There''s nothing to thank me."


    Hearing the words "husband and wife," Phoebe''s lips moved, as if she wanted to say something, but


    she didn''t say it in the end.


    "I''m a little sleepy. You sleep in the room tonight."


    "Ah? Okay." Tom nodded hard. Finally, he could sleep in the room again. He wondered when could he


    be closer to Phoebe and sleep with her on the same bed?


    Well, as long as he tried harder, he could definitely achieve it!


    ...


    Because Phoebe''s Volkswagen was hitst night, there was a big dent in the front of the car, and the


    entire headlights were broken. This morning, when Elizabeth saw this situation, she immediately flew


    into a rage. She scolded, "Tom, you trash, how did you drive? How could the car be hit like this? you


    wanted to destroy our family, aren''t you?"


    Tom said, "It''s not too bad, is it? Besides, it was someone else who bumped into our car, not me who


    bumped into other''s."


    "How dare you talk back!" Elizabeth pped Tom on the back of his head. Putting her hands on her


    hips. she looked like a shrew. She pointed at Tom''s nose and scolded him. She was very angry early.


    Phoebe couldn''t stand it anymore. "Mom, don''t scold him. I drove the carst night and it was my fault.


    Besides, it can be covered by the insurance."


    Elizabeth continued to scold angrily, "But it will still cost money. The insurance fee will be expensive


    next year. It will be I who pay for this money in the end!"


    Tom was impatient and said, "You don''t have to pay. I''ll pay for the insurance next year."


    Unexpectedly, Elizabeth became even angrier and pped Tom on the back of the head again. "Oh!


    You trash, how dare you talk back? ... How dare you to fight back?!"


    She didn''t p Tom this time because Tom turned around, grabbed her hand firmly, and said in a deep


    voice, "Mom, can you stop patting my head from now on? I don''t want to be embarrassed anymore."


    Elizabeth''s face darkened. "Rebellious! Tom, you trash are really really rebellious. How dare you hit


    me? James, your wife has been hit. Why don''t youe over and help me fight back?"


    She yelled, rude and unreasonable, which made Tom a headache.


    James was reading newspapers in the living room, and he said angrily, "Elizabeth, can you stop


    messing around? It''s just that the car was hit. Just fix it. You don''t have to behave like that."


    "Good, you all ganged up on me, didn''t you?" Elizabeth''s expression was ferocious.


    "Enough!" Phoebe mmed the table, her face cold. "Don''t be noisy anymore. I''ll pay for the insurance


    next year. You don''t have to pay for it."


    When Elizabeth heard this, her facial expression looked much better. She snorted and did not speak


    again.


    After breakfast, Phoebe said to Tom, "Drive me to work and drive the car for repairs."


    Tom nodded and said, "Okay."


    It seemed that he couldn''t go to ZQ today. After Tom sent Phoebe to thepany, he drove straight to


    the repair store.


    The collision was rtively serious, and it would take a long time to repair, at least five or six hours.


    Tom was bored staying in the 4s shop, so he went shopping nearby.


    In fact, he had never given Phoebe a decent gift. When at the jewelry store, he was going to buy


    "Eternal Heart" to Phoebe, but Phoebe misunderstood him so he couldn''t give it out.


    A street ahead was full of shops. Tom went there to see if there was anything suitable for Phoebe.


    He walked to the antique street and suddenly saw that there were a lot of people in front of an antique


    store, which made him curious and he decided to walk over to see what was going on.


    "Three million, no less!"


    A man''s voice came from the crowd with a determined tone, which made it sound like he didn''t want to


    lose even a penny.


    A gasp sounded immediately. Three million dors was not a small amount.


    Then came a woman''s voice, "If it''s really Yong Zheng''s calligraphy and painting, three million dors is


    not expensive."


    Yong Zheng''s calligraphy and painting?


    Tom was stunned and immediately attracted. He squeezed into the crowd and his eyes lit up because


    he saw a beautiful man.


    No, to be exact, this was a woman, a woman dressed as a man...

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    In fact, not only Tom but a lot of people present noticed that the person did not have adam''s apple.


    Besides, the person''s makeup failed to hide her charm as a woman.


    This was the same as the image of a woman dressed as a man in those TV dramas. The audience


    could tell her gender at a nce, but she didn''t know it yet. Instead, she thought she was very


    sessful, which embarrassed others.


    However, Tom could also see that the woman dressed as a man was from a rich family. There were two


    of her bodyguards in the crowd.


    Soon, Tom moved his eyes away from the woman and looked at the calligraphy in her hand. It was


    about a meter long and about half a meter wide, with characters written on it. The style was impressive,


    smooth, skillful, elegant, and vigorous. The strokes were slow, even, and deft. Even those who did not


    know about calligraphy could tell that it was a good one.


    It was well known that all the emperors of the Qing Dynasty were good at calligraphy, especially the


    Yongzheng Emperor. Now, the Yongzheng Emperor''s calligraphy was rare on the market. If this one


    was genuine, it would be a good deal to buy it for three million dors.


    But many people would be suspicious. If it was the Yongzheng Emperor''s calligraphy, how could it


    appear here? Shouldn''t it be kept by the National Museum of China?


    Someone in the crowd had already asked this question, and the boss said unhurriedly, "I guessed that


    you wouldn''t believe it. Humph, do you think the Yongzheng Emperor''s calligraphy can''t be circted


    among the folks? Let me tell you. This one is 100% authentic. It was previously collected by a good


    friend of mine. Some days earlier, his business was not going well and he owed a lot of debts. He had


    no choice but to sell this calligraphy to me reluctantly for 2.5 million dors. I won''t lie to you. I''d like to


    make a small profit of half a million dors when I sell it to you. Isn''t that too much?"


    The boss was wearing a dark purple Tang suit, and his body was a little fat, which made people believe


    his professionalism.


    "How''s it going, Calo? Do you want to buy this calligraphy? If you don''t, I''ll sell it to someone else." The


    boss took back the calligraphy in Calo''s hand.


    "Calo" kept silent and thought about it. In fact, she could not tell whether the calligraphy was authentic


    or not. Three million dors was not much for her, but it would be too embarrassing if she bought a


    fake. If she took a fake back, she would beughed at. Therefore, she had to be careful.


    However, at this moment, an imposing middle-aged man in a suit of a famous brand, who looked like a


    sessful man, came over and said to the boss, "Boss, sell me the Yongzheng Emperor''s calligraphy.


    I''ll buy it with three million dors."


    With joy on his face, the boss said, "You are so generous. Three million dors seems nothing to you!


    You are much more generous than some people. Then the Yongzheng Emperor''s calligraphy will


    belong to you."


    The middle-aged man was overjoyed. He eagerly took the calligraphy from the boss''s hand and looked


    at it carefully. He showed happiness and infatuation with the calligraphy. He said in a loud voice, "It''s an


    authentic work of the Yongzheng Emperor. How rare it is! How rare it is! The Yongzheng Emperor was


    one of the best calligraphers of all the Qing Dynasty emperors. Many people only knew about the


    Qianlong Emperor''s calligraphy, but they didn''t know that the calligraphy of the Yongzheng Emperor,


    the father of the Qianlong Emperor, was even better! I''ve been looking for his authentic works for many


    years, but I didn''t expect to find one here today. It didn''te easily! It didn''te easily!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The middle-aged man''s expression was excited, and his hands were trembling uncontrobly. It was


    hard for anyone to suspect that he was acting.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Tom had a thorough study of calligraphy, he couldn''t have told that this


    calligraphy was a copy. Fortunately, he was born into a rich family and was forced to learn calligraphy


    by his parents since he was young.


    Sure enough, when "Calo", the woman dressed as a man, saw someone vying for the calligraphy with


    her, she immediately became anxious and said quickly, "Hey, boss, I took a fancy to this calligraphy


    first! Firste, first served. You should sell it to me!"


    The boss frowned and said coldly, "Aren''t you not going to buy it? Now, there is another person who is


    interested in it. Do you want to restrict my business?"


    "Who said I didn''t want it?" Calo said quickly, "My father-inw likes the Yongzheng Emperor''s


    calligraphy the most. I can buy it back to make him happy."


    Her words made many people couldn''t help butugh. In fact, everyone could see that she was a girl.


    Only she herself thought that she was very sessful with her disguise.


    The boss''s eyes shed with joy, but it quickly turned into awkwardness. He frowned, "Well... You didn''t


    say that earlier. Now there is another person who wants it. Don''t you make it difficult for me?"|


    "Calo" straightened her back and said, "I don''t care. I took a fancy to this calligraphy first. I never said


    that I wouldn''t buy it."


    The middle-aged man beside her was displeased and said, "Boss, I''ll pay you three and a half million


    dors. Just sell me this authentic work of the Yongzheng Emperor. You originally priced it at three


    million, but now I take the initiative to raise the price. There is no need to sell it to the one whoes


    first, right?"


    The crowd eximed with shock, "Wow! Three and a half million dors! This is enough to buy a


    luxurious vi. He''s too rich!"


    "That means it''s certainly an authentic work of the Yongzheng Emperor. It doesn''t seem that expensive


    to buy a work of a famous emperor with three and a half million dors."


    "Of course it''s not expensive. Look at this calligraphy. How imposing it is! Hanging it at home can also


    give the emperor''s aura to the family. Maybe it can change the feng shui of the family. s, I don''t have


    that much money, or I''ll buy it too!"


    "Yes! If a friend came to visit and saw the authentic work of the Yongzheng Emperor, that would be a


    great honor."


    The words of these bystanders reached the ears of "Calo" one by one, which made her more


    determined. She gritted her teeth and said, "Four million dors! Boss, I''ll pay you four million dors


    for it right now."


    Four million dors!


    Hearing this number, the joy in the boss''s eyes could not be concealed. He could not help but


    exchange a nce with the middle-aged man. He already had an idea.


    This calligraphy was fake at the cost of about 30,000 dors. If it could be sold out for four million


    dors, it would be too cost-effective! Moreover, the "Calo" looked so silly. Even if he finally found out


    that it was a fake, he would probably not be able to stir up troubles.


    "Hey, you''repeting against me with money, aren''t you?" The middle-aged man pretended to be


    angry.


    "Calo" immediately said, "Brother, I really need this calligraphy. Just let me have it, okay?"


    The middle-aged man saw that she was so sincere. After a period of hesitation, he said reluctantly,


    "Well, you''re a good person. I''ll give it to you. Boss, you can sell it to her. In fact, it deserves more than


    four million dors, ah..."


    The crowd also immediately said that "Calo" picked up a really good bargain, which made her very


    happy as if she had really got a bargain.


    "Boss, can I swipe my credit card? I don''t have that much cash on me."


    "Of course!" The boss hurriedly took out the POS machine.


    Just as "Calo" took out her card and was about to pay the bill, Tom couldn''t stand it any longer. He


    stood up and apuded with a smile, "It''s amazing. It''s been a long time since I saw a swindling gang


    with so many peoplest time."


    In an instant, everyone looked at him.


    Not only did the boss of the antique store and the middle-aged man just now show malice towards him,


    but many bystanders in the crowd also looked at him with animosity.


    "Calo" stopped swiping her card subconsciously.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    "Brat, what are you talking about?" The owner of the antique shop was so angry that he red at Tom


    and scolded him rudely.


    The tomboy "Calo" also frowned and looked at Tom with doubt and displeasure.


    She was from a rich family, and she also dabbled in calligraphy. In her opinion, this pair of Yong


    Zheng''s calligraphy was real without any trace of copying or falsifying. However, this man said it was a


    fake. In a sense, didn''t he hit her in the face?


    Faced with so many murderous eyes, Tom was not flustered at all. He walked over leisurely with a


    smile. "Nonsense? You guys are really bold. The cost is only twenty or thirty thousand dors, while


    you dare to bid four million dors, which can cost you to stay in jail for many years."


    The owner of the antique store was even angrier, and a guilty look shed in his eyes. He said harshly,


    "You''re crazy. I think you''re here to cause trouble. Is it someone in the same profession who''s jealous


    that I can earn more than a million dors with a pair of calligraphy?"


    It had to be said that the owner of this antique store reacted very quickly. He immediately ndered


    Tom as an envious rival who came to bring trouble.


    The tomboy also nodded secretly, believing in this possibility. When Tom saw her reaction, he was a


    little speechless. What intelligence was it? The guy couldn''t even tell such a simple trick. It was so easy


    for him to be tricked by the boss.


    At this moment, a voice broke out in the crowd. "I know him! He''s the marilocal son-inw of the Scott


    Family. He''s very famous in H City. Why did hee here?"


    "Yeah? What''s he famous for? Why haven''t I heard of him?"


    "A aamous loser. Hahaha, you''re not a local, so you don''t know him that well. He''s famous in our ce.


    Many people know him."


    "Haha, it suddenly ur to me that his wife is very beautiful, right? He is indeed quite famous. I heard


    that he has no ability at all and has been living off a woman in the Scott Family. He really embarrasses


    us men!"


    "That''s right. It''s better to die than to be a man like him."


    "Didn''t he stay at the Scott Family? Why did hee out?"


    Someone recognized Tom, and all kinds of sarcasms came out one after another.


    "Live-in son-inw?" The tomboy Calo was a little surprised and looked at Tom with even more


    contempt. She hated men who didn''t want to make progress the most in her life. A man who was willing


    to live off a woman was definitely a loser.


    Tom didn''t feel anything about it. It wasn''t that he didn''t have dignity, but that he was used to it. He was


    misunderstood too much but he didn''t care to exin.


    When the owner of the antique shop heard thements, he breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that


    the man was just a live-in son-inw, not to be afraid.


    "So you''re just a fool. Go wherever you want. Don''t disturb my business!" Said the owner of the antique


    shop.


    Two tall clerks were about toe and kick Tom out.


    The owner of the antique store said to the tomboy, "Calo, this man is a lunatic. Don''t talk to him. Now


    you can swipe your card. I''ll help you wrap it up myself. I promise your father-inw will like this


    calligraphy."


    The tomboy took back the bank card, and now she could see some clues. Obviously, the owner of the


    antique store was a little anxious. Although she could not tell whether the calligraphy was real or not,


    she could still tell that the owner of the antique store looked strange.


    "Don''t worry, just listen to him." The tomboy said to Tom, "Why do you think it is a fake?"


    The owner of the antique store''s face slightly darkened. He looked at the middle-aged man and saw


    the haze in his eyes. He already hated Tom.


    "Well, then tell me why it is fake. If you can''t exin then you''re ndering me. Don''t me me for


    being rude to you!" The owner of the antique store sneered threateningly.


    Tom smiled gently. In front of so many people, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he was full of


    confidence. His calmness made the tomboy wonder. Was this temperament really from a loser and live-


    in son-inw?


    "Can you show me Yong Zheng''s calligraphy?" Tom said to the tomboy with a smile.


    The tomboy thought about it, nodded, and handed Yong Zheng''s calligraphy to Tom.


    "Thank you."


    Tom put Yong Zheng''s calligraphy on the table and unfolded it again. The material of the calligraphy


    was very old. The paper was yellowish, and the silk was thick. It seemed that the calligraphy enjoyed a


    long history.


    Judging from the material, there was no w.


    Besides, the calligraphy was also Yong Zheng''s handwriting. It was hard to tell if someone wasn''t very


    good at it.


    Even ordinary calligraphy enthusiasts could not tell that it was a fake. It could be seen that the person


    who could copy it was an expert.


    Unfortunately, the shop owner met an expert like Tom, who was forced by his father to study music,


    chess, calligraphy and painting since he was young. Coupled with his talent, Tom was very professional


    in calligraphy, and ordinary experts could notpare to him.


    "Sir, I want to ask, how many years has it been since emperor Yong Zheng was on the throne?" Tom


    asked with a smile.


    The owner of the antique shop snorted and said, "You''re indeed a loser. You don''t even know how


    many years Yong Zheng has been. How dare you say that this is a fake?"


    Tom was not angry. He still smiled. "If you don''t answer my question directly, it seems that you don''t


    know either."


    The owner of the antique shop looked terrible. Tom was right. He really didn''t know Yong Zheng''s time.


    The middle-aged man said just now, "The emperor of Yong Zheng was in power from 1722 to 1735, so


    it''s been almost 300 years since then."


    Tom''s smile remained unchanged. "In other words, this calligraphy set has a history of at least 300


    years."


    "You can say that."


    "You''re lying!" Tom suddenly shouted, startling many people.


    The owner of the antique shop said gloomily, "Why did I lie? If you can''t exin well, you can''t leave


    safely today!"


    The corners of Tom''s mouth rose slightly and a disdainful smile appeared. "As we all know, in addition


    to the calligraphy itself, the paper material, scroll, and the degree of dryness and fineness of the pen


    and ink are the important basis for judging whether a calligraphy is real or not. The next few points are


    difficult to fake, and they are also the most important for identifying the authenticity of calligraphy."


    The tomboy nodded secretly after hearing this. She already had a premonition that perhaps the man in


    front of her was not talking nonsense.


    "That''s true," she said.


    Tom continued, "Everyone knows that it has been three hundred years since emperor Yong Zheng was


    on the throne. Even if his calligraphy was preserved well, it must have been very old. But this


    calligraphy still looks very new."


    The middle-aged man said coldly, "Is this how you can tell that this calligraphy is a fake? I think you are


    ayman!"


    "Grandstanding."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished speaking yet." Tom said with a smile, "Any famous person''s calligraphy


    that can be preserved for a long time must be good ink. However, even with the best ink, after more


    than 300 years old, it will definitely appear particles and stripes. However, this pair of calligraphy in


    front of us has no grain stripes at all, which is very abnormal. That''s the first questionable point."


    "Second..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Tom spoke in a very professional manner. The audience around them knew more or less when they


    came here. They could somewhat understand. The tomboy Calo found what Tom said was rather


    convincing. She had already confirmed that the calligraphy in front of her was a fake.


    "All in all, so I affirm that this so-called Yong Zheng''s calligraphy must be a fake!" Tom finally said


    loudly, "And this kind of behavior of yours has already constituted a crime, a fraud! The amount


    involves four million, and you won''t be able to get out without sitting for ten or eight years."


    Suddenly, the owner of the antique shop turned pale.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Thest crisis of the Scott Family has already bitterly disappointed Phoebe. Now that they asked her to


    do it again, she would never agree!


    She still remembered that she had sacrificed herself and borrowed 20 million dors from the chairman


    of ZQ Company. In the end, the people of the Scott Family didn''t believe her. On the contrary, they


    criticized her for disgracing the Scott Family and ostracized her.


    It was impossible for her to do it again to help the Scott Family out of trouble this time.


    Besides, what did these people regard her as?


    She was a decent person, a married woman, not a prostitute!


    Zack had expected that Phoebe would say that. He sneered and said, "Phoebe, what''s your attitude? I


    just asked you to apany me to sign a contract. You have such a strong reaction. Are you still a


    member of the Scott Family?"


    Phoebe stared at him coldly, "Zack, don''t do this to me! Last time, I had already sacrificed for the Scott


    Family once. In the end, I borrowed the money back. None of you believe me and said I humiliated the


    Scott Family! If you hadn''t lost more than ten million dors in gambling this time, would the Scott


    Family fall into this predicament?"


    Zack was a little angry at what she said. He wanted to refute, but for a moment he couldn''t figure out


    how to say.


    At this moment, Richard said, "Okay, you don''t have to argue. Zack, what''s the investor''s name? Why


    did he specifically ask Phoebe to make tea for him?"


    "Grandpa, the investor I asked for help is the famous investment genius, Martin. He is now worth more


    than one billion dors, and he earned it all by his own ability! And most importantly, what behind him is


    the Gablehausers. With Martin''s investment, the business of our Scott Family will definitely expand! At


    that time, the market will not only be offline but also online! This is a business that can make a profit


    without any costs. Think about it. He ns to invest 100 million dors to purchase only 40 % of the


    shares. If he doesn''t invest, our Scott Family will crumble." Zack said loudly.


    When everyone heard him saying this, they were all tempted.


    Yes, now that the Scott Family was on the wane, it would cease to exist if no one invested.


    It was a good deal for them to exchange only 40 % of the shares for a hundred million dors.


    Richard was also attracted.


    Phoebe said, "I''m not the only woman in the Scott Family. Sophia and Grace can also make tea for


    him."


    "That''s different. Martin ordered you to make tea." Zack said, "Besides, it''s just making tea. I''m not


    asking you to do anything disgraceful. What are you so afraid of?"


    "I can''t go anyway!" Phoebe was unwilling to y word games with Zack and said coldly.


    "You!" Zack became angry immediately. He snorted heavily and said, "Okay, then you can watch


    indifferently that the Scott Family go bankrupt! Don''t me me for not reminding you that your father is


    the legal representative of ourpany. If we can''t pay the debt, it''s a business fraud. Your father is


    going to be jailed."


    When Zack thought of this, he calmed down and sneered.


    Phoebe''s face changed, but she immediately sneered and said, "Zack, do you want to scare me? The


    legal representative of thepany is your father, not my father. It will be your father who will go to jail,


    right?"


    "Huh, wait and see." Zack leaned against the chair and put his feet on the table, looking very calm.


    Seeing his confident look, Phoebe was a little flustered. She looked at Richard, "Grandpa, is what he


    said true?"


    Richard remained silent for a few seconds and then nodded slowly to admit it.


    In an instant, Phoebe panicked. Gritting her teeth, she took out her phone and called James, "Hey, dad,


    it''s me. Are you the legal representative now... Ah, isn''t uncle the legal representative? Why... Okay, I


    got it. It''s okay."


    After Phoebe hung up the phone, her breath quickened. She was very angry and depressed.


    The legal representative of the SK Company really became her father, James. Moreover, it was


    changed a few days ago when James got drunk in the meal with Victor and agreed with the proposition


    unconsciously.


    This was definitely a conspiracy against James!


    Phoebe was not stupid. She was smart. She soon realized that Victor must be in trouble with the


    of the legal representative to James.


    That was his own brother. How could he treat his brother like this!


    For a moment, Phoebe''s anger was outweighed by disappointment.


    There was no warmth at all in the Scott Family.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "How was it? I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Zack smiled smugly and gloated over it.


    Now, he was jubnt at the sight of Phoebe''s expression.


    Phoebe was silent.


    Zack continued, "It''s the most critical moment for the Scott Family. I admit it was my fault for


    embezzling ten million dors from thepanyst time! But I''ve reformed. Recently, I''ve been


    running around to attract investment. I''ve been staying upte every day and drinking all the time. My


    body has been almost ruined. I just want to make up for the damage to the family. Fortunately, I found


    out that Martin is currently the most suitable investor for us. If we can get his investment, the Scott


    Family will definitely flourish!"


    Everyone was moved by Zack, including Richard, who looked at him with admiration and kindness.


    After a pause, Zack added, "Now I finally got this opportunity. It''s a hundred million dors of


    investment! All the value of ourpany is only tens of millions. He just required 40% of the shares for


    exchange. Where can we find another chance as good as this? Now, I only need Phoebe to sign the


    contract with me, and then we can get the one hundred million. In the nick of time, Phoebe, are you still


    that cold-blooded?"


    Zack wept some crocodile tears.


    All of a sudden, Phoebe became the one condemned by the family.


    Everyone else in the conference room began to persuade Phoebe.


    "Yes, Phoebe. Even if Zack made a mistake before, he has changed. You should forgive him."


    "Phoebe, now the hope of the family is on you. It''s just to make tea for Martin, not something


    disgraceful. You can''t refuse to agree to this, can you?"


    "No, Phoebe is not such a cold-blooded person!"


    Their chatter made Phoebe even bitterly disappointed.


    At this moment, she felt so lonely and helpless that she wanted to cry.


    She could not help but think of the one with that clown mask. If he were here, she might be lifted from


    the heavy burden, right?


    Seeing that she still refused to agree, Richard sighed and said, "Phoebe, I''m begging you. Could you


    apany Zack to visit Martin this time? Okay?"


    Receiving so many people''s requests, Phoebe could do nothing but nod slowly with all her strength.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    "Phoebe, it''s time to go home."


    After Tom repaired the car, he drove over to pick up Phoebe from work.


    Phoebe did not hear him and continued to walk forward, looking absent-minded.


    There happened to be a small pit ahead. Phoebe stepped on it and identally stumbled and bumped


    into a woman in heavy makeup. She was applying lipstick when it happened, so she got the lipstick on


    her face instead.


    The woman was furious and scolded, "You''re blind, aren''t you?"


    Phoebe, who was distracted, was immediately woken up. Seeing that she had done something wrong,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I was thinking about something and didn''t pay attention to where I


    was going. It was all my fault."


    "What do I need your apologizing for? You''ve ruined my makeup. I''m on my way to an important


    business meeting!" The other woman crossed her waist, her face full of sarcasm and bitterness. She


    pointed at Phoebe''s nose and cursed. Her saliva flew everywhere. You could tell at a nce that she


    was one of those uncivilized women. "I''m telling you, you need to pay for my loss immediately, or I


    won''t spare you!"


    Phoebe frowned. She felt a little regretful. Why was she distracted when she was walking just now?


    Now that she got into trouble, it made her even more upset, especially when so many people were


    watching, which made her very embarrassed. She was a thin-skinned person, and she didn''t like to be


    surrounded, so she had to say, "It''s my fault for ruining your makeup. How much do you want?"


    A surprise shed through the woman''s eyes and she reached out a finger. "This number."


    "A thousand dors?" Phoebe frowned slightly. It was a little too much. She just bumped into her gently,


    and the lipstick barely scratched her face. It could easily be wiped off with a tissue, far from ruining her


    makeup. Besides, judging by her temperament and clothes, she probably worked at a club, so it was


    impossible that she was telling the truth. However, it was indeed her fault. Phoebe was not an


    unreasonable person, so she took out her phone from her purse and said, "I don''t have that much cash


    on me. I''ll transfer it to you."


    However, the other party said disdainfully, "A thousand dors? Do I look a beggar to you? I meant one


    hundred thousand dors!"


    "One hundred thousand!" Phoebe suddenly cried out in a low voice. It was totally unreasonable. No!


    This was more than unreasonable, but extortion.


    The crowd around them also eximed. One hundred thousand dors, that was too much.


    "That''s right. One hundred thousand dors. Not a penny less or I''ll make you feel sorry for it." The


    heavily made-up woman said threateningly.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, "It''s just a little lipstick on your face. Just wipe it off with a tissue. It''s


    100,000 dors you are asking for. That is ckmail!"


    The heavily made-up woman''s face darkened. "Extortion? Bitch, watch your mouth! You really don''t


    have no respect for me, Sister Thirteen, do you? You bumped into me first and caused me to lose a


    important business. I just ask for 100,000 dors now. How dare you use me of extortion? I guess


    you need a lesson to know who I am!"


    She walked over with a grim smile, raised her hand and was about to p Phoebe''s face in a quite


    arrogant manner.


    Phoebe had always been well-behaved since she was a child. She had never been in a fight and only


    had few quarrels. So in this case, she immediately turned pale with fear. She did not even know to


    dodge and stood still waiting for iting.


    At this moment, a big hand suddenly appeared and urately grabbed the hand of the heavily made-


    up woman. "How dare you hit someone on the street?"


    It was Tom. When he came out of the crowd and saw that the other party was going to hit Phoebe, he


    immediately became angry.


    Phoebe thought there was no way to avoid it. Now that she saw Tom appear and save her, she was in


    a daze for a moment.


    The woman with heavy makeup was stopped by Tom, and her face suddenly changed. "Who are you,


    you little punk? How dare you stop me? You''re looking for death, aren''t you?"


    As she spoke, she raised her leg and aimed for Tom''s lower body viciously, intending to cripple Tom


    directly. Her reaction was very fast and her strength was stronger than ordinary women. Obviously, she


    fought often. If Tom hadn''te to pick up Phoebe from work early, Phoebe alone would have suffered


    a lot.


    Tom snorted coldly and blocked it with his knee. With a bang, the other party kicked Tom''s knee hard


    and immediately cried out in pain, "Oh, my God, it hurts! How dare you hit me! You are a dead man


    now!"


    She had just hit her calf on Tom''s knee, and it hurt so much that tears came out of her eyes. She stared


    at Tom and Phoebe angrily and viciously. She immediately took out the phone and made a call, "Logan,


    After putting down the phone, she red at Phoebe and Tom fiercely. "You two bitch, wait for it. My


    men areing soon. I''ll be damned if you don''t get your asses kicked!"


    Phoebe was frightened. She quickly grabbed Tom by the arm and said, "Oh no, we''re in trouble. Let''s


    run!"


    "It''s okay. I''m here. Don''t worry." Tom patted Phoebe''s hand and said.


    At this moment, a person came out of the crowd. It was Elizabeth. She saw Tom and Phoebe, frowned,


    and said, "What are you two doing here? Tom, didn''t you go to fix the car? Was it done?"


    "Mom, the car is fixed. It''s right there." Tom pointed to a car on the side of the road.


    "Then let''s go. Why are you standing here? Why are you surrounded by so many people? What


    happened?" Elizabeth asked curiously. She had juste down from thepany and had not seen


    what had happened.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and was about to speak when a voice came from the crowd. "I remember now.


    Isn''t this Phoebe from the Scott Family? That man is the son-inw who lives in the Scott Family."


    These words suddenly surprised many people and they began to talk about it.


    As a matter of fact, the Scott Family was not a powerful family. It was no match for the Gablehausers or


    the Knights , not to mention one of the most powerful, the Howard Family


    But Scott Family''s reputation was not small at all, mainly because of Phoebe and Tom.


    Because Phoebe was a famous beauty, from the beginning of high school, after the young girl grew up,


    there were many suitors around her, many of them rich children. Everyone thought that Phoebe would


    marry into a rich family, but in the end, Phoebe did not marry anyone rich. Instead, she married a poor


    boy from the countryside, who was hopeless and aplete loser.


    It got wild immediately and many people had heard about it even if they hadn''t seen the two of them.


    "That exins a lot now. That''s why you look so familiar. It turns out that you are really Phoebe and her


    useless husband. Hahaha, this is going to be fun!"


    "From what I just heard, she called herself Sister Thirteen. It sounds like she is not someone to be


    trifled with!"


    "That''s right. She seems to be Jeremias''s woman!"


    "What? Jeremias, isn''t he the big shot here? It''s over. Phoebe is in trouble now..."

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    When Elizabeth heard these words from the crowd, her facial expression immediately changed. She


    stared at Tom fiercely and cursed in a low voice, "Look at you, you trash, how much you''ve humiliated


    the Scott Family! Now you''ve provoked gangsters, why don''t you die!"


    Tom was speechless. "Mother-inw, you are not good at understanding at all! It was Phoebe who


    provoked them." He thought.


    But he didn''t bother to exin.


    Phoebe panicked even more. She said, "Let''s go first!"


    "Go?" Sister Thirteen said disdainfully, "If you dare to, just go. Now that I know your identity, Miss Scott,


    you and your useless husband are verypatible. I want to see if you can run away."


    When Phoebe heard this, she said, "Don''t push us too hard. If you go too far, I''ll call the police!"


    As if she had heard a big joke, Sister Thirteen burst outughing. "Call the police? How dare you call


    the police? It seems that you don''t know who Logan is. Come on, call the police now. If you don''t dare


    to call the police, you are a big chicken. But don''t me me for not reminding you. If you dare to call


    the police, a hundred thousand dors won''t be enough for solving this at that time!"


    Arms folded over her chest, she stared at Phoebe with a sneer. She was not worried that Phoebe


    would dare to call the police at all.


    Sure enough, when Phoebe heard this, she was frightened and did not dare to call the police.


    At this moment, an arrogant voice came from the crowd, "Get out of my way!"


    When Sister Thirteen heard this voice, she immediately showed a surprised expression, and then said


    to Phoebe and Tom in a wicked manner, "You''re done. Logan hase. This matter can''t be solved


    with a hundred thousand dors!"


    Phoebe''s face instantly turned pale from fear. Elizabeth also panicked andined, "Oh, what


    should we do? It seems that they are all gangsters. As ordinary people, we can''t afford to provoke


    them! Phoebe, look at you. Why are you so careless when you walk? You get us in trouble now!"|


    Phoebe clenched her teeth and lowered her head without saying a word.


    Elizabeth continued, "Tom, stay and hold them back. PhoebePhoebe and I will go first!"


    "Mom..." Phoebe immediately shouted.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Tom has been living in our home for nothing for so long. How


    much money did he cost and how many times did he humiliate us? Now it''s time for him to repay us.


    Besides, he''s thick-skinned. He will be okay to be beaten up." Elizabeth took it for granted.


    Phoebe couldn''t stand her words any longer. How could she be a mother-inw like this? She gave up


    her son-inw so easily and took it for granted.


    Tom was used to Elizabeth''s shamelessness, so he was not surprised. He said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, if


    you''re afraid, just leave with mom. I can handle it."


    Phoebe was furious when she heard this. "How can you handle it? Do you know who they are?


    Besides, I caused this, so I should handle it."


    Tom said, "Even if it was you who provoke them, I should deal with it. I''m your husband and I have the


    obligation to protect you. This is what we swore when we got married."


    Hearing this, Phoebe''s heart trembled slightly.


    In the short while, six big men came out of the crowd. One of them was fat and had a big beer belly. He


    looked like he was about 100kg. The other 5 with him were also covered with tattoos. It was obvious


    that they were gangsters. Many onlookers looked at them with awe, and they took a few steps back


    and did not dare to get so close.


    Many of the people who took out their phones to take photos and videos also restrained themselves,


    afraid of angering them.


    "Logan, you''re finally here. That''s great. If you don''te, I''ll be beaten to death. Woo Woo..." Sister


    Thirteen pounced on Jeremias and sobbed histrionically.


    Jeremias was a big fat man. He pped Sister Thirteen on the butt with his big hand, pinched her butt


    and said proudly, "It''s okay. I''m here. Who dares to bully you? I''ll kill him!"


    When Sister Thirteen heard this, she was overjoyed. She immediately pointed at Phoebe and said


    loudly, "Logan, this bitch hit me. Not only did she not apologize, but she also scolded me. The worst


    thing is, she even called her man over to hit me! I said I was Logan''s woman, but she hit me even


    harder. She also said that Logan was just a fart! Look at my leg. It''s swollen. Woo, woo..."


    She added fuel to the fire and said that Phoebe was an unreasonable shrew that made Phoebe tremble


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    with anger. "Shameless! You are distorting the truth!"


    Jeremias was furious when he heard this. "You damn bitch! How dare you bully my woman? Do you


    wanna die?"


    He seemed to be very nearsighted. When he came over and saw Phoebe, his eyes lit up and he


    showed a surprised expression. "Oh, you look pretty good."


    His eyes were as lewd as they could be. He stared at Phoebe''s body and kept drooling. With his figure,


    he looked like Pigsy on Journey to the West.


    Phoebe was so disgusted with this look that she quickly hid behind Tom.


    "Oh, oh, oh, what should we do? You offended them, Tom. It''s all your fault, you trash. Why did you


    fight back just now? Why did you just stand there and let her p you? You''re thick-skinned. You won''t


    get hurt. We''re in big trouble!" Elizabeth poked Tom on the back and cursed.


    Tom said helplessly, "Mom, you don''t have to be nervous. It''s not a big deal. I promise to protect you


    and Phoebe."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elizabeth gave him a kick. "You''re dying. How dare you pretend to be


    brave! What on earth can you do? Oh, I knew I shouldn''t have let Phoebe marry you back then. What a


    mistake! What a mistake!"


    Elizabethined incessantly.


    Phoebe couldn''t bear it any longer. "Mom, can you stop talking! If you''re afraid, you can leave first. I''ll


    stay with Tom and I promise it won''t implicate you!"


    "Hey, what are you talking about? How can you talk to your mom like that?" Elizabeth cursed with her


    hands on her hips.


    At this moment, Jeremias had already walked up to Tom, pointed at Tom''s nose and scolded, "It''s you,


    you bastard, who dares to touch my woman? Excellent!"


    Tom stared at him and said in a low voice, "You were deceived by her. I didn''t hit her. She did it first. I


    was just defending myself. Indeed, my wife did bump into her by ident, but it just made the lipstick


    on her face. There was no injury. She asked for 100,000 dors. Would that be too much?"


    "Defending yourself? Who allowed you to defend yourself? My woman hit you because she thinks


    highly of you. You should stick your face out and let her p you. You are guilty of resisting!" Jeremias


    said arrogantly.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Tom''s face darkened. This guy was really arrogant.


    "So, you''re more powerful than thew?"


    Jeremiasughed. "Yes, you know the truth! I am the king and the rule in thisnd!"


    His way of speaking and words were extremely domineering. The five big men behind him burst into


    more and more afraid.


    "Hey, Logan, it''s you? Why are you here?"


    A man came out of the crowd. It was Zack. He looked at Jeremias with surprise and happiness.


    "Zack, it''s you." Jeremias was surprised to see Zack.


    Zack walked over, handed Jeremias a cigarette, lit it, and said curiously, "Logan, what happened?"


    "It''s nothing serious, but there are two blind brats who provoked my woman. I''ll teach them a lesson."


    Jeremias said domineeringly.


    When Phoebe saw that Zack knew Jeremias, she was overjoyed. She immediately stood up from


    behind Tom and said to Zack, "Zack, so you know him. That''s good. Tell him that what happened just


    now was a misunderstanding."


    Elizabeth also said quickly, "Yes, Zack. It''s great that you know this man. Tell him it''s just conflicts arise


    between people on the same side. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Jeremias''s face suddenly darkened. He frowned and said to Zack, "Zack, do you know them?"


    Phoebe and Elizabeth looked at Zack expectantly. Their nervousness now rxed a lot. It seemed that


    there was still a way out for them. Since Zack knew this man, Zack could help them, and they believed


    that nothing would happen.


    Zack finally understood what had happened. He showed a thought-provoking expression. Under the


    expectant eyes of Phoebe and Elizabeth, he shook his head and said with a smile, "Logan, are you


    kidding me? How could I know them?"


    "Zack! How could you say that? I''m your cousin!" Phoebe immediately became angry.


    Elizabeth also said excitedly, "Zack, what are you talking about? We are your rtives!"


    Jeremias frowned and stared at Zack. "What''s going on?"


    Zackughed and said, "Logan, they are indeed my rtives, but you don''t have to consider about me.


    You can do whatever you want. I''m not familiar with them."


    Jeremias understood andughed. "You really have something. Since you''re unfamiliar with those


    rtives, then I won''t stand on ceremony."


    "Help yourself, Logan." Zack smiled obscenely and stepped aside, gloating at Phoebe and Tom.


    He hated Phoebe and Tom so much that he wished they could fall on evil days. So, how could he save


    them?


    Besides, Jeremias was famous for the arrogance. Even if he was willing to plead for Phoebe and Tom,


    Jeremias would probably not agree. How could a smart man like him offend Jeremias because of this?


    Jeremias looked up and his big beer belly attracted people''s attention. He said to Tom arrogantly, "Now,


    kneel down and kowtow to my people and apologize. Otherwise, I will break your legs!"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat.


    Everyone thought that Tom was doomed. The useless son-inw of the Scott Family actually provoked


    the big brother of society. He was just doing the court death.


    The Scott Family, once again, was about to get disgraced.


    However, just as everyone thought that Tom was going to wet his pants in fear, they saw that he didn''t


    look scared at all. Instead, he smiled and said two words, "An idiot."


    When these two words came out, there was a brief and abnormal silence at the scene.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at Tom in shock. They had not expected that Tom would not


    beg for mercy at such a time, but would dare to scold Jeremias? What was this? It could be nothing


    other than looking for death.


    After all, Jeremias was a big brother. He was rich and powerful, and many bosses did not dare to


    provoke Jeremias. But this useless son-inw of the Scott Family actually dared to call Jeremias an


    idiot?


    In an instant, Jeremias''s mouth twitched violently twice. His face darkened at a speed visible to the


    naked eye.


    Elizabeth almost fainted. She was so angry. Was Tom a fool? How could he say such a thing at such a


    time? It''s over. It''s over. This stupid Tom was going to implicate her and get her killed!


    At this moment, Elizabeth was really angry and wanted to p Tom to death.


    Phoebe also staggered and was angered by Mr. Howard.


    As for Zack, he couldn''t help but burst outughing. He was overjoyed.


    This Tom was too stupid. He was really a trash. He was born without a brain. He was faced with


    imminent death. It was okay if he didn''t admit his mistake, but he could still pretend to be something.


    Hahaha!


    There''s going to be a good show.


    Many of the audience also felt that Mr. Howard was crazy. Wasn''t he looking for death?


    Jeremiasughed back angrily. "Good, good, good! You have the guts as you won''t cry without seeing


    the coffin, right? It seems that you don''t know the cruelty of this society. You don''t know how the society


    works!"


    As he spoke, he struck out and pped Tom in the face.


    Many people closed their eyes and thought that Tom was going to be finished. As Jeremias''s big palm


    hit his face, half of his face was going to be wollen!


    However, they did not wait for the imagined scene. Instead, they saw an unexpected scene.


    They saw that Tom also pped Jeremias in the face at the same time. And Mr. Howard was faster.


    With a loud p, he hit Jeremias''s fat face.


    This p made Jeremias spin on the spot, then Jeremias fell heavily to the ground. Half of his face was


    swollen. Apart from that, his face was also bleeding, and he also broke two big teeth.


    "You are not only an idiot, but also a piece of trash." Tom said disdainfully.


    At this moment, how could Tom look like a useless son-inw described by others?


    Many people were dumbfounded and couldn''t react. What was going on? Didn''t people say that Tom


    was a trash? How did he dare to fight back?


    Zack was also dumbfounded. It was as if he had met Tom for the first time.


    "Fuck! I, I..." Jeremias struggled to get up and shook his head hard. With two teeth that were broken,


    he now couldn''t speak clearly. "What are you guys still standing there for? Come on. Kill him. Fuck!"


    Hearing Jeremias''s order, the five gangsters shouted and cursed, and together they attacked Tom.


    Everyone thought it was over. No one thought that Tom, who was small, could withstand the siege of


    five big men. Just now, Tom hit Jeremias back. He looked mighty. But what Mr. Howard did was just a


    stupid move.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Elizabeth immediately scolded, "Tom is really indiscreet! How dare he hit others? Is he stupid? He


    doesn''t even look at who the other person is! Now that he has offended someone, there is no way to


    ease it. It''s over. Maybe our Scott Family will be implicated by him!"


    "Mom, can you stop talking? Tom is your son-inw no matter what. You can''t keep scolding him."


    Phoebe frowned.


    "What the hell? He''s just a servant! Besides, you haven''t even had sex with him. What kind of son-in-


    Phoebe opened her mouth but could not refute it. Elizabeth was right. She had never had sex with Mr.


    Howard. They were not a real couple. Giving this, so Tom was not Elizabeth''s son-inw.


    "Don''t worry. Tom is very good at fighting. These people are not his opponents." Phoebe said as she


    had seen Tom''s force that night and she was not worried about it.


    Elizabeth sneered and said, "Damn. Do you think that I will believe it? Tom is such trash. He can''t even


    use a stick in his daily life. He can fight very well? I think that in five seconds, he will be beaten to his


    knees by these people and he will beg for mercy. No, I think it''s better to call Brian. He is powerful in H


    City. With him around, he can definitely protect..."


    However, before Elizabeth could finish her sentence, Tom had already finished the fight. He finished


    the fight in a quick and easy way. The five aggressive gangsters fell to the ground and could not stand


    up.


    Tom pped his hands as if he had done something insignificant and he said faintly, "Jeremias, your


    men are useless."


    Jeremias had just stood up. When he saw this, his eyes widened in disbelief. He was so scared that his


    body shook again and he almost lost his bnce. "what..."


    His mouth trembled and he couldn''t say a whole sentence clearly. He was shocked.


    He knew the strength of these five men. They were the best fighters with extraordinary skills. Anyone of


    them could fight against three ordinary people. Now, in the face of this son-inw of the Scott Family,


    they were actually defeated in an instant?


    How fierce was Tom, the son-inw of the Scott Family?


    Jeremias began to regret and he thought that such a strong man was definitely not trash!


    Zack was also stunned. He quickly rubbed his eyes hard, thinking that he was hallucinating. How could


    this be? He knew very well how useless Tom was. Mr. Howard could actually defeat five people on his


    own in such a quick and easy way?


    Elizabeth suddenly stopped what she had just wanted to say. She was like a duck whose neck was


    grabbed by someone. She suddenly stopped. Her eyes were wide open and she couldn''t help but spit


    out two words, "Damn it!"


    What was going on?


    Only Phoebe had seen Tom fightst time. She was not that surprised, but she was also very


    embarrassed and angry. After four years of marriage, she did not know that Tom was so good at


    fighting. This meant that Tom had lots of secrets that she didn''t know!


    As his wife, Phoebe didn''t like the feeling.


    Tom walked towards Jeremias. When Jeremias turned around and ran away, Mr. Howard quickly


    grabbed Jeremias''s clothes. Mr. Howard grabbed Jeremias, and Mr. Howard said with a smile,


    "Jeremias, where are you going? Didn''t you say you were going to kill me?"


    Jeremias was grabbed by his cor and choked. He couldn''t breathe. He coughed twice, turned around


    and said obsequiously, "Brother, what happened just now was a misunderstanding. A


    misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? I don''t think so. You were so arrogant just now. You wanted me to kneel down and


    admit my mistake." Tom said with a fake smile.


    "No, no!" Jeremias quickly waved his hand and said, "Brother, I was just joking with you. Hehe, hehe..."


    Jeremias''s smile was uglier than his crying face. He had never been so embarrassed before. The way


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the others looked at him made him very angry and aggrieved. He finally understood that he had hit the


    nail on the head today, and he thought that as a smart man he should leave here right away. He had to


    How could it be that Tom couldn''t know what Jeremias was thinking? Mr. Howard didn''t bother to teach


    trash like Jeremias a lesson. Mr. Howard said directly, "Get lost. Don''t let me see you in the future, or I''ll


    beat you up every time I see you."


    Jeremias''s face turned red, but he didn''t dare to get angry. He just gritted his teeth and squeezed out a


    smile. He chuckled twice, then turned around and walked away quickly, ignoring the five thugs lying on


    the ground and his mistress, Sister Thirteen.


    Tom went back to Phoebe and said with a smile, "It''s done. Let''s go home."


    Phoebe looked deeply at Tom and said, "How can you be so fierce?"


    "Well..." Tom hesitated for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. Thest time when Charles was


    involved, he also showed his skills. At that time, Phoebe didn''t ask him. He thought Phoebe didn''t care


    about this, so he didn''t think of any excuses. He couldn''t just tell Phoebe that he was the Young Master


    of the Howard Family and had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, could he?


    Seeing that Tom didn''t answer, Phoebe''s face turned cold and she said, "It''s okay if you don''t want to


    say it and I don''t want to know!"


    Her words were tinged with shame and anger.


    "Phoebe, that''s not what I meant!" Tom wanted to exin, but a voice came from behind him. "Tom, I


    can''t tell that as trash, you are really capable of something. You were so powerful just now. Even


    Jeremias was beaten by you. Hehe."


    Phoebe frowned and said, "Zack, what did you mean just now? As a brother, is this what you shall do?


    When you saw your family member being bullied, you didn''t help. You folded your hands and just


    wanted to see Mr. Howard die! I''ll tell grandpa about this and let him punish you."


    Zackughed. "Haha, go ahead. See if grandpa will punish me. You guys, on the other hand, have


    time? Haha! I see you''re finished this time. Jeremias is famous for holding grudges! Most importantly,


    he''s Master Chou''s man. You guys are in big trouble this time."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat and she said, "Impossible. Tom knows Malcolm."


    Zack seemed to have heard a very funny joke, "Malcolm? He has to be respectful in front of Master


    Chou. Do you think Malcolm can protect you? Hahaha..."


    When Elizabeth heard this, she panicked. She grabbed Zack''s hand and said, "Oh, Zack, you have to


    help us. You can''t just let us die!"


    Zack shook off Elizabeth''s hand and sneered, "I''m sorry. I''m really going to let you die this time. Master


    Chou is a big shot in H City. Not to mention me, even grandpa can''t help you! Tom, you''re really in big


    trouble this time. Phoebe, auntie Hong, I advise you to get rid of Tom as soon as possible. Get rid of


    him. Maybe You won''t get implicated by him."


    Elizabeth was so flustered that she poked Tom hard in the chest and scolded, "Tom, look at what you


    have done. You are the jinx. What do you do every day? You crashed our car yesterday and caused us


    so much trouble today! I don''t care. Go and kneel down and apologize to Jeremias. You can''t have us


    implicated, okay?"


    Tom said, "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t get you implicated. Besides, even if it''s Master Chou, I don''t have


    to be afraid of him."


    Zack said disdainfully, "How dare you be stubborn when you are faced with imminent death''? Tom, you


    saved Samuel''s life because of your bad luck. And based on this, you think that no one dares to


    challenge you and everyone shall respect you? You''re really retarded. For the sake of you being my


    brother-inw, let me give you a suggestion. Run away right now as far as you can, and don''te


    back to H City for the rest of your life. Maybe you can still save your life by doing so."


    Tom didn''t want to exin at all. He was not afraid of Master Chou at all.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    On the way back, Elizabeth kept ming Tom for causing serious trouble. He should have just endured


    being beaten just now. He should not have pretended to be a big shot. Now that he had hit Jeremias,


    he was going to be in deep trouble.


    Therefore, Elizabeth kept scolding Tom and asked Tom to go back and apologize to Jeremias at once.


    He must not get the Scott Family involved.


    Tom was really annoyed by what she said. He got angry and said impatiently, "Mom, can you shut up? I


    told you I wouldn''t involve the Scott Family. Why are you still talking nonsense?"


    Elizabeth flew into a rage immediately. "Oh my! You are good for nothing. I just gave you some advice.


    How dare you be impatient with me? If it weren''t for our family, you would have starved to death. Now


    you be a little bit stronger, and you dare to talk back! I knew you had no conscience. You guys


    didn''t believe me. You should believe me now!"


    Tom''s mouth twitched a few times. He really wanted to refute Elizabeth, but he knew that he shouldn''t


    do this. No matter what, Elizabeth was his mother-inw.


    So he simply ignored her and stopped talking.


    When they arrived home and entered the room, they could finally be left alone.


    Phoebe still seemed to have something on her mind. After she came back, she had a straight face and


    was often in a daze. She even became forgetful. When she took a shower, she forgot to bring her


    clothes in. She slightly opened the door and asked Tom to take the clothes to her.


    This kind of thing had never happened before. Tom immediately became excited, his heart beating


    violently!


    Elizabeth was right. They were a fake couple. They had been married for four years and had never


    been intimate.


    After spending four years together day and night, Tom became more interested in Phoebe than any


    other woman.


    Having handed the clothes to Phoebe, Tom couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    As a result, he didn''t sleep well that night.


    Fortunately, he was in good health. Even if he didn''t sleep enough, he wouldn''t be listless.


    James said something this morning at breakfast and caught Tom''s attention. "Phoebe, I heard from the


    people in thepany that Zack has found an investor who is willing to invest 100 million in Shengke?"


    Phoebe paused for a moment, and an unnatural look shed across her face. Then she nodded as if


    nothing had happened, "Yes, it''s true."


    James said, "How did Zack have this kind of connection? Howe he knows such a high-level


    investor? Investing 100 million dors isn''t a simple matter."


    Elizabeth said bitterly, "Zack was really lucky. He caused such serious trouble and got kicked out of the


    Scott Family, but he could still find such a rich investor."


    At this point, she kicked Tom under the table and said in a strange tone, "Unlike the trash in our family,


    who only causes trouble and can''t do anything at all!"


    Tom got used to her unruly behavior. He just silently folded his legs, pretending not to hear anything.


    "Who is this investor Zack has found?" Tom asked curiously.


    James red at him and said angrily, "It''s none of your business. It''s someone you don''t know."


    Phoebe suddenly said, "Martin."


    Tom thought about it seriously. He really didn''t know Martin. He had never heard of him before.


    He didn''t know his name, so he spected that this Martin must not be a big shot.


    Four years ago, when he was not framed and expelled by the Howard Family, Tom was famous in the


    celebrity circle. The people who could get close to him were powerful, not yboys.


    "I heard that Martin had asked you to go over and make tea for him, then he would sign the contract?"


    James asked, "Phoebe, do you know Martin?"


    Hearing this, Tom immediately raised his ears and looked at Phoebe.


    "Wasn''t Zack the one who negotiated for this funding? Why did Martin ask Phoebe to make tea?" Tom


    asked with a frown.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Elizabeth also realized that something was wrong and said, "Yes, Phoebe, why did he ask you to make


    tea? Is Zack up to something?"


    Phoebe shook her head and said, "Mom, you''re thinking too much. I''m the backbone of thepany


    now. It''s normal for grandpa to ask me to be there for such a big financing."


    This made sense, so James and Elizabeth stopped thinking about it.


    Tom, on the other hand, felt something wrong and frowned.


    After breakfast, Phoebe went out. Tom said he was going to take Phoebe to work, but she refused.


    Looking at Phoebe''s figure, Tom felt more and more strange when he thought about Phoebe''s


    performance these two days. After thinking about it, he called Elliot and asked him directly, "Do you


    know Martin?"


    "Martin? Yes, he is the young master of the Gablehausers. He has a good reputation in the business


    circle recently. He invested in severalpanies and made a lot of money." Elliot gave a rough


    description of Martin.


    After listening to Elliot''s words, Tom had a general understanding of Martin. He was not a talented


    person. He had to rely on his family connections to invest.


    "What kind of person is he?" Tom asked.


    Elliot said, "He is not a good person. He is quite ruthless. Many people who have offended him have


    been secretly dealt with by him. Moreover, Martin is a typical scumbag who has yed with many


    women''s feelings. But he''s hiding it so well that even his family don''t know about it. I heard that he


    recently sought a marriage alliance with the Knights . He wants to marry the daughter of the Knights ."


    Hearing he mentioned the daughter of the Knights , Tom felt a little familiar somehow. He thought about


    it for a while. It seemed that he didn''t know any woman whose surname was Knight so he did not think


    further.


    After he finished the call with Elliot, Tom''s face darkened. He already knew why Martin asked Phoebe


    to make tea. Obviously, his target was Phoebe!


    After Phoebe went downstairs, Zack was already waiting for her by the roadside. Seeing that she was


    dressed in in leisure clothes, he frowned and said, "Is this what you wear to negotiate with Mr.


    Gablehauser? Hurry up and change into something nice. Be sexier."


    Phoebe said expressionlessly, "Zack, it is for the Scott Family that I agreed to go with you to sign the


    contract. Don''t push your luck!"


    Zack grinned, "Oh, how noble! Who are you bluffing at? Everyone knows that you''ve slept with the


    chairman of ZQ Company many times. By the way, since you''ve slept with him so many times, didn''t he


    give you tens of millions when the Scott Family''s funding chain was broken? After all, it''s perfect timing


    for you to be a big shareholder."


    Phoebe''s expression immediately changed. "I''m not going!"


    She was about to leave.


    Zack hurriedly grabbed her and said with a creepy smile, "Hey, why are you angry? I was just joking


    with you. Why are you so narrow-minded?"


    Phoebe was furious. Looking at Zack''s smug face, she really wanted to punch him!

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Half an hourter, in front of a vi, Phoebe frowned and demanded, "aren''t we are going to talk with


    Martin about the contract? Why are we here?"


    Zack parked the car and said, "The contract has been drawn up. All it needs is a signature. He can sign


    anywhere he wants. Nothing strange."


    Phoebe asked, "but why did Martin choose to sign the contract here? Shouldn''t it be in thepany?"


    "How do I know? This is Mr. Gablehauser''s decision. He''s a billionaire. How can I figure out what he''s


    thinking." Zack thought of something and said in a deep voice, "By the way, you can''t call him by his


    name after we go in. You have to call him Mr. Gablehauser, okay?"


    Phoebe remained silent and clenched her fists. She felt hesitant.


    Zack preceded her, and then stopped and looked back. "What are you doing? Follow up."


    "Phoebe, don''t y any tricks on me. It''s the most critical time for the Scott Family. Without Mr.


    Gablehauser''s money, we''re done. We sink or swim together. Do you think you and your parents can


    get away with it? Your father is the legal person of thepany, which means he will bear the brunt if


    we fail!" Zack threatened.


    Phoebe''s expression changed. Finally, she sighed and said with a cold face, "I''ll just serve you tea.


    Don''t count on me to do anything else!"


    "That''s not up to you."


    "What did you say?!" Phoebe red.


    Zack chuckled, "Nothing, just a joke. You just serve tea. Mr. Gablehauser simply admires you. After all,


    you have some reputation in H City, don''t you?"


    Zack''s ghastly face was so infuriating. Back then, it was because of Zack''s ineffectuality that Tom


    joined the Scott Family as a matrilocal son-inw, which was also why she had a "reputation" in H City


    and had been a butt of the joke for so many years.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thinking of this, she could not help but think of that man. Tom was very young for marriage when he


    joined the Scott Family.


    She chose Tom because another enthusiastic suitor stood no chance of marrying her, and Tom was her


    best choice left.


    Speaking of which, she had not seen that man for four years. Her decision to marry Tom disheartened


    him and he left H City after that. As four years passed, how had he been?


    Such an outstanding person like him must have his family already.


    Absorbed in reminiscences, Phoebe was a little abstracted. Time flew and nothing was constant.


    "Lead the way." Phoebe red at Zack and said.


    Zackughed sinisterly and walked forward.


    Suddenly, something struck him and he turned to Phoebe and said, "by the way, it suddenly urred to


    me that Rory seems to havee back recently. Has hee to see you?"


    Hearing that name, Phoebe paused and something unnatural moved featherlight across her face.


    Rory!


    She hadn''t heard that name for a long time. It was that man''s name.


    "Crap, we are just friends. Why would hee to see me?" Phoebe said with a straight face.


    Zack smiled evilly. "Oh, really? You almost married him back then. Speaking of which, you should have


    married him instead of a washout. Do you know that Rory is running a bigpany now? If you had


    married him back then, you would have lived a rich andfortable life as his wife, no need to do


    things like this."


    He spoke in a malicious voice with a really punchable face.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but re out. "Zack! One more word and I''ll leave without turning back!"


    Sensing that Phoebe was really provoked, Zack quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m just joking.


    No hard feelings."


    Phoebe snorted. Zack''s shameless face became more and more unbearable.


    However, her mind was in a mess because of Zack''s words. She unintentionally wondered whether it


    would have been better if she had married Rory back then.


    With all those disconcerting thoughts in her mind, Phoebe followed Zack into the vi and saw Martin.


    "Mr. Gablehauser, nice to see you." Zack said ingratiatingly and servilely and bowed in a very humble


    manner.


    "Wee. Come in and have a sit." Martin gave Zack a brief look and then locked his eyes on


    Phoebe. When he saw how gorgeous Phoebe was, his eyes lit up and his lips broke into a randy and


    horny smile which was nothing like the smile of that self-effacing gentleman in front of Colton and


    Kaylie.


    Right, Martin was the young man who personally proposed to Kaylie a while ago.


    Martin''s gaze made Phoebe very uneasy, but she forced a smile and greeted him politely.


    Martin was in a robe and looked very casual. It wasn''t what one should wear for a business asion


    and apparently he didn''t respect Zack and Phoebe as his working partners.


    Zack didn''t feel anything wrong with this. He even bent down and lit a cigarette for Martin.


    Phoebe frowned slightly. She had a bad first impression of Martin.


    "I have long heard of your iparable beauty as the top of the three most beautiful women in H City.


    You live up to your reputation." Martin eyed Phoebe up and down and said with a smile.


    Phoebe quelled the difort in her heart and smiled perfunctorily. She then said in a professional


    manner, "Mr. Gablehauser, the financing..."


    Martin interrupted her and said, "what''s the rush? Zack and I have already settled the details. There are


    only some papers to be signed."


    "Since that''s the case, let sign the papers now." Phoebe took out the contract, handed it to Martin, and


    looked at him expectantly. "Mr. Gablehauser, this is a contract drawn up by us. Once you sign it and


    transfer 100 million dors to our ount, you will own 40 % of SK Company''s shares."


    Martin didn''t touch the contract that Phoebe handed over. Instead, he squinted at Phoebe with a smile


    and said, "Miss Scott, do you think 40 % of yourpany''s shares are worth 100 million?"


    Phoebe''s face darkened. "Mr. Gablehauser, I don''t quite understand what you mean. Didn''t you


    propose to buy 40 % of our shares with 100 million dors?"


    Martinughed. He stood up, walked around the coffee table towards Phoebe.


    In an instant, nervousness shed through Phoebe''s face.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    "Mr. Gablehauser..."


    Phoebe tensed up and stared at Martin, who was walking over with a wicked smile.


    She probably knew what she was going to do when she came here today, but it was still hard for her to


    ept this when she was really faced with this.


    Martin was a handsome man. His skin was fair and tender and he looked handsome. Based on his


    appearance, when he waspared to those handsome young boys in the entertainment industry, he


    was very destructive to most women. If a woman could spend a night with such a handsome man, she


    believed that many women would ept it and even feel that they had made a profit.


    However, Phoebe could not ept this kind of thing at all. No matter how handsome Martin was, she


    would not be tempted. Instead, she felt very resistant and disgusting!


    Besides, she already had someone in her heart. She would be very repulsed if she had a little intimate


    contact with other men, even if this man was Tom.


    Martin saw her flustered expression, and the smile on his face became more intense. He walked to the


    table in front of Phoebe and sat down. He said with a smile, "Miss Scott, you are a business elite. I


    believe you understand the current situation of your Scott Family very well. If you can''t get the financing


    and make up for this funding gap, then your Scott Family will be finished. Not to mention 40 points of


    shares, even your entire Scott Family is worthless. I spent 100 million to buy your 40 shares and it was


    still a loss-making deal. But I still did it. Do you know why?"


    As he said this, he deliberately pressed his head down and got close to Phoebe. He stared straight at


    Phoebe and said with a meaningful smile on his face. Moreover, his eyes had been staring at Phoebe''s


    chest without concealing his desire for Phoebe.


    Phoebe was really disgusted by the look in his eyes. She tried to step back and took a sip of her tea to


    hide the panic and disgust in her heart.


    "Mr. Gablehauser, I know that our Scott Family is in a bad situation right now. We really need your 100


    million dors of funding. However, our foundation is still there, and there are fewerpetitors in H


    City. Your 100 million dors of funding will definitely not let you lose money." Phoebe said seriously.


    "Hehe." Martin suddenly smiled, took a deep breath, showed an infatuated expression, and said, "Miss


    Scott, you''re so beautiful and full of femininity. Tsk. Tsk. No wonder you''re the most beautiful woman


    among the three in H City. I heard you''ve been married for four years, and you''re still a virgin. I don''t


    know if this is the case."


    When Martin said this, his face was full of ridicule and badughter. He was totally a lothario.


    Phoebe''s face finally lost itsposure and her expression changed suddenly. "Mr. Gablehauser,


    please behave yourself! I''m here to sign a contract with you, not to gossip with you!"


    "Hahaha..." Martinughed.


    He said to Zack, "Zack, your sister is really interesting."


    Zack smiled and said, "As long as Mr. Gablehauser likes her."


    Phoebe picked up her bag, stood up and intended to leave. "Since Mr. Gablehauser doesn''t intend to


    sign the contract, then I''ll leave first!"


    Martin was calm and unhurried. When Phoebe reached the door, he said, "Miss Scott, if you step out of


    this door, I won''t finance the Scott Family. In the current situation of your Scott Family, in less than


    three days, you will definitely go bankrupt. If you can''t pay back the money, your father, as the legal


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    person of the SK Company, will go to jail."


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and stopped.


    There was a painful expression on her face. She clenched her fists, feeling helpless, unwilling, angry,


    and helpless...


    Zack said at this time, "Phoebe, what are you doing? Mr. Gablehauser just said a few words to you and


    you''re leaving. The contract hasn''t been signed yet."


    Martin said, "Miss Scott, I apologize to you for being impetuous just now. Pleasee back. Can we


    continue to talk about cooperation?"


    Phoebe turned around and saw Martin''s serious face. There were no banter and the bad smile on his


    face and she took a deep breath and walked back slowly.


    In fact, she had no way out. Without this one hundred million dors of funding, the Scott Family would


    not have the money to pay and her father would really go to jail.


    At this moment, Phoebe thought of someone again, the chairman of the ZQ Company.


    The man who lent her 20 million dors for nothing but didn''t touch her. It was the chairman of the ZQ


    Company who made her change her mind about men and understand that not all men in the world


    were lecherous and there were gentlemen in the world.


    Especially in the current situation, theparison made the chairman of the ZQ Company more and


    more precious. Martin was also a rich man, but his character was much worse than that of the


    chairman of ZQ Company.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and walked back.


    Martin and Zack looked at each other with meaningful smiles.


    "Miss Scott, don''t be afraid. I''m not a good person." Martin said with a smile.


    Phoebe''s expression changed again.


    "Haha, I''m just joking with you. On the contrary, I''m not a bad person. I''m a good person. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask Zack." Martin blinked and said jokingly.


    Zack raised his hand and said, "I can testify that Mr. Gablehauser is a great person! However, Mr.


    Gablehauser likes to taste tea very much. Phoebe, you are very good at making tea. Why are you still


    standing there? Hurry up and make tea for Mr. Gablehauser."


    Martin said, "That''s right. Zack is right. I like drinking tea very much, especially the tea made by a


    beautiful woman like Miss Scott. I like it even more. Haha!"


    Phoebe was expressionless. She nodded and began to make tea.


    As the most beautiful woman in the Scott Family, she had been brought by her elders since she was


    young. She entertained guests, and learned a good skill in making tea.


    Making tea looked simple. In fact, there was a lot of professional knowledge in it. It involved a lot


    especially when you wanted to make a good tea, which required more exquisite skills. Phoebe did


    check a lot of information about this.


    She was beautiful and had a good temperament. When she made tea, she had a unique charm.


    Martin stared at her the whole time, unable to hide the green light in his eyes.


    After making the tea, Phoebe poured Martin a cup and brought it to him. "Mr. Gablehauser, please


    have some tea."


    Martin picked up the teacup and took a sip. He immediately showed a happy expression. He had to


    admit that Phoebe was quite good at making tea. The same tea would be better to drink if it was made


    by Phoebe.


    "Good tea!"


    Martin eximed sincerely.


    Phoebe looked a little proud.


    "Now that I have drank the tea, then we can talk about the contract." Martin said with a smile.


    Phoebe was overjoyed and relieved as she thought that they could finally sign the contract.


    However, she was also a little curious. Was she wrong about Zack? Did Martin really just like her tea


    making skills and just ask her toe over to make tea?


    However, Martin''s next sentence immediately made her expression freeze.


    Martin stood up with the contract and smiled at her, "Miss Scott, now, pleasee with me and talk


    about the contract alone. I need you to read it to me word by word. Don''t worry. I''m a gentleman. We


    can have a good talk."


    Zack patted Phoebe on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Seize the opportunity. The opportunity to


    revitalize the Scott Family is up to you."


    Phoebe''s expression was gloomy. She stood there with her hands and feet being cold.


    Closing her eyes, she closed her mouth and felt sore. Her heart was extremely aggrieved and helpless,


    and she resisted the urge to cry.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly received a message. Without thinking, she took out her phone


    subconsciously and saw that it was a WhatsApp message. It said, "Don''t agree with him. I''ll be right


    there!"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Seeing this message, Phoebe was stunned and recovering from her chaotic mind a little bit.


    This WhatsApp message was from Tom.


    Looking at the words on the screen, Phoebe''s feelings became moreplicated. Tom''s honest and


    sincere face appeared in her mind.


    Was it hurt for Tom if she does this?


    Martin took a few steps and noticed that she did not follow him. He turned around and smiled, "Miss


    Scott, are you still embarrassed under the circumstances?"


    Phoebe''s mind shed with all kinds of thoughts and images. Finally, she looked up and said, "Mr.


    Gablehauser, your financing matters a lot. I can''t make the decision alone. I''d better wait for my


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    grandfather toe over and sign the contract with you personally!"


    Martin''s face immediately darkened, "Phoebe, are you kidding me?"


    Zack, who had walked to the door, was also anxious. He immediately walked back and pulled Phoebe


    angrily, "Phoebe, what are you doing?"


    Phoebe said, "I can''t do this. I''m a person, not a tool."


    Zack was even angrier, "So you just watched the capital chain of SK Company rupture, right? Then the


    Scott Family will go bankrupt, and all the families will get into trouble! Phoebe, don''t forget that the legal


    representative of thepany is your father now. If SK Company goes bankrupt, your father will be the


    first who suffers!"


    Yes, the situation of the Scott Family was very bad now. The capital rupture facing them was more


    serious than thest time. Both the bank and their partners had refused to lend so much money to


    them, let alone finding someone else who could finance them. Fawning on Martin was the only chance


    to sustain SK Company.


    "Zack! What right do you have to say that? I have already borrowed 20 million from the chairman of ZQ


    Company to help Scott Family out of the trouble. It was you who pushed the Scott Family into such a


    situation to satisfy your own desire! You are to me for the situation of the Scott Family!" Phoebe said


    angrily.


    Zack''s eyes were cold, with no guilt in there, "I just appropriated 10 million dors from our family.


    What''s the big deal? Besides, if I hadn''t worked hard and win Martin over after falling into the all-time


    low, would the Scott Family get the funding of one hundred million dors? With the funding, the Scott


    Family will be more and more prosperous and reach an unprecedented peak! I''m not to me for


    the situation of the Scott Family. Instead, I''m a major contributor to the Scott Family! Also, Phoebe,


    don''t forget that your father is the legal representative of thepany. If SK Company goes bankrupt,


    he''s going to be jailed!"


    Even though Phoebe had already known about Zack''s shamelessness, she was still angry with his


    words.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Then she said, "It''s none of your


    business. I will take my father''s ce as the legal representative. In these three days, I will try my best


    to raise money to help the Scott Family through the crisis, not in this way."


    "You!" Zack was furious, "Phoebe, why do you refuse? You have agreed yesterday."


    This was what he couldn''t understand.


    Phoebe didn''t answer his question. Did she refuse because of Tom or the chairman of ZQ Company?


    The answer didn''t matter anymore.


    She turned around and left.


    At this moment, a sneer came from behind, "Since you don''t appreciate my kindness at all, I have to


    teach you a lesson. You can''te and leave my ce at your will. Catch her for me."


    It was Martin. As he spoke, four bodyguards immediately came out from both sides and stopped


    Phoebe from leaving.


    Suddenly, Phoebe''s face changed, "Mr. Gablehauser, what do you mean?"


    Martin walked back to Phoebe with a yful expression, "Phoebe, you''re a smart person. Of course,


    you understand what I mean. I don''t have to say some things straight."


    Phoebe''s face shed with a trace of panic. She tried to calm herself down and stared at Martin, "Mr.


    Gablehauser, this is a society ruled byw. There are cameras everywhere. I advise you not to be


    reckless or to challenge the authority of thew."


    "Huh..." Martinughed as if he had heard a big joke. His face was full of disdain and ridicule. He said


    to Zack, "Are all your Scott Family members so naive?"


    Zack said, "It takes all sorts to make a world, but people as naive as she is rare."


    Then, Zack said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, I advise you not to be stupid. Sign the contract with Mr.


    Gablehauser obediently. Don''t try to run away. Otherwise, you will suffer."


    Phoebe panicked immediately, "Zack, do you have humanity? I''m your sister! How can you throw me to


    the wolves!"


    "Huh, what are you talking about? I''m doing it for your own good. Mr. Gablehauser is of high status.


    Isn''t it better to be a mistress of him than live with Tom, your useless husband?" Zack said with a smile.


    Martin was a little impatient. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, I don''t have too much patience. Hurry


    in and talk about the contract. I have something to doter."


    Yes, he asked Kaylie out for dinner tonight.


    Ever since he proposed marriage to Kaylie, Colton had tried his best to get the two of them together.


    Colton regarded him as an ideal son-inw with outstanding ability and a good character. In Colton''s


    view, It was a blessing for Kaylie to marry Martin. Colton didn''t know that Martin such a despicable man


    at all.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and turned to run.


    However, she couldn''t outrun those nimble bodyguards. She had just run few steps before she was


    caught.


    Martin was instantly amused, "Oh, how dare you run? It seems that you are quite unyielding.


    Coincidentally, I like this type."


    Martin smiled and walked over, reaching out to touch Phoebe''s face.


    Phoebe''s face changed drastically. She waspletely flustered. She struggled desperately, but she


    couldn''t wrench herself free. There was no room for resistance. "Martin! Stop it, or I''ll call the police!"


    "Huh, call the police?" Martin reached out and slid his hand gently on Phoebe''s face. He eximed,


    "How smooth your skin is! You are indeed the best of the three beauties in H City. Miss Scott, in fact, I


    have been fascinated by you for a long time."


    Phoebe was even more anxious. Now she regretted. If she had anticipated what happened to her, she


    would have asked Tom to apany her over!


    Thinking of the message that Tom had just sent her, she had a little hope in her heart. Perhaps Tom


    coulde to save her in time.


    Soon, she denied this vain hope. She came here without telling Tom. How could Tom know the


    location?


    "Zack! I''m your sister, but you leave me to him! Are you still a human being?" Phoebe panicked.


    However, Zack ignored her at all. He shook his head and pretended not to hear her. He was cold and


    heartless.


    Phoebe struggled desperately, but she couldn''t free herself. She was so scared and helpless that she


    began to cry.


    Finally, a knock on the door broke the atmosphere in the room.


    Martin immediately frowned and said unhappily, "Who can''t read the vibe is knocking on the door?"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment, then she was surprised. Could it be that the chairman of ZQ came


    to save her?!


    Yes, her first reaction was it must be the chairman ZQ, not Tom, because thest time in Golden


    Dragon KTV, when she was in danger, the chairman of ZQ appeared to save her in time.


    In the same situation now, she first thought of the chairman. What she thought was what she hoped for.


    In her heart, only the chairman could save her.


    "It''s the chairman of ZQ!"


    Desperate, she said out what she was thinking in her mind.


    Martin''s expression immediately became serious. "The chairman of ZQ? What''s happening? Do you


    have anything to do with the chairman?"


    Phoebe saw that Martin seemed to be afraid, and her nervous mood rxed a lot. She stood up


    straight and stared at Martin coldly, "Yes, the chairman of ZQ is my friend."


    It seemed that the words "the Chairman of ZQ" were quite stressful for Martin. He asked Zack for


    confirmation." Why didn''t you tell me that Phoebe has something to do with ZQ Media?"


    There was a hint of shame and anger in his tone.


    Martin was indeed a billionaire, an absolute big shot among ordinary people, but in front of capitalists


    like the chairman ZQ, he was nothing.


    Not to mention, ZQ''s chairman''s background was unknown and his identity was mysterious. A while


    ago, ZQ Media was acquired by a mysterious man at a price of more than 500 million dors, and after


    only two months of operation, thepany had a new lease of life, and its market value soared to 4


    billion dors. This meant that the new chairman of ZQ must be a big shot!


    He didn''t want to provoke such a big shot, and he couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    Zack was also a little scared. He quickly said, "I don''t know. But a while ago, Phoebe went to borrow 20


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    million dors herself..."


    He briefly exined what happenedst time. After Martin heard it, his facial expression became even


    more unpleasant. Damn it, this meant that Phoebe was already the "private property" of the chairman


    of ZQ! If he knew this, how could he dare to attack Phoebe!


    Thinking of this, he really wanted to p Zack!


    At this moment, the sound of knocking on the door became louder and faster, which meant that the


    person waiting outside the door was in a hurry. Martin''s forehead was a little sweaty. He gritted his


    teeth and said to the bodyguard, "Go open the door and let the chairman of ZQ in."


    "Yes, boss."


    The bodyguard went to open the door and the other one who grabbed Phoebe immediately let go of


    her and apologized to her.


    Phoebe''s face was cold, but she was actually very excited. Finally, she was about to see the chairman


    of ZQ again. She looked at her in clothes and suddenly felt a little regretful. If she had known that


    the chairman woulde to save her, she should have dressed herself up to give him a good


    impression.


    However, when the bodyguard opened the door, he found that what was outside was just a man


    dressed in ordinary clothes.


    "Tom?!"


    Zack saw the man at the door and called out first.


    That was right, it was Tom. After the door opened, he walked in quickly and saw that Phoebe was


    dressed neatly and in a stable mood. He finally rxed. "Phoebe, I''m here. You''re not bullied, are


    you?"


    When Phoebe saw Tom, she was stunned. For a moment, she couldn''te back to her senses and


    felt very disappointed. The... The person who came was not the chairman of ZQ, but Tom.


    Martin was also stunned for a moment, and then his face immediately darkened. He was very unhappy


    to find that he had been fooled.


    "Tom, why are you here?" Phoebe came back to her senses and blurted out. There was obvious


    disappointment in her tone.


    Tom was stunned. He was at first very enthusiastic but when he felt Phoebe''s loss, his mood was


    blocked and he felt particrly ufortable. "Didn''t I send you a WhatsApp just now? Didn''t you see


    it?"


    Phoebe sighed and said, "Yes."


    At the same time, she mocked herself in her mind, "Phoebe, Phoebe, what are you thinking? The


    chairman of ZQ is a big shot. He''s busy and earns tens of thousands a minute. How can he care about


    you? Besides, ever since that day, he hasn''te to you again. Maybe he has had forgotten you, but


    you''re the only one who still thinks about him foolishly."


    The more Phoebe thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. She felt as if an organ on her body


    had been cut off alive!


    "Phoebe, they didn''t bully you, did they?" Tom asked with concern.


    Phoebe squeezed out a smile and shook her head, "No."


    "That''s good!" Tom breathed a sigh of relief.


    Martin''s face was very gloomy. He found that he had been fooled. The person who came was not the


    chairman of ZQ, but a nobody! Thinking of his fear just now, he was filled with anger and felt very


    humiliated.


    He said with a cold face, "Who are you? How dare you ruin my good deed? You wanna die?"


    Tom looked at him. "I''m Phoebe''s husband, Tom. I''m here to pick up my wife."


    Martin smiled dumbly, showing a sudden realization, and said jokingly, "Oh, so you are Phoebe''s


    husband who married into her family. I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Zack said on the side, "He''s really famous in our country. He''s famous trash. He''s a kept man.


    Hahaha."


    Tom ignored their ridicule. To him, he only cared about Phoebe''s feelings. Whether the others were


    alive or dead had nothing to do with him.


    "Phoebe, why did youe here with Zack to sign the contract? I can tell at a nce that they are not


    good people. Fortunately, you were not hurt." Tomined. Phoebe was already an adult. Why


    wasn''t she vignt at all?


    Phoebe remained silent for a while and said, "The contract is canceled. Let''s go back."


    Seeing that Phoebe was not in high spirits, Tom did not ask much. He nodded and took Phoebe away.


    But at this moment, Martin didn''t let them go and said in the back, "Stop!"


    Immediately, the four bodyguards surrounded Phoebe and Tom again.


    Martin said, "You''re just a useless man who marries into and live with your wife''s family, but you want to


    take your wife away from me? You''re so whimsical! Since you''re here, stay and take a good look at


    how your wife will sign the contract with me. Hahaha..."


    At this moment, he suddenly raised the tea on the coffee table and took a sip, revealing a yful smile,


    like a cat ying with a mouse.


    Phoebe''s heart sank and she couldn''t help but scold, "Martin! Don''t go too far!"


    Martinughed disdainfully. "Go too far? Since you''ve said so, I''ll show you what I gonna do! Bring


    Phoebe here!"


    Tom''s eyes became cold. He stepped out and protected Phoebe behind him. His eyes were like


    lightning, ncing at them. "Who dares to touch my wife? I''lly you down!"


    The four bodyguards looked at each other and smiled, thinking that Tom was too childish, like a fool.


    They didn''t take Tom seriously at all and looked rxed. One of the smallest bodyguards came over


    and rubbed his hands. "I''d like to see how youy me down."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    When Phoebe saw this, she reflexively felt nervous and scared. She immediately realized that Tom


    seemed to be a good fighter. Maybe he could really take her away.


    Tom clenched his fists and stared coldly at the bodyguard who came forward. As long as the


    bodyguard dared to make a move, he promised that he would put the guy down in the shortest time


    possible!


    To be honest, he was very angry. He was most angry with Martin. This scum dared to pursue Phoebe!


    The beast Zack was the second person that he was angry about. As Phoebe''s cousin, it would be fine


    if he didn''t protect Phoebe, but he even pushed Phoebe in danger. He was really unforgivable!


    However, at this moment, there was another knock on the door from behind, breaking the deadlock in


    the room.


    Martin frowned. He was even more unhappy and said, "Who''s knocking again? It''s not over yet!"


    He was an impatient man. He had thought that it would be smooth to take advantage of Phoebe today.


    However, in the end, his patience waspletely gone. Now he was really impatient and unhappy.


    Phoebe was stunned. Tom was already here. Who else woulde to save her?


    Now, she regained hope.


    Deep down, she still hoped that the person who came to save her was Chairman ZQ, not Tom.


    As long as Chairman ZQ came and stood there, he was full of aura, making people dare not act rashly.


    In contrast, Tom, who had no authority at all and had to fight by himself, would be overshadowed.


    Martin''s face darkened. He said to Zack unhappily, "Go open the door. I want to see who else is


    bothering me!"


    Zack nodded and walked quickly to open the door.


    When he opened the door and saw the person standing outside, he was instantly stunned and


    shocked. He then blurted out, "Damn it! Rory, it''s you?!"


    Hearing this, Phoebe''s body trembled violently. She immediately twisted her head and looked towards


    the door. As expected, she saw a man with a square face, a masculine and handsome temperament.


    He had a chiseled face and was dressed in a neat blue suit. He stood at the door with a faint smile and


    there was a ck umbre in his hand. He greeted Zack, then looked at Phoebe and said, "Hello,


    Phoebe, long time no see. I''m back."


    Phoebe stared at him nkly. Her mouth opened in disbelief and she couldn''t close it for a long time.


    That was right. The man at the door had chased after her crazily and they two almost turned into


    sweethearts. Rory!


    It had been four years since theyst met.


    Seeing this sunny and resolute face, Phoebe''s mind was in a whirl. Scenes of the past reyed in her


    mind like a movie.


    "Rory?" When Tom saw this man and Phoebe''s reaction, he frowned slightly and felt ufortable.


    He had heard of this name before. Rory was one of Phoebe''s many previous suitors, but this suitor was


    the most special. Not only was he outstanding enough, but most importantly, Phoebe was almost with


    this man!


    If it weren''t for Richard''s disapproval of the marriage, Phoebe would have married Rory, and Tom would


    have nothing to do with her.


    To be honest, for the first time, Tom was hostile when he saw Rory speak!


    In the past, he didn''t pay much attention to rivals like Brian because he knew that Phoebe would not


    like such a rich second generation, who would pose no threat to him.


    But now, for the first time, Rory''s existence made him feel insecure.


    When Martin saw Rory, he was also stunned, and then his pupils contracted, revealing a look of fear.


    "Rory, when did you return to H City? Didn''t you already go abroad?" Martin said.


    Rory smiled and walked in, saying, "The moon abroad is not as round as it is at home, so I came back.


    Besides, there are still people and things I can''t give up here, so of course I have toe back."


    When he said this, he looked straight at Phoebe and ignored Tom beside her.


    Tom had already seen that Rory was a man who was extremely confident in himself, even to the point


    of arrogance.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tom could feel that Rory knew about him, and the reason why he didn''t look at him was mainly to


    intimidate him.


    That was interesting...


    In the past four years, Tom had met countless love rivals, but Rory was the most powerful one.


    Martin was not stupid. He immediately realized it and said, "Are you here for Phoebe?"


    Rory nodded and said, "Yes, Phoebe is my goddess. You are not allowed to take an interest in her in


    the future, or I will be very unhappy."


    He said this with a smile and a sunny look, but it sounded bone-chilling to the people present.


    Especially Martin, whose heart suddenly tightened.


    However, he was also a person with fame and prestige. In front of outsiders, even if he was afraid of


    Rory, he would definitely not show it. He snorted and said, "I''m not interested in other people''s


    goddess. You don''t have to tell me. I won''t trouble her in the future."


    Rory smiled mysteriously. Then he walked over to Phoebe and stared at her. He said gently, "Phoebe,


    you are as beautiful as four years ago, but I am older."


    Phoebe felt uneasy being stared at by Rory''s straight eyes. She looked up at Rory and lowered her


    head. There were two faint blushes on her face and she said, "Your appearance hasn''t changed. You''re


    not old."


    Rory sighed and said, "My heart is getting older. For the past four years, I have been thinking about


    you every day."


    His straightforward confession embarrased Tom. No matter how good Tom''s temper was, he was


    angry.


    He immediately stood up and stood in front of Phoebe. He said to Rory, "In the future, you don''t have to


    worry about Phoebe. I''m Phoebe''s legal husband. I''ll take good care of her."


    Only then did Rory look at Tom''s face. His smile suddenly disappeared. He narrowed his eyes and


    said, "Are you Tom?"


    "Right."


    "You don''t deserve Phoebe."


    As soon as Rory opened his mouth, he was aggressive.


    Tom''s brows twitched twice. He wasn''t not angry, but smiled. "I really don''t deserve Phoebe because


    no man is worthy of Phoebe. Marrying her is the greatest blessing of my life."


    Rory frowned slightly. He found out that Tom was a good-for-nothing and submissive person. He didn''t


    take it seriously at first, but from what he was doing now, he didn''t seem that simple.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    "You''re quite eloquent." Rory smiled.


    Tom shrugged and smiled faintly, "It''s just words from the bottom of my heart. But you reagarded it as a


    clever tongue. This surprised me."


    Rory''s pupils contracted slightly when he heard this, and his face darkened a little. How could he not


    tell that Tom was mocking him for not understanding love.


    Just as he was about to retort, Phoebe said, "Brother Zamani, this is not the ce to talk. Let''s go first."


    Rory nodded with a smile and said softly, "I''ll listen to you."


    Phoebe took two steps, then she turned around and said to Martin, "Mr. Gablehauser, if you really want


    to do a hundred million dors financing for the SK Company, we are very d to see that. But we


    hope this kind of important ceremony will still be held in a formal ce, not in such a private ce."


    Martin''s face was a little stiff. He was very unhappy. Phoebe, this bitch, dared to contradict him like this!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, with Rory around, he did not dare to be as unscrupulous as before. He smiled perfunctorily


    as the response and then he let the bodyguards see the guests off.


    After Phoebe and the others left the vi, Martin could no longer maintain the calm on his face and his


    anger explodedpletely. He flung the things on the table to the ground and was furious. "Damn it!


    Damn Phoebe. Damn Rory!"


    It had been a long time since he had been so angryst time. Now, how could he have the same


    demeanor as before? He had be an angry descendant of a rich family''s second generation. This


    scared Zack so much that Zack did not dare to make a sound.


    p!


    Martin pped Zack hard in the face and gritted his teeth and scolded, "Zack! It''s all your fault, you


    trash, for making me be so embarrassed! The matter of financing the Scott Family is over. Get out of


    here!"


    Zack was pped, and half of his face swelled up, burning with pain. "Mr. Gablehauser, this was an


    ident. I didn''t know that Rory would suddenlye back. He''s been away from H City for four


    years. You can''t me me for this. Mr. Gablehauser! You''ve promised to finance our Scott Family. You


    can''t break your promise."


    Martin was even angrier when he heard this. He pped Zack on the face again. "Get out of here! Get


    out of here!"


    Zack was frustrated. The only thing he could do to stage aeback was to sessfully persuade


    Martin to finance the Scott Family. If Martin didn''t finance the Scott Family, then he would be doomed!


    He knelt down in front of Martin, hugged Martin''s thigh, and begged for mercy with tears and snot.


    Unfortunately, Martin was not moved at all. Martin kicked him away rudely and asked the bodyguards


    to kick him out.


    After Zack was kicked out, all his hopes were dashed to pieces. He stood for a long time and couldn''t


    help crying.


    At the same time, his heart was filled with endless hatred for Phoebe and Tom. If it weren''t for them, he


    wouldn''t have been reduced to current situation!


    "Phoebe! Tom! You made me be like this and I would not let you go even if I died!" Zack clenched his


    fists and gritted his teeth. His face was full of ferocity and horror, which frightened several children


    passing by and and made those children quickly run away.


    After Tom and the other two came out of the vi, no one spoke. The atmosphere was a little strange.


    In the end, Rory broke the silence. "Phoebe, how have you been in the past four years?"


    Phoebe hesitated at this question and did not know how to answer it for a moment.


    Yeah. Had she been feeling well for the past four years of marriage?


    In fact, she had an answer in her heart. She didn''t feel good because of Tom.


    But she couldn''t tell the truth. She still had to save Tom''s face in front of outsiders. No matter what, Tom


    was her nominal husband.


    "It''s good." Phoebe said with a smile.


    "You''re lying." Rory stopped and stared straight at Phoebe, trying to see Phoebe''s heart through


    Phoebe''s eyes.


    His eyes were full of aggression, which made Phoebe panic. She didn''t dare to look at Rory directly


    and quickly avoided his eyes.


    Rory sighed deeply. "It''s all my fault. I was too immature back then. I evaded the solution of a problem


    by walking away from it. After leaving, I let you have an unhappy marriage! It''s my fault, but don''t worry.


    Now that I''m back, I won''t let you feel wronged again."


    With that said, Rory was going to hold Phoebe''s hand!


    He did this in front of Tom. It could be said that he did not show Tom any respect. Even if Tom had a


    good temper, he would be furious in the face of this situation.


    Taking a step forward, Tom grabbed Rory''s hand and said in a deep voice, "Behave yourself."


    Rory was grabbed by Tom, and his face suddenly changed. He tried to struggle, but he found that he


    could not get rid of Mr. Howard''s hand at all. Tom''s hand, like a pair of iron pliers, held him tightly.


    This made him very shocked! One shall know that Rory was a Karate master. Rory was much stronger


    than ordinary people. He was not a yboy like Martin who was weak. Three or five ordinary people


    were not his opponents, but now he could not break free from Tom''s hand?


    How could that be?


    ording to the documents, Tom was just a coward. He couldn''t fight back or curse back! But now


    Tom''s character and strength werepletely different!


    All of a sudden, Rory''s face turned red. Because Phoebe was here, it was not good for him to lose his


    temper, so he had to endure it.


    When Phoebe saw that it was clear that Rory was deted, she felt strange. Rory was very good at


    fighting and had great strength. She knew that. Was he not as strong as Tom?


    Soon, she was relieved. After all, it was normal for Tom to have such a great strenght as he could


    improve his strength bacause he did the housework, carried heavy things at home all day long.


    "Call it an end, Tom. Brother Zamani and I are old friends. He won''t hurt me." Phoebe said.


    "Okay." Tom smiled and let go of Rory.


    Rory red at Tom angrily, then said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, we haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    There are some things I want to talk to you alone."


    Phoebe said, "If you have anything to say, just say it here."


    Facing Phoebe''s coldness, Rory''s eyes shed with gloom. He quickly hid it and looked at Phoebe


    affectionately, "It won''t take you long. Just a while, okay?"


    Phoebe was not a heartless person. Looking at Rory''s seemingly pleading appearance, her heart


    softened. After hesitating for a while, she said to Tom, "I''ll go talk to him. It won''t take long."


    Tom nodded and said, "Go ahead. I believe in you."


    After that, Tom took the initiative to leave. He walked to the side, turned on his phone, and looked at


    Elliot''s work report to see how much did ZQ Media''s market value shoot up now?

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "You can talk now." Phoebe said indifferently.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rory looked deeply at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, for the past four years, I have regretted every day. I


    missed you all the time. Now that I''m finally back, I won''t leave you again."


    Phoebe''s eyes gleamed, and the slight change in her expression revealed that she was uneasy. Finally,


    she sighed and said, "Brother Zamani, don''t say that again. I have a husband now."


    "No! I haven''t finished yet!" Rory said forcefully, "Phoebe, I know you don''t love him. Even since you


    got married, you haven''t slept together. I can tell from your eyes that you don''t love him, and you''re


    waiting for me!"


    Phoebe was silent. Rory was right. She really didn''t love Tom, but Rory was wrong about one thing,


    and she corrected him, "You''re wrong. I am not waiting for you."


    Rory smiled and continued, "You lied. If you are not waiting for me, how could you not sleep with him?


    Phoebe, don''t worry. Now that I''m back, I won''t leave again. Tomorrow, I will propose to your


    grandfather and ask his permission to marry you!"


    As he spoke, he was going to hold Phoebe''s hand.


    However, Phoebe dodged before he could touch her. "Brother Zamani, please behave yourself. I''m


    married!"


    Rory failed again. He was not angry but lick his chops. Feeling that Phoebe was confused, he knew


    that she still had feelings for him.


    Thinking of this, he knew that he should be more patient with Phoebe. Otherwise, he would overreach


    himself.


    "It''s all my fault! I am impatient. Now that four years have passed, a lot of things have changed. We are


    not as close as before." Rory said with sadness. Anyone around him saw his look would be infected


    and would want to be close to him. "But Phoebe, please give me a chance to make up for you, okay?"


    Phoebe''s heart softened when she saw Rory like this. She sighed, "Brother Zamani, why bother? I''m a


    married woman, but you''re still a golden bachelor. There''s no need to waste time on me."


    "No!" Rory replied seriously, "Phoebe, you are still that simple little girl in my mind, and you haven''t


    changed!"


    The way he was soulful was appealing to women. Phoebe would have been fallen for him in the past.


    But now, it was toote, because Phoebe had been in love with someone else.


    Phoebe said, "But I''ve changed."


    Rory didn''t want to believe. He looked at Tom and gritted his teeth, "Because of him? He''s not good


    enough for a wonderful woman like you!"


    Phoebe didn''t answer this question, but said, "Brother Zamani, thank you for saving us just now. Let me


    treat you to dinner next time we get the chance."


    Rory knew this couldn''t be rushed, so he changed the topic and said, "I heard that yourpany''s


    capital chain is broken, and it is in urgent need of fundraising to tide over the difficulties, right?"


    Phoebe did not deny. Rory was a genius in business. Now that he had returned to H City, it was normal


    for him to know the news.


    "I can raise 50 million for you. I only want 20 % of your shares." Rory said.


    Phoebe was overjoyed. "Really?"


    Roryughed and said, "When did I lie to you?"


    "That''s great! I am going to tell grandpa now. He must be excited." Phoebe was about to take out her


    phone.


    "But I have one condition." Rory held Phoebe''s hand and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Phoebe frowned and wanted to reject it. Just now, she had an unpleasant experience


    because of a condition that Martin had put forward.


    "Brother Zamani, if your condition is as harsh as what Martin put forward just now, then I won''t ept."


    Phoebe''s tone became much colder.


    From her reaction, Rory knew that she had misunderstood, so he exined, "Phoebe, you


    misunderstood. That''s not what I meant! I just want you to have dinner with me. That''s all!"


    Phoebe was surprised and ask, "Only a dinner?"


    "What else do you think?" Rory pretended to be unhappy and said, "Phoebe, we''ve known each other


    for so long. Don''t you know me? Do you really think I''m such a scumbag like Martin?"


    Phoebe blushed and apologized for misunderstanding Rory, "Brother Zamani, I misunderstood you. I''m


    sorry."


    "It''s fine..."


    At this moment, a voice came from behind, "Mr. Zamani, thank you for your kindness. We don''t need


    your money. I will raise 100 million to help the Scott Family get through the difficulties."


    Hearing the voice, Phoebe and Rory looked back together. Their expressions were different.


    Rory was stunned for a moment, then grinned. Phoebe red at Tom and scolded, "Tom! Stop talking


    nonsense!"


    Tom had sensitive hearing. Although he walked to the side, he heard everything they talked about.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. A hundred million is not a problem for me." Tom walked over and said to


    Phoebe, smilingly, "Actually, I wanted to tell you a long time ago that I would take out a hundred million


    to finance the SK Company in your name. Honey, after four years of marriage, I haven''t given you any


    decent gift. The money would be my first give for you."


    Finally, Rory couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Phoebe was speechless. She was not touched at all but so embarrassed and didn''t know where to put


    herself!


    Tom was really her jinx. Every time an outsider was around, he would embarrass her!


    He was shameless to say a gift that was worth a hundred million.


    After four years of marriage, Phoebe knew Tom too well. He was a poor wretch. Not to mention a


    hundred million, he couldn''t even take out ten thousand.


    She pinched Tom hard, lowered her voice, and gritted her teeth, "Tom, can you not embarrass me for


    just once?"


    Rory said jokingly, "Tom, with all due respect, do you know how much a hundred million is? The big


    shots I know in my circle don''t dare to take out a hundred million as a gift. How dare you? As far as I


    know, you can''t even find a job, can you?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Of course, Tom wouldn''t be angry just because of Rory''s ridicule. He was used to being misunderstood


    and ridiculed. "Rory, it seems that you came here prepared as you had investigated my information


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    clearly. Presumably, you had also calcted that Phoebe would appear in Martin''s vi. When Phoebe


    needed help the most, you would appear and save Phoebe as a savior. At that time, Phoebe would


    naturally be grateful to you and pledge to marry you. Good n. Good n."


    When Phoebe heard this, her face changed slightly.


    She was a smart person. Following Tom''s words, she immediately understood that Rory had long


    known that she was at Martin''s ce and she was in danger and needed to be rescued. Rory


    deliberately waited until the critical moment to appear, and she would naturally be grateful to Rory.


    Most importantly, she would owe him another big favor in an invisible way!


    Rory''s pupils constricted in an instant, and some panic and guilt shed through his eyes!


    His eyes darkened. Obviously, Tom was right. He did know in advance that Phoebe was there. In fact,


    he had alreadye backst week, but he didn''t rush to find Phoebe immediately. Instead, he set up


    a n, figured out Phoebe''s character, and then seeded in a single shot.


    During this period, he also went to investigate Tom''s identity on purpose. He knew the old saying that


    "Know the enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat". He


    was a very cautious person. He had to be more than 80 % sure of everything before he started to do it.


    In his information, Mr. Howard was a useless son-inw. Mr. Howard was unable to do anything even if


    Mr. Howard was given the chance. And Mr. Howard couldn''t pose a threat to him.


    But now it turned out that Tom was not a uselss man, but a courageous and resourceful opponent!


    A single sentence of Mr. Howard made him fall short of sess forck of a final effort.


    For this reason, Rory looked deeply at Tom, and soon he made the most correct reaction. He did not


    deny it, but he generously admitted it, "Yes! I did know that you were with Martin, and I knew that


    Martin had an ulterior motive for you. I also deliberately started to appear at your most dangerous time,


    creating a heroic phenomenon to save the beauty."


    Rory''s generous admission surprised Tom, but the next moment, Mr. Howard immediately realized that


    it was not good. He couldn''t help but look at Rory deeply and ''praise'' Rory.


    What a good countermine.


    It seemed that this Rory was really a master. He was not a fool like Brian and Charles.


    Phoebe''s reaction was not as fast as Tom''s. Her face immediately turned cold. She looked at Rory


    more coldly and disgustedly.


    Then Rory pped himself hard. It was loud, and Phoebe''s cold expression immediately became


    shocked. "Brother Zamani, you..."


    Rory stared at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, I admit that what I did just now was despicable. I lied to you.


    I deserve to die! For the past four years, I have been thinking of you every day, every hour, every


    minute and every second! I want to make you feel good about me so eagerly. I want to get you back so


    much. This made me make such a wrong choice! Do you know? In the past four years, I have


    fantasized about meeting you countless times. I have imagined more than ten thousand scenes! I''m so


    scared at the thought that when I see you again, you wouldn''t recognize me anymore and you wouldn''t


    care about me anymore. This is something I can''t ept, so I panicked, lost my mind, and made such


    a bad decision. I hope you can look me in the eye again!"


    "Phoebe, I was wrong. Scold me. Even if you hit me, I won''t make anyints!" At this point, Rory


    closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, waiting for Phoebe''s p.


    When Tom saw Rory''s behavior, he had to admire Rory. Rory had a lot of methods one after another.


    He knew Phoebe''s character so well. In this way, how could Phoebe still hate him?


    Of course, admiration was admiration while the opponent was still the opponent. Since Rory had


    already asked for a p, he would naturally not miss this opportunity.


    While Phoebe was in a daze, he suddenly extended his hand and pped Rory on the face. With a


    loud p, Rory spun around and half of his handsome face swelled up.


    Phoebe was stunned, unable to react for a moment.


    Rory was even more dumbfounded. He opened his eyes, covered his face, and looked at Phoebe in


    disbelief. "Phoebe, you...really hit me."


    Phoebe red at Tom and coughed twice. It was awkward.


    When Rory saw Phoebe''s gaze, how could he not understand that it was Tom that pped him?


    In an instant, the fire in his heart rose to the sky and he almost exploded.


    This useless son-inw dared to take the opportunity to hit him! It was unforgivable! When did he, Rory,


    the God''s favored one, suffer such grievances?


    "Tom, it''s you?!" He could no longer maintain hisposure. He gritted his teeth and red at Tom. He


    clenched his fists, wishing he could immediately pounce on Tom and fight for his life.


    Of course, Tom couldn''t admit it. He turned his face away and whistled as if nothing had happened.


    When he heard Rory''s words, he pretended to turn his head around and blinked, "Mr. Zamani, what''s


    wrong? Ouch, why is your face swollen? Phoebe, you shall mind your strength. Look at Mr. Zamani.


    You''ve beaten Mr. Zamani and made his head into a pig''s head. Even if Mr. Zamani is a little


    despicable and ys a little more tricks, you can''t do this to him, can you?"


    Seeing Tom''s despicable look, Rory was even angrier. The anger in his chest was about to burst out


    and he gritted his teeth.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, couldn''t help but burst outughing. Why hadn''t she noticed that Tom was


    so ''despicable'' before?


    Hearing Phoebe''sughter, Rory really couldn''t resist the anger. His teeth were about to be bitten off by


    him. He was so aggrieved.


    Phoebe coughed twice and said seriously, "Brother Zamani, don''t take Tom seriously. He''s a


    barbarian."


    Rory gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    When Phoebe saw that Rory was really angry, she red at Tom again and continued to say to Rory,


    "Brother Zamani, I can''t make the decision about the fifty million dors financing to the Scott Family


    that you mentioned. I need to report back to grandpa. If you''re not in a hurry, wait for one night. I''ll give


    you an answer as soon as possible tomorrow, okay?"


    Phoebe looked businesslike. There was no sign of being touched.


    Rory felt as if he had eaten shit. He had prepared everything today. First, he saved Phoebe at


    Phoebe''s most dangerous time, and then he took out 50 million dors to solve the Scott Family crisis.


    He thought that he could take Phoebe down in one fell swoop!


    As a result, they were all destroyed by this beast, Tom.


    He really had the urge to tear Tom apart.


    Now that Phoebe was obviously not moved by him anymore and she still asked him to took out 50


    million dors. This feeling was really annoying.


    But now, things would be worse if he broke his promise. He could only make a rod for his own back.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    "Tom, are you crazy?"


    As soon as she got in the car, Phoebe scolded him angrily and pinched him hard on the arm.


    Phoebe rejected Rory''s invitation to go for coffee and went home with Tom.


    Tom was pinched very painful, so he grimaced, but he was happy in his heart. This was a sign of a


    closer rtionship between Phoebe and him. If this had happened in the past, Phoebe would not have


    made physical contact with him like this, even if she was angry with him. Now Phoebe pinched him, it


    meant that Phoebe was subconsciously epting him, wasn''t it?


    "No, I went for a physical examinationst month. I''m in good health." Tom held back his happiness


    and said seriously.


    Phoebe was even angrier. She pinched him again and scolded, "Stop acting! Who is talking about


    that?"


    "Then what are you talking about?" Tom blinked and found that Phoebe''s angry and puffy face was


    really cute.


    Phoebe said, "What did you just say? Give me a hundred million as a gift. Are you bragging? What do


    you want Rory to think of me? To let him think I married a lunatic?"


    Tom snorted and said, "Well, I thought you med me for pping him."


    Hearing this, Phoebe was even angrier. "How dare you say that? That p just now made his face


    swell up!"


    "He asked me to do that! He closed his eyes, so I can''t refuse him at his request. I''m just obeying his


    wishes. Didn''t you see that after he was pped, he was relieved?" Tom said seriously.


    Phoebe thought of Rory''s confused and embarrassed look just now. She wanted tough but


    immediately realized that it was not proper. She quickly held it back and red at Tom and scolded


    him, "He was pretending to be that. If you hit him like this, he will definitely take revenge on you with his


    character."


    Tom shrugged and said indifferently, "I don''t care. He wants to take advantage of you, then I''ll give him


    a p. If it happens again, I''ll beat him off."


    Phoebe said, "You are just bragging. Rory is a karate master. Few people could beat him. If you really


    fight with him, you would probably lose."


    Tom smiled and did not respond. He had felt it just now. Rory''s skill was mediocre and was not on the


    same level as him at all.


    Suddenly, Phoebe noticed something different and stared at Tom, "I think you''ve changed."


    "Ah?" Tom was stunned. He touched his face and said, "No, I''m still me."


    Phoebe rolled her eyes. "Not your appearance! I said you''re a different person. You''ve changed. You


    be more confident and your aura is stronger than before."


    "So that''s it..."


    Tom was shocked and then relieved. Ever since he inherited more than 50 billion dors from his


    grandfather, he had indeed changed a lot. He put down the shackles in his heart and slowly returned to


    his original character.


    "Really? Maybe it''s because I found a job." Tom touched his nose and said.


    Phoebe gave him a dirty look without much doubt or concern. She and Tom had always been in a


    cooperative rtionship, not a real couple. At least she had always thought so.


    After a pause, Phoebe said seriously, "Tom, don''t me me for not reminding you that Rory is a penny-


    pinching person. You p him today, he won''t let you go. You''d better apologize to him and beg for his


    forgiveness. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear his methods!"


    Tom was deeply disdainful. With his current ability and status, how could he be afraid of Rory''s


    revenge? If he didn''t bother Rory, Rory should feel lucky.


    However, this was Phoebe''s advice, and he was still very moved. At least it showed that Phoebe was


    concerned about him.


    "Well, if he came to trouble me, I''ll call you as soon as possible." Tom said with a smile.


    Phoebe nodded, feeling that although Tom''s method was a little useless, it was finally useful.


    Thinking of the thing about "one hundred million dors", Phoebe frowned again and wanted to scold


    Tom, but she stopped before she could speak it out. No need. It''s useless because Tom wouldn''t take it


    seriously. Anyway, it was just a joke. It was normal for Tom to embarrass her.


    Thinking of this, Phoebe was relieved.


    Tom did not know that Phoebe hadbeled him "pompous". Of course, even if he knew it, he would not


    exin much. When he personally took out a hundred million dors to Phoebe, all doubts would


    naturally be solved.


    He originally intended to send Phoebe home, but halfway, Phoebe received a phone call from Richard.


    Even without turning on the speaker, Tom could hear Richard''s angry scolding in the microphone.


    Richard scolded Phoebe fiercely but Phoebe did not say anything from the beginning. Her face was


    expressionless as she quietly listened to Richard''s tirade. Only at the end did she say, "I don''t want to


    go to thepany now, let''s talk about it tomorrow. That''s it, I''m hanging up."


    After that, she hung up the phone and turned it off.


    Even if she turned her head out of the window, Tom could still see her red eyes and rolling tears in her


    eyes.


    Tom''s heart became gloomy as well.


    After a while, he said softly, "Phoebe, don''t be sad. It''s not your fault but the environment."


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment, then she said, "You don''t understand."


    Tom said seriously as never before, "No, I know!"


    Phoebe turned her head to look at him and saw the seriousness in his eyes. She was silent for a while


    but still shook her head without saying anything.


    Tom didn''t lie. He really knew how the feeling, because he had the same experience before? Even his


    condition was worse than Phoebe''s and the whole family rejected him because he was an illegitimate


    child. After his father passed away, no one would protect him anymore!


    Thinking of that experience, he sighed deeply in his heart, and the atmosphere was silent.


    After sending Phoebe home, Tom had a quick meal and began to do the housework and wash the all


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    family''s clothes.


    With Phoebe''s "Rescue," he no longer had to wash his mother-inw''s clothes, and finally found some


    dignity as a son-inw.


    After everything was settled, he went out. He went to the ZQ Company to exin to Elliot that he


    wanted to invest in Scott Family of 100 million dors in two days to fulfill his promise!

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Speaking of which, he hadn''t gone to work at ZQ for quite a few days. Fortunately, ZQ had been


    developing rapidly and steadily, recruiting staff, actors, and stars. Its market value continued to rise. He


    had already set the right track for hispany. Now the train only needed to advance smoothly under


    the control of his subordinates. This did not present a problem.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As soon as he arrived at ZQ Building, he met an acquaintance. It was none other than the superstar


    Forrest. At this moment, he was flirting with a beautiful woman. Coincidentally, this beautiful woman


    was also his acquaintance, Megan.


    After the night of Phoebe''s ssmates'' reunion, early the next morning, Forrest and his agent rushed


    to ZQ Media to sign the contract, whichsted for five years. This could be described as a long-term


    contract. Moreover, the content of the contract clearly benefited ZQ more.


    Forrest surely knew that this kind of contract vited his rights greatly. However, he had no other


    choice. Now he was just all washed up, and he had caused affront to many people from the


    entertainment industry. Besides ZQ, no other professionalpany could get him back to his peak.


    Therefore, even if he knew that the contract was unfair, he had to ept it with a patient shrug.


    Fortunately, ZQ Media was not apany that failed to keep faith. After recruiting him, it immediately


    began to operate. It announced this news on Twitter on the same day and immediately began to make


    him a schedule.


    It was only a few dayster that he received the invitation to act in a TV y. It was a TV y based on


    a famous novel. Hundreds of millions of dors invested, it was well-manufactured and well-


    propagandized. When this TV y was released, his poprity would definitely return.


    So now, he swept away his previous dispiritment, got back on the horse, and began to walk with


    vigorous strides.


    Today, when he came to work at ZQ, he saw a beautiful woman. Her appearance, figure, and


    temperament were all charming. He immediately took the initiative to strike up a conversation with her.


    He was Forrest, a famous star, handsome with innumerable fans. As long as he took action, every


    beauty would be trapped in his masculinity.


    However, he identally failed today. The beauty ignored him. Even if she knew that he was the


    superstar, Forrest, she seemed to be uninterested.


    He was a little bit pissed off because of this. However, she also aroused his desire to conquer. Those


    women in the past fell into his arms only when they saw his hot appearance. It was rare to see a


    woman who was indifferent to him. He felt this woman more attractive.


    Megan did like Forrest a lot in the past. She had been his fan for a while. However, since she knew


    Tom was the chairman of ZQ Media with hundreds of actors under his leadership, she was scornful of


    Forrest. Forrest was only an actor who also wanted to join Tom''spany, an employee of ZQ. How


    could he be put on par with the big boss?


    Now, she was a little annoyed because of Forrest''s harassment. She frowned, "You are really


    annoying. I''m saying that I''m not free to have dinner with you. You talk a lot."


    When Forrest heard this, his face immediately changed. "Hey, do you know who you''re talking to? The


    chairman of ZQ and I are good friends. Do you believe that a word from me will make you lose your


    job?"


    Megan was scared. After all, Forrest was a famous star. Maybe he was actually a friend of Tom''s. A


    man like Tom might really listen to him and fire her.


    Forrest saw Megan turn pale, and he becamecent. The name of the chairman of ZQ was


    useful.


    Suddenly, just as Megan was about to apologize to Forrest, she saw the maning towards him from


    behind. Her eyes lit up and she said in surprise, "Tom, you''re here! I miss you so much!"


    She immediately bypassed Forrest and walked quickly towards Tom.


    Tom was going to ignore them and go up by elevator on the other side. However, as Megan called out,


    he lost the chance to leave directly even if he really wanted to.


    Forrest''s face darkened. This bitch actually didn''t take his threat seriously and dared to flirt with another


    man. Damn it!


    He wondered who this man was.


    However, he turned around, seeing the familiar face that had shown up in his nightmares a few times.


    He started to tremble and cursed out loud uncontrobly, "Fuck!"


    He was the chairman of ZQ!


    Oh my gosh!


    Then, he saw Megan walking over, holding the chairman of ZQ''s arm intimately. The sweeter she


    looked, the more scared he was. His legs were weak and trembling with fear.


    He was going down. This Megan actually belonged to the chairman!


    He had just driven by passion and flirted with the chairman''s sweetheart... Thinking of this, everything


    turned dark before his eyes. He only wanted to have a clean death.


    Tom''s arm was held tightly by Megan. He felt her soft boobs with his arms, which made him especially


    ufortable. "Hey, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    Megan was really happy to see Tom. She hadn''t seen Tom for many days. During this time, she was


    like a lovesick girl, having no appetite for food and drinks. She was sure that she really fell in love with


    Tom. Almost every night, she dreamed of Tom. There were two or three times that she woke up with


    her pussy wet.


    Although she seeded in entering ZQ Company, she was only an inconspicuous clerk. There was a


    big gap between her and Tom''s identity. She had no chance to meet Tom at all!


    Tom was right in front of her, but she couldn''t reach him. It almost had driven her crazy.


    Now she, fortunately, meet Tom in person. How could she let Tom go just like that?


    "No! I miss you so bad! You have driven me crazy!" As Megan spoke, she felt very aggrieved. She felt


    the tear ducts in her nose burning, and tears were about to fall.


    Tom was frightened by her. What was going on? He didn''t do anything to her, did he? It was as if he


    had done something terrible to her!


    "Megan, what''s wrong with you? Why do you miss me, for god''s sake?" Tom tried to get rid of her, but


    Megan held him so tightly that he couldn''t manage to do that.


    At this moment, Forrest came over with his pale face. Before he could speak, Megan pointed at him


    andined, "Tom! He just flirted with me and said he was going to kick me out of ZQ. Help me


    out!"


    Megan was a real drama queen. Her face was full of grievances and resentment, and tears welled up


    in the corner of her eyes. Those not in the know would believe that Forrest had really done something


    heinous to her.


    Forrest was already afraid of being found out. When he heard Megan''s words, he was so scared that


    his legs were swinging, and he said quickly with a sad face, "Chi... Chairman... I was wronged! Neither


    did I know that Miss Watson was yours, nor did I flirt with her. I just tried to ask her out for dinner...


    Chairman, it''s all my fault! My fault!"


    As he spoke, Forrest pped himself hard with both hands and actually burst out in tears.


    After all, Forrest had been a big hit and a total heartthrob. He had his dignity and arrogance. Even


    when he faced the chairman, he wouldn''t be so scared. However, the recent two events had made his


    fear of Tom already remain in his DNA. To say the least, a look from Tom could scare him out of his


    pants.


    Tom was confused. What the hell was this about?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? She''s not mine!" Tom red at him and said angrily. Damn it,


    what a foolish washed-up celebrity. Hadn''t he met his wife a few days ago?


    However, when Forrest heard these words, he misunderstood. He quickly pped himself twice and


    said, "My fault! Chairman, I made a mistake. You and Miss Watson are just confidants. I don''t know


    anything. I won''t tell Mrs. Mr. Howard! Chairman, please don''t make me rested. Please!"


    Tom, "..."


    He felt speechless. It seemed that Forrest had firmly believed that Megan was his mistress. No matter


    what he said would be useless.


    He sighed. Being not in the mood to exin, he waved his hand and said impatiently, "Get out."


    Forrest left immediately as if he had just been granted amnesty.


    After driving Forrest away, he turned around and met Megan''s shining, adoring eyes. She was


    speaking like a fangirl. "Wow, Tom, you''re so cool! Even Forrest is submissive to you. I admire you so


    much!"

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Tom couldn''t deal with Megan. Megan was so coquettish and adept at pretending to be innocent.


    It was really... pleasant.


    If only his wife, Phoebe, would act coquettishly to him like this, that would be great. Tom would be so


    happy that his heart would melt.


    But he also knew that it was just his fantasy. ording to Phoebe''s character, it was impossible for her


    to act coquettishly to him like this.


    "Cough!" Tom immediately coughed twice and said solemnly, "Megan, please pay attention to your


    behavior and diction. I am your best friend''s husband. Please stop seducing me from now on!"


    Tom looked very serious.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Stunned for a moment, Megan burst outughing, "I can''t tell that you''re quite a hypocrite. Besides,


    because I''m Phoebe''s bosom friend, it was even more exciting. Don''t you guys like to hook up with


    your wife''s best friend? This is a very different experience."


    "I''m not joking with you! Now, I order you to let me go immediately!" Tom said with a grim face.


    Fortunately, it was office hours, and there were few people on the first floor. Otherwise, his image as


    the chairman of ZQ Company would be ruined by Megan.


    Since Tom seemed to be really angry, Megan also began to be afraid. After struggling and releasing


    Tom''s hand, she pursed her mouth and said pitiably, "Why are you so grumpy to me?"


    Tom stared at her coldly and said, "In the future, don''t hug me like this in thepany. Otherwise, you


    will be fired."


    "Oh..." Megan bit her lip and replied in disappointment.


    Seeing Megan like this, Tom was a little sympathetic. But he was more troubled by Megan. Megan was


    Phoebe''s best friend, so he didn''t dare to flirt with Megan.


    Fortunately, Megan didn''t tell Phoebe his true background because of her secret love for him.


    Otherwise, he would have more troubles.


    "Okay, go to work. I have no problem with you staying at ZQ''s office, but you have to behave properly.


    Don''t make such a fuss again." Tom added.


    Megan was quite happy to be officially recognized by Tom. At least, she could continue to work in ZQ


    Company at ease.


    "Then can I be your assistant?" Megan''s eyes were full of longing.


    Tom directly disillusioned her, "No!"


    "Okay..." Megan was disappointed again.


    At this moment, Tom''s phone rang. It was a call from Elliot. He entered the elevator as he answered the


    phone. Megan knew how to behave in a measured manner. She realized that Tom had something to


    do, so she stopped disturbing him.


    She was happy enough that Tom allowed her to work in ZQ Company today.


    Thinking of the scene that Forrest shivered and pped himself in front of Tom just now, she giggled


    and became infatuated with Tom.


    At the same time, she encouraged herself even more. Come on! She must win Tom''s heart even if she


    could only be a mistress of him!


    Not long after Tom returned to the office, Elliot knocked on the door.


    "Chairman, this is the recent report of ourpany."


    After a few days, Elliot became even fatter. With a round belly, he seemed like seven months pregnant.


    As he walked, his whole body was trembling.


    Seeing him like this, Tom said, "If you have time, you should go to the gym and go on a diet. People in


    your size are easy to get sick."


    Elliot was a little ttered when he heard this. The chairman was concerned about his health!


    He hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, yes. What you said is absolutely true. I will get a gym membership card


    soon and go on a diet."


    Tom nodded and then began to nce over the information that Elliot had given him. Ten minutester,


    he nodded with satisfaction and said, "Good, you did well. ZQ Company is growing steadily."


    Only then did Elliot smile. He immediately stood up and said, "It''s you who has always given us good


    guidance. We just carry out your orders."


    Tom did not stop Elliot from ttering him. It was always pleasant to be ttered by anyone at any time


    or ce.


    Tom said directly, "By the way, I have something to trouble you with."


    How poor Elliot, who just sat down, was. When he heard Tom''s words, he immediately stood up as if he


    had been electrocuted, "Chairman, please tell me!"


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. Am I so frightening? Sit down and talk. Don''t make a fuss." Tom said


    impatiently.


    Elliot thought to himself, "Chairman, you are not frightening, but your aura is too imposing. You are like


    a towering mountain in front of me. How can I be rxed?"


    Elliot was also very depressed about this. At least he was a sessful businessman in his 40s, but he


    was still like a primary school student in front of the young chairman. It was really weird.


    Tom briefly said that he intended to take out one hundred million dors to finance the Scott Family''s


    SK Lighting. After that, he added, "It''s not convenient for me toe forward. You do this for me


    then..."


    After Elliot heard this, he felt very incredible. the Scott Family''s SK Lighting was on the wane. Now that


    its capital chain ruptured again, it would go bankrupt soon. It was not worth ten million dors now, let


    alone a hundred million dors. Moreover, the chairman actually took out a hundred million dors to


    finance it and only required 40% of the shares in return! This was crazy!


    If it was anyone else, he would have scolded. This would be equal to throwing a hundred million dors


    into the sea.


    But this person was Tom, so Elliot didn''t dare to do that. Soon, he understood that the chairman was


    going to spend a hundred million dors to help his wife. OMG! The cost was too high!


    What fortune did Phoebe have to be so favored by the chairman?


    For a moment, he was a little jealous of Phoebe.


    "All right, chairman, I''ll take care of this!" Elliot patted his chest hard and said loudly.


    Tom nodded and agreed. He deeply trusted Elliot''s ability. Thinking of something else, he continued,


    "By the way, you will see me then. Don''t tell others who I am. Just say that I''m a friend of the chairman


    of ZQ Company, okay?"


    "Ah?" Elliot was a little confused.


    "Is there any problem?" Tom''s face turned grim. The powerful aura emanated from him scared Elliot so


    much that he didn''t dare to breathe. He quickly shook his head and said, "No problem, no problem!"


    "Well, that''s it." Tom waved and said, "I''m going to work. You can go out."


    Elliot stood up, but did not leave immediately. Instead, he hesitated for a while and said carefully,


    "Chairman, there''s something."


    "What''s the matter?" Tom looked up.


    Elliot said, "Rory from the TF Company wants to invite you to dinner and y golf together."


    Rory?


    Tom''s expression immediately became inscrutable.


    Seeing that Tom was silent, Elliot thought he didn''t know Rory, so Elliot quickly introduced, "Chairman,


    Rory is a business elite who just came back from studying abroad. It would be nice to meet him..."

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Elliot said a lot of nice things about Rory.


    Through Elliot''s introduction, Tom realized that Rory was not a good-for-nothing. He was quite capable.


    He made two hundred million by spection in bitcoins abroad. It was not as easy to earn money


    through bitcoins as a few years ago, which meant that Rory was really the cream of the crop. Now that


    he was back, he began to take over the TF Company.


    Tom knew that TF Company was an advertisingpany, and it was quiterge. It was not listed, but it


    was worth more than a billion.


    ZQ, on the other hand, was an entertainmentpany, and it needed to make dealings with advising


    Rory.


    In fact, ZQ did have deep cooperation with the TF Company.


    In the past, Tom didn''t know that Rory was in charge of TF Company. Now that he knew, he would not


    cooperate with the TF Company anymore.


    He waved his hand and said, "Cancel the dinner. Also, when the contract expires, stop all cooperation


    with the TF Company from then on."


    "What?" Elliot was stunned with his eyes widened. He thought he had said something wrong, so he


    asked in surprise, "Mr. Howard, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Tom twirled his pen flexibly and said, "Literally."


    Elliot was confused and couldn''t react for a moment. Why did the chairman do this? Did he have a


    grudge against Rory?


    Out of consideration for thepany, Elliot replied cautiously, "Mr. Howard, we have good cooperation


    with TF for a long time, and their fees are reasonable. If we stop cooperating with them, it will probably


    have a bad impact on ZQ''s interests."


    Tom stopped twirling the pen and stared at Elliot. He said expressionlessly, "Are you teaching me how


    to do things?"


    Tom''s words send shivers up Elliot''s spin. Elliot shook his head hurriedly and said, "No, no, no, Mr.


    Howard, I didn''t mean that. I''ll do as youmanded!"


    Tom nodded and added, "You don''t have to worry about the prospect of ZQ. Next, I will build an


    advertisingpany. By then, it will rece TF in the H City."


    Hearing the news, Elliot was astonished. He knew about Tom, so this new advertisingpany would


    definitely be arge one!


    He was excited, too. He knew Tom''s business ability very well. If he rode Tom''s coattails and bought


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    some initial shares, he would definitely make a big fortune!


    "I understand! I''m going to reject Rory now!" Elliot stood up and said loudly.


    Tom waved his hand and said, "Go ahead."


    Elliot returned to his office and called Rory without dy. He said calmly, "Mr. Zamani, I''m sorry. Our


    chairman has been very busy recently. He doesn''t have time to have dinner or y golf with you."


    Rory had been happy to receive a call from Elliot. He thought that the chairman of ZQ would definitely


    agree, but when he heard Elliot''s words, he was stunned. "Mr. Cook, didn''t you say that your chairman


    would have spare time, and you could help me make an appointment?"


    "Mr. Zamani, are you ming me?" Elliot said in a cold voice.


    "No, of course not!" Rory replied. He was richer than Elliot, but Elliot had a status in the circle and knew


    a lot of big shots. A young man like Rory couldn''t afford to offend Elliot, so Rory still had to show some


    respect.


    Elliot''s tone softened upon hearing Rory''s apology. He said meaningfully, "Mr. Zamani, I think you are a


    promising young man. You must seed if you are down-to-earth."


    Elliot''s praise delighted Rory. He couldn''t help but being pretentious and said with a smile, "You


    ttered me, Mr. Cook. I''m still a neer in the business world."


    Elliot changed the subject and said, "Yes, you are indeed a neer. You are talented, but many


    people are better than you. You should be in awe of them! Besides, our chairman is a business genius.


    If you offend him, it will be difficult for your future career."


    Rory was very dissatisfied with Elliot''sment. No matter how powerful the chairman of ZQ was, he


    was a middle-aged man, but Rory was still a young man under thirty years old. Rory thought that he


    still had a lot of time. One day, he would definitely surpass the chairman of ZQ!


    Of course, he wouldn''t say it out loud. He nodded as a junior and said, "Yes, yes, I''ve always admired


    the chairman of ZQ. How could I offend him?"


    Seeing that Rory was not enlightened, Elliot didn''t waste words. He said, "Okay, that''s it. I still have


    work to do."


    After that, he hung up the phone without waiting for Rory to respond.


    Rory frowned deeply and felt very unhappy when hearing the busy tone. He was the young master of


    the TF Company, and there was a deep cooperation between ZQ and TF. How could the chairman of


    ZQ be disrespectful to him and rejected his invitation directly?


    However, he did not think much about it. He thought that the chairman of ZQ was just too arrogant. He


    would never have thought that the chairman of ZQ he was fawning on was Phoebe''s useless husband,


    Tom!


    Tom looked through Rory''s information. He learned that Rory pretended to be decent but did a lot of


    dirty work in secret.


    Rory was already married! His wife was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and lived abroad with her


    family. Recently, his wife seemed to be pregnant.


    Such a scumbag!


    He was married but still wanted to flirt with Phoebe!


    If Phoebe knew about this... Tom thought about it seriously, but he dropped the idea. It was not the right


    time. He would release the news when the time came and achieve the best effect by then.


    It was another busy day. Tom''s main focus was still on the newpany. He didn''t lie to Elliot. He


    really wanted to set up a new advertisingpany. What he did today was mainly writing a n for it.


    He never acted impulsively. It was not on a whim for him to build a new advertisingpany. He had


    this intention before he bought ZQ.


    Rory''s appearance was just a coincidence.


    Originally, he was going to buy TF directly to save trouble. Now, it seemed that there was no need for


    this. It was better to set up apany of his own and acquire TF. Wasn''t it happier topletely defeat


    Rory?

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    After work, when he came out of the office, he saw Forrest standing alone at the door, hovering


    uneasily with a gift box in his hand.


    Seeing Tome out, he immediately showed a surprised expression and quickly walked up to him


    and said, "Chairman, I''m sorry about today! This is an antique that a fan of mine gave me a while ago. I


    heard that the chairman also likes to collect antiques, so I especially brought it to you. Please calm


    down, chairman, and please forgive me!"


    It was obvious that Forrest was nervous. He said it in one breath and handed the gift box to Tom with


    both hands.


    Tom said, "There''s no need for this. I have nothing to do with Megan. You can pursue her if you like,


    and I won''t be angry with you."


    When Forrest heard this, he was even more afraid. Desperately, he pleaded, "Chairman, I was really


    wrong. Please don''t ban me from the business, chairman. I promise I won''t talk to Miss Watson


    anymore!"


    At this moment, there were still a lot of employees around. When they saw this, they all started


    gossiping, but they didn''t dare to look over. They were afraid that they would make the chairman angry.


    They were all listening carefully but they pretended not to hear anything with their heads buried in their


    works.


    Tom rolled his eyes for Forrest got frightened so easily. "Okay, okay, I won''t ban you. Don''t worry. Just


    work hard and make money for me."


    Forrest rxed a lot. "Then I beg you to ept the gift!"


    "Is this necessary?" Tom frowned.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Please ept it, or I will feel uneasy!" Forrest looked very serious.


    Tom understood he was not joking for he was really scared. If Tom didn''t ept it, he might be worried


    the whole time in his future work. If he failed in the filming, it would be a tragic loss to thepany.


    After all, Forrest was ZQ Company''s money-spinner now.


    "Okay, I''ll take it." Tom took the gift and found it quite heavy.


    Only then did Forrest rxpletely. He bowed deeply to Tom and said, "Thank you, chairman, for


    your generosity!"


    Tom waved his hand, indicating that he could leave.


    Forrest was very happy. The antique he sent this time was authentic blue and white porcin of the


    early Ming Dynasty. It was very valuable. He believed that the chairman would definitely like it!


    At the same time, Rory was also picking out antiques to visit James tomorrow.


    However, he couldn''t bear to spend millions to buy the real one. He found a friend in this industry who


    was proficient in imitation and spent tens of thousands of dors to buy a high-grade fake blue and


    white porcin. It would take a professional to know the real differences.


    Early the next morning, Rory wrapped the fake blue and white porcin nicely and went to visit James.


    ...


    Tom fell asleep on the sofa and suddenly heard Elizabeth exim, "What? Rory ising for a visit?


    Which Rory are we talking about here?"


    Phoebe pulled Elizabeth aside and said unhappily, "Mom, calm down. Tom is still sleeping."


    Elizabeth said indifferently, "So what? This is my house. Do I have to indulge him? Besides, it''s seven


    o''clock. He''s still sleeping? Lazy pig!"


    "That''s because he workedtest night to meet your needs." Although Phoebe didn''t like Tom very


    much, Elizabeth''s unkindness to Tom still made her couldn''t stand it.


    "All right, all right, let''s not talk about this trash anymore. Tell me what''s with this Rory. Who is this


    Rory?" Elizabeth said eagerly.


    Phoebe nced at Tom on the sofa. Seeing that he was still sleeping and seemed not to be woken up,


    she began to say, "It''s the Rory we have known four years ago."


    "Ah! I remember now. Hadn''t he gone abroad? Why did hee back?" Elizabeth was very surprised,


    and then she gossiped, "Phoebe, it seems that Rory still has feelings for you. I heard that the TF


    Company is doing well now, with two or three hundred million dors in profits every year. If you marry


    him, you won''t worry about money anymore."


    "Mom! What are you talking about? What a nonsense!" Phoebe was immediately angry. She couldn''t


    stand Elizabeth''s philistine look. "Who do you think I am? You asked me to get close to the chairman of


    ZQ Company a few days ago, and now you want me to marry Rory. What kind of mother are you!"


    Elizabeth was not embarrassed at all and said naturally, "How can you say that? I''m doing it for your


    own good. You''re not very young anymore. Do you want to waste more time on Tom? Mom is more


    experienced in this matter, and I won''t hurt you. If I hadn''t had you earlier, I would have remarried and


    wouldn''t have suffered with your father? Mom was also a beauty at that time..."


    Phoebe couldn''t bear any longer and said, "Mom, are you serious? Dad has taken good care of you all


    these years!"


    "So what? Money is all that matters." Elizabeth snorted.


    Phoebe really didn''t want to talk to Elizabeth anymore.


    At this moment, James came out of the room. "What are you two talking about? You seem to have fun."


    "Nothing." Phoebe said hurriedly, afraid that Elizabeth would repeat what she just said unexpectedly,


    caussing an unnecessary fight.


    "By the way, dad, Rory will visit youter, we won''t cook then. Let''s go out to a hotel for dinner."


    Phoebe said.


    James was also surprised. "Rory? He''s back!"


    "Yes." Phoebe nodded. Just as the doorbell rang, Elizabeth immediately said, "It must be Rory! I''ll open


    the door for him!"


    When she passed by the sofa, she deliberately pped Tom on the face and scolded, "Get up! A


    distinguished guest ising. Clean up the sofa now!"


    Tom couldn''t pretend anymore. He quickly got up and rubbed his sleepy eyes. Immediately, he saw


    Elizabeth open the door. The handsome Rory was standing at the door. Behind him were two tall and


    burly bodyguards with gifts in their hands.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Rory? What brings you here? Come in, please." Elizabeth''s face was filled with surprise.


    Rory smiled and said, "Auntie, I''m here to visit you and uncle."


    Elizabeth saw two big bags of gifts in the hands of the two bodyguards. There were tea leaves, famous


    wine, and so on. She put on a really big smile. "Oh, Rory, don''t me me for talking too much. Your


    visit is good enough for us. Why do you have to bring so many gifts?"


    Even though she said so, what she did was quite the opposite. She couldn''t wait to take the gifts over.


    She looked down and saw that they were all expensive gifts, which really thrilled her.


    "These are nothing worth much. I hope Auntie will not be offended." Rory said with a smile. When he


    came in, he saw Tom on the sofa in the living room with the quilt on his body. Obviously, he spent the


    night on the sofast night. The corner of Rory''s mouth couldn''t help but rise for he was so happy!


    His information was right. Tom, the trash, was indeed sleeping on the sofa. He couldn''t even get near


    to Phoebe''s bed.


    So Phoebe''s body was still untouched by other men, haha!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    When Tom saw Rory''s expression, he probably knew what Rory was thinking. Keeping silent, he made


    the bed and then went to wash up.


    Rory looked in the direction where he left and asked, "Auntie, is he Phoebe''s husband?"


    Elizabeth said with embarrassment, "Yeah...Sort of."


    Feeling Elizabeth''s dissatisfaction with Tom, Rory felt even happier. After sitting down, he asked, "Did


    he argue with Phoebe? Why did hee to the living room to sleep?"


    Of course, he asked deliberately. Sure enough, he heard the disdainful answer of Elizabeth, "How dare


    he quarrel with Phoebe? Although he and Phoebe got married, his status in our family is still low. He is


    our servant. Phoebe won''t let him sleep in the bed with her."


    Rory could not hide the smile on his face. He deliberately looked surprised and said, "Oh? Why? Aren''t


    they intimate?"


    "Phoebe has never been intimate with him. To be honest, he''s just the man who married into our family,


    who our entire Scott Family doesn''t like." Elizabeth said. Then she thought of something, her eyes


    rolling. She smiled and said, "Rory, although Phoebe has been married for four years, Tom hasn''t even


    touched her hand, let alone slept with her. So, Phoebe is still..."


    "Mom!" Phoebe couldn''t help bute over and stop her, "You''d better stop mouthing off!"


    Elizabeth was suddenly unhappy and red at Phoebe, "Hey, how can you talk to me like this?"


    Rory immediately said, "Auntie, I''m the one who asked too much. Since Phoebe doesn''t like it, let''s not


    talk about it anymore."


    Then he said to the two bodyguards, "Well, you two go downstairs and wait for me."


    James said, "Rory, these two are your bodyguards, right? Just let them stay. There are ces for them


    to rest."


    "No." Rory shook his head and said in a dignified manner, "They''re just servants. They just do what


    servants should do."


    He waved his hand and sent the two bodyguards away. The series of movements were very natural,


    impressing people with his sense of dignity. His behavior immediately made Elizabeth and James more


    satisfied with him.


    Phoebe frowned slightly. She didn''t agree with Rory. Everyone was born equal. Rory was too self-


    important and pretentious by doing so.


    "Uncle, auntie, I returned home in a hurry this time. Without too much time to prepare gifts, I just


    brought you these little gifts. I hope you won''t dislike them." Rory said with a smile as he took out the


    presents and introduced, "Uncle, this is Longjing Tea that I specially asked people to buy from Hang


    City at a high price. I hope you will enjoy it. And this is the foreign wine I brought back from abroad..."


    What he brought were all expensive gifts. James said in surprise, "Oh, Rory, why did you bring such


    expensive gifts? I can''t ept them! Take them back, take them back!"


    James declined.


    Rory said with a smile, "Uncle, you are wee. I will be unhappy to be treated as a stranger. Besides,


    these are all worthless gifts. I''m even abashed to take them out. In terms of my closeness to Phoebe, I


    had to at least bring you top-grade Dahongpao tea and a bottle of R¨¦my Martin. However,ing in


    such a hurry, I couldn''t get anything ready. I should ask you not to be angry with me."


    What he said made themfortable and invisibly closed the distance between him and Phoebe.


    Tom was still washing up in the bathroom. When he heard these hypocritical words, he was particrly


    disdainful.


    However, when James heard these words, he could not conceal his smile. He said very happily, "Rory,


    I''m already happy that you cane to visit me. Next time youe here, don''t bring any gifts!"


    As he spoke, he pretended to reluctantly ept these gifts. Tea, tobo, and wine were all here. They


    were worth at least tens of thousands dors. Rory was such a good boy!


    Rory took out another gift bag, which was for Elizabeth, "Auntie, I know you like cosmetics. This time, I


    specially bought a few sets of Givenchy''s cosmetics for you abroad. I hope you like them."


    Elizabeth''s eyes lit up when she heard Givenchy. She was so happy that her mouth could hardly close.


    She was saying declining words, but she couldn''t wait to open the gift box. When she saw this pile of


    expensive cosmetics, she smiled so hard. She kept thanking and praising Rory. She blurted out her


    innermost thought, "Rory, you''re so nice. I really want you to be my son-inw!"


    When Rory heard this, he couldn''t hide his smile. He said hypocritically, "Auntie, stop joking. Huh, I''m


    not so lucky to marry Phoebe."


    Just then, Tom came out after washing up. He answered, "You really don''t have the luck."


    When Rory heard this, his facial expression immediately changed. Turning around, Elizabeth red at


    Tom and scolded, "Tom! Shut up! Who allows you to say here? Get back to your room!"


    Tom pretended not to hear Elizabeth and sat down next to Phoebe.


    James also red at Tom and said to Rory with a smile, "Rory, Tom is clumsy of speech. Don''t annoy


    yourself with him."


    "Huh, uncle, don''t worry. I''m generous. How can I be angry with him?"


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Rory nced at Tom disdainfully. His eyes were sending a message, "Loser, how can youpete


    with me?"


    Tom smiled indifferently and did not take his provocation seriously.


    Next, Rory put on airs, saying a flow of words about some big shots he met abroad, the knowledge he


    learned, and the benefit he made by investing in bitcoins. Elizabeth and James''s eyes light up when


    they listened to Rory. They were even eager to kick Tom aside and hold Phoebe and Rory''s wedding


    on the spot.


    Tom didn''t feel any jealousy at all about Rory''s boasting.


    Phoebe was also cold at first, but Rory was too good at pretending. Soon, she was attracted by Rory''s


    eloquence.


    Rory was very proud of this. He showed much stronger contempt and disdain for Tom as if he had


    already won.


    To be honest, Phoebe still hoped that Tom could be morepetitive. Then, he would not be so easily


    outshone by Rory and would resist Rory''s abuse at least. But in the end, Tom was still the same Tom


    as before. He always disappointed her like this.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rory was a true business elite, a sessful person. Tom could notpete with him in any way.


    During the chat, Rory deliberately talked about some topics to embarrass Tom several times. In the


    end, Tom could not deal with them at all. The gap between the two was obvious, which really


    disappointed her!


    "Tom, how can I insist on spending the rest of my life with you if you keep being so ipetent?"


    Phoebe sighed deeply.


    Since they hadn''t prepared a meal at home, the whole family went out to eat at the restaurant at eleven


    o''clock.


    Elizabeth''s intention was not to take Tom with them. However, Phoebe insisted, so they had to agree.


    When they arrived at the five-star restaurant where they booked a private room, Rory acted like a


    master and made all kinds of arrangements, while Tom looked very ipetent inparison.


    At this moment, Rory suddenly said, "Uncle, I just remembered that you seem to like antiques very


    much. Some days earlier, I auctioned a piece of blue and white porcin of the early Ming Dynasty. I


    hope you will ept it."


    As he spoke, he snapped his fingers. One of his bodyguards came over with a gift box wrapped in an


    extremely exquisite package.


    A piece of blue and white porcin of the early Ming Dynasty? It was such a coincidence that Tom


    received one yesterday.


    Tom was stunned.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    "What! The Blue and White Porcin of the early Ming Dynasty!"


    Hearing this, James''s reaction was great. He opened his eyes wide, stood up instantly and stared


    straight at Rory.


    Elizabeth was also very surprised in a pleasant way. Her mouth was opened so wide that she could


    swallow a fist.


    Phoebe was also shocked. Although she didn''t know much about antiques, she also knew the Blue and


    White Porcin of the Ming Dynasty. It must be very valuable!


    She remembered that a National Treasure TV series specially introduced the Blue and White Porcin


    of the Ming Dynasty. It was said that it was worth millions.


    Rory actually spent so much money to please her?


    For a moment, she was also very shocked and a special emotion flowed through her heart.


    Tom frowned slightly. It seemed that Rory was bound to win over Phoebe. The Blue and White


    Porcin of the early Ming Dynasty was worth tens of millions if it was really of good quality. Rory, as


    the Young Master of the TF Company, could totally afford this money. From this, Rory was really an


    opponent to him.


    To be honest, Tom was not feeling well. For the first time, he felt a sense of crisis because he knew


    very well that his father-inw and mother-inw''s virtue as they were typically peacockish and greedy.


    If Rory really gave them antiques which worthed tens of millions, maybe they would really betroth


    Phoebe to Rory immediately!


    Most importantly, it was Phoebe''s idea...


    He immediately looked over to Phoebe and saw that Phoebe was biting her lips and her eyes were full


    of emotions. It was obvious that she was moved. Mr. Howard''s heart suddenly thumped and he secretly


    cried out that it was bad! Phoebe was moved by Rory''s move. This was not a good omen.


    When Rory saw the reaction of the three of Phoebe''s family, he was extremely happy in his heart. The


    corners of his mouth rose presumptuously, and he deliberately nced at Tom in a triumphant manner.


    His arrogance and disdain were undisguised.


    There was a meaning in his eyes. He thought, "Hmph. You are just a son-inw who lives in the home


    of your wife''s parents. You are useless, but you still want to fight with me? Rubbish! I just want to get


    your wife in front of you. What can you do?"


    How could Tom not understand Rory''s meaning? His face was also very gloomy now. No matter how


    magnanimous and cultured he was, he would still be angry in the face of such a situation. It was about


    a man''s dignity!


    However, he did not act rashly. He gave Rory a disdainful expression and then smiled. It wasn''t


    because he was thick-skinned and conceded defeat. It was because he was not afraid of Rory at all.


    Not to mention other things, just his identity as the chairman of the ZQ was enough to defeat Rory.


    Besides, he had thought about it carefully now. Rory probably wouldn''t be so generous to use the real


    Blue and White Porcin of the early Ming Dynasty to please James. The price was too high. He had


    read Rory''s information and had a general understanding of Rory. He knew that Rory was not such a


    generous person.


    Just wait. Anyway, he also had a real Blue and White Porcin of the Ming Dynasty in his hand. At the


    worst, he would bring it to his father-inw. It was no big deal.


    "Exactly!" Rory smiled brightly, then handed the gift box which was put in the luxurious package to


    James and said, "Uncle, why don''t you open it?"


    The excitement on James''s face could not be concealed. He really liked antiques. He also collected


    some in his study, but they were all of low value. The most expensive one was only a few hundred


    thousand dors. The others were also antiques in very recent times, and even if they werebined


    together, their value was still lower than the Blue and White porcin in the early Ming Dynasty!


    Of course. The prerequisite was that you got the real one as the fake one wouldn''t be worth much.


    It never came to his mind that Rory would give him a fake. Rory was the son of the TF Company. How


    could Rory give him a fake? If Rory really gave him a fake, it would be so disgracing fro Rory.


    He was almost trembling as he stroked the gift box. "This. How can I ept this? Such an expensive


    antique..."


    "s. I don''t like what uncle said. With my rtionship with Phoebe, you are my second father. I give


    my father the antique which worthes tens of millions. Isn''t that a very proper thing to do?" Rory


    pretended to be unhappy.


    However, when James heard this, his expression became even more excited. His lips were trembling.


    "Up, up to tens of millions..."


    Elizabeth''s eyes were also wide open. Her face was red and her eyes were green. She kept saying,


    "Wow, tens of millions, tens of millions! Rich. I''m really rich!"


    Phoebe''s body trembled slightly, and she bit her lips even harder.


    Ten million was a huge sum for their Family. One shall know that not long ago, the entire Scott Family


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    could ask her to give herself to Elliot for just twenty million! Now Rory gave them the antique which


    worthed tens of millions directly! Besides, antiques were very popr, and the longer they were kept,


    the more valuable they were.


    A friend in need was a friend indeed. Phoebe needed money very much now, so she was even more


    moved and touched by Rory''s gift.


    Tom''s originally slightly frowned brows were now rxed. He had some doubts just now whether Rory


    would really go crazy and give James the real Blue and White Porcin of the early Ming Dynasty. But


    now, he dispelled this doubt. With Rory''s character, he would never give a gift which worthed tens of


    millions just to chase girls!


    First of all, Rory was married, and his wife''s Family background was powerful. He did not believe that


    Rory would really marry Phoebe. Since it was impossible to marry Phoebe, it was even more


    impossible for him to have such a huge cost.


    This was interesting.


    Elizabeth gave James a push. "Why are you still standing there? It''s rare for Rory to be so thoughtful


    and give you such a valuable gift. Hurry up and open it!"


    James still had some integrity. He knew that with Phoebe and Rory''s rtionship, it was hard for him to


    ept such a valuable gift. Besides, Tom was still here.


    "Is that a little inappropriate?" James said softly.


    Phoebe also reacted and said, "Dad is right. We can''t ept such an expensive gift. Brother Zamani,


    you''d better take it back."


    Rory frowned. He was not happy. He spent tens of thousands of dors in his friends to buy this high-


    end fake to please the Phoebe and her family members and to p Tom in the face. If they didn''t


    ept it, how could he pretend to be something?


    "Phoebe! I don''t like to hear you say that. What do you mean by saying that you can''t ept such an


    expensive gift? It''s just tens of millions. It''s nothingpared to the friendship between you and me!"


    Rory said seriously, "Uncle, if you still think of me as the man on your side, then take this Blue and


    White Porcin, or I would rather smash it!"


    As he spoke, he really lifted the box and pretended to smash it!


    His actions scared Phoebe and her family members, especially Elizabeth. She was about to pounce on


    Rory and hug him. Rory must be joking. It was the antique which worthed tens of millions. She would


    rather die than seeing it being smashed.


    Phoebe''s eyes were a little red and she looked deeply at Rory. She felt that Rory was really good to


    her. Now, the way he treated her was even better than the way he had treated her four years ago!


    Compared to Rory, Tom was really too much worse...

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    "Stop! Rory, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Yes, Rory, what are you doing? You should in no way destroy an antique that is worth tens of millions.


    Put it down!"


    James and Elizabeth shouted nervously. They quickly put their hands under the gift box in Rory''s hand,


    afraid that Rory would really smash such a valuable blue-and-white porcin on impulse!


    Rory didn''t relent. He looked straight at Phoebe and asked her to promise to ept it.


    Under his intense gaze, Phoebe lowered her head and then nodded approvingly.


    A smug smile crept over Rory''s face immediately, and he then cast a nce at Tom who remained


    silent. He took Tom''s impassive face as a sign of subjection and felt even better.


    "That''s right. Mr. and Mrs. Scott, I just want to give you a gift. I''ll be very heartbroken if you refuse me."


    Rory put down the gift box and said with a smile, "open it and take a look. If you don''t like it, I''ll bring


    you something more expensive."


    James freaked out and broke out in a cold sweat. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the gift box


    safely put on the table.


    It was too much for him just now. Fortunately, he had a strong heart or he would have passed out.


    However, he did not me Rory. Instead, his heart warmed up, and he appreciated Rory even more.


    Rory was such a good boy. All he did just now was only because he wanted them to ept the


    antique.


    Elizabeth was also relieved. She patted her chest and took a deep breath. The more she got to know


    Rory, the more she was satisfied with him.


    James and Elizabeth looked at each other and then started opening the box, both holding their breath.


    It was so thrilling that their hands were shaking.


    Phoebe''s heart was thumping as well, her wide eyes locking on the box.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Only Tom looked very calm. There was no expression on his face except for a faint smile. He was not


    being pretentious but such an antique was not enough to quicken his heartbeat, not to mention that it


    was likely to be a forgery. Even if it was true, he wouldn''t be stunned. When he was a boy, he saw


    many of this in the Howard Family and even broke some. Besides, he was a billionaire now. The


    interest he earned every day was a handsome sum.


    But hisposure was interpreted in an aggressive way by Rory and pissed him off. In his n, Tom


    would have overreacted out of jealousy, which would make Phoebe and her parents repulse him more.


    However, the calmness on Tom''s face was even tinged with disdain and it almost pushed him over the


    edge.


    Finally, James and Elizabeth opened the box and unraveled a piece of sublime blue-and-white


    porcin. It was luminous and delicate and had beautiful patterns, which all implied its age.


    James gasped. His face turned red and he was so excited that he couldn''t even speak clearly. "It''s so


    beautiful! It''s marvelous! It''s worth everything to have a look at the blue-and-white porcin from the


    Ming Dynasty."


    Elizabeth also eximed, "wow! Is this really from the Ming Dynasty? It''s too beautiful! Oh, that''s too


    much for me. Phoebe, give me a hand before I fall."


    Elizabeth''s face turned from red to pale. Ecstasy overwhelmed her and almost knocked the wind out of


    her lungs. She gasped for air and staggered. Phoebe held her in time to keep her from tripping over


    something.


    But even so, she still looked disheveled and barely could sit stably on the chair.


    Tom rolled his eyes speechlessly. If she couldn''t even take this, how was she going to handle the fact


    that her son-inw, who she always despised, was a billionaire?


    Phoebe was not an antique buff, but she knew some basic knowledge about it and could tell it was real.


    Though she had seen big money, her heart could not help but beat fast and her face flushed.


    Rory could not hide the smile on his face. He glimpsed Tom smugly before he asked affectedly, "Mr.


    and Mrs. Scott, do you like this gift?"


    "Sure! I can''t like it more!" Elizabeth nodded gayly. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt dizzy


    again.


    James rubbed his hands. He was euphoric and touched the surface of the blue-and-white porcin


    scrupulously, afraid that he might deface it.


    "Rory, where did y-you get it? I''m a-afraid it''s very expensive, isn''t it?" James stuttered.


    "I won''t call that expensive. I bought it at an auction a while ago. It''s only 12 million dors which can


    be worth more as long as you like it." Rory bragged without changing his countenance.


    "Awesome!" James gave Rory a thumbs-up, and the admiration and satisfaction in his eyes were full to


    the brim. He said, "Rory, you gave me such a valuable gift, but I don''t know what to give you back."


    Rory made an uninterested gesture with a flick of his wrist, "Please don''t say that. You''re Phoebe''s


    father and that''s a gift you deserve. But I have a request."


    "Go ahead! As long as I can do it, I''ll definitely help you!" James said eagerly.


    Rory smiled at Phoebe and said, "my request is very simple. I just hope that you allow me to keep a


    friendship with Phoebe. I want to visit her more often in the future and I''ll be grateful if you don''t kick me


    out."


    James and Elizabethpletely understood his subtext. He wanted them to fix him up with Phoebe.


    Notwithstanding the presence of Tom, they didn''t hesitate to give their promise. They ultimately had


    never seen Tom as their son-inw, so they nodded quickly. "Of course! You''re most wee in this


    house. You can even spend a night here if you want."


    Rory seized the opportunity and went further. He smiled bitterly and said, "that will be inappropriate.


    After all, Phoebe is married. There are only two rooms here, and the sofa is taken by Tom. I don''t have


    a ce to sleep."


    Elizabeth blurted out, "that''s no a problem. Just sleep in Phoebe''s room!"


    Tom''s face darkened. His mother-inw was simply so dismissive of him. Besides, he was still here


    and he was Phoebe''s husband. Those words embarrassed Phoebe too.


    "Mom! You''re not yourself!" Phoebe blushed.


    Elizabeth didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her words at all. She said righteously, "nothing I


    said is wrong. You and Tom aren''t a real couple and you will marry Rory sooner orter. What''s wrong


    with him sleeping in your room?"


    ttered by the blue-and-white porcin, James became shameless as well. He nodded and agreed,


    "Your mother is right. You should go through the divorce procedures with Tom as soon as possible."

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Tom''s face darkened. It was okay for his mother-inw to be so mean. Now even his father-inw was


    bing so snobbish and superficial.


    Phoebe bit her lip. She lowered her head and did not answer.


    To be honest, her mind was in a mess and her heart was in a mess.


    She didn''t love Tom, but she had feelings for Tom. After all, she had been with Tom for four years, day


    and night. Besides, except for being useless, Tom was really good to her and took good care of her in


    life.


    She didn''t say it, but she still remembered it.


    Especially at thest family dinner, Tom knew Malcolm and stood out for her in front of the Scotts. She


    was very grateful for it.


    She couldn''t divorce Tom like this, because she knew that it was cruel for Tom!


    Besides, she didn''t love Rory either. The person she was fond of and thought in her mind now was the


    tall and burly figure who wore a clown mask.


    Chairman of ZQ Inc...


    However, Rory''s generous gift and passionate wooing did make her flustered and nervous.


    Rory watched this and sat back in his chair, proud and happy like a peacock. It had been a long time


    since he had been so happy.


    Just then, Tom said, "Dad, mom, you''re going to sell Phoebe just for some bullshit porcin?! Isn''t that


    too hasty?"


    Tom smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    Rory was crossing his legs. Hearing this, his pupils suddenly contracted, and a trace of surprise and


    guilt shed through his eyes!


    What the hell, this loser Tom? How could he know that his blue and white porcin only cost several


    ten thousand dors? James and Elizabeth were also stunned for a moment. Then their faces changed


    and darkened. James pped the table and scolded rudely, "Tom! What are you talking about? This is


    the blue and white porcin of the Ming dynasty. It''s worth more than ten million dors. Didn''t you


    hear what Rory said just now? Are you deaf?"


    Elizabeth also scolded, "Tom! You loser, if you don''t have the ability, forget it. You''re even so petty. You


    deliberately defamed Rory. Why are you so disgusting? I order you to apologize to Rory immediately!"


    Phoebe also frowned. She also thought that Tom said this deliberately because of jealousy, which was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    a little disgusting.


    Rory regained hisposure. He told himself in his mind that he had overreacted just now, and he


    even felt guilty just now. Was he really afraid that Tom, a loser, would make a change over something?


    Rory gave up the crossing gesture, waved his hand, and said with a smile, "Uncle and aunt, don''t be


    angry. There must be a reason for Tom to say something like that. It''s not because of jealousy that he


    deliberately smeared me."


    Tom did not care about his strange attitude, and stood up and said, "Dad, mom, you are both deceived


    by him. The quality of his blue and white porcin is indeed very good, and the material, texture, and


    forging process are excellent. Unfortunately, it was made in five years. It''s not some blue and white


    porcin from the Ming dynasty. It''s a high-end fake and is worth just 30,000 to 40,000 dors. But if


    you say it''s worth several ten million dors, it would be a big joke."


    Phoebe knew something about Tom and knew that although he was a little ipetent, he was not a


    liar. Maybe this porcin was really fake?


    She looked at Tom, and Tom smiled and nodded at her.


    But when James and Elizabeth heard this, their faces didn''t look good. They were so excited just now


    that they had already determined that this was the real one. If it was really like what Tom had said, a


    fake, wouldn''t that several ten million dors be gone?


    It was uneptable to them!


    Besides, they didn''t believe what Tom said either. They thought that Tom said it on purpose because of


    jealousy, and their impression of Tom became even worse.


    Elizabeth stepped directly on one of Tom''s feet and scolded, "Shut up you loser! Get out of here now!


    You''re still naive and have already behaved so badly, with such terrible character. Even if you''re not as


    good as Rory, you even have the nerve to nder him!"


    Tom rolled his eyes and said, "Mom, this is really a fake. Why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe


    me, just let the experts authenticate it."


    When Rory heard this, he immediately panicked. The fake porcin could fool ordinary people, but it


    could never fool experts!


    Rory quickly stood up and said with a cold face, "Tom, you haven''t been able to give Phoebe a happy


    life in the past few years. You''ve humiliated Phoebe, uncle, and aunt so many times. I didn''t care about


    you. Now you''re making me embarrassed? Well, if you say it''s a fake, then tell me where you can tell


    that it''s a fake!"


    After a pause, he narrowed his eyes and said, "If you can''t say it but nder me, then don''t me me


    for being rude to you!"


    To be honest, Rory really hated and even envied Tom. How could a loser like Tom marry Phoebe?


    Even if Tom had never slept with Phoebe, and only spent time with Phoebe, he would not allow it!


    Phoebe then said, "Rory, forget it. Tom didn''t mean it. Don''t be serious about him."


    Rory red at Tom fiercely and said, "Okay, Phoebe, for your sake, I won''t take this seriously."


    Phoebe pinched Tom in his waist and red, "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t you


    apologize to Rory?"


    Tom curled his lips and said, "Why should I apologize to him? I didn''t say anything wrong. He should be


    the one to apologize. He took several the counterfeit to lie to you, saying that it is worth more than ten


    million dors. His intentions are not good."


    "You!" Phoebe was so angry with Tom that she stomped her foot fiercely. She really wanted to bite


    Tom. What kind of person was Tom? He was so ungrateful!


    James and Elizabeth started to scold Tom again, and Rory''s face became colder, and heughed back


    in anger, "Okay, you keep saying that my porcin is a fake. Now tell me why it is!"


    Then he said to James and Elizabeth, "Uncle, auntie, you don''t have to scold him anymore. Just let him


    say it and see what he can say. The porcin I gave is authentic, and I am not afraid of his ndering.


    The true piece cannot be reced, and I''m not afraid of his defamation!"


    His words came out with a straight aura, a clear conscience, and a sense of resentment. His acting


    skills were so good that it was hard to tell if he was guilty at all. His acting made people believe that he


    was angry after being misunderstood, which made Phoebe and her parents feel more disgusted and


    angrier with Tom. At the same time, they appreciated Rory more. Unconsciously, they stood on Rory''s


    side and joined forces. They all looked at Tom coldly.


    There was a very obvious hint that if Tom could not say it properly, he would not be spared.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Tom smiled. He did not panic at all and spoke calmly.


    "I have to say, this fake is really well made. The material, texture, cracks all look quite simr to the real


    one. It''s really hard to tell the difference unless you are a professional. I believe that''s what you count


    on. You are sure that my father-inw and mother-inw can not tell the difference, so you sent it


    confidently." Tom said with a smile. His words were full of confidence and his usual cowardice was


    nowhere to be seen, which made James and Elizabeth dazed and felt that Tom was not the one they


    had been familiar with.


    Tom continued to speak. He began to talk about the blue and white porcin, using various technical


    terms. At this moment, he seemed to be a professional antique expert, and his words seemed very


    trustworthy.


    As he continued, James gradually became awkward. Although he was not an antique expert, he also


    knew somemon sense about blue and white porcin antiques. Naturally, he could tell that Tom


    was not lying.


    "So, I dare to assert that this so-called blue and white porcin made in Ming Dynasty is a fake!" Tom


    finally said loudly.


    Elizabeth''s face turned pale in an instant. "Really? Is it really a fake!"


    Her heart ached so much that her face stiffened.


    Phoebe was also stunned. She looked at Tom in astonishment and wondered when did Tom manage to


    identify antiques.


    Rory looked extremely awkward because what Tom said was the weakness of his fake blue and white


    porcin!


    But soon, he smiled and was d that he had a n B. He had expected that this trash, Tom, would


    jump out and cause trouble, so he arranged for an antique expert to pretend to bump into him!


    He winked at the bodyguard. The bodyguard understood and sent the message he had edited in


    advance. Not long after, three men in their thirties passed by the door. One of them looked into the box


    and saw the blue and white porcin on the dining table, pretending to be quite shocked, "Oh my God!


    Is it real? This must be the best antique blue and white porcin!"


    His words attracted everyone in the room.


    Then he walked in quickly. First, he exchanged a quick look with Rory. Then, he said excitedly, "Good


    stuff, good stuff! Who owns this blue and white porcin?"


    When he said this, his voice trembled, and it was clear that he was very excited, which made people


    realize that this blue and white porcin must be real!


    James and Elizabeth exchanged a look, and their desperate faces regained luster.


    "And you are?" James asked.


    The man immediately straightened up, coughed softly, and said, "I''m Benicio from the QK Antique."


    When James heard this, he immediately stood in awe and eximed, "What? Are you Mr. Bet?"


    Benicio smiled smugly and said, "You have heard of me?"


    James said tteringly, "Yes! Of course, I do! Anyone who is in the antique business in H City must


    have known Mr. Bet."


    Indeed, James didn''t know much about antiques, but he knew a lot about the famous people in this


    circle. As for Benicio, he was famous in the antique circle and had identified many antiques. For


    someone like James who loved collecting antiques, Benicio was undoubtedly a star.


    The reason why Benicio was so famous was not only because of his own ability but also because of his


    master. Across the whole H Country, he would still be the best of the best, namely Mr. Hall, Cal!


    When Benicio heard James''s ttery, he was even more proud. Unconsciously, he put on some more


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    airs. He smiled at James and said, "I''m ttered. Fame is nothing, just like a floating cloud in the sky."


    "How hrious!" Tom couldn''t hold back hisughter. This Benicio was an excellent actor. He was just


    too superficial and too unorthodox. For starters, he and Rory would act together and deliberately


    deceive people. It could be seen that this Benicio was fishing for fame, and Tom naturally would not


    have any respect for such kind of people.


    However, when Benicio heard his snicker, he was very unhappy and asked, "What are youughing


    at?"


    Tom shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    James immediately kicked Tom and said to Benicio, "Mr. Bet, please don''t be angry. Did you just


    say that this blue and white porcin is an antique?"


    "That''s right." Benicio responded, "Mr. Scott, this blue and white porcin is an antique from the Ming


    Dynasty! Judging by its material, color,pleteness, it must be highly valuable! Mr. Scott, I wonder if


    you are willing to part with this treasure and transfer this blue and white porcin to me?"


    When James heard this, he took a deep breath, and his despair was gonepletely!


    Was this really Ming Dynasty blue and white porcin?


    Elizabeth couldn''t wait to say, "Mr. Bet, are you sure? Just as my son-inw said, this is a fake. It''s


    only worth tens of thousands."


    Benicio was so angry that he lengthened his voice, "Nonsense! This is an absolute Ming Dynasty blue


    and white porcin. Who is your son-inw? He actually said it was a fake? Isn''t this a joke! Forgive


    me for being rude. Which one is your son-inw? I want to hear how he recognize it as a fake!"


    His words were loud, full of anger and authority.


    Elizabeth was not angry. Instead, she smiled happily. That was great. This meant it was real and very


    valuable!


    "Tom, you ignorant trash, you almost fooled me over. Apologize to Rory now!" Elizabeth pped the


    back of Tom''s head and scolded angrily.


    Rory said with a cold face, "No need to apologize so soon, Tom. What you just said was quite a


    speech. You insist that this is fake. It doesn''t matter if you insult my reputation, but you have


    questioned my respect for my uncle and aunt, and my loyalty to Phoebe! I can''t put up with this. Today,


    you''d better give me a good exnation in this matter. Otherwise, I''ll sue you!"


    Looking at him like this, Tom could not help but sigh in his heart. Rory was really a good actor. He


    acted so well that it was a pity for him not to work in the entertainment industry.


    James and Elizabeth were immediately influenced by him, and their usations against Tom were


    even more excessive. They almost pressed Tom''s head down and made him kowtow to Rory to


    apologize.


    Phoebe looked at Tom with hope in her eyes.


    Even if what Tom said just now was right, he was still a nobody in the antique business. However,


    Benicio was a serious antique expert, with a good reputation and authority. It was easy for them to


    decide who was more convincing.


    In this regard, Tom frowned, and he was a little anxious. The current situation was not good for him.


    Fortunately, at this moment, a group of people passed by the door and heard Benicio''s voice. They


    looked into the box and asked, "Ah Benicio, it''s you? When did youe back to H City? Why didn''t


    you tell me?"


    When Benicio heard this voice, he immediately shuddered. He looked back automatically and called


    out respectfully, "Master!"


    Tom and the others looked towards the door and immediately saw an old man in his sixties standing at


    the door.


    When James saw this old man, he was shocked and his pupils shrank. Then he showed an excited and


    adoring expression and blurted out, "Are you Mr. Hall?!"

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    James was more excited than when he saw Benicio just now, and hepletely ignored his manner


    and walked over quickly, bent down and shook Cal''s hand. "Hello, Mr. Hall. I''m James. I''m your big


    fan!"


    Tom was also a little surprised. Now he could see that this was the famous Cal in the antique field. He


    had met Cal before. At that time, his grandpa was not paralyzed, and he knew Cal back then.


    But he was still young at that time, and now Cal probably didn''t remember him.


    Cal''s arrival changed the atmosphere in the room.


    Tom''s anxiety disappeared and he began to secretly rejoice. He was clear about Cal''s righteousness.


    He was a true man of virtue and skill. He was respected. In addition to his exquisite skills, there was


    one point very important. He was a man of integrity.


    Now that he was there, Rory and Benicio, these two drama kings, would probably suffer.


    Simrly, Rory and Benicio also realized this. They looked horrible. Rory''s face waspletely


    uncontrobly gloomy. He clenched his fists and was in a bad mood! As for Benicio, he was afraid and


    his face turned pale.


    They looked at each other and expressed the same meaning: Cal couldn''t see this blue-and-white


    porcin! They couldn''t let Cal in. Otherwise, they would all be dead.


    Facing James''s enthusiasm, Cal said helplessly, "I''m ttered. I am just an ordinary man."


    "You are too modest. Mr. Hall is the idol of our antique lovers! It''s really my honor to meet you today!"


    James seemed to be a fanatic. He rubbed his hands and said, "Can I take a picture with you?"


    "It''s..." Cal was quite helpless.


    But before he could speak, James had already winked at Elizabeth and asked Elizabeth to take out her


    phone to be prepared.


    Elizabeth also knew that Cal was a famous expert, so she immediately took out her phone and took a


    few photos.


    James was satisfied then.


    Cal looked at Benicio and asked, "Wen, I remembered you went to C City."


    Benicio greeted Cal and said respectfully, "I came back to get something. I''ll go to C Cityter."


    "OK." Cal nodded, greeted James, and then wanted to leave.


    James immediately said, "Mr. Hall, wait a minute. I have a blue and white porcin of the Ming


    Dynasty..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Rory coughed and said in a louder voice, "Uncle, I suddenly


    remembered that we haven''t ordered yet! Waiters,e over and order for my uncle and aunt! Uncle


    and aunt, you are my guests today. Order whatever you want!"


    Rory''s forehead was already sweating a little. If someone looked closely at him, he would find that Rory


    was acting strangely, especially with a trace of panic and guilt in his eyes.


    Unfortunately, only Tom found out. The others, including Phoebe, were still shocked by Cal''s


    appearance.


    When Tom saw him like this, the corners of his mouth curled up even more. Cal came at good timing.


    Rory was going to be humiliated to the extreme.


    Benicio also pulled Cal to the door and said, "Teacher, let''s go back and order."


    They cooperated very well. Cal was sessfully fooled and began to walk out. However, how could


    Tom let this good opportunity go? He immediately shouted, "Mr. Hall, I have a so-called blue and white


    porcin of the Ming Dynasty. Please take a look."


    Tom''s words were loud and clear, which immediately made Cal stop. His face showed a surprised


    expression. He turned around and said, "What? A blue and white porcin of the Ming Dynasty?


    Where is it? Let me see it!"


    In an instant, Rory and Benicio were extremely upset. They stared at Tom with anger and murderous


    intent, eager to tear Tom apart! This trash, he just didn''t know when to shut up!


    James also came back to his senses and said hurriedly, "Yes, Mr. Hall, I have a blue and white


    porcin of the Ming Dynasty, which is said to be worth tens of millions.."


    Then, he red at Tom fiercely and said, "You trash. Open your eyes. This is Mr. Hall, the God of the


    antique field! He said it was genuine, and it must be 100 % genuine. Don''t show off your poor skills in


    front of me! It''s a joke!"


    Tom smiled and said, "I see."


    He nced at Rory on purpose and mouthed him, "Are you in a panic? You still have time to run away."


    Rory understood what he meant. At this moment, he felt terrible as if he had eaten shit and wanted to


    hit someone!


    But he was panicked and nervous more, and he kept scolding in his heart. How could Cale here?


    Damn it! If he had known, he would not have chosen to eat in this restaurant!


    At this moment, Cal had already pushed Benicio away and walked up quickly. He saw the blue and


    white porcin on the dining table. His eyes lit up at first, and in a few seconds, the excitement on his


    face disappeared quickly. He frowned and said, "Mr. Scott, is this what you call the blue and white


    porcin of the Ming Dynasty?"


    James did not realize that there was something wrong with Cal''s expression. He nodded hard and said,


    "Yes! This is the blue and white porcin of the Ming Dynasty. It was given by my daughter''s childhood


    sweetheart. It''s worth tens of millions!"


    Cal sighed and said, "Mr. Scott, I have to tell you that this blue and white porcin of yours is a fake


    and is worth no more than 40,000 dors at most."


    "What?!" James screamed out in a daze.


    Then he shook his head hard and said, "Impossible! Mr. Hall, you must be mistaken. Mr. Bet had


    just authenticated with his devices. It is the blue-and-white porcin from the Kangxi period, the Qing


    Dynasty. How could it be a fake?"


    Elizabeth also said, "Yes. Mr. Hall, you must be mistaken. You are old! Just now, Mr. Bet said that


    this is the genuine one. If you look at it carefully again, you will know."


    Cal frowned even more and said, "Who is Mr. Bet?"


    Elizabeth pointed to Benicio behind Cal and said, "Well, he''s your student, Mr. Benicio! He just said this


    is authentic."


    When Benicio heard this, his face had already lost its color and he was in such a panic.


    Cal immediately turned around, stared at Benicio, and said unhappily, "Wen, what''s wrong with you?


    You''ve misjudged such an obvious fake? How can I trust you with the QK Antique?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When Benicio heard this, his body trembled and he said hurriedly, "My teacher! I was really stupid just


    now. I identally misjudged. Please punish me!"


    When James and Elizabeth heard this, they were all stunned with their eyes wide open,


    including Phoebe.


    The next moment, she thought of something and hurriedly looked at Tom!

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    "Mr. Bet! That''s not what you said just now. You carefully identified it, said it was 100% authentic,


    and gave Tom a serious lecture! You said that Tom was ayman, didn''t understand antiques, and


    stained this blue and white porcin from the Ming dynasty. Why did it be a fake now?" James


    said it in one breath, agitated.


    Indeed, it was such a setback for him.


    This would mean that tens of millions of dors were wasted. The ups and downs were so sudden that


    his heart couldn''t bear it!


    Elizabeth also shared the same excitement, "Yes, yes, Mr. Bet, you have told us this is the


    treasure. You''re an antique expert. How could you possibly make a mistake? You even used


    professional equipment to authenticate."


    Benicio hated James and Elizabeth extremely, who were making things worse!


    Of course, the person he hated more was Rory. If Rory hadn''t called him over, he wouldn''t have faced


    such a dilemma!


    Thinking of this, he red at Rory.


    Cal was a smart man. How could he not realize that there was something wrong with it? He


    immediately red at Benicio and said seriously, "Tell me the truth! What''s going on?"


    Benicio sold Rory out without hesitation, pointing to Rory and saying, "Teacher, this has nothing to do


    with me. You know my skill level. How can I not even be able to tell such an obvious fake? It''s Rory. He


    asked me to act with him just to deceive the James family!"


    This was even more of a brain bomb for the James family, who were devastated hearing it!


    They were stunned and stared at Rory in disbelief.


    Phoebe, in particr, looked even gloomier. Her gaze at Rory hadpletely changed. Now, how


    could she not understand the purpose of Rory''s actions?


    This worsened her impression of Rory to the lowest.


    When Rory saw the way the Scotts looked at him, he felt extremely ufortable. He suddenly


    mmed the table and pointed at Benicio, "Benicio! Don''t be so spiteful. I don''t know you at all, and


    I''ve never asked you to act with me. You walked in and said it was real!"


    Tom then stood up and added, "Rory, from what you said, you already knew this was a fake? You''re


    smart enough, fooling my father-inw and mother-inw with several ten thousand dors."


    Tom''s words were vicious. In an instant, the way James and Elizabeth looked at Rory became even


    worse.


    Rory almost spat out blood! Who said Tom was a loser? His words were poisonous!


    Rory denied it immediately, "Don''t nder me. I don''t know anything!"


    He tried his best to deny it, but his denial was even more annoying than admitting it.


    When Tom''s goal was achieved, he didn''t say much. If he said too much, others would think he was a


    despicable person who wasughing at the bad situation.


    "Auntie and uncle, Phoebe, you have to believe me. I really don''t know!" Rory was already in a mess


    and exined hurriedly.


    Tom added, "So do you mean that Benicio ndered you, and it is he that does not have proper


    expertise?"


    Damn it!


    Rory really wanted to tear Tom''s mouth apart, thinking Tom was too hateful!


    Cal immediately stared at Benicio, and Benicio immediately said, "Bullshit! He obviously asked me to


    do this. I have our chat records on my WhatsApp!"


    Then, he immediately opened the WhatsApp, clicked on a piece of voice information, turned on the


    speaker, and immediately let everyone hear Rory''s obscene voice, "Mr. Bet, James and Elizabeth


    are ordinary people. They can''t tell if it is a fake. They''re both ordinary persons who worship money.


    They''ll definitely be grateful to me then. Hahaha..."


    As the voice came out, the atmosphere changed again. James and Elizabeth looked at him with even


    colder and more disgusted sense.


    "Rory, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" James gritted his teeth.


    Rory''s face was as pale as dirt. Now he really wanted to find a crack in the ground and hide in it. It was


    too embarrassing!


    Elizabeth also said, "Rory, I''m so disappointed in you!"


    Phoebe continued, "Take back all the gifts. We can''t afford them!"


    "Phoebe..." Rory regretted it so much. He looked at Phoebe pleadingly, but Phoebe ignored him.


    Cal then said, "Benicio, this kind of behavior of yours is too disappointing for me! I will reconsider you


    being the head of the QK Antique!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Benicio was about to cry, feeling extremely regretful. But he did not dare to disobey the order and


    ept it. He cursed Rory countless times in his heart.


    James sighed for a long time, and said, "s, unfortunately, I didn''t expect such an expensive blue and


    white porcin to be fake. It seems that I, James, still do not have the luck to see the authentic blue


    and white porcin!"


    His tone was filled with disappointment.


    Cal then said, "Mr. Scott, the blue and white porcin of the Ming dynasty is a raremodity, and the


    porcin of the Kangxi Emperor era is even rarer and more precious. Not to mention you, I personally


    have not seen much blue and white porcin of the Ming dynasty. There is only one in my collection,


    and I spent a lot of time asking for it."


    Indeed, the blue and white porcin was made in the Song dynasty first. The real peak time for the


    development of the skills to make this porcin was in the Ming and Qing dynasties. It could be said


    that the blue and white porcin of the Ming dynasty was very valuable and precious.


    When Tom heard this, he was touched. Forrest happened to have given him a gift, which was exactly


    the blue and white porcin of the Ming dynasty. He looked at it and found the quality was quite good.


    Maybe he could give it to James to please his father-inw?


    Tom had no interest in antiques anyway, so it was a waste to put it in his ce.


    "Dad, when I heard you say that, I just remembered that yesterday a friend just gave me a piece of


    blue and white porcin from the Ming dynasty. It''s in the car. I''ll bring it up for you." Tom said with a


    smile.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard his words.


    Cal looked at Tom, thinking whether he had seen him before, but couldn''t remember anything, so he


    asked, "Who are you?"


    James said quickly, "Oh, he''s my son-inw and lives with us. Mr. Hall, don''t listen to him. He''s just an


    ordinary person. Who would give him blue and white porcin from the Ming dynasty?"


    Phoebe also pinched him and said angrily, "Hey, Tom, what are you doing? Didn''t you see Rory''s


    predicament just now?! You want to make a fool of yourself too?"


    Phoebe did not lower her voice, which sounded so exciting. Rory, who was not far away, overheard


    them, which made Rory feel very bad.


    Tom smiled and said, "Don''t worry. This is a genuine piece of blue and white porcin. It''s not a fake


    like Rory."


    Cal had been staring at Tom and felt familiar. Soon, he heard James say that Tom was the matrilocal


    son-inw of the Scotts, which dispelled the doubt in his heart. The son of the Howards was such a


    capable man with high status, how could such a son be the son-inw of the Scotts?


    Cal thought he must recognize the wrong person, as he was already old!

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    When Tom saw Cal''s confused expression, he was shocked. Could Cal really recognize him?!


    If he was recognized, his n would be in trouble.


    To be honest, Tom didn''t want to get involved with the Howards now, nor did he want Phoebe to know


    that he was a member of the Howards.


    Fortunately, Cal didn''t know him well, and the confusion in his eyes quickly disappeared.


    Rory was holding back his grievances. Hearing Tom''s words, heughed. "Do you know how valuable


    the blue and white porcin of the Ming Dynasty is? How dare you say that!"


    He didn''t think Tom was showing off but thought he was just being a fool. He dared to say so. He had


    investigated Tom clearly. He was just a poor man from the countryside. A poor person like Tom could


    not afford the modern blue and white porcin, not to mention one of the Ming Dynasty. It was even


    funnier to say that someone gave it to him as a gift.


    Tom smiled and said, "I know. Didn''t you just say it was worth more than ten million dors?"


    Damn Tom, he was mocking him again! Rory was furious.


    When James and Elizabeth saw how determined Tom was, they red at him angrily, thinking that Tom


    was embarrassing them.


    Cal didn''t really believe it either. In his opinion, Tom was from an ordinary family. How could he own


    such a rare blue and white porcin of the Ming Dynasty? He didn''t want to waste time here and


    wanted to leave.


    However, Rory had just lost face. Now that he finally had the chance to embrace Tom, how could he let


    it go easily? If Tom also showed them a fake, it would definitely offset his previous awkward and bad


    impression, so he quickly said, "Mr. Hall, please wait a moment. You might as well stay and see if Tom


    can really have the blue and white porcin of Ming Dynasty."


    "Well..." Cal was a little unhappy. He didn''t believe that Tom could own such valuable porcin.


    James said, "Rory, you really believe that Tom can show us the blue and white porcin of Ming


    Dynasty? He''s just an ordinary person. Who would give him such a precious gift? Mr. Hall, if you want


    to leave, just leave. Don''t be dyed by us."


    Rory said, "Well, that''s not the case. Uncle, didn''t you see Tom''s confident look just now? And he called


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    out that his wasn''t a fake! I admit I was deceived. I spent more than ten million dors to buy a fake. I


    was humiliated. But I, Rory, can''t be humiliated by anyone!"


    Phoebe began to get anxious and pinched Tom fiercely. Rory was already humiliated, but Tom still


    jumped out to say this. Would he want to be humiliated too?


    Elizabeth red at Tom and said, "You trash, what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and


    apologize to Rory!"


    Tom was speechless. He didn''t insult Rory. Why should he apologize to Rory? His mother-inw''s


    thinking ways were "new and unique".


    "Rory, you don''t believe that I can own a genuine blue and white porcin of Ming Dynasty?" Tom took


    a step forward and said to Rory.


    Rory straightened his back and said disdainfully, "Of course!"


    "What if I have one?" Tom said his purpose, and a cunning look shed in his eyes. If it was Dn, he


    would not dare to fight with him when he saw his eyes.


    Unfortunately, Rory was not Dn. He didn''t know Tom well and didn''t take Tom seriously at all. He


    sneered and said, "If you can take out a genuine blue and white porcin of Ming Dynasty, then I''ll


    kowtow to you, plead guilty and call you grandpa a hundred times!"


    Tom said awkwardly, "Isn''t that appropriate? You''re a friend of Phoebe and you''re older than me. It''s so


    embarrassing for you to call me grandpa."


    Rory''s mouth twitched when he saw Tom''s despicable look, and he was angry. He snorted, "You don''t


    have to put on airs there. It''s disgusting! My promise is based on the fact that you can show a genuine


    blue and white porcin of the Ming Dynasty! If you can''t... I don''t need you to kowtow and apologize


    to me. I just want you to divorce Phoebe right away. Phoebe deserves a better man!"


    Hisst words were deliberately loud, and his eyes were still on Phoebe affectionately, causing others


    to have goosebumps.


    "This... Is it too much?" Tom frowned and said angrily.


    Rory was immediately overjoyed and thought that Tom was losing confidence. He immediately took


    advantage of hisck of confidence. "Why? Are you afraid? You are deliberately trying to make a fuss.


    There is no genuine blue and white porcin of the Ming Dynasty! Don''t you feel embarrassed? Bah!"


    He looked at Tom with disdain.


    James and Elizabeth were immediately affected by Rory, and their words to Tom became even harsher.


    Tom showed a disdainful expression and said, "Are you kidding me? A genuine blue and white


    porcin of the Ming Dynasty is in my car. I will bring it to you immediately. I''m afraid you''ll go back on


    your word!"


    Roryughed again. "I will go back on my word? What a joke!"


    Tom narrowed his eyes and said, "There''s no evidence. If you cheat, I can''t do anything to you. You


    have to write a note and sign your name. Also, I''ll show you a genuine blue and white porcin of the


    Ming Dynastyter. If you don''t admit it to be true, then I can''t do anything to you."


    Rory didn''t realize that Tom was trapping him step by step. "You''re just trying to be petty! Mr. Hall is


    here. He''s a master in the antique industry. If Mr. Hall identified it to be genuine, then I''ll fulfill my


    promise immediately! But how about you, what if you don''t admit it?"


    Tom blinked and smiled, "It''s very simple. I''ll take Mr. Hall''s judgment as the basis and never go back


    on my word. Anyway, in one word, one who eats his word or cheats is a dog. He would be punished.


    He will die a horrible way. His son will be disabled, okay?"


    When others heard Tom''s words, they gasped and said in secret how cruel he was!


    Rory saw Tom''s cunning look. For some reason, he had a bad feeling that this trash Tom could really...


    Soon, he got rid of this idea!


    It was impossible. Even his connection couldn''t easily help him get the blue and white porcin of the


    Ming Dynasty. It was even more impossible for Tom, this loser.


    This was definitely Tom''s bluff.


    It must be!


    "Okay, one who eats his word is dog!" Rory insisted.


    A ''grand gamble'' began.


    Phoebe was so anxious, for Tom was so arrogant that he could even make such a bet. Wasn''t he


    looking for his own death?


    Mr. Hall was going to leave, but in this situation, it was not easy for him to leave, so he could only stay


    helplessly.


    At the same time, he also had an unrealistic hope in his heart. What if this young man named Tom


    could really have a blue and white porcin of the Ming Dynasty ?

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    A seemingly ridiculous gamble was on, and Tom and Rory had written it all down.


    Both of them looked very confident, but except for Tom himself, no one thought he would win. They all


    thought he was trying to make a fool of himself and would ruin himself in the end.


    Phoebe was furious. If she had known that, she would have listened to her parents and not let Tom


    follow her. Now, she would have been humiliated again!


    And it was in front of outsiders, and she was very nervous and angry at the thought of what would


    happen next.


    The point was that if Tom lost, he would have to divorce her.


    The word divorce did not appear for the first time. Phoebe had made this request before, but recently,


    she had no such idea.


    If that was the case, her divorce from Tom would be a big joke!


    After setting up the documents, Tom went down alone to get the Ming Dynasty blue and white


    porcin.


    To be honest, he didn''t expect the Ming Dynasty blue and white porcin that Forrest gave him to be


    so useful. When he was free, he would have to thank Forrest personally.


    When he left, Phoebe frowned and said with displeasure, "Rory, why are you arguing with Tom? You


    will embarrass yourself anyway no matter who wins the bet!"


    Rory smiled and said, "Phoebe, you''re wrong. I have to take it seriously with Tom. In fact, I''ve long


    wanted Tom to back off. An outstanding girl like you ispletely dying your youth living with Tom. I


    can''t just watch you being dyed like this! Don''t worry, I can''t lose. After today, I''ll give you a new


    happy life!"


    James and Elizabeth looked at each other, and they both showed joy. Although Rory had just given


    them the fake present, which made them angry, even if it was a fake, it was still worth 34,000 dors,


    not cheap anyway. Most importantly, Rory literally came from a rich family, the Young Master of the TF


    Company. If Phoebe married Rory, wouldn''t it be a hundred times better than her current marriage?


    "Forget it. Tom is a lunatic. We don''t have to go crazy with him." Phoebe said.


    "That won''t do. The words have already been spoken. It''s like spilled water. There''s no reason to take


    them back." Rory shook his head and said. No fucking way, how could he give up such a great


    opportunity?


    Elizabeth joined in and said, "Rory is right. Tom suggested it himself. He is the one about to ruin


    himself, not anyone else! Besides, Phoebe, you''ve been dyed by Tom long enough. It''s time to get


    out of this unhappy marriage."


    It was only then Cal and the others around understood that the young man named Tom was the live-in


    son-inw and was nobody in the family.


    Benicio didn''t feel anything about it, but Cal frowned slightly. He was unhappy with James and


    Elizabeth''s attitude towards Tom.


    He was quite impressed by Tom, for he didn''t look like a mboyant young man and he was much


    better than Rory. Unfortunately, he was still too young. He was probably deceived. The blue and white


    porcin of the Ming Dynasty was such a precious antique. How could ordinary people get their hands


    on it so easily?


    It was the information age now. Unlike in ancient times, modern people would normally know their


    antiques at home if they had any. All the antiques on the market were clearly priced, and there would


    be no exception.


    By this time, Tom had already brought up the blue and white porcin and put it on the dining table.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The package was opened and immediately revealed itself. At first nce, it looked much darker and


    inconspicuous than Rory''s.


    When Rory saw it, he immediately burst outughing. "It''s such a piece of junk. How dare you say it''s


    Ming Dynasty blue and white porcin? Tom, what''s in your brain? Is it full of water?"


    Phoebe was also disappointed. She still had a little hope for Tom. What if Tom could really bring out the


    real Ming Dynasty blue and white porcin? After all, Tom had done a few impressive things.


    But now, when she saw this blue and white porcin, her little hope was gone.


    James and Elizabeth shook their heads too, feeling that Tom was going to lose.


    Cal, on the other hand, was stunned when he saw the blue and white porcin, and then his eyes lit up


    with a fanatical expression!


    He immediately took out a magnifying ss from his pocket, put on his sses, and began to examine


    the blue and white porcin carefully.


    The more he looked, the more excited he became and his face turned red.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw his reaction. Soon, a ridiculous idea rose from his mind!


    Could it be the real deal?


    Rory, on the other hand, had a stiff smile on his face. His heart beat faster, and his hands and feet


    gradually became cold and he got extremely flustered.


    Phoebe''s eyes went nk. What was going on? Could it be...


    Tom smiled and said, "Mr. Hall, how''s it going? Is my blue and white porcin authentic?"


    Mr. Hall suddenly looked up and did not answer Tom''s question. Instead, he stared at Tom


    enthusiastically. "Where did you get this blue and white porcin from?!"


    When everyone heard Cal''s words, they were shocked and understood that Cal indirectly admitted that


    this was the real Ming Dynasty blue and white porcin!


    This news was undoubtedly a storm that shocked them.


    Rory, in particr, looked extremely pale. His legs were weak and he staggered a few times, almost


    falling.


    He kept saying, "Impossible... Impossible..."


    Tom touched his nose and said, "I just said that a friend gave it to me. Why, Mr. Hall, is this really Ming


    Dynasty blue and white porcin?"


    "It''s real indeed!" Cal said firmly, extremely excited and serious.


    James and Elizabeth''s bodies trembled violently, and Elizabeth couldn''t hold back her harsh words.


    "Damn it!"


    James also pinched his thigh hard and felt the pain before realizing that it was real and not a dream.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, was confused and felt it was unbelievable. Then, she came back to her


    senses and turned to look at Tom in an instant. She happened to see Tom winking at her, which was


    quite flirtatious, and made her face turn red.


    Tom said to Rory with a smile, "Rory, you lost. Now you can fulfill your promise. Kneel down, kowtow


    and admit your mistake. Call me grandpa a hundred times, you can take your time."


    Yes, it was only then that everyone realized that Rory had a bet with Tom, and now Rory lost...


    For a moment, Rory looked extremely awkward!


    Who would have thought that Tom could actually bring out the real Ming Dynasty blue and white


    porcin?


    He wanted to die now...

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    In the private room, there was absolute silence, and everyone looked at him.


    Rory trembled a few times. He wanted to cry.


    "Impossible! You must be wrong! How could it be blue and white porcin from Ming Dynasty with this


    color?" In a hurry, Rory''s mind was in a mess and he pointed the spear at Cal.


    Cal''s face immediately turned serious when he heard this. "Rory, are you questioning my ability or my


    character?"


    Rory felt Cal''s unhappiness, and he realized that he had said something wrong. However, it was


    impossible for him to kneel down, kowtow and call Tom a hundred times grandpa!


    Therefore, he would rather offend Cal than betray his dignity.


    That must be a joke to make him knelt down for Tom. He would rather die if so.


    So he snorted heavily and said, "I can''t tell. As everyone knows, Tom is just the uxorialocal son-inw


    of the Scotts and a poor boy from the countryside. For so many years, he couldn''t even find a job. He


    would only stay at the Scotts to rely on his wife and do housework every day. Someone like him would


    receive the valuable Ming Dynasty''s blue and white porcin, which is absolutely impossible!"


    He sounded reasonable, but now, no one believed him, because the person who made the judgement


    was Cal, famous for his integrity and excellent expertise in the antique field. How could such a person


    lie?


    This time, Phoebe looked at Rory''s stubborn look and felt sick.


    Even James and Elizabeth''s impression of him had dropped to the bottom. Rory was rich, but he was


    not a man of virtue.


    Tom had expected this kind of situation long ago, and he was not surprised at all. "Rory, are you


    cheating? Remember, you just wrote it down. Do you want me to read it?"


    Rory''s face showed a ferocious expression. He violently snatched the paper from Tom''s hand and tore


    it into pieces. "What did you say? Where is the chit?"


    Tom was not angry. He sneered. "Admit it or not, Rory, you''re such a piece of trash."


    Rory''s face was very bad. He wanted to struggle, but when he saw Phoebe''s disgust and disdain, he


    felt extremely sad.


    Even James and Elizabeth looked down on him now.


    He was even more in a twisted mood. He red at Tom and said, "It''s not over!"


    Then he turned around and ran away. He was in an embarrassing state. When he ran to the door, he


    bumped into the waiter who came in with the soup. Half a pot of boiled soup spilled on him, making him


    jump like a monkey and scream miserably.


    Seeing this, Tom finally couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    After Rory left dejectedly, Elizabeth showed the expression of a money-grubber. She walked over and


    greedily touch the blue and white porcin. "Wow, this is the blue and white porcin from the Ming


    Dynasty worth tens of millions. That''s great! It''s mine from now on!"


    Phoebe couldn''t stand it any longer. She came over and pulled Elizabeth. "Mom, what are you talking


    about? It belongs to Tom. When did it be yours?"


    Elizabeth looked back at Phoebe and said, "Tom''s is mine. Without me, he couldn''t have all these


    today? Everything he owns is mine! I''m going to be rich. This is a real antique! We''ve been poor for so


    long, and we''re finally going to be rich."


    Cal coughed. Elizabeth''s thick skin made him ufortable.


    James was also very thrilled. The real blue and white porcin from the Ming Dynasty was of great


    value! If it was in his study, he would be proud. When he released the news, numerous people could


    pay him a visit.


    "Mr. Hall, how much do you think this blue and white porcin can cost?" Elizabeth asked with light in


    her eyes.


    Cal said, "This is the blue and white porcin of the early Ming Dynasty. The forging skill is extremely


    exquisite. Look at this pattern and material. It should be used in the pce. Its value is limitless!"


    Elizabeth''s eyes brightened even more. "Isn''t that going to sell for a lot of money?"


    Phoebe was also curious. She thought to herself that now the Scottspany was facing difficulties. If


    this antique could be sold at a high price, it could also help the family get through the difficulties. In this


    way, maybe there was no need to ask for funding.


    Cal didn''t like Elizabeth''s idea of using money to measure the value of antiques, but out of professional


    ethics, he replied, "This kind of blue and white porcin can sell for at least 25 million dors."


    "What?!"


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened and his breathing quickened!


    Phoebe was equally stunned.


    Tom was also stunned. He knew that this blue and white porcin was genuine, but he didn''t expect it


    to be so valuable. Forrest actually gave up so much money in order to please him? Was he that scary?


    In fact, Tom really misunderstood Forrest. He got this blue and white porcin from a fanatic female


    fan. It happened that fan''s family was in the tomb raiding business. It was easy to get these antiques,


    so they didn''t know that this blue and white porcin, including Forrest. Otherwise, he would not have


    given it to Tom. It was 25 million!


    "I AM BEING RICH, hahaha..."


    Elizabeth immediatelyughed.


    Cal said directly that he would pay 28 million dors for this blue and white porcin.


    Of course, he said this to Tom. After all, this blue and white porcin belonged to Tom.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Elizabeth was unhappy on the spot. She said, "Mr. Hall, you''re mistaken. If you want to buy this blue


    and white porcin, you should also ask me! Why do you ask Tom?"


    Seeing that Tom didn''t say anything, Cal had no choice but to ask Elizabeth once again. Elizabeth


    floated on air. Twenty-eight million dors. How heavy would it be if it was cash?


    She was an expert in haggling. Seeing Cal bid 28 million so readily, she naturally knew that there was


    still room to raise the price and directly said 30 million.


    Cal hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    James didn''t want to sell it. He wanted to show off in his study. Unfortunately, he had no voice in this


    family and was rejected by Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth was extremely excited and said, "Deal. Thirty million is fine. You can transfer it to my card


    immediately. This blue and white porcin is yours!"


    Cal said, "Thirty million is a little too much. I can''t afford so much money at the moment. Give me two


    days. I''ll transfer it to you."


    "Well, you have to hurry up, or I''ll sell it to someone else!" Elizabeth said proudly with blue and white


    porcin in his arms.


    "Okay!" Cal nodded.


    Elizabeth held the blue and white porcin in her arms and was extremely excited. It was as if she was


    holding her own treasure. Without asking Tom''s opinion, she took it directly.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly had an itch under her armpit. She subconsciously reached out


    to scratch it, but unexpectedly, she was still holding blue and white porcin in her hand. With a bang,


    she threw it directly on the ground and it was broken.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Unexpectedly, it broke...


    In an instant, the whole audience fell into a strange silence, and everyone was looking at them with an


    excited look on their faces.


    Tom''s mouth twitched twice. Even though he was rich, it was inevitable that his heart ached a little


    since this was worth thirty million.


    Others had different reactions. Cal showed a look of great regret and anger. In his eyes, it was not


    something worth 30 million, but a precious antique that could not be saved!


    James and Phoebe trembled with anger.


    Elizabeth was dumbfounded. Her face turned pale and her hands and feet turned extremely cold.


    "How, how could this be..." Elizabeth cried.


    James was so angry that he pped her on the face. "Look at what you''ve done! You ruined thirty


    million! I wish I had strangled you!"


    Elizabeth''s face swelled up. She was very angry. After all these years of marriage, James had never hit


    her. She wanted tosh out, but when she met James''s murderous eyes, she immediately became


    timid and said with a grievance, "Why did you hit me? I didn''t mean to..."


    "How dare you say that! If you didn''t touch it, the blue and white china would be broken. You fail at


    everything!" James gritted his teeth and wanted to p her again, but Phoebe stopped him in time.


    "Dad, okay, mom didn''t mean it. Don''t hit her." Phoebe said.


    James gave up and red at Elizabeth.


    "Well, Mr. Hall, this blue and white china is broken. Is it still valuable?" James asked carefully. In fact,


    he already knew the answer in his heart, but he didn''t want to give up.


    Cal red at him and asked, "What do you think?"


    James sat down dejectedly.


    Elizabeth asked, "How much is it now?"


    Cal thought for a while and said, "A hundred thousand at the most."


    After saying this, he was also heartbroken.


    It was known to all that antique china was the most precious if it isplete. If they were broken, their


    value would be greatly reduced.


    After hearing this, Elizabeth cried again.


    In the end, the broken blue and white china was sold to Cal for 150,000 and was transferred on the


    spot.


    Of course, the money was transferred to Phoebe''s ount.


    It was Elizabeth who broke it. But on the way back, Elizabethined about Tom, saying that if Tom


    hadn''t picked the time to take out the blue and white china, she wouldn''t have broken it. In the end, it


    was Tom''s fault.


    Tom waspletely helpless with his mother-inw''s unreasonable behavior, and he didn''t want to


    bother himself to argue with her.


    Phoebe felt guilty when she saw that he was silent and did notin at all. When they returned


    home, she pulled Tom aside. "I''m sorry about today. Mom broke such an expensive antique."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tom was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Phoebe to apologize to him. He felt a little warm in


    his heart. He waved his hand and said casually, "It''s okay. It''s no big deal."


    When Phoebe heard Tom''s words, she felt rxed a lot. But she couldn''t help wondering why Tom was


    so calm. After all, the antique china was worth 30 million and was broken. Even she felt very


    distressed. When Tom became so generous? Tom even felt sad about losing a ten.


    "You don''t care at all?" Phoebe asked.


    Tom saw Phoebe''s expression and knew what she was thinking. He helplessly spread out his hands


    and said, "My heart aches, but what can I do more than that? It has happened. It won''t beplete if


    my heart aches. Besides, I can''t me mom. She''s an elder."


    When Phoebe heard this, she was obviously stunned. Then, there was a strange emotion in her eyes.


    It was the first time she had seen Tom being so magnanimous. She felt it was good to know the new


    him.


    "You really think so?" Phoebe asked softly.


    Tom smiled and said, "Actually, there is another very important reason."


    "What?" Phoebe immediately asked.


    "Because she is your mother. If I me her, you will be put in a difficult situation. So I chose to


    persuade myself." Tom said with a smile.


    When Phoebe heard this, she was stunned for a few seconds, then lowered her head. Her heart was


    beating faster, and she was seized with a mixed feeling. After a while, she said, "Actually, you don''t


    have to be so good to me..."


    Tom said naturally, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re my wife. It''s natural for me to be


    good to you."


    Phoebe did not say anything but lowered her head again. She felt that she had wronged Tom and was


    not worthy of Tom''s kindness to her because she did not love Tom. She fell in love with another man! It


    was kind of having an affair. What was ridiculous was that she didn''t even know what that man looked


    like!


    Tom didn''t know what Phoebe was thinking. He thought that Phoebe was touched and felt proud.


    Taking this opportunity, he held Phoebe''s hand, but as soon as he touched her, Phoebe pushed his


    hand away.


    "Who asked you to be good to me? Your kindness means nothing to me!" Phoebe suddenly became


    agitated. She turned around, rushed into the room and locked the door.


    Tom was left standing there in a daze. What was going on?


    Was it a mistake for him to be good to Phoebe?


    When Tom was confused and upset, Rory was even more furious.


    "Bang!"


    When Rory came back to his house, he was just throwing things around like crazy. He broke a lot of


    things and his house was a mess. The servants were scared.


    He smashed everything for three minutes to vent his anger. After exhausting himself, he stopped and


    panted heavily. There was a terrifying light in his eyes which were filled with hatred, anger, and other


    negative emotions.


    He said through gnashed teeth, "Tom!"


    "You trash, how dare you ruin my n and embarrass me in front of so many people? You''ll be in


    trouble for this."


    He was so angry. He had never been so embarrassed, and he had never hated anyone so much. Tom


    was the first one.


    Especially when he thought of the way Phoebe looked at him just now and Tom''s smug look, he felt


    extremely ufortable and was enraged.


    After a few more minutes, he slowly calmed down and called someone...


    After hanging up, the corner of his mouth was raised and a sneer appeared. "Tom, just wait. Your good


    days are over!"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Mr. Potter was unquestionably an underground king-pin of H City. Even Malcolm was no match for him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Mr. Potter was very famous, but there were very few people who had actually met him. People didn''t


    know that Mr. Potter was not ugly as his nickname sounded. In fact, he was rather handsome.


    Mr. Potter was only a man in his thirties even though he was called Master.


    Rory just called Mr. Potter... Of course, he didn''t call Mr. Potter''s phone directly, but Mr. Potter''s men.


    After all, with his identity, it was not easy to get in touch with Mr. Potter without referral.


    That night, Rory went to Mr. Potter''s ce and met Mr. Potter.


    Mr. Potter lived in a very upscale, luxurious manor. When he saw Mr. Potter, Rory was immediately


    shocked. He thought Mr. Potter was a rough man. He never expected that Mr. Potter was not ugly at


    all. On the contrary, he was very handsome. Mr. Potter was in his thirties and his demeanor was great.


    Actually, Rory was very confident in his appearance. A man like Tom was definitely no match for him


    when it came to appearance. However, after meeting Mr. Potter, Rory inevitably felt ashamed of


    himself! There was no other reason. Mr. Potter was so handsome. Mr. Potter was not a sunshine boy,


    he looked masculine and resolute.


    He could not help but thought, "Damn it. He was so handsome! Why did everyone call him Mr. Potter?"


    "Hello, Mr. Potter. I''m Rory."


    Rory walked forward, and greeted Mr. Potter politely.


    Mr. Potter wore pajamas and looked casual. ording from his exposed calves, he was very strong.


    Rory thought that as a karate master, he might not be able to hold out a few moves against Mr. Potter.


    "Well, I just heard from Leopard that you needed me to teach somebody a lesson, right?" Mr. Potter


    flicked the ashes and said faintly.


    "Yes!" Rory nodded. His eyes filled with hatred. "I hope Mr. Potter could help me."


    Mr. Potter said, "Tell me, who is it? You evene to me personally."


    Indeed, Mr. Potter was the underground king of H City. The person who could make him do it in person


    must have a strong background. After all, there was no need to break a fly on the wheel.


    Rory gritted his teeth and said, "He is just a live-in son-inw of the Scotts. He''s an ignorant trash. It''s


    easy for Mr. Potter to teach him a lesson!"


    Mr. Potter''s expression changed a little and said with a little surprise, "Since he''s a waste, why do you


    have toe to me?"


    Leopard said, "Rory, Mr. Potter doesn''t easily do it himself. The price is very high. You have to look


    before you leap."


    Rory naturally understood this. If Tom was a piece of trash, he could find a few gangsters and make


    Tom half-paralyzed. However, he found out that Tom got along well with Malcolm. Therefore, he directly


    went to Mr. Potter, so as not to cause trouble.


    "What Mr. Potter doesn''t know is that this useless live-in son-inw is not worth mentioning. I can


    torture him a thousand times myself. I''m afraid of Malcolm who supports him! This man gets along well


    with Malcolm. That''s why I''m here." Rory said.


    Mr. Potter then turned interested. "Does he know Malcolm? What''s the name of this useless son-inw


    you''re talking about?"


    Rory took a deep breath, and Tom''s annoying face appeared in his mind. He said, "This man is called


    Tom! He''s the son-inw of the Scotts. He''s an ignorant and ipetent trash!"


    Mr. Potter chuckled. "Rory, even a trash can force you like this. It seems that you''re not much better."


    Rory''s expression immediately stiffened. He was very angry, but he did not dare to show it. He had no


    choice but to smile stiffly. Mr. Potter waved his hand and smiled, "Just kidding. Look at you. Young


    man, be more magnanimous."


    "You''re right."


    At this moment, Leopard thought of something and said, "Mr. Potter, I suddenly remembered that the


    son-inw who hit Jeremias a while ago was also called Tom."


    "Oh? And that? Call Jeremias up." Mr. Potter took a breath and said. He was lyingzily on the sofa


    with a young woman massaging him behind him. He enjoyed it.


    Rory did not dare to rx. Facing Mr. Potter, he felt an invisible aura oppressing him. It was even more


    ufortable than facing his father, making him unable to rx at all.


    In his opinion, Mr. Potter''s body contained a huge beast, which was very scary.


    This made him more and more in awe of Mr. Potter. He understood why Mr. Potter was so awesome in


    H City. At the same time, he was even more excited. With Mr. Potter''s help, Tom would be as dead as a


    doornail.


    After a while, Jeremias appeared. His face was full of awe and admiration. He walked lightly and did


    not dare to breathe too much, for fear of making Mr. Potter angry.


    Outside, he was the notorious Logan, whom many people were afraid of. However, in front of Mr.


    Potter, he was as obedient as a primary school student.


    He quickly walked up to Mr. Potter, bowed respectfully, and greeted with great reverence, "Mr. Potter."


    Mr. Potter opened his eyes and said, "I heard you were beaten by the son-inw of the Scotts?"


    Jeremias''s face shed with embarrassment. He did not dare to hide it. He nodded and said, "There is


    such a thing. The son-inw of the Scotts is despicable and brazen. He knows that I am your


    subordinate, Mr. Potter. Obviously, he doesn''t take you seriously or show due respect to you! Mr.


    Potter, it doesn''t matter if I''m beaten up, but he doesn''t respect you, Mr. Potter. This is serious!"


    "Open your mouth." Mr. Potter spat out two words with no expression on his face.


    Jeremias was talking excitedly when he suddenly heard Mr. Potter speak. He was stunned. Next, he


    saw Leopard walk up to him, who pped him twice in the face.


    Not only him, but Rory was confused.


    What was going on?


    Leopard pped Jeremias so hard that his face swelled up. Blood came out of the corner of his mouth


    and he fell to the ground.


    "Master, Mr. Potter?" Jeremias was aggrieved and frightened.


    Mr. Potter didn''t answer him. It was Leopard who was speaking coldly. "Mr. Potter asked you one


    question and you just answered this one. I was punishing you for not having any rules."


    "Yes. Yes. Yes. Thank you Mr. Potter for teaching me a lesson!" Jeremias nodded hurriedly and


    immediately got up, not daring to hold a trace of resentment.


    Mr. Potter took another breath. He casually put his hand away from the cigarette. Immediately,


    someone came over, opened his hands, and held the ash from Mr. Potter''s cigarette butt.


    Rory could clearly feel that Mr. Potter was the only master in the entire manor.


    This domineering attitude was something what he had seen for the first time in his life.


    "What''s the name of this son-inw?" Mr. Potter looked at Rory and smiled faintly.


    Rory frowned slightly. Didn''t I tell you? Tom. Why are you asking now? Did Mr. Potter have a bad


    memory?

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    But he still answered honestly for a second time, "His name is Tom."


    Mr. Potter ced the cigarette butt in a man''s palm, then stood up and said, "Tom, Tom... The name


    sounds good."


    Rory was speechless, thinking in his mind that he came here to seek revenge on Tom, and why did Mr.


    Potter even praise Tom''s name?


    Rory was not sure about Mr. Potter''s personality and preferences. He always felt that Mr. Potter was


    dangerous and unpredictable.


    Then he said to Jeremias, "Is the matrilocal son-inw who hit you also called Tom?"


    "That''s right, that''s right! That''s right, Mr. Potter. His name is also Tom, very hateful..." Jeremias nodded


    quickly. He wanted to say more, but Wili red at him. He remembered that Mr. Potter didn''t like


    talkative people. He quickly swallowed it back and stopped.


    Mr. Potter smiled meaningfully, "That''s interesting. It''s the same person. It seems that Tom has some


    learning."


    Rory asked, "Mr. Potter, what about my thing..."


    Mr. Potter nodded slightly, indicating that he had agreed.


    Rory was overjoyed. Then he thought of something and said, "But Tom is protected by Malcolm..."


    Wili, who was on the side, said in a low voice, "It is just Malcolm, who doesn''t even deserve to carry Mr.


    Potter''s shoes."


    "Mr. Potter is mighty!" Rory shouted.


    Mr. Potter waved and said, "I''m tired. You can leave after you pay the bill."


    Rory wanted to continue chatting with Mr. Potter to deepen their friendship, but Mr. Potter had already


    ordered him to leave. So he had no choice but to give up, thinking that when the thing was done, he


    would make good friends with Mr. Potter at a proper time.


    After they all left, Mr. Potter went back to his study and closed the door. He took out a file bag from the


    safe that seemed to have been sealed for a long time. He then took out a photo from the bag. It was a


    man with a bright smile. It was the very Tom!


    To be exact, it was Tom a few years ago, who looked younger.


    Mr. Potter gently stroked the photo, tears were filled in his eyes, and he was recalling something.


    Kaylie had been very disturbedtely. She clearly didn''t like Martin at all, but her father ignored her


    feelings and insisted on marrying her to Martin, which made her so angry!


    She had protested many times, but her father still refused to talk to her and decided that Martin was her


    lover.


    For this reason, she had not eaten for two days, which made her stomach sound.


    She locked herself in her room and showed her attitude by refusing to eat.


    Now she was especially eager to see her Mr. Righting, just as the movie said, Mr. Right would be


    stepping on the colorful clouds and flying over, appearing in the limelight and winning her over!


    She liked to read novels since she was a child, those novels about heroism. As such, she had always


    had the hope. Therefore, she liked to dress up as a man and yearned for a free and easy life of love


    and hatred. However, she was a female, and the restraints were too many to break free.


    She hated arranged marriages and didn''t like Martin at all. Unfortunately, she was born into a rich


    family and couldn''t do anything about it.


    Today, in a novel, she read the plot of the female protagonist escaping from marriage, then meeting her


    Mr. Right, and living a wonderful and extraordinary life. This immediately affected her.


    She lifted the quilt and put on her men''s clothes. When the bodyguards were not paying attention to


    her, she slipped out of her house


    Because she left in such a hurry that she didn''t even bring her cell phone with her. Coincidentally, she


    didn''t like to bring cash. For a moment, she was penniless and didn''t even have the money to take a


    taxi, so she had to walk on the road.


    After walking for half an hour, she was very tired. She had not eaten much in the past two days and


    was not strong enough. Now that she had walked so far, she was even more tired.


    She suddenly felt a little regretful. She came out in such a hurry that she didn''t bring any money with


    her. In today''s society, it was too difficult to live without money.


    However, she immediately stopped and cheered herself up. No, she had only left home for half an hour.


    How could she give up? The protagonists in those novels were very determined. If she went back now


    in such a disgrace, she would be even more likely to be looked down upon by her father.


    Besides, she believed that she would meet her Mr. Right.


    After cheering herself up, she continued walking.


    Suddenly, she heard a cry from the left. She turned around and saw a scene that made her angry!


    In the alley, there were three ruffians who were bullying a small and thin student. Her brain was not


    thinking at the moment, and she strode over and shouted, "What are you all doing? Stop!"


    In her excitement, she forgot to hide her voice and exposed her female voice, which immediately


    attracted the attention of the three gangsters in the alley, who then looked at her.


    The three gangsters were a little afraid when being found out. Then they saw the person with a


    beautiful face. Even if the person was wearing men''s clothes, she could not hide her beautiful figure.


    Their eyes got


    lit up immediately.


    Kaylie was full of passion for justice and did not realize that she was also amb to be killed, not a


    hero, and had no ability to save others at all. With a cold face, she deliberately walked in a majestic


    way towards them, then pointed at them, and shouted, "Apologizing to this boy, or I will not spare you!"


    She felt that she must be very handsome and powerful at this moment. It was her first time acting like a


    hero ever since she was born. She was so excited that she ignored the fact that whether she was


    capable of being a hero or not was not sure.


    The three gangsters looked at each other andughed, "Where did this funny onee from? How


    dare you act like a hero? You must have read too many novels."


    "Idiot."


    Kaylie was very angry. She had indeed read a lot of novels, so she was particrly disgusted with


    others saying that about her.


    That skinny middle school student was also very speechless, and thought if there was anything wrong


    with this sister''s mind?


    "Shit!" Kaylie shouted, "You three baby thieves, daring to be so presumptuous when you are going to


    die! I order you to get out of here immediately, or else, don''t me me for being rude to you. I tell you,N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I''m a master of Sanda, so I can deal with you three easily!"


    As she spoke, she also posed for Sanda.


    Unfortunately, she was just acting with no true skills in Sanda. How could she know Sanda? Plus, she


    was a girl, so it could be said that she had no deterrence at all.


    In particr, her outfit waspletely neutral, not a woman dressed as a man. Even if the light in the


    alley was dim, they could tell at a nce that the person, Kaylie, was a woman.


    And she was the kind of woman with a good figure. Now Kaylie was moving like Bruce Lee jumping


    around, which immediately attracted them and made them swallow their saliva hard!


    Theyughed in a weird way, and let go of the skinny middle school student. Then they walked straight


    to Kaylie and surrounded her. With creepy smiles, one of them said, "In today''s society, there is actually


    beautiful woman who takes the initiative to send herself to us. We guys are so lucky."


    The other two licked their lips and said, "Yes, she''s so beautiful. She must be very good to y with!"


    Hearing this, Kaylie immediately panicked. They actually found out that she was a girl? How could this


    be?


    In a panic, she suddenly punched hard and shouted, "Go to hell." She was intending to strike first.


    Unfortunately, she was too weak, and she hadn''t eaten for two days. This punch was so weak that the


    other person didn''t even dodge. This punch could not even hurt people even if it was hit on the chest.


    "Oh, she is quite fierce." The man smiled weirdly and grabbed Kaylie by her hand.


    Kaylie struggled a few times but failed. She became even more flustered and scared, "Let go of me!"


    "Let go of you? There''s no way. Be good with the three of us, hahaha..."


    The three of them smiled and were ready to take advantage of Kaylie. At this moment, Kaylie''s face


    turned pale and she was 100% afraid.


    She shed tears and regretted it enormously. If she had known such trouble, she would not havee


    out so willfully!


    At this moment, she hoped that a Mr. Right would fly from the sky to save her!


    Just then, a voice really sounded above her head, "If you don''t want to die, let her go..."

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    The low voice came very suddenly, which scared everyone.


    Kaylie, who was about to be in despair, trembled when she heard this voice. Then she immediately


    looked up and saw a tall figure standing on the balcony of the second floor opposite her, looking down


    at them.


    Because of the backlit, she could not see the face of that person clearly from her ce. But at this


    moment, the shock to her was extremely huge, and the figure directly upied her mind!


    She instantly became excited, with tears welling up in her eyes. She then said, "Hero, my hero has


    appeared..."


    "Where did this idiote from? How dare you y tricks there!"


    "Get lost, or I''ll kill you too!"


    "Get out of here!"


    The three hooligans shouted. They obviously didn''t take the person seriously.


    The ck figure standing on the balcony snorted coldly, jumped down, and stood in front of the three


    gangsters neatly. His movements were very natural and elegant, like martial arts masters in action


    movies. From this, it could be seen that he had some skills.


    The second floor was more than three meters high, which was not very high. Ordinary people would


    not fall to death if they jumped down from it, but they could never do it in such an easy and elegant


    way.


    When Kaylie saw the ck figure acting so handsomely, the light in her eyes became brighter.


    "Get lost, or don''t me me for being rude to you." The ck figure said coldly.


    The three hooligans did not know who they were dealing with. They were unscrupulous and cursed and


    then attacked the ck figure together, since they were 3 and the ck figure was alone.


    "You''ve Overestimated your strength." The ck figure sneered disdainfully and then handled the three


    hooligans very easily and casually with three ps. They were no matches to him at all. All the three


    then screamed like pigs being ughtered and rolled on the ground.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kaylie opened her mouth wide and looked at the scene, and was totally in a daze. The shock she felt


    was greater than ever!


    When she was in a difficult situation and needed help the most, the immortal from heaven came down


    on the Earth, who looked noble and cold, swept away these gangsters instantly to save her. Wasn''t this


    the Mr. Right that she had always dreamed of?


    Unfortunately, because of the backlit in this direction, she could not see the ck figure clearly.


    However, the silhouette of the ck figure seemed familiar to her, and she seemed to have seen it


    somewhere.


    "Are you okay?" The ck figure walked up to Kaylie and asked softly.


    He came out from behind and showed his face. When Kaylie saw him, he also saw Kaylie clearly.


    Then, they all called out at the same time.


    "It''s you?!"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Kayliei."


    "Tom."


    That was right, this ck figure was Tom. When he came along this way to buy something, he heard


    some noise. He then leaned over to see what was going on. As a result, he saw that Kaylie was in


    danger when she tried to bring justice here.


    He didn''t recognize Kaylie at that time, and now he was surprised to see Kaylie.


    Kaylie was even more surprised.


    No, she felt more than surprised. She was excited, elevated, and havingplicated emotions.


    It had never urred to her that the person who saved her was Tom, a friend she made recently.


    In fact, she had no romantic feeling for Tom at all. She just thought that Tom was a good person. But


    now, after what happened just now, Tom''s figure was infinitely magnified in her mind. She felt that Tom


    at this moment was very handsome and charming. As a result, her heartbeat was inexplicably


    quickened when Tom looked at her like this, and she also felt nervous.


    Tom soon realized that Kaylie was still dressed in men''s clothes. It was strange, especially when Kaylie


    stared at him and was lost in her romantic attachment. This made him feel a little creepy.


    He coughed twice and said, "Why are you here? Where are your bodyguards?"


    Kaylie came back to her senses. She looked away from Tom and said, "I ran away from home."


    "Ah?" Tom eximed in surprise. The word "run away from home" sounded so weird, but soon he was


    relieved. After all, she was the miss of a rich family. It was not so unusual for her to run away from


    home after some issues with her family.


    "Oh." Tom answered casually, then looked back. The middle-school student, who was scared, had


    already run away.


    "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Tom added. He didn''t want to have too much to do with Kaylie.


    However, as soon as he turned around, Kaylie stopped him, "Wait!"


    Tom turned around, and asked with confusion, "Is there anything else?"


    Kaylie was in a high mood now, and she had always been very active. She was in a very inexplicable


    state. She looked up at Tom, then lowered her head and said, "Thank you for this."


    In her panic, she forgot to change her voice, revealing her original voice. It was crisp and pleasant to


    hear.


    Tom chuckled and said in a generous manner, "What''s the matter? You''re my bro."


    Last time, that was how Kaylie called Tom. There was nothing wrong with Tom saying that now.


    But now Kaylie didn''t like it. She didn''t want to be Tom''s brother anymore. She then said, "Tom, I think


    we should be friends. It''s not appropriate to be your bro."


    Tom rolled his eyes, thinking that Kaylie finally thought of this. He then answered, "Okay."


    "Then I''ll go first. I have to go home." Tom added.


    "Wait a minute!" Kaylie called Tom again, "Well, it''s still early. You don''t have to go home so early. Why


    don''t you show me around?"


    Tom felt reluctant, "It''s not convenient tonight. My wife is still waiting for me to go back."


    When Kaylie heard this, she was extremely disappointed. Yes, he had already married and a son-in-


    When Kaylie thought of this, she was very unhappy. Her happy mood suddenly got affected.


    "Then I''ll go first..."


    The sounds of grunting came.


    Just then, Kaylie''s stomach rang. The sound was loud and Tom heard it clearly.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, and Kaylie''s face turned red.


    Under the light, Tom realized that Kaylie''s face was quite pale, her lips were pale, and she looked


    listless. Her stomach was still grunting, and she could not even stand stably. Obviously, She had been


    starving for a long time.


    "You didn''t eat?" Tom asked softly.


    Hearing Tom''s words, Kaylie actually felt very aggrieved. She suddenly wanted to cry. The grievances


    and sadness she had suffered in the past few days suddenly surged into her mind, which made her


    eyes red and she actually cried.


    Tom was stunned by her cry, wondering was he bully her, was he? Why was Kaylie crying?


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Tom said helplessly.


    Unexpectedly, Kaylie cried even louder. She couldn''t even hold back and sobbed. Those who didn''t


    know what happened would think Tom had done terrible things to her.


    Tom looked confused and hurriedly took out a crumpled tissue from his trouser pocket, handed it to her,


    and asked, "Bro, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "I haven''t eaten for two days." Kaylie took the tissue and said with a grievance.


    Tom did not know what to say, "..."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    In a daze, Tom took Kaylie to have supper.


    He had decided to go home, but now he had no choice but to text Phoebe that he would be backter.


    Phoebe did not ask him why, but simply replied, "Oh."


    There was nothing to eat nearby, so they could only take a taxi. He took Kaylie to eat beef hotpot.


    Tom looked at Kaylie, who was devouring and did not even know that her hair had fallen down.


    Now, although Kaylie was wearing men''s clothes, she was behaving naturally as a woman. She did not


    deliberately pretend to be a man but restore her feminine side.


    Tom found that Kaylie was quite beautiful. She was on the same level as Phoebe, but she looked more


    like a pretty girl from a humble family.


    This kind of Kaylie was very eye-catching. From time to time, people in the hotpot restaurant looked


    over and felt extremely envious and jealous of him, as he was Kaylie''s only malepanion.


    "Eat slowly. No one will snatch your food." Seeing that she was devouring and burned her tongue


    several times, Tom gave her a ss of ice water and kindly persuaded her.


    "Thank you." Kaylie smiled sweetly at Tom. She drank the water, stuck out her tongue and said, "I


    haven''t eaten for two days. I''m starving."


    "Why don''t you eat? Your family abused you?" Tom asked strangely.


    Kaylie snorted and said angrily, "Well, they really abused me! My father forces me to marry the man I


    don''t like... Uh..."


    At this point, she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong and immediately shut up. Then


    she saw Tom''s calm expression and knew that she had been seen through, and her face turned red


    again, feeling very shy.


    "You, you know I''m a girl?" Kaylie said carefully.


    Tom was stunned for a moment, then said in surprise, "Ah? Bro, what are you talking about? I don''t


    understand."


    He was still pretending!


    Kaylie rolled her eyes. She had already seen herself in the mirror next to her. She was just like her


    usual appearance. Besides, she came out in a hurry and didn''t wear a corset. How could Tom not


    notice that?


    However, Tom was quite cute to pretend to be confused.


    "Tom, I''m a girl. I lied to you. Will you be angry with me?" Kaylie stared at Tom and asked, her tone a


    little anxious.


    Tomughed inside. ''Why should I be angry? It has nothing to do with me whether you are a boy or a


    girl.'' He thought.


    But he didn''t have to say it out loud. He smiled and said, "It''s okay. There must be a reason for you to


    do this. Why should I be angry?"


    Kaylie was moved. "Tom, you''re so nice. You''re much better than other men."


    "Well, maybe you haven''t met many men yet." Tom noticed that Kaylie''s eyes had changed. He quickly


    changed the subject and said, "Eat slowly. I''ll take you home after you finish eating."


    "Okay..." Kaylie nodded subconsciously. Soon, she came to her senses and quickly shook her head,


    "I''m not going home. I''m not going back!"


    Tom snorted and didn''t ask much. Instead, he said, "Yes, you should calm down first."


    "Yes..." Kaylie put two pieces of beef into Tom''s bowl and said with a fawning expression, "Tom, can I


    stay at your house for the time being?"


    Tom was shocked by her words. Fortunately, he had just picked up the teacup and had not drunk the


    tea. Otherwise, he would have sprayed it on Kaylie. "Are you kidding me?!"


    Kaylie shook her head and said, "I''m not joking! I''m serious!"


    "That won''t do." Tom refused.


    "Why not? Aren''t we good friends?" Kaylie said.


    Tom was speechless. ''When did I be good friends with you? We only met twice in total, okay?'' He


    thought.


    "Because my house is full." Tom said.


    Kaylie said, "Then I can sleep on the sofa."


    "I slept on the sofa," Tom said.


    "Ah? Why? Why don''t you sleep on the bed?" Kaylie was puzzled.


    Tom sighed and said helplessly, "Because my wife doesn''t allow me..."


    ''Wait a minute. Why should I tell her this?'' He thought.


    He quickly changed his words and said, "Anyway, it''s not convenient. Besides, you are such a beauty,


    how can you live in my house?"


    When Kaylie heard the word "beauty," she ignored everything else and her eyes lit up a lot. ''Wow, it


    turned out that he thought I am a beauty, so happy...'' She thought.


    She didn''t even realize that she was like a fangirl.


    "Then where do I live? I can''t live on the street, can I?" Kaylie said with grievance and looked pitifully at


    Tom, but she was actually acting coquettishly.


    Tom had goosebumps all over his body.


    Although Kaylie told him she was a girl, Tom still treated her as a boy. So when he saw Kaylie being


    coquettish, he felt very weird.


    "You are rich. You must have a lot of savings. Just find a ce to live, or you can go to your friends."


    Tom said.


    Kaylie said dejectedly, "Don''t mention it. I didn''t bring out my cell phone, wallet, or anything. I''m


    penniless. If I hadn''t met you, I would have been wandering. Besides, I don''t have any real friends in H


    City. If I looked for them, they would have informed my parents. So the only man I can rely on is you."


    As Kaylie spoke, she held her chin in both hands and looked at Tom with sparkling eyes. It was


    impossible to say no.


    Tom was speechless for a moment and almost couldn''t resist her request. After a while, he reminded


    her, "Miss Knight, we''ve only met twice. We''re not very familiar yet."


    "But I treat you as my old friend! Last time, I treated you to dinner. We had a good talk." Kaylie said.


    "Now I''ll treat you to this beef hotpot, and that''s fair." Tom said.


    Kaylie put down her chopsticks. Her eyes darkened a lot and she said softly, "Tom, do you hate me?"


    "Uh..." Tom shook his head and said, "No. Why should I hate you?"


    "Then why are you so cold to me? Aren''t we already friends? You''re the only person I can count on in H


    City." Kaylie''s voice was very sad.


    Tom couldn''t bear to see Kaylie like this. After thinking about it, he said, "Well, I''ll lend you ten thousand


    dors. You can find a house or stay in a hotel by yourself. When you have money, you give it back to


    me. Okay?"


    Kaylie thought for a moment and said, "Ten thousand is not enough. Lend me one hundred thousand


    dors. When I have money, I''ll pay you back two hundred thousand dors."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As a person who had only met twice, she actually dared to borrow 100,000 dors.


    But a hundred thousand dors was nothing to Tom. In order to get rid of this trouble, he had to agree.


    After eating the hotpot, Tom went to the nearby ATM and withdrew 100,000 dors of cash for her.


    Then, Kaylie turned around and bought a brand new Apple phone, which cost more than 10,000


    dors. Then she went into the clothing store and spent more than 30,000 dors on clothes. In less


    than an hour, there was only 50,000 dors left.


    Tom could only sigh with emotion. So she was really a rich girl! She didn''t care about prices at all.


    Tom wanted to leave, but Kaylie still refused to let him go. She asked him to apany her to book a


    hotel, send her into the room, and then let him go. It was as if they were a couple.


    Coming out of the hotel, Tom suddenly felt something. He looked back and scared the two people in


    the car across the road. "Does he find us?"


    "I don''t think so. We''re professional detectives. With such good tracking skills, it''s impossible for him to


    find us. He must do it unconsciously. Look, he''s gone."

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Sitting in the taxi, Tom frowned. Who were the two people in the other car just now?


    Were they here to follow Kaylie, or him?


    They were obviously master trackers, good at hiding their tracks. If he wasn''t vignt enough, he


    wouldn''t have noticed it.


    No matter what, Tom had to be careful.


    He did not immediately let down his guard, but continued to pay attention to the two people, and found


    that after he left, they drove up and continued to follow him.


    He asked the taxi driver to change direction and go to a residential area withplicated terrain. Then


    he got out of the car and walked around a few times. After getting rid of the two people, he returned to


    Kaylie''s hotel. After a while, he found that the two people were back and waiting by the roadside.


    In this way, he was certain that these two people were following Kaylie.


    Moreover, Tom did not feel any hostility from them. It was almost certain that they were sent by Kaylie''s


    family, mainly to monitor and protect Kaylie.


    It was ridiculous that Kaylie thought she had seeded in escaping.


    But it was fine to him, so he could rx even more. Although he didn''t want to have too much to do


    with Kaylie, Kaylie was a good person anyway, and Tom still couldn''t bear to see her get hurt.


    This time, Tom was much smarter. Before he went home, he deliberately disposed of his clothes to


    make sure that he left no traces to cause any misunderstandings for Phoebe, then he went home at


    ease.


    Unfortunately, when Phoebe saw himing home, her face turned cold and she pushed him out. "Get


    out!"


    Tom was confused. "Phoebe, what''s wrong with you?"


    Phoebe stared at him coldly and said, "Tom, you are really a piece of work. I warned youst time. I


    don''t object to you messing around outside, but you shoud at least clean it up before you get back.


    You''ve ignored my words, haven''t you?"


    When he heard this, Tom''s heart beat faster and he panicked, but he couldn''t figure it out. He had


    already cleaned up the smell on his body and made sure that even the dog couldn''t smell it. But how


    did Phoebe know that he had made contact with other women? That didn''t make any sense.


    "Phoebe, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I''m not messing around!" Tom defended in a


    grieved tone.


    Phoebe stared at him coldly. "You still want to argue? Tom, you think I won''t find out if you''ve cleaned


    up the smell on your body?"


    When Tom heard this, he immediately froze, but he was more confused. How did Phoebe find out?


    As if she knew what he was thinking, Phoebe walked over and twirled two long hair on his shoulder.


    Then she put it in front of him and said with a sneer, "You didn''t even know how to cover your track


    after having an affair and left such obvious evidence! Don''t tell me that these two women''s hair was


    blown on you by the wind!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tom was dumbfounded. How did he get Kaylie''s hair on him? He had no contact with Kaylie...


    All of a sudden, he realized that it must have been when he entered the hotpot restaurant. Kaylie was


    hungry and weak. She tripped when she crossed the threshold and he helped Kaylie. That was when


    he got Kaylie''s hair!


    He would be damned.


    This was really a terrible misunderstanding!


    "Phoebe, listen to me. It''s not what you think..."


    Phoebe interrupted Tom directly and said coldly. "Shut up! Tom, you''re still so disgusting. I thought you


    were really different from other men and would be very devoted to the rtionship. Turns out, you''re


    also a scumbag."


    Tom was so upset. What was this about? He had never done anything wrong to Phoebe. He just invited


    Kaylie to dinner. Was this his fault?


    "Phoebe, I admit I met a new girlfriend, but I was just having a midnight snack with her. It''s not what


    you think!" Tom said hurriedly.


    However, when Phoebe heard this, her eyes became even colder. She said it in a gloomy and freezing


    way. "A new acquaintance, a girlfriend? Tom, you really know how to enjoy yourself! Amazing, you''re


    already getting yourself a new girlfriend!"


    Tom opened his mouth wide, and then he pped himself. "My bad. I said it wrong. She is not a


    girlfriend, but a female friend! In fact, she''s..."


    "Enough!" Phoebe interrupted Tompletely rudely and coldly, her expression full of disgust. "I don''t


    want to hear your exnation anymore! Tom, I told you, I didn''t fulfill the duty of a wife. So, I don''t


    object to you looking for another woman outside. But you can''t bring her back, even her smells!"


    "Also, please, don''t make me sick by saying you love me and want to treat me well in the future."


    After saying this, Phoebe closed the door directly, with a very loud bang.


    Tom was in a daze for five seconds, then he pped himself hard and scolded, "Tom, you''re such a


    fool!"


    On Phoebe''s side, after she closed the door, she even locked the door from the inside. Because of the


    noise, Elizabeth was startled even in her own room. When she came out, she saw her cold face, as if


    the whole world owed her millions. Elizabeth asked, "Phoebe, what''s wrong? That Tom made you


    angry again?"


    Phoebe didn''t answer her. She ignored her and walked past her. Then she quickly walked back to her


    room and locked it.


    Leaning against the back of the door, Phoebe didn''t know why she was so excited, angry, and pissed


    off.


    There was even a grievance that she didn''t like!


    Yes, why would she be aggrieved? She clearly didn''t love Tom. From the beginning to the end, she


    treated Tom as a tool.


    Was it because of all the time they spent together?


    Impossible!


    The person she liked was the chairman of ZQ Inc.


    It must be because Tom was her husband, her nominal husband, and Tom did not respect her. She had


    reason to be so angry.


    It was like the same feeling an employer felt when betrayed by his servants.


    Yes, that was it.


    Phoebe kept trying to convince herself.


    Tonight, she couldn''t get to sleep, which had not happened for a long time.


    Lying on the bed, she felt uneasy and unable to calm down. Her mind had been filled with those


    inexplicable sounds and some inexplicable associations.


    She even wondered if Tom would be cold outside. Was he still in the corridor or had he run to another


    woman?


    With this thought in mind, she had been in a daze until midnight before she finally fell asleep.


    Then she woke up early in the morning.


    After brushing her teeth and having breakfast, she opened the door and was about to go to work when


    she saw Tom curled up in the corner of the door, looking pitiful...

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    When Phoebe saw this, a look of shock shed across her eyes and her heart tightened.


    Did Tom spend the night herest night?


    Was he a fool?


    Tom was woken up by the sound of the door opening. He quickly got up. Because he had been in the


    same position for a long time, his right leg was a little numb, and he staggered and almost fell.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and held the wall in time to not fall down.


    "Phoebe, you''re awake." Tom said, "Phoebe, you really have to believe me. What happenedst night


    was really a misunderstanding. I admit that I did go to dinner with a female friendst night, but she''s a


    tomboy. I don''t know her very well. I ran into herst time I drove to the 4S shop for repairs..."


    Tom quickly told Phoebe everything, including how he knew Kaylie. He told her that he had met herst


    night by chance. It was not his style to stand by while someone was in trouble, so he had touched


    Kaylie''s hair. Apart from that, he and Kaylie barely knew each other.


    Phoebe listened to Tom quietly, and she didn''t even notice that after she heard it, her agitated and


    tense mood unwittingly rxed a lot, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily rose a little. But she still


    kept a straight face on purpose and remained aloof. "Did you sleep herest night?"


    "Yes."


    "Why are you so stupid? It''s winter. Aren''t you cold?"


    Tom scratched his head and said, "It''s okay. My skin is thick, so I didn''t feel cold."


    Seeing him being so silly, Phoebe was not angry at all. But she started to feel a little guilt and regret.


    Was she too cold-blooded to leave Tom out all night...


    "Come in. Take a shower and change into some clothes. I''ll prepare breakfast for you." Phoebe opened


    the door and let Tom in.


    Tom didn''t dare to go in and asked carefully, "Can I really go in?"


    Phoebe grabbed his clothes and pulled him in, deliberately speaking impatiently, "Juste in. Stop


    talking."


    Tom went to take a shower, changed his clothes, and came out to the dining room. He was surprised to


    see that Phoebe had really made breakfast for him. There was a bowl of hot noodles on the table and


    he felt he was in a dream.


    If he remembered correctly, it was the first time Phoebe had cooked breakfast for him after being


    married for so long.


    At this moment, he was overwhelmed by this special favour.


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and eat."


    Tom nodded hard and said with a smile, "Honey, you''re so good to me."


    Phoebe turned around and deliberately ignored him.


    "I''m going to work. Stay at home and have a good rest." Phoebe walked to the door and said.


    Tom immediately said, "Honey, I''ll go to thepany with you."


    "Why?" Phoebe frowned.


    "I have to go to thepany with you. You messed up Zack''s investment, and now the entire family


    hate you. If I don''t show up, they would swear at you." But Tom didn''t say what he was thinking. He just


    said, "I had a good restst night. And mypany is having a holiday today. I''ll take you to work."


    "No need." Phoebe rejected him and shook her head, "I can go to work by myself. You do your job."


    Tom wolfed down the noodles in the bowl, wiped his mouth, and said, "Phoebe, I''ll take you there. I


    said I would protect you."


    Phoebe immediately frowned. When she saw Tom''s stubborn look, she was angry. Tom said he wanted


    to protect her, but what did he have to protect her?


    She knew very well what was waiting for her at thepany. People would stare at her and swear at


    her.


    She didn''t want Tom to see this, so she nned to face it alone from the beginning. She even didn''t


    want her parents to see this.


    "Do whatever you want. Don''t disturb me." Phoebe said coldly and left.


    Tom chased after her immediately.


    Phoebe stopped and red at him discontentedly. "Tom, are you insane? Can''t you understand what I


    said?!"


    Just now, she was very gentle to Tom, but in the blink of an eye, she became bad to him again.


    Tom was used to her being like this and said softly, "Phoebe, I won''t let you face this alone."


    Phoebe bit tightly her lip. She was touched, but she was seized with a fit of unknown anger. "Tom, do


    you know what I hate about you the most? You don''t know yourself! You don''t know who you really are!


    I don''t me you for not being powerful, but please don''t pretend to be like that. In the end, you will


    make a fool of yourself and embarrass me!"


    Tom said hurriedly, "Phoebe, please trust me. I can really help you out this time. Let me take you to


    work."


    Phoebe did not respond to Tom, but gave Tom a cold look. Then she walked out and mmed the door


    shut.


    Tom sighed. Phoebe was really too stubborn.


    He knew Phoebe very well. If he insisted oning with her, Phoebe would be even angrier. The best


    way would be to take action. When the Scotts made things difficult for Phoebe, he would stand up and


    help her out. Only then would Phoebe really trust him.


    So he called Elliot directly and asked him to go to the Scotts to be ready for whatever it would happen.


    When Elliot received his message, he should immediately appear.


    With everything ready, he began to rush to thepany.


    Phoebe had just arrived at thepany, and before she could enter the conference room, she


    immediately felt that something was wrong.


    She saw at a nce that many of the employees had already left. At least half of them had left, and the


    And no one was doing their work. They were chatting in twos and threes, looking veryzy and


    leisurely. Even if they saw here in, they did not stop talking and did not have the usual reverence


    for her.


    Phoebe had never seen them like this. Even thest time when thepany was faced with a huge


    crisis, these employees were not so presumptuous. She immediately said with a grim face, "What are


    you doing during work hours? Don''t you have work to do?"


    In the past, people in thepany had been in awe of her. When these employees saw that she was


    angry, they would be nervous and hurry to work. But now, Phoebe''s scolding did not have any


    reverence. Instead, someoneughed disdainfully.


    "Thepany is going to close down soon. What work do we have?"


    "That''s right. Those creditors wille to collect the debt in several days."


    "If I didn''t have a month''s sry, I would have left with Wes and the others."


    "I knew SK Company had no future. I knew I was true."


    They all started to talk despite the fact that Phoebe was here.


    Seeing this, Phoebe was very angry. She raised her voice and said, "Shut up! Who said thepany is


    going to close down? Thepany is in a very good condition!"


    "Hehe, Miss Scott, don''t lie to yourself. Who doesn''t know that SK is experiencing a capital chain


    rupture and that it is about to go bankrupt? You''d better think about how to deal with the creditors!"


    "And our sry! You have to pay us. We are all protected by theborw."


    Phoebe was very angry when she heard this. These people went too far, but her heart was filled with


    sadness more. They were right. SK was having a hard time now.


    Martin was SK''s hope, but she hadpletely offended him.


    She could only count on Rory now. She hoped that Rory would not hate her for what happened


    yesterday!


    Thinking of Rory, she couldn''t help but think of Tom. If Tom hadn''t exposed Rory''s lies and humiliated


    Rory so much, Rory would have been willing to finance SK. But now she was not sure...ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    At this moment, a man came over with a cold expression and said to Phoebe, "Why are you here now?


    Everyone is waiting for you in the conference room."


    This person was a distant rtive of the Scotts, not very capable. Back then, she was introduced to SK


    by Phoebe. Usually, when she saw Phoebe, she was respectful and greeted her as ''Sister Phoebe''. But


    now, her attitude towards Phoebe was extremely cold, and her face was even with some contempt and


    disdain. It showed that she didn''t take Phoebe seriously anymore.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Phoebe felt her attitude and was very angry, but she was even sadder and self-deprecating.


    For the first time, she realized what it meant to be bullied by a dog! Besides, she hadn''t been really


    deprived of power yet, and others were already acting like this. What would happen after she went into


    the conference room?


    Phoebe''s face turned paler!


    However, she became more indomitable. The worse this situation was, the more indomitable she would


    be. She wanted to change the result and give everyone who looked down on her a big shock!


    Phoebe took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then she put on a serious look and strode


    into the conference room. Let the storme more fiercely. She was ready.


    After she left, there was a burst of gloating ridicule behind her.


    Soon, as she just stepped into the conference room, she felt the harsh air rushing towards her.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration. Phoebe really felt this way at the moment. Her heart was suddenly tightened


    and she was holding her breath.


    There were more than a dozen people in the conference room, and everyone looked at her at the same


    time, eyes full of anger and murderous. There were really people who wanted to tear her alive.


    How ridiculous! All the people who could sit here were from the Scotts. They were all her rtives,


    elders, and cousins, but they hated her the most just because she didn''t sacrifice herself to tter


    Martin.


    At this moment, she was very sad, and she mocked herself with a bitter smile and self-deprecation.


    As the head of the family, Richard sat in the main seat and looked at her coldly.


    Phoebe paused for two seconds, then moved again and walked to her seat.


    When she went over, she found a man beside her putting his legs on her seat. When he saw her


    Phoebe looked at him and said, "Wesley, please move your legs. This is my seat."


    The man who was called Wesley was in his thirties. Now he had a sneer on his face and said, "Your


    seat? Does the Scotts still have your seat now? Phoebe."


    Phoebe wasn''t angry. Was this the first trouble she should face?


    "It doesn''t seem to be up to you whether the Scotts has my seat or not." Phoebe maintained a calm


    expression.


    Wesley said, "Phoebe, I really don''t know why don''t you feel embarrassed. How dare youe back to


    thepany!"


    Phoebe looked at him and said, "Why didn''t I dare toe back to thepany? I didn''t embezzle a


    single cent of thepany, I didn''t sell thepany''s secrets, and I''ve been doing my job in the


    Wesley''s expression turned ferocious when he heard her say this. He pointed at Phoebe''s nose and


    scolded, "Do your duty to thepany?! Phoebe, how dare you say that! When have you done your


    duty? You just ruined thepany. You''re selfish. That''s how you do your duty!"


    His words made others even angrier and everyone red at Phoebe with furious expressions.


    Phoebe clenched her teeth. She thought that her mood would be very calm, but when she really faced


    difficulties andints from her rtives, she still couldn''t be calm. She felt extremely sad and


    aggrieved, and couldn''t help but raise her voice. "Tell me! When did I fail to save thepany? Was it


    my fault that thepany''s capital chain broke again? It was clearly Zack''s fault. How dare you me


    me?"


    "You haven''t repented at all. I really can''t tell that you''re so thick-skinned and shameless!" Wesley even


    stood up and continued to scold her, "It was not easy for Zack to find Martin''s financing. A hundred


    million dors of investment! aAd he only asked for 40% of the shares! What a good deal! With this one


    hundred million dors, our the Scotts will be strong again! But you, at the critical moment, pretended


    to be pure and didn''t want to contribute to the family! Phoebe, you''re such a heartless beast|!"


    Wesley cursed fiercely and even spatted at her. His expression was ferocious, and his voice made


    Phoebe''s ears buzzing. But she was actually hurt inside!


    She saw the expressions of many other people in the conference room. Obviously, they thought it the


    same way.


    Suddenly, she felt an unprecedented sense of grievance and sadness. Her nose was sore, and her


    eyes could not help but turn red.


    "Why should I sacrifice? It was Zack who caused the trouble. Why should I pay for his mistakes?"


    Phoebe couldn''t control her emotions. Grievances erupted. She straightened her neck and shouted,


    "Besides, I''ve already sacrificed once thest time the family was in trouble! You didn''t thank me for a


    word but instead kicked me out of the board. Now the family is in trouble again, you pushed me out.


    What do you think I am! You say I should feel guilty, but what about you? What have you done for the


    family?!"


    Beforeing here, Phoebe had told herself many times that no matter what happened and how


    aggrieved she was, she had to hold back and not cry or lose herposure.


    But when she really faced this moment, she could not help it.


    she had overestimated her ability and underestimated the so-called family members'' unkindness and


    resentment towards her.


    So she exploded.


    However, her outburst, her grievance, and her sadness did not arouse anyone''s sympathy or


    understanding, but they were more indifferent and angry towards her.


    "Bang!"


    With a p on the table, Victor suddenly stood up, pointed at Phoebe and scolded, "Phoebe, so you


    really have a grudge against the family! That''s why you did this! What a vicious heart! Without all the


    cultivation you got, can you have today''s status? Can you be so beautiful? Well, just because the family


    temporarily invited you out of the board of directors, you hated the family and deliberately took revenge


    on the Scotts! Well, now that Martin doesn''t invest and the Scotts goes bankrupt, you''re satisfied!


    Phoebe, you''re really a bitch!"


    As he finished speaking, all kinds ofints could be heard in the conference room. Everyone


    stood up and began to point at her nose and scold her. Theypletely drowned her weak voice.


    Some grumpy ones even came to push her.


    Now, facing the tsunami alone, Phoebe was about to be drowned at any time.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Phoebe was struggling, trying to shout for help and to make a sound, but it was useless.


    These rtives, who usually got along well with her, had now turned into demons and wanted to bite


    her flesh and blood, wishing she could die.


    At this moment, Phoebe was extremely helpless and panicked. She had never experienced such a


    thing before. They were her family. Why were they doing this to her? It was Zack who caused this


    mess, but now it was her fault?


    If Zack hadn''t been so selfish and used thepany''s money to gamble, thepany wouldn''t have


    been like this.


    She kept telling herself not to cry, not to give up, and to be strong.


    However, she really couldn''t. At this time, she had no one to ask for help and she was all alone in the


    world.


    In a hurry, someone even pped her.


    It was so hard that her hair went loose.


    "I''ll kill you! You selfish, vicious woman!"


    When she heard this voice, she suddenly looked up and saw the girl, who had tricked her in, standing


    in front of her. She was gritting her teeth and looking at her like with hatred in her eyes.


    Phoebe''s heart trembled. It was hard for her to ept this fact.


    She was so good to this girl. She taught her everything from the beginning. It was no exaggeration to


    say that if it weren''t for her, the girl would never have been so capable, let alone entered the board of


    directors!


    But now, the girl hit her...


    In an instant, the tears that Phoebe had managed to hold back came out again.


    "Grace, why are you doing this to me? I''ve never done anything wrong to you." Phoebe asked.


    However, the girl gritted her teeth and said, "Phoebe! You dare ask me! The entire Scotts has been


    destroyed by you! That means my future is destroyed. You are my enemy!"


    Phoebe clenched her teeth and her body shook twice. She almost lost her bnce.


    Everyone else had the same expression.


    She lowered her head and tried to keep her mouth shut, not letting herself make a sound, but her tears


    could not be held back and fell non-stop.


    "Enough!"


    At this moment, Richard, who had been watching coldly for a long time, finally spoke.


    He was still the most authoritative in the Scotts. When he spoke, he immediately calmed everyone


    down. They stopped scolding Phoebe but stared at her with viciousness in their eyes.


    Richard said again, "Kneel down."


    Phoebe''s body trembled again. She looked up at Richard and said, "Grandpa, I won''t kneel. I didn''t do


    anything wrong!"


    Richard banged his hand on the table. His cold face showed anger and he said loudly, "How dare you!


    Phoebe, you still refuse to admit you are wrong. Do you really think I can''t punish you? Kneel down!"


    Richard''s voice was very loud. He had practiced martial arts. Although his physical strength had


    decreased with age, his voice was still louder than many people. People outside could hear him. Many


    employees outside started gossiping.


    Phoebe was even more heartbroken, but she still didn''t give in, because she thought she didn''t do


    anything wrong. It was not that she didn''t save thepany and her family. She just did what she


    thought was right.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t kneel!" Phoebe was still so stubborn.


    Richard''s face became even gloomier. He yelled, "How dare you go against me! You don''t even listen


    to me, do you? Someone, hold her down. If she doesn''t kneel, break her legs!"


    Immediately, two adult men came over and pressed Phoebe''s shoulder, forcing her to kneel down and


    plead guilty.


    Phoebe struggled, and she said loudly, "Grandpa, why do you ask me to kneel down? It''s not my fault


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    that the fund chain was ruptured again. It''s clearly Zack''s fault! You should hold him ountable. Why


    should I be the scapegoat? He''s your grandson. But I am your granddaughter!"


    Phoebe was really dissatisfied and unwilling at this moment. Even if her grandfather broke her leg, she


    would not plead guilty. Because she didn''t do anything wrong, it was Zack!


    Zack immediately came out from the side, knelt down in front of Richard, and said loudly, "Grandpa! I


    admit that it was my fault for moving thepany''s funds to pay off the debtst time. I was wrong!


    Because of this, I feel extremely ashamed, and I can''t sleep and eat well. I knew I had done something


    wrong, so I desperately wanted to make amend for my mistake! So I kept running around for funds


    everywhere. I don''t know how much I drank, how many times I vomited, how many nights I stayed up,


    and how much I suffered! Fortunately, my efforts paid off. I finally secured a deal with Martin. I had


    spent much time and energy on him before he agreed to invest a hundred million dors in our


    "One hundred million! One hundred million! And he only wants 40% of our shares, and he will use his


    resources to broaden the market for ourpany. This is a good thing. As long as we have this money,


    our the Scotts will definitely be reborn and go to a new level."


    "I''ve done everything. There''s only onest thing left. Martin wanted Phoebe to be with him once! But


    Phoebe was so selfish and actually offended Martin! Now Martin has said that even if we give him 90%


    of our shares, he won''t invest in us."


    "Grandpa, whose fault is it?"


    Zack was so eloquent and he exaggerated his efforts. At first, it sounded very logical, impable, and


    reasonable. But after careful analysis, one could find there was no reason at all.


    However, at this time, everyone was very excited, and their minds in turmoil. They all med Phoebe


    and did not analyze it at all. In other words, they also thought that it was Phoebe''s fault that Martin


    withdrew his investment, causing the Scotts to be in danger!


    After Richard heard this, his face became even worse. He smacked the table again, pointed at


    Phoebe''s nose, and scolded, "What else do you want to say?"


    Phoebe finally understood that at this time, no matter what she said, it was useless, because they had


    already decided that it was her fault.


    She closed her eyes and tears fell silently.


    Then she said, "It seems that my words don''t matter. You just want to raise money. I can talk to Rory.


    He''s willing to take out money to invest in us."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment, but then they were relieved, and some people even


    showed an excited expression.


    "Really?" Richard asked. "Rory is back?"


    Phoebe didn''t want to exin any more. She just nodded faintly and began to call Rory.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Seeing her speaking on the phone, they all quieted down for fear that one extra sound would affect the


    conversation between Phoebe and Rory.


    Now, there was no way out for them.


    To be honest, they were not very capable people. They had always relied on SK Company for survival.


    Every year, they would get decent dividends, which allowed them to live afortable life. They were


    also rich people in their social circle.


    But once SK Company was closed down, they would lose the dividends, and most of their financial


    resources would be gone. They would suddenly be poor, which was not something they could


    ept!


    That was the nature of human beings. It was easy to go from thrift to extravagance, but it was very


    difficult to go down from extravagance to thrift.


    So when they found out that Zack managed to get arge investment and Phoebe had ruined it, they


    all regarded Phoebe as their enemy!


    To put it in an exaggerating way, if killing people was legal, they would even kill Phoebe to vent their


    anger.


    The Scotts was not some big family, but it had made the mistake that all big families did, that was,


    there were only interests and no friendships, and anyone who undermined the interests of the family


    was an enemy.


    The call got through, and Rory''s voice came through the phone, "Phoebe?"


    Rory was a little surprised when he received Phoebe''s call. He hurriedly signaled the person sleeping


    beside him to keep quiet, then walked aside to answer the phone.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and said, "Rory, you promised mest time that you would invest 50 million


    dors in ourpany to buy 30% of our shares. Do you remember?"


    Hearing this, Rory frowned instantly and the smile on his face disappeared, and he became gloomy.


    Why did Phoebe just mention this? How could he afford to invest 50 million now?


    Not to mention whether he could provide the money or not, it was the business itself that was not cost-


    effective. SK Company owned by the Scotts was not a bigpany in the first ce. To put it bluntly, it


    was just a factory producing decoration equipment for the lights. All the assets of thepany added


    together were only worth thirty or forty million dors. And only a fool would purchase 30 % of the


    shares with 50 million dors.


    What he said before was just to please Phoebe and take advantage of her.


    Besides, Rory just went to see Mr. Potter yesterday and gave Mr. Potter arge sum of money to buy


    Tom''s life. Now he wouldn''t spend 50 million dors to finance the SK Company.


    So he immediately said in a dilemma, "Well, I''m a little short of money recently. I can''t offer that much


    money."


    Phoebe was stunned, and then she immediately became nervous, "Ah? Rory, but you said before that


    you were willing to invest 50 million dors. It''s only been two days. Why are you suddenly so short of


    money?"


    Rory''s voice became cold, "Phoebe, are you doubting me?"


    "Rory, that''s not what I meant!" Phoebe quickly apologized. She then said, "Rory, how much can you


    provide now? My Family is in a difficult situation now. We need your help."


    Phoebe felt very ufortable when she said this. It was as if she had been stabbed by needles.


    What a proud person she was. It was a great challenge for her to say this!


    She felt her face blushing.


    Others sitting in the conference room also held their breath, opened their eyes, and listened attentively.


    However, Rory sneered and did not answer Phoebe''s question directly. Instead, he said in a teasing


    voice, "Phoebe, you don''t have to ask me, do you? Your Tom is very capable. The blue and white


    porcin made in the Ming dynasty worth thirty million dors has been easily thrown away by him.


    You can turn to him."


    Because Phoebe turned on the speaker, Rory''s voice over the phone was heard by all, which made


    them dumbed.


    What was going on?


    Tom, that loser, actually had a piece of blue and white porcin made in the Ming dynasty worth 30


    million dors, and he actually broke it?


    All of a sudden, their expressions became very emotional!


    Even though they no longer believed it was true, they still felt it was a pity when they heard thirty million


    dors.


    Damn it, even thepany owned by the Scotts was only worth about 40 million dors.


    When Phoebe heard this, her feelings became even moreplicated. She bit her lips tightly and her


    lips were nearly bleeding!


    Yes, Tom, who had a piece of porcin that was worth 30 million dors, broke the porcin. This


    could be an opportunity to save the Scotts!


    "Rory, Tom''s porcin has been broken, which was only sold for 150,000 dors. So he can''t help me.


    You''re the only one who can help me. Considering that we have been friends for many years, can you


    help me?" When Phoebe said this in a low voice, she was almost holding back her tears and her desire


    to cry.


    Rory also felt her condescension. At this moment, he felt extremely happy. Good for you, Phoebe.


    Didn''t you always act so arrogantly, always cold, and disdainful of me? Why are you so humble to me


    now?


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I''m really short of money. I''ve invested all the money


    I have. I can''t help you!" Rory was lying with great satisfaction. Suddenly, he thought of something and


    pped his hands, "By the way! Didn''t Tom say he was going to give you a hundred million dors as a


    giftst time?" What else did he say? He said he had married you for four years and had never given


    you a decent gift. Now he took out a hundred million dors and gave it to you in one go. What a hero! I


    know a lot of business tycoons, a lot of rich and powerful people, who are not so generous as to be


    willing to give a hundred million dors to their wives. Gee, gee, this love is really so great and


    touching!"


    When everyone heard this, their expressions became even odder.


    Of course, they felt anxious, not excited. Naturally, they wouldn''t believe that Tom coulde up with a


    hundred million dors. Not even to mention a hundred million dors. For the loser Tom with such low


    capability, it would difficult for him to provide even ten thousand dors.


    They all guessed that the reason Tom said this was to show off in front of Rory. Unfortunately, this was


    not a showing off, but a foolish act!


    Phoebe was breathing more frequently, and she almost squeezed words out of her teeth. She was


    smiling, which was worse than crying. She said, "Rory, stop joking! Tom is just an ordinary person. He


    said angry words. How could he take out so much money?"


    "Well, then I don''t know." Rory sneered, then continued, "If you''ll excuse me, I still have businesses to


    attend to!"


    "Wait a minute, Rory!" Phoebe hurriedly stopped him.


    Rory wasn''t in a hurry to hang up either, "Anything else?"


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and asked, "Rory, what can I do for you to get your help?"


    Rory smiled and said, "It''s not impossible to help you. I''ll help you when you ask Tom to kneel down


    and kowtow to me and call me grandpa a hundred times. Then I can help you."


    "Rory..." Before Phoebe could finish speaking, Rory had already hung up the phone.


    After he hung up the phone, the conference room became restless again, and everyone became quite


    anxious.


    "What? Tom, this trash, actually has thirty million dors of blue and white porcin from the Ming


    dynasty, and he broke it?!"


    "What kind of bastard is this? Idiot!"


    "Thirty million, thirty million!"


    "Didn''t Rory just say that as long as Tom kowtowed to him and admitted his mistake, he could invest


    money in us? Then let Tom do it!"


    "Yes, call Tom quickly!"


    "I''m afraid the loser Tom won''t agree, will he?"


    "Humph, how dare he not agree? Even if we have to tie him up!"


    A group of people began to shout, wanting to tie Tom up and ordering Phoebe to call Tom...


    Phoebe was in a dilemma. To be honest, she didn''t want to do this.


    But the pressure from the family was so great that she couldn''t think straight at this moment.


    Just as she was about to make a call, suddenly, the door of the conference room was opened and a


    figure that was familiar walked in. It was Tom.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    His appearance silenced everyone in the conference room.


    No one expected Tom to appear at this time.


    Including Phoebe, she was stunned and looked at Tom in shock.


    "No need to find me. I''m right here." Tom came in and said in a deep voice. He nced around and


    saw the standing positions in the conference room, and he could guess what had happened just now.


    When he saw the palm print on Phoebe''s face, he became even angrier. "Who pped Phoebe? Stand


    out!"


    Tom rarely lost his temper in front of rtives in the Scotts. He had always been gentle, which revealed


    his forbearance and courtesy. But now, when he saw the fingerprints and panic on Phoebe''s face, he


    knew that she had been bullied. How could he still calm down?


    Ever since his grandfather passed away, he had no rtions left in this world. He married into the


    Scotts and led a poor and cautious life. But in his heart, he gradually felt a sense of belonging.


    Although Phoebe was usually mean to him, he could feel that she still had feelings for him. It could be


    said that Phoebe was the only rtive he had and the only person he wanted to protect in this world!


    He was furious to see that Phoebe was bullied.


    His anger brought a different feeling to many of the Scotts members in the conference room. They


    were all nervous and panicked in an instant. The dominating air Tom showed made him a big shot!


    Was this still the useless son-inw they knew?


    However, Tom''s aura did notst long. He quickly walked to Phoebe and asked with concern, "Phoebe,


    are you okay? I''m sorry I''mte."


    Phoebe was in a daze. Zack and the others felt how aggressive Tom was, and so was she. She could


    barely recognize Tom.


    "Why are you here?" When Phoebe came back to her senses, she saw Tom''s worried and caring look.


    His dominating air and aggressiveness were gone. She shook her head andughed at herself for


    hallucinating. Tom was just an ordinary person from the countryside. How could he be a big shot?


    Not to mention, she saw a trace of chairman ZQ in Tom just now!


    It must be that she was too nervous and tense, emotionally unstable, and too eager for being rescued


    by the chairman of ZQ, which led to hallucinations!


    Yes, it must be like this.


    Tom didn''t know what Phoebe was thinking. He said gently, "Of course I need to be here, or else you''ll


    be bullied by them."


    Phoebe''s lips moved, and just as she was about to speak, someone scolded, "Tom! How dare you!


    How dare you barge into the board of directors? Who do you think you are?"


    It was Zack who stood up and spoke. He was so angry that he was frightened by the loser Tom. It was


    a disgrace to him!


    Not only him, but everyone else also felt the same way. They all became angry with shame and thought


    that they were too embarrassed to be scared by Tom, and all of a sudden, they all pointed their fingers


    at Tom.


    "Zack is right. Tom, what are you? You''re just a useless son-inw and a dog of our family. Who gave


    you the guts to break into the board of directors? I know. Phoebe must have ordered you here, right?


    Well, Phoebe, I knew you were a traitor. I didn''t expect you to be so out of line! You don''t care about


    ourpany at all!"


    "You are outrageous!"


    "I think this kind of bastards should be expelled from our family!"


    They called out in all directions, and they defamed Phoebe and Tom indiscriminately.


    Zack smiled coldly aside and was extremely pleased. He had always hated Phoebe and Tom, so he


    was happy to see that they were g attacked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tom did not care about the criticisms. He had no feelings for the Scotts. If it weren''t for Phoebe, he


    wouldn''t even want toe here.


    But to Phoebe, these people in the conference room were all her rtives. They were her elders and


    her siblings. They had always been nice to her during those holiday visits. But now, they became her


    enemies. She was a sentimental person, and she felt extremely sad about this.


    Tom knew Phoebe was sad. He held Phoebe''s hand tightly and smiled at her warmly. He said in a


    gentle voice, "Phoebe, don''t be sad. They are all animals, and they don''t deserve your sadness.


    Besides, I had promised to protect you, and I will."


    Phoebe didn''t believe him and said angrily, "Tom, didn''t I warn you not toe here? Why did you


    Tom was not mad at Phoebe''s agitation. He kept smiling and was still gentle to Phoebe. "Phoebe, could


    you trust me for one time?"


    Tom was too gentle. Phoebe was touched and felt warm. She bit her lips. For a moment, she could not


    say anything to me Tom. But deep down in her heart, she still didn''t believe Tom...


    Seeing that Phoebe was somewhat calm, Tom began to look at the people in the conference room. He


    suddenly became cold and gloomy and said, "Tell me, who pped Phoebe?"


    He regained his dominating air.


    Although he was not as fierce and frightening as when he came in just now, the others still felt like


    being oppressed and ufortable. Their hearts beat hastened uncontrobly.


    What was going on? Why were they afraid of Tom? Was something wrong?


    Such questions and puzzles appeared in everyone''s mind. None of them had ever seen Tom like this.


    They were ufortable and felt that they were challenged. This was intolerable.


    Zack was still the first to stand up and say, "What? Tom, how dare you threaten us? You really don''t


    know who you are, do you?"


    Because of his hatred for Tom, he was the first to break free from Tom''s aura. He stood up, stared


    coldly at Tom, and say with disdain.


    With his breakthrough, the others gradually came back to their senses and looked at Tom grumpily.


    Tom stepped forward and hid Phoebe behind him. All the pressure was borne by him alone. Phoebe


    felt rxed than ever.


    She looked at Tom''s back. For some reason, she felt a sense of security.


    She felt that Tom became more and more like the chairman of ZQ...


    She was in a trance several times.


    Tom stared at Zack unfriendly and suddenly smiled, "Did you p Phoebe?"


    Zack hated Tom''s attitude. He was just a son-inw that lived with the Scotts. How dare he be arrogant


    in front of them? Zackughed out loud with rage, "Yes, I did it. What? Do you want to retaliate..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was pped in the face and felt dizzy. The p was hard and


    loud, and he was knocked to the ground.


    The conference room was in absolute silence!


    They all looked at Tom in disbelief. How dared this good-for-nothing hit someone in front of them?

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    How Dare! How Dare!


    How dared he? He had gone too far!


    At this moment, there was a storm in everyone''s mind. They were stunned and couldn''te back to


    their senses for a long time.


    Because to them, it was as ridiculous as the sun rising from the west.


    Tom, the trash in the Scotts, had always been tolerant and submissive. They were used to Tom''s


    cowardliness and never thought that Tom would dare to hit others!


    Not only them, but even Phoebe was equally shocked and unbelievable, and she even thought she


    was hallucinating.


    So the conference room was weirdly quiet for five seconds before everyone began to regain their


    senses.


    And their reaction was anger and irritability!


    "How rebellious!"


    "Tom, you trash, is too presumptuous and ignorant. How dare you hit him?!"


    "You''re done! You''re done!"


    "Why are you still standing there? Take him down! Take this thug down, break his leg and avenge


    Zack!"


    "How dare you!"


    They were all very excited. A few young men rolled up their sleeves, their faces full of anger, and


    began to stride towards Tom to take him down.


    When Phoebe saw this, she immediately began to panic. Even she felt that Tom was too bold. How


    dared he hit Zack. This was adding fuel to the fire and pushing things to an even more irreversible


    stage!


    She immediately said anxiously, "Hey Tom, what are you doing?! Why did you hit Zack? You''re in


    trouble!"


    Tom did not panic at all and said with a sneer, "He deserves it. How dare him to hit you!"|


    Phoebe covered her forehead. "Who told you he hit me? It was she who hit me."


    "Ah?" Tom was dumbfounded. What was going on? So he had hit the wrong person? God! This was a


    little awkward.


    The girl, who was on the other side, saw Tom''s gaze and immediately panicked. She hid behind others,


    afraid that Tom would go crazy and hit her. After all, Tom''s p was too harsh. Zack was even spinning


    around and half of his face was swollen. If she had been pped, she may die. For God''s sake, she


    had her face fixed a while ago, so she couldn''t stand such a beating.


    At this moment, the men from the Scotts all came over and were ready to beat Tom.


    They were all very angry and furious. When they came over, they reached out to Tom and tried to hold


    Tom down.


    Tom smiled disdainfully. He easily let these people down.


    Everyone saw that his strength was so high that they were all beaten by him a few times in the blink of


    an eye, causing everyone else furious. They really thought that Tom was rebellious. A few elders,


    including Victor, pointed at him and scolded him. They were so excited that their fingers trembled.


    "Tom, you bastard, how dare you to hit others! You''re done, you''re done. I''m going to call the police to


    arrest you. You''ll nevere out of the jail for the rest of your life!"


    The others also began to scold him, too.


    Phoebe was also crying. She had never expected that Tom would have the guts to hit someone on the


    board of directors. He was in trouble!


    However, Tom was not afraid at all. Not to mention that there were surveince cameras in the


    conference room to prove that his situation was self-defense, even if he really called the police, he


    would only be asked to take notes and be detained for a few days at most. With his background, they


    didn''t dare to detain him, not to mention to put him into jail.


    Phoebe panicked and said in a hurry, "Tom, why are you so impulsive? You''re getting me into trouble! I


    told you not toe, but you insisted oning... Hey! You''d better run away right now, they really will


    put you into jail!"


    Compared to Phoebe''s panic, Tom could be said to be calm, and he even had a faint smile on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He held Phoebe''s hand and smiled, "Silly girl, I''ll be fine. I said I was here to protect you, so I will do


    what I said."


    "Why are you still talking about this? You''re still in the mood to brag! You, you''re really angering me!"


    Phoebe''s eyes were red and she was genuinely worried about Tom. She didn''t even notice her mood


    change.


    But Tom found out, so he was very happy and his heart was warm. He said, "Don''t worry. They don''t


    dare to call the police. Later, they''re going to beg me to forgive them."


    He didn''t mean to lower his voice on purpose. Instead, he spoke very loudly and his words clearly


    reached everyone''s ears. After hearing this, they all felt that Tom was insane.


    Phoebe also felt the same way. She didn''t know what had happened to Tom to make him be like this!


    Richard, who had been silent all this time, finally stood up and spoke.


    "Enough!" He shouted angrily and stopped everyone. His face was gloomy and his eyes were as sharp


    as lightning. He stared at Tom. "Tom, I don''t care who gave you the courage toe to my the Scotts


    and be presumptuous! Your behavior has exceeded the bottom line that my the Scotts can tolerate! All


    the time, I''ve only turned a blind eye to you. I tolerated you ruin my the Scotts''s reputation but I didn''t


    drive you out."


    "But you, not only are you not grateful, but you are also getting worse and worse. Now you dare to


    barge into my board of directors and hit people. You''ve gone too far! Do you really think everyone could


    bully our family?!"


    It had to be said that as the head of the Scotts, Richard was still very dignified, and Tom also felt a little


    pressure.


    Phoebe, facing his anger, was already trembling with fear and her lips were pale.


    Zack hugged Richard''s thigh and cried out with tears and snot. "Grandpa, you have to be fair for me,


    grandpa. Tom, this trash, dares to hit me. He obviously doesn''t respect you!"


    Victor also asked him to punish Tom severely.


    Tom looked at the scene indifferently. There was no fear or nervousness on his face.


    Everyone gritted their teeth even more at hisposure.


    Richard narrowed his eyes and said, "Tom, for the sake of being James''s son-inw, I''ll give you a


    chance to atone for your sins. Now kneel down, kowtow to each of us, especially to Zack. After you


    finish, I can let you go. Otherwise, you''ll be in the cell for the rest of your life!"


    Richard''s tone was cold, with a strong sense of irrevocability, and it sounded like an unquestionable


    decree.


    If it were an ordinary person, he would really be frightened.


    Unfortunately, Tom was not an ordinary person. He was the top figure in H City, so he would not be


    scared by Richard. After hearing this, heughed and said yfully, "Sounds scary. You want to put me


    in jail for the rest of my life just by your words. If I hadn''t studiedw, I would have believed it."


    Tom''s yful smile changed Richard''s expression, and he felt he was provoked more than ever!


    Before he got angry, Tom put away his smile and said seriously, "Since you say that, I will give you a


    chance. Each of you kowtowed to Phoebe to plead guilty and get Phoebe''s forgiveness, and I can


    consider saving the Scotts with a hundred million dors."


    No oneughed, no one scolded, but no one believed it. They all looked at Tom angrily and coldly,


    thinking that he was really crazy, a psychopath.


    Richard snorted coldly. He said, "That''s your choice." Then he took out his cell phone and began to


    make a call. "Hello, Officer... We have someone here..."


    He called the police station directly to ask for arresting Tom.


    However, in the middle of his sentence, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened. A man


    ran in in panic and excitement and said loudly, "Chair- chairman! Good news, good news! President


    Elliot of ZQ Film and Television Media came to visit us and said that he wanted to invest in our


    His voice was loud and clear to everyone.


    In an instant, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Damn, what was going on?


    Everyone was confused. Why would Elliot from ZQ Film & TVe here?


    Phoebe''s body trembled violently. Her pupils shrank and an incredible expression appeared on her


    face.


    The words ZQ meant quite something to her! Because when ZQ was mentioned, she would think of


    that tall figure, that funny clown mask, that cold and imposing chairman of ZQ Inc!


    In an instant, her heart beated faster. Her pretty face, which had been pale due to scare, began to turn


    red and shy because of her emotional fluctuations.


    She bit her lips and couldn''t help but clench her hands. If Elliot came, did that mean the chairman of


    ZQ Inc would be here too?


    Most importantly, when Elliot came to the SK Company at this time, did that mean the chairman of ZQ


    Inc had been paying attention to her and knew that she was in a crisis and needed help the most?


    Would the chairman of ZQ Inc appear again and help her out likest time?


    To be honest, she didn''t believe that ZQ Inc wanted to invest in the Scotts because of Elliot''s opinion,


    which was impossible. Because she knew very well that a smallpany like SK Company was not


    worth mentioning in front of ZQ Inc and ZQ Inc should not consider the investigation at all. Besides, SK


    Company was not worth investing now!


    But Elliot was indeed here. There was only one exnation: it was the decision of the chairman of ZQ


    Inc.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly became excited, and her heart was beating wildly. She was extremely


    happy. Even more so, she felt sweet and blessed.


    These days, she often thought of the chairman of ZQ Inc and longed to see him again.


    However, she never got a chance. The chairman of ZQ Inc never appeared in her world again, which


    made her very disappointed and sad. At one time, she felt that life had lost its color.


    But now, his reappearance made here back to life in an instant, and her heart was at ease.


    In her mind, the chairman of ZQ Inc was omnipotent. As long as he was willing to help, there was


    nothing that could not be solved.


    The corners of Tom''s mouth rose slightly. Elliot finally came. There will be a good show soon. He was


    very curious about how funny the Scotts people would lookter!


    As for Phoebe, she would definitely be moved to tears. Maybe she would consider reward him, hahaha!


    Thinking of that, Tom was delighted, and the curve of his mouth became bigger and bigger, so he


    couldn''t help but giggle.


    But nobody noticed that. Everyone was shocked by the news. Including Richard, he was stunned for a


    long time. It was not until the officer yelled at him impatiently over the phone that he came back to his


    senses and quickly hung up the phone, saying that he had made the wrong call. Then he nervously told


    his subordinates, "Are you sure that Elliot from ZQ Film & TV is here? Not someone else?"


    The subordinate nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, chairman! It''s ZQ Inc''s president, Elliot. He''s here to


    invest in SK Company this time!"


    Finally, they all understood. They were all shocked and showed exciting expressions. It was obvious


    the excitement of seeing hope when they were drowning.


    "Where is Mr. Cook now? Invite him over!" Richard''s face was red with excitement. In his panic, he


    even knocked over the sses on the table. But it didn''t matter. He thought of something and hurriedly


    said, "Forget it. I''ll go there myself. We don''t want Elliot to feel being slighted!"


    Richard''s words were echoed by the whole crowd.


    "You are right, Mr. Cook is an important man. We can''t let him wait that long. Let''s go and greet Mr.


    Cook!"


    "Why would Mr. Cook want to invest in SK Company? ZQ Inc is in the media industry and SK Company


    deals with lights. The two arepletely unrted."


    "Who cares, as long as they are willing to invest. Then it''s out lucky day!"


    "Yes! It means that our the Scotts still has a bright future. With ZQ Inc''s capital injection, our the Scotts


    can definitely be sessful again. Hahaha..."


    "What an unexpected twist! What exciting news!"


    All of them swept away the gloom and began to get excited as if they had already received ZQ Inc''s


    investment.


    Richard walked to the door and thought of something. Then he stopped and turned to Tom coldly, "Tom,


    do you think that if the Scotts is in trouble, you can offend anyone as you please? Now, did you just


    hear what they said? Mr. Cook from ZQ Film & TV is here to talk about investment! The Scotts would


    not go bankrupt yet. When I get over this difficulty, it will be your doomsday!"


    When he said this, he was very relieved and pleased. He ordered a few people to stay and keep an


    eye on Tom and Phoebe. He must not let them mess up Elliot''s investment!


    It had to be said that Richard may be old, but his mind was still very clear. When he calmed down, he


    immediately understood a lot of things, including the fear that Tom would do something stupid out of


    anger, ruining Elliot''s investment.


    Unfortunately, he had thought it through, but not right. He didn''t understand that Elliot was willing to


    invest because of Tom.


    Tom chuckled and sat down gracefully. He crossed his legs and said with a smile, "Do as you please.


    But don''t me me for not reminding you that Elliot ising for me. You won''t let me go there. You''ll


    His kind reminder, in the eyes of everyone, became a desperate struggle. Even Phoebe thought the


    same way. She stood up and wanted to go with them, but she was quickly stopped and had no choice


    but to sit down.


    "You''re dying and you dare to talk hard. Tom, you''re really a cerebral palsy!"


    Zack stared at Tom like a mad dog, as if eager to pounce on Tom and bite him to death.


    Richard did not dare to dy and ignored Tom. He quickly went to the reception room to entertain


    Elliot!


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the Scotts, a life-saving straw, and they could not miss it


    no matter what.


    As for what Tom had just said, no one believed him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They all thought it was Tom who was talking nonsense.


    Weren''t they right to think that way? Who was Elliot? He was the president of the ZQ Inc, famous in the


    business circle, with hundreds of millions of dors in wealth, and Tom was just a useless live-in son-in-


    mole ant!


    Soon, Richard and the others rushed to the guest room as fast as they could and saw Elliot. And she


    also saw that Elliot didn''te alone, but with a team. They were holding documents in their hands,


    and it was really possible that they came directly to talk about investment!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Seeing this, Richard and the others became even more excited.


    "Mr. Cook, what brings you here?" Richard smiled like a blossoming flower, bent down, maintained a


    respectful posture, and walked over to shake hands with Elliot.


    When Elliot received Tom''s call, he immediately put down his work and called the trading team in his


    To be honest, when he arrived, he was very disdainful when he saw such a in ugly office building.


    Compared to ZQ Inc, it was like the hell. He also didn''t understand why the chairman spent 100 million


    on SK Company, which was no different from throwing money into the garbage can!


    The only exnation was that the chairman spent 100 million on girls, and it was Phoebe.


    He had met Phoebe before. She was pretty and had a good figure. But spending 100 million on such a


    young woman, Elliot would never be able to do it. He could only sigh that the chairman really had


    money to burn, and ordinary people like him couldn''t understand.


    When he saw Richarding over, but he didn''t find Tom. He frowned slightly. Tom on the phone said


    that he was already at SK Company. Why didn''t he find Tom yet?


    Since he was not around, there was no need for him to put on a respectful posture. After all, he was the


    president of the great ZQ Film & TV. He was in a high position, rich and powerful, much more


    distinguished than Richard.


    He shook hands with Richard and smiled faintly, "I came to SK Company because there is a big shot


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    who is interested in yourpany and wants to buy some shares."


    Hearing this, Richard''s heart beat violently!


    It was true!


    This was great news for the Scotts.


    Others could not help but express their surprise.


    "Wonderful! Wee!" Richardughed and said, "Mr. Cook has a unique vision. Ourpany is just


    expanding the scale and ns to add a few more production lines. We just need to be financed and


    you are here. It seems that we have telepathy."


    Faced with Richard''s ttery, Elliot smiled calmly and did not say much. The reason why he came here


    was purely to cooperate with Tom''s show-off. But now, Tom hadn''t shown up yet, which made him a


    little confused and asked, "Mr. Scott, are these the only people who want to talk to me about


    business?"


    Richard didn''t quite understand what Elliot meant. He thought Elliot was not satisfied with their small


    number of people. He quickly said, "Yes, Mr. Cook, the board of SK Company are all here. We attach


    great importance to your arrival! This is... This is..."


    As he spoke, he began to introduce these people behind him. Every one of them was thrilled as they


    were drugged. They held their head high, trying to impressing Elliot.


    Elliot frowned more harshly. "Are they the only ones?"


    When Richard saw Elliot''s expression, he suddenly had a bad feeling, but he still squeezed out a smile


    and said, "Mr. Cook, I don''t quite understand what you mean. Who are you looking for?"


    Elliot did not answer. Instead, he took out his phone and looked at the message sent by the chairman.


    It was true that the chairman was here. He simply asked, "Where''s Mr. Howard?"


    "Mr. Howard?" Richard was stunned. This was the Scotts''spany. Why did he mention Mr. Howard?


    There didn''t seem to be any Howard on the board of directors, but Elliot had already asked, which


    meant that Elliot was probably called by Mr. Howard. He quickly winked at Zack and the others behind


    him and asked them who this Mr. Howard was.


    But they all looked at each other in confusion.


    Richard smiled bitterly and said to Elliot, "Mr. Cook, this Mr. Howard you mentioned, is he from SK


    Company?"


    "I don''t know about that. Anyway, I''m here for Mr. Howard. If Mr. Howard isn''t here, I''m sorry. This


    investment can only be canceled." Elliot looked like he was about to leave as he spoke. Richard and


    the others were scared into cold sweat and said hurriedly, "Mr. Cook, please! Would you mind telling


    me what Mr. Howard''s full name is, what does he look like, and how old is he?"


    Elliot paused and said, "Mr. Howard is 26 or 27 years old. He is tall and strong. He is 1.83 meters tall,


    very handsome. Most importantly, Mr. Howard is very dignified."


    After hearing Elliot''s description, everyone was still in a daze. They couldn''t figure out who this Mr.


    Howard was. There was no such a person in SK Company.


    However, at this moment, a person with a strange expression said softly, "It can''t be, Tom, right?"


    It was exactly what she said. Tom''s image shed across her mind when she heard the description,


    "Isn''t that Tom the one who fits Elliot''s description?" She thought.


    When she said this, everyone heard her immediately, and someone denied instantly, "Impossible! Tom


    is just a trash. Mr. Cook is such a noble big shot. How can hee for him?"


    Indeed, in their opinions, Tom was an ignorant, cowardly, and ipetent useless loser. For so many


    years, he couldn''t even find a job. How could he possibly know a business tycoon like Elliot?


    "That''s right. It can''t be Tom. Don''t even think about it!" Zack shook his head hard.


    For some reason, he had a bad feeling that his heart was beating faster.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but think of what Tom had just said and Tom''s absolute confidence.


    When Elliot heard what they said, he immediately knew what happened here and scolded them with a


    serious face, "Shut up! How dare you criticize Mr. Howard behind his back? How dare you call him


    without any respect!"


    Faced with Elliot''s scolding, they all felt their scalp numb and swallowed heavily. Most importantly, it


    was unbelievable that Mr. Howard that Elliot mentioned was really Tom?


    They even suspected that they were dreaming, which was unreal!


    The expression on Richard''s face changed wildly, and then he asked carefully, "Mr. Cook, the name of


    Mr. Howard you mentioned is Tom?"


    "That''s right. It was Mr. Howard who asked me to talk about the investment." Elliot nodded and


    frowned, "What? Did you offend Mr. Howard?"


    Seeing Elliot''s gloomy look, Richard felt numb and his hands and feet turned cold. He swallowed his


    saliva fiercely. There was only one thought in his mind. It was over. Elliot was called by Tom, and they


    had already offended Tom to the extreme!


    With this in mind, he really wanted to die.


    Other people, including Victor and Zack, also opened their mouths wide and looked as if they had seen


    a ghost...

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    They couldn''t figure out how Tom knew Elliot, and Elliot called him Mr. Howard with such a respectful


    attitude.


    They only realized that they had made a mistake. They were screwed. They had offended Tom.


    Elliot realized that these people had offended the chairmanpletely!


    For a moment, he also began to panic. This time, he was specifically instructed toe to the Scotts''s


    SK Company. If he waste and did notplete the task assigned by the chairman, and was med


    by him, then he would be screwed!


    The most hateful of all was the Scotts group, who had the audacity to offend the chairman.


    "You guys offended Chairman... Mr. Howard?" Elliot''s tone was cold and fierce, which froze the air


    around. "You guys have the guts to offend Mr. Howard? How dare you!"


    Richard swallowed hard. He, who waspletely flustered, said to Elliot hurriedly, "Mr. Cook, is there a


    misunderstanding between us? Mr. Howard is the son-inw of us. He''s ignorant, submissive, and


    ipetent. You must have mistaken him for someone else, right?"


    "What?" When Elliot heard Richard''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned. The chairman was the


    son-inw of the Scotts? This was too shocking!


    Even with Elliot''s intelligence and experience, he was stunned for a moment and could not react at all.


    "Yes, Tom is indeed our the Scotts''s son-inw. He''s quite useless... Well, is there a


    misunderstanding?" Richard asked carefully.


    Elliot, who came back to his senses, was also full of doubts, but he did not jump to a conclusion easily.


    Instead, he said in a deep voice, "Take me to see Mr. Howard."


    Now that things werepletely out of Richard''s control, he had no choice but to do what he was told.


    At this time, he could only pray in his heart that Mr. Howard was not Tom, but someone else.


    Otherwise, he would not dare to imagine the consequences.


    ...


    On Tom''s side, he and Phoebe were locked up in the conference room by the Scotts.


    Phoebe, who was restless, walked around with worry all over her face, which made Tom dizzy. He held


    Phoebe''s hand and said helplessly, "Phoebe, sit down. Don''t turn around. I''m dizzy."


    "How dare you say that! You''ve got in a huge trouble when you hit Zack and Wesley and the others.


    Hey, I told you not to send me to work and not toe to thepany, but you didn''t listen. Now,


    something really happened! Tom, you piss me off!" Phoebe said angrily and anxiously. Now she was in


    a daze and her mind was in turmoil.


    After being held by Tom, she reflexively felt guilty. She hurriedly pushed Tom away and looked at the


    door of the conference room. Subconsciously, she thought that the chairman of ZQ had alsoe


    over, afraid that he would see her.


    Tom said with a smile, "Phoebe, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. I''ll bet you that grandpa and the


    others will definitely apologize to us and beg us to forgive them. Do you believe me?"


    Phoebe immediately cast an angry look at him, pinched Tom hard, and scolded, "Tom! I can''t believe


    you are still joking! Why didn''t I realize that there''s something wrong with you? This joke of yours is not


    funny at all."


    The Scotts, who were supervising them in the conference room, burst outughing.


    "Haha, it''s hrious. Tom is such a fool. He could still dream when death is at hand."


    "That''s right. He''s crazy. He really think he''s a big shot. He even fantasizes about grandpa apologizing


    to him. Why doesn''t he go to heaven?"


    "Poor Phoebe. She married such a lunatic. He''s hysterical. What a pity"


    They all gloated and mocked.


    Just then, the door of the conference room was opened. Richard and Elliot walked in, followed by a


    group of people.


    The expressions on each of them were not calm, with apprehension and anxiety.


    Elliot, who was sharp-eyed, saw Tom at a nce when he came in. Seeing that Tom was dressed


    neatly and looked rxed, and he did not look beaten up, he was much relieved.


    He was really afraid that the chairman would be beaten up here, and he would be med. If the


    chairman med him for his ipetence and demoted him, he would be screwed.


    Tom saw Elliot with a smile, making eye contact with him.


    Phoebe was also nervous all of a sudden. She hurriedly looked over and saw only Elliot, without the


    familiar figure. She was disappointed!


    Richard said, "Mr. Cook, this is our the Scotts''s son-inw. You must be mistaking him for someone


    else."


    Ignoring him, Elliot walked quickly to Tom, bent down slightly, and said in a respectful tone, "Mr.


    Howard!"


    In an instant, there was a strange silence in the conference room.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. To them, this scene was extremely shocking.


    Everyone in the room was clear who Elliot was. He was the president of the ZQ Inc, a billionaire with a


    high position. He was a real business tycoon. But Tom was just a useless son-inw?


    Phoebe was also astonished.


    She was more surprised than when she felt Malcolm''s respect for Tom.


    Because Elliot was a familiar figure in their circle, and they all knew how awesome he was.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the scene in front of them was as if they were filming a movie. It was


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    absurd!


    Tom nodded gently and said, "Why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Hearing Tom''sining, Elliot bended his waist even lower. He wiped the cold sweat off his


    forehead and said hurriedly, "Mr. Howard, there''s a traffic jam on the road. It took some time."


    "Well, leave early next time. Don''t make me wait that long." Tom stood up, stretched and said.


    "Yes, okay." Elliot nodded quickly.


    Then he said, "Mr. Howard, I brought the contract and the proposal here. Is it the right time to talk


    about the investment?"


    Elliot was a smart man. His ability to climb from scratch to where he was today was not because his


    ability in business. His high EQ and an outstanding ability to observe people shall take the credit for it.


    Just like now, with a look of Tom''s eyes, he understood what Tom meant. He did his part perfectly. He


    cooperated with Tom without asking much or saying much.


    "No need." Tom shook his head and said, "the Scotts has nothing to invest in. Let''s invest in other


    Richard and the others were astonished after hearing heard Tom''s words!


    TD Company was one of theirpetitors. If Elliot invested in them, the Scotts might not see the light


    in the future.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    When Phoebe heard this, she was dumbfounded. She could not regain her senses at all. She just


    looked at Tom in a daze and let him hold her hand and leave.


    Bang.


    Wesley, who had just stayed in the conference room, was stunned by the scene. The phone in his hand


    fell to the ground.


    The noise also woke the other members of the Scotts up.


    Richard said hurriedly, "Mr. Cook, wait!"


    He stood in front of Elliot, looking bitter and panic-stricken. He said, "Mr. Cook, you have


    misunderstood us. It''s absolutely a misunderstanding! We don''t know that the Mr. Howard you''re talking


    about is our son-inw of the Scotts."


    At this time, no matter how many questions and disbeliefs he had in his mind, he could only bury them


    in his heart. No matter what, he had to keep Elliot here!


    Because the Scotts had no other ways, there was no room for retreat. Once Elliot left, SK Company


    would definitely go bankrupt. The consequences of bankruptcy were uneptable to all of them.


    Elliot said coldly, "It''s useless for you to tell me this. You must bring Mr. Howard around."


    "It''s..."


    Richard''s face was very bad. To be honest, it was too hard for him to give in to Tom. It was more painful


    than hitting him directly on the face!


    But now, he had no other choice.


    So he gritted his teeth and walked up to Tom, trying to squeeze out a smile and said, "Tom, why you


    didn''t tell me about your rtionship with Mr. Cook? Grandpa misunderstood you just now."


    For the first time in so many years, Richard had called him Tom, and for the first time, Richard had


    given in to him. He had to say that he felt great about it.


    Richard, this old man, was very arrogant and had absolute authority in the Scotts. Phoebe and her


    parent were extremely afraid of him.


    When the people from the Scotts in the conference room saw this situation, they looked terrible. They


    felt an unprecedented humiliation. Thinking of what they had just said, it was a p in the face, so


    hurtful!


    In particr, Zack, he still felt the pain on his face. Tom''s gorgeous change really made him unable to


    understand, extremely unwilling, and kept reading in his mind, "Impossible, impossible..."


    In fact, every one of them felt that it was too unreal. They could not understand what method Tom used


    to make Elliot so respectful. This waspletely out of reality!


    Tom smiled and said, "Hehe, a misunderstanding? I just told you that I would take out a sum of money


    to invest SK Company. Unfortunately, none of you believed me and mocked me fiercely."


    Richard had ever suffered this, especially in front of so many younger generations? His face looked


    terrible now, and he gritted his teeth. When he saw that loser Tom was socent, he was


    extremely angry and wished he could p him in the face!


    But he didn''t dare. Now Tom was his God of Wealth. If he offended Tom, the Scotts would be ruined.


    Was there anything more absurd than this in this world?


    So, he had to squeeze out a smile again, which was even worse than crying. He said, "Tom, grandpa


    was wrong about you just now. Don''t be angry. I apologize. I''m sorry. Forgive me, okay?"


    Richard was old, behaving in arrogant manner for most of his life. It was worse for him to apologize to a


    useless son-inw than to kill him! His face was burning with pain.


    Tom was not a mean person. On the contrary, he respected the old and loved the young. However, he


    had no respect for Richard at all, only disdain and disgust. In the four years at the Scotts, he saw


    clearly how mean Richard treated Phoebe and humiliated him.


    Phoebe, on the side, was happy to see her arrogant grandfather lowering his head. If it weren''t for Tom,


    she would never have such a chance for the rest of her life!


    Indeed, Richard was her grandfather, but Richard had never loved her since she was a child. She only


    had awe andints to Richard.


    Tom chuckled and said, "There is no need. You''re Phoebe''s grandfather. How can I afford your


    apology?"


    Richard gritted his teeth and said, "Then the investment in SK Company..."


    Tom interrupted, "No need to invest in SK Company. My money doesn''t grow on tress. I can''t afford


    such a loss."


    He was about to pull Phoebe away.


    Richard immediately became anxious and hurriedly stopped Tom and said, "Oh, how can you lose


    money? SK Company is only temporarily broke in the capital chain. As long as we make up for it, we


    can immediately return to normal operations. With the current situation in H City, it is easy to make


    money! Besides, Tom, you''re my son-inw. You can''t just sit there and watch us die!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Let you die?" Tom was immediately amused. "What a harsh sentence. Today, you forced Phoebe by


    these. You didn''t care about she is your family at all, and you pped Phoebe in the face. Now that I


    just want you to die, so what?"


    Richard gritted his teeth and his face was very angry. He tried to burst into anger several times, but he


    held it back.


    Seeing him like this, Tom sneered even more and said, "You don''t have to bear your anger. Just let off


    steam if you want to. Anyway, you''ve always been like this. Dignity is more important than anything.


    You don''t care about other people''s dignity. Just like before, just keep calling the police and ask the


    police to arrest me and go to jail."


    Victor couldn''t listen to this anymore. He stood up and shouted at Tom, "Tom! Don''t go too far! No


    matter what, the person standing in front of you is your wife''s grandfather!"


    Tom nced at Victor, smiled meaningfully, and then said to Richard, "Grandpa, you heard it. Uncle is


    still scolding me. It seems that this deal can''t go on. You should wait for someone else to save you."


    Phoebe looked at Tom strangely. She did not know what had happened to Tom. She had never seen


    him like that before.


    Richard''s face turned even worse. He red at Victor and scolded, "Shut up, bastard! It was indeed


    our fault for insulting Tom just now! Hurry up and apologize to him."


    "Dad..." Victor was immediately unhappy. Asking him to apologize to Tom was equivalent to pping


    him in the face.


    "I''ll count to three, or you''ll get out of the Scotts!" Richard''s expression was terrifying and dignified.


    Everyone felt his anger and seriousness.


    Victor shivered. He didn''t dare to disobey. He regretted it in his heart. If he had known, he would have


    stopped talking!


    Now he had to bow his head to Tom and apologize honestly, "Tom, it''s my fault. I''m sorry."


    Awesome.


    Tom feltfortable all over.


    Phoebe also smiled. Before Tom came, she was scolded by Victor so many times.


    Richard said again, "Tom, are you satisfied with this?"


    Tom smiled and said, "Grandpa, why I felt some resentment in your tone? Are you reluctant to


    apologize?"


    Click. Richard clenched his fists and shouted "bastard" in his heart countless times, but outwards, he


    did not dare to show it at all. He could only force himself to bear it and show a more humble smile,


    "How could that be? Tom, you are the son-inw of the Scotts. Now that you are powerful, I''m more


    happy than ever!"


    Tomughed and didn''t bother to tease Richard. He said directly, "It''s not impossible to invest SK


    Company..."


    Richard''s eyes lit up and he looked up in surprise. "Really? That''s great! Tom, I knew you wouldn''t let


    us die!"


    Other members of the Scotts also beamed with joy and excitement.


    Tom kept speaking, "I haven''t finished my sentence yet. Why are you happy like that? I mean, I can


    invest in SK Company, but the decision is up to Phoebe. If she nods, I can sign the contract


    immediately and draw money in. Of course, if Phoebe doesn''t agree, then the deal is off."


    For a moment, all of them looked at Phoebe withplicated expressions.


    Phoebe''s mood was the mostplicated.


    Now, how could she not understand that Tom had done so much just to please her...

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Tom finally invested in SK Company.


    Because Phoebe finally agreed.


    Everyone in the Scotts, including Richard, bowed their heads and apologized to Phoebe. Their attitude


    were rather sincere. Those who didn''t know the situation thought that the Scotts was such a loving


    family.


    Phoebe was a soft-hearted person. Even if she knew that their apologies were fake and only


    temporary, she still nodded in the end and couldn''t bear to see SK Company go bankrupt.


    Tom did not break his promise and asked Elliot to hand over, intending to invest 100 million dors. Of


    course, he couldn''t take out this money at once, but twice. The first he would give 40 million dors,


    and the second time 60 million.


    Moreover, Tom directly bought 55% of SK Company''s share, which was equivalent to buying the


    decision-making power, and then the 55 % shares were transferred to Phoebe. In other words, Phoebe


    was thergest shareholder of SK Company now, and directly became the chairman of the board.


    At first, the Scotts did not agree, saying that Tom''s approach was beyond limits. Later, Tom refused to


    give in with a strong attitude gave them no way out, so they had to agree. Otherwise he would withdraw


    the investment. After all, although their shares had shrunk, their annual dividends had actually risen


    with this investment.


    After all the procedures, Tom didn''t stay inside anymore. He wanted toe out and get some air.


    Elliot received Tom''s gaze and he withdrew quietly.


    "Mr. Chairman."


    Walking to the corner to make sure there was no one around, Elliot called out respectfully.


    Tom regained his cool demeanor as he was in the ZQ Inc, nodded gently and said, "You did a good job


    today. I''m very satisfied."


    Elliot was overjoyed inward. Outwardly, he bent down more respectfully and said, "You''ve been taught


    us well!"


    Tom smiled and said, "Okay, you don''t have to tter me. I know you have a lot of doubts, but there are


    some things that you shouldn''t know and get involved. Don''t talk too much. I believe you know that


    curiosity can kill the cat."


    Elliot quickly lowered his head and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chairman. I won''t!"


    "Well, that''s it. When you get back, arrange a few elites toe over and help my wife. This 100


    million investment is not for nothing." Tom ordered.


    "Understood!" Elliot immediately said seriously, indicating that he would carry out his instructions.


    He still had some cold sweat on his forehead. Originally, he was really curious about Tom. Why a


    uxorialocal son-inw of the Scotts, with a humble status, could be the chairman of the ZQ Inc. His


    intuition told him that Tom was not a nobody as he showed. But now, he did not dare to have this idea,


    because Tom had read his mind. Hepletely believed that if he secretly investigated Tom''s


    background, once discovered, then Tom would never let him off lightly!


    He was a smart man. He always knew the situation and made wise choice. That was why he could


    survive in this circle for so long without any enemies.


    Because sometimes, curiosity could really kill people.


    Coincidentally, Phoebe also came out. She walked over from the corridor and saw Elliot being


    submissive in front of Tom. Her brows furrowed and she was filled with endless doubts.


    Today, Tom showed his power, but his action also brought endless confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tom noticed Phoebe''s arrival, quickly put away his cold aura, bent down, held Elliot''s hand with both


    hands, and said gratefully, "Mr. Cook, thank you so much for your help today."


    Elliot was obviously stunned for a moment, then he quickly reacted and said, "Mr. Howard, it''s okay.


    This is what I should do."


    Tom continued, "Mr. Cook, I''ll treat you to dinner another day."


    "Okay."


    At this time, Phoebe came over. Seeing them being so friendly, she frowned even more and said, "Mr.


    Cook, how did you know Tom?"


    Elliot and Tom had already made up their story in advance. He smiled and said, "Mr. Howard is a good


    friend of our chairman. I just listened to the chairman''s orders to cooperate with Mr. Howard."


    "What?" Phoebe''s eyes immediately widened, surprised that Tom actually knew chairman of ZQ Inc?


    When Tom saw Phoebe''s surprised look, he was actually quite guilty. After all, he helped in the name of


    ZQ Inc this time, and his figure was so simr to chairman of ZQ. He didn''t know if he could deceive


    Phoebe.


    Phoebe''s heart beat faster all of a sudden. She didn''t expect Tom to know chairman of ZQ Inc! So,


    what happened between her and the chairman...


    For a moment, Phoebe''s mind becameplicated again, a little confused.


    When Elliot saw this, he didn''t dare to stay and ran away. Tom and Phoebe were the only left ones.


    After a while of silence, Tom broke the silence first. "Phoebe, you will be the chairman of SK Company


    from now on. You can do whatever you want. Don''t be afraid. If anyone still dares to disobey you, you


    can fire him directly."


    Phoebe didn''t answer. After a while, she looked up at Tom and asked, "How did you know chairman of


    ZQ Inc? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Tom had already made up his story and said, "He''s my childhood friend. We haven''t been in touch for a


    long time, and I just reconnected with him a while ago. As for why I didn''t tell you, even if I told you, I''m


    afraid you wouldn''t believe me, so I just keep it secret."


    Phoebe was in a mess. She couldn''t tell if Tom was lying. She gritted her teeth and said, "It was all


    because of you that he lent me money so generously and saved me from Brian?"


    Tom nodded. "Yes."


    He wascent, thinking that Phoebe would definitely be moved. He straightened his back and


    waited for Phoebe''s gratitude. Suddenly, he realized something was wrong. Phoebe''s face was much


    paler, and her expression was not good. She clenched her fists, struggling and unhappy.


    Tom''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly exined, "Phoebe, I didn''t mean to lie to you..."


    Phoebe suddenly looked up and stared straight at Tom, saying, "Tom, you''re such a self-righteous guy.


    You hurt me!"


    After saying that, she stopped talking to Tom and turned around to run away. Tears welled up in her


    eyes.


    Tom was stunned. What was going on?


    He had helped her many times, so why did it turn to be hurt?

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Phoebe knew that she had lost herposure. Her behavior was unreasonable in the eyes of normal


    people.


    However, she could not control herself. Tom''s words made her copse. It turned out that she had been


    wishful thinking on her own all along. The Chairman of ZQ Film & TV saved her for Tom''s sake.


    Knowing this, she was really sad.


    After signing the contract, Phoebe officially became the Chairman of the SK Company. The news


    quickly spread. Rory knew the news that day, but he was so scared that he jumped up on the spot. It


    was unbelievable!


    He was still waiting to see the SK Company go bankrupt, and the Phoebe family go down. After he


    finished dealing with Tom, he would take advantage of the situation and take Phoebe down.


    Unexpectedly, God had made such a big joke on him.


    A hundred million dors of investment and this was not a small sum of money. One shall know that


    even he would not take out this sum of money easily. The point was that the SK Company was


    Moreover, the one hundred million dors was paid by ZQ Film & TV. This was more interesting and


    made people think more.


    Rory was in a bad mood. Later, he found out that Tom seemed to know the mysterious Chairman of ZQ


    Film & TV who was his childhood friend. That was why the Chairman was willing to invest 100 million


    dors in SK Company!


    The chair was really rich. No wonder he invited the Chairman to dinner a while ago but he was rejected


    directly.


    At the same time, it also made sense why Malcolm was so respectful to a trash like Tom. It turned out


    to be like this.


    To be honest, he was very unhappy and jealous of Tom. How could such a trash know such a big shot


    as the Chairman? But a talented person like him couldn''t make friends with the Chair. God was unfair!


    Fortunately, he had foresight and went to find Mr. Potter.


    "Hmph, Tom, so what if you know the Chairman? Mr. Potter is the underground emperor of H City. He


    controls everything. In H City, no one, even the Howards, can protect the people Mr. Potter want to


    touch!" He thought.


    After figuring this out, he had a morbid excitement in his heart. The deeper Tom''s background, the


    more he felt aplished. There was nothing more satisfying than destroying a powerful opponent


    with one''s own hands!


    However, there was still no news from the Mr. Potter''s side, which made him a little anxious. He didn''t


    know when Mr. Potter would take action. But because of Mr. Potter''s authority, he didn''t dare to ask.


    The news was also spread to James and Elizabeth. When Phoebe and Tom returned home, they were


    immediately surrounded. Elizabeth said excitedly, "Phoebe! You are now the Chairman of SK


    Company? Is this true? This is what my family says."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    James''s face was also flushed with excitement. "There''s no lie. This has been confirmed! My daughter


    has be a sessful person. She''s the Chairman of SK Company!"


    Elizabeth added, "Phoebe, tell me what''s going on? Why is the old man willing to give his position to


    you? I heard that you''ve got a new investment and SK Company is back from the dead. Is that true?"


    "Yes, Phoebe. I didn''t get through to you just now. Can you tell dad what''s going on? Which big boss


    invests in the SK Company? Is it Martin? Or Rory?"


    "In my opinion, it must be Rory!" Elizabeth said firmly, "Rory likes Phoebe, and he is the son of the TF


    Company. He is very rich! This is true love. I really didn''t expect Rory to have such deep feelings for


    Phoebe! So, we wronged him yesterday. We shouldn''t embarrass him."


    James also nodded and said, "Well, that makes sense. Rory, this child, bought a fake for us just to


    please us. He''s not a bad person, but he''s much better than Tom."


    Elizabeth said angrily, "Don''t mention Tom! I''ll be angry if you mention him! The blue and white


    porcin worth 30 million dors is gone! Yes, I did break the blue and white porcin, but if he


    doesn''t take it to the hotel, instead, he brings it home in the first ce and tells us honestly, will I break


    it? This trash is never able to achieve anything!"


    They chattered incessantly. Just at this moment, Tom walked in from the door with two bags of things


    and he heard them.


    Phoebe was already in a fretful mood. As soon as she entered the house, she heard them making


    noise, which was even more annoying. She frowned and scolded, "Can you stop for a while? Don''t


    think yourself clever as you know nothing. I tell you, this money was invested by Tom, and it has


    nothing to do with Rory!"


    "What?!"


    "How is that possible?"


    James and Elizabeth were shocked and they both found it unbelievable.


    Phoebe had already pushed them away and walked towards the room.


    Elizabeth thought of something and quickly asked, "Phoebe, are you kidding? Where did Tom get so


    much money?"


    Phoebe ignored her and went into the room and locked the door.


    Tom put the things down and said with a smile, "Mom, Phoebe is right. I did invest it in the name of


    Phoebe."


    Hearing Tom''s words, Elizabeth felt that he was joking. At this time, James received a call. He listened


    to a few words, looked up abruptly, looked at Tom in shock, and blurted out, "Tom, you, you invested a


    hundred million dors?"


    Tom nodded and said, "Yes."


    This time, Elizabeth and James''s expressions were extremelyplicated!


    "Where did you get so much money?" Elizabeth thought of this and asked hurriedly.


    James''s eyes were also wide open. If it hadn''t been confirmed by the phone call, he wouldn''t have


    imagined that Tom, such a trash, could have gotten so much money.


    Tom said casually, "I borrowed it."


    Elizabeth had a resolute expression, then she frowned and said warily, "I tell you, this money has


    nothing to do with us! We won''t pay it back for you!"


    She didn''t ask where Tom borrowed it and she quickly distanced them from the money.


    Tom rolled his eyes and was speechless. Fortunately, he had already figured out his mother-inw''s


    character. Otherwise, he would have been furious. "Don''t worry, this is my own debt. It won''t affect


    you."


    "That''s better." Elizabeth nodded. Then she learned from Tom that the one hundred million dors was


    actually spent to buy 55 % of SK Company''s shares directly and the shares were all transferred to


    Phoebe. Tom had no benefits from it at all. She breathed a sigh of relief and despised Tom in her heart.


    She thought that Tom was indeed a fool. This kind of loss-making business could be done by him.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Aftering back from thepany, Phoebe had been in a bad mood. She exhibited coldness on her


    face, which seemed like just saying, ''I''m very unhappy. Don''t talk to me.''


    In this regard, Tom regretted it a lot. If he had known it, he would not use the title of chairman of ZQ Inc,


    instead, he would use his own name, and how good would it be!


    During the process, he tried to talk to Phoebe and apologize to her, but Phoebe ignored him and was


    still angry. This made him very upset.


    When Phoebe went to bed at night, she also locked the door, not letting Tom in, which was no different


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    than asking him to sleep on the sofa outside.


    s...


    Tom sighed and pped himself hard!


    Tom believed he was such a fool, with such low emotional intelligence that he didn''t even realize


    Phoebe hated the chairman of ZQ Inc. When the thing was happening at that time, he was even feeling


    proud of himself.


    Thinking back, Phoebe had been embarrassed by ZQ''s chairman over and over again. Judging by


    Phoebe''s proud character, how could she still have a good impression of ZQ''s chairman?


    As for Phoebe had a crush on the chairman, Tom didn''t think about it at all.


    It seemed that he should not mention the chairman in the future, lest he made Phoebe angry again.


    Tom thought he had found the truth. If Phoebe knew what he was thinking, she would be furious to


    death.


    The next morning, Tom was woken up by the phone. He picked it up and saw that it was a strange


    number. He couldn''t help but frown. Who was it? ording to normal sense, few people knew his


    number.


    Maybe it was some salespeople, so he simply hung it off. It was still early, and he wanted to sleep a


    little longer.


    Not long after, however, the phone rang again. He hung it again and muted it.


    But even so, the person called him persevered and called again. There was no ring, but the phone kept


    buzzing and shaking. As a result, Tom did not want to sleep at all. He picked up the phone and said


    impatiently, "Who is it? It''s early in the morning, don''t you know it''s bedtime?"


    The person on the other side of the phone did not respond immediately, but after a while, a voice with


    the sense of being wronged came through, "Why are you so angry? I just wanted to ask you out for


    lunch..."


    Was it the soft voice of a girl?


    Tom was a little confused. Who was it? He didn''t seem to have any female friends in H City.


    "Who are you?" Tom asked.


    Unexpectedly, the person on the other side of the line felt more aggrieved, "Tom, can''t you even hear


    my voice? I''m Kaylie. We just met yesterday."


    Kaylie?


    Tom was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that it was that tomboy who was dressed as


    a man, "It''s you. It''s so early. What''s the matter?"


    Kaylie rolled her eyes and said, "Are you forgetful? Didn''t I just say that I wanted to invite you to


    lunch?"


    "No need. I''ll eat at home."


    "Actually, I mainly want to ask you out. Can you go with me to buy a car? I don''t know how to choose a


    car by myself."


    "Buy a car?" Tom was stunned for a moment and then said, "Don''t you have no money? How can you


    buy a car?"


    Kaylie said, "That''s why I asked you out. Can you lend me another 300,000 dors? I want to buy a car


    for a ride."


    Tom did not know what to say, "..."


    He was speechless. Not long ago, he had just lent 100,000 dors to Kaylie. It had only been two days,


    and she wanted to borrow another 300,000 dors. She really thought of him as an ATM.


    "No money." Tom refused without hesitation.


    Kaylie immediately said, "Don''t be so mean. I''ll pay you back!"


    "Miss, are you overestimating our friendship? We just met by chance..."


    "Then I won''t pay you back the hundred thousand dors." Kaylie snorted.


    Tom was almost choked. How could there be such a shameless woman?


    If only he had known, he shouldn''t have meddled in and be fooled by Kaylie. Anyway, a few million


    dors was not big deal for Kaylie.


    In the end, Tom agreed to Kaylie, not because he was afraid of Kaylie''s threat, but because he


    suddenly thought that he also seemed to need a car. Judging by his current status, it would notst


    long for him to take a taxi to work every day.


    After breakfast, Phoebe went to work. She was still angry and treated Tom in a cold manner.


    Tom was very sad, but there was nothing he could do for now.


    He went to the ZQ Inc first and was busy working until 1.pm in the afternoon. When he received a call


    from Kaylie, he suddenly remembered that he was going to apany her to buy a car.


    He hurriedly ate some food in the dining hall, then took a taxi to the ce that Kaylie said, which was


    located at a street full of stores that were specialized in selling cars.


    "I''m here. Where are you?" Tom called Kaylie.


    Kaylie said, "I''m at the Audi store. Come over."


    Tom frowned and said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to buy a car that was less than 300,000 dors?


    Why did you go to the Audi store?"


    Kaylie seemed a little guilty, evasive, and she said, "Oh, I''m just waiting for you here. I don''t have to


    buy it. Come here first. I''m stuck with a guy here. I hate him."


    Indeed, Tom vaguely heard a man''s ttering voice over the phone.


    Tom didn''t know if it was his illusion, as he even felt that this man''s voice sounded a little familiar!


    "Okay, I''ll go over now." Tom responded unhappily and started looking for an Audi store. There were


    stores selling all kinds of cars, and Tom had walked for more than ten minutes before he found the Audi


    store.


    As soon as he entered, he was stopped by a salesperson, who asked kindly, "Sir, are you here to buy a


    car? What kind of car do you want to buy?"


    "I''m here to find a friend. I''m not buying a car for the time being." Tom said with a smile.


    Hearing Tom''s words, the enthusiasm on his face immediately faded by more than half. He faintly


    uttered an "Oh" and was no longer in a mood to greet Tom.


    Seeing that Tom dressed in ordinary clothes bought from street stalls, other salespersons thought he


    was obviously an ordinary worker, not a rich man. They believed that such a man could not possibly


    afford a luxury car like Audi. They also had no desire to talk to Tom, which in their views would be a


    waste of time.


    Tom smiled indifferently at the coldness of the salesperson. He had been used to it for a long time and


    was enjoying this quietness.


    But he swept around and didn''t see Kaylie. Where did this girl go?


    However, just as he was about to call Kaylie, suddenly, he saw a beautiful figureing out of an Audi


    A7. Who else would it be but Kaylie?


    Next to Kaylie stood several salespeople, who treated her in a proper manner.


    "Miss Knight, this Audi A7 is thetest model. It suits your temperament very well. The price is not


    expensive either. It only costs 800,000 dors in total. Besides, we have the car in our store at the


    moment, and you can drive it in three days." A salesperson introduced it and kept ncing at Kaylie''s


    face.


    Just as the salesperson turned around, Tom saw his face clearly and was stunned. Wasn''t he an


    acquaintance?

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    He was indeed an acquaintance, Charles, who he had met at Phoebe''s junior school reunion a while


    ago.


    Tom had some friction with him. He had taught Charles a lesson, but he didn''t expect to meet him here.


    The point was, didn''t Charles say that he was a sessful businessman? Why did he work here as a


    salesman?


    Tom was surprised and he didn''t go over immediately. After all, Charles must have recognized him. He


    decided after going out to call Kaylie and tell her to buy another car in another store.


    Kaylie nodded and said, "It''s really good. The power of 3.0t is enough."


    When Charles heard her words, he immediately showed a surprised expression. "Yes, Miss Knight,


    when are you going to book the car? This one is the best sale. If you don''t book it in time, I''m afraid it


    will be sold soon. Just two days ago, many bosses came here to ask about it."


    Kaylie said, "I''ll wait for my friend. I will book it when hees."


    "Oh, okay, okay. When will your friende over? If you still need some time, you can wait in the VIP


    room. We have snacks and tea." Charles kept smiling.


    Just then, Kaylie turned around and saw Tom, who was about to leave. His eyes lit up and she said,


    "My friend is here!"


    Then she strode towards Tom.


    Tom looked at her from the corner of his eyes and saw that she had found him and walked over. He felt


    a little guilty and walked faster.


    Unfortunately, Kaylie walked even faster. In a short while, she had caught up with Tom and took Tom''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    arm affectionately, "You''re here. That''s great. I like the Audi A7."


    Kaylie''s figure was very good. The arm being held by her made him nervous all of a sudden!


    At this moment, Charles also saw Tom. He was stunned for a moment, then his expression changed


    dramatically.


    He recognized Tom immediately. In an instant, his heart was filled with anger which rushed straight to


    his head, making his eyes red and his teeth gnashing.


    He would never forget that thest time, Tom had destroyed his n and humiliated him severely.


    Most importantly, after that incident, his career plummeted. In just two months, he was bankrupt. In the


    end, he had no choice but toe to an Audi store to work as a seller.


    It could be said that he hated Tom to the bone and thought that it was Tom who had ruined his life!


    Now when he saw Tom, he became even more jealous and furious.


    Tom was caught by Kaylie, and he was very helpless. He knew that he could not leave, and Charles


    had already found him. Fortunately, his rtionship with Kaylie was just friends. Even if Phoebe knew,


    he would not panic since he had done nothing wrong.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to buy a 300,000 car? Why did youe to the Audi store?" Tom frowned.


    Kaylie had rescued her virginity and deliberately bought a lot of beautiful clothes yesterday. Now, she


    was dressed in fashionable clothes and her hair was tied up, looking young and beautiful. Her whole


    body exuded sexiness and intelligence, and she had a good temperament. At a nce, others could


    tell she was the beauty of a rich family.


    On the contrary, Tom changed into an ordinary suit. People would think that he was only a sried man


    and didn''t deserve Kaylie at all.


    Kaylie was not an easy girl. She had never held another man''s arms so intimately except for her father,


    let alone her chest touching others'' arms.


    So suddenly, two red clouds appeared on her face and she felt shy.


    But strangely, she didn''t feel any repulsion or disgust at all. Instead, she felt quite enjoyable. Before


    that, she was very repulsive to have intimate contact with men. She would feel disgusted if touched by


    others, not to mention holding others'' hands.


    But she did not go deep into the reason. She only knew that Tom was very good. Unlike other men who


    approached her, he was not greedy for her beauty and family property.


    Especially after Tom saved her that night, in her heart something was going to explode.


    She said in a coquettish tone, "The total price is 800,000, 300,000 as a down payment. I won''t lend you


    any more cent."


    Tom''s mouth twitched. ''Miss Knight, you''re really generous to buy a car worth 800,000 dors!'' He


    thought.


    "Why did you buy such an expensive car? Didn''t you say you only bought it as means of transport?"


    Tom frowned.


    Kaylie said, "How can a car worth 800,000 dors be expensive? I got more expensive cars in my


    house."


    Tom believed that although he did not investigate Kaylie''s background. But he could tell that she was


    from a rich family by Kaylie''s temperament and speech.


    Tom rolled his eyes and was about to speak when Charles walked over with a teasing smile on his face


    and said, "Miss Knight, is that the very rich friend you''re talking about?"


    Charles pointed at Tom and said with disdain.


    He knew that though Tom was good at fighting and he was far from Tom''s opponent, Tom couldn''t do


    anything in the Audi store in broad daylight. So what if he was strong? Did Tom dare to do anything?


    He hoped that Tom would dare to hit him, so he would lie down and let Tom be detained!


    Kaylie did not know that Charles knew Tom. When she saw Charles''s contemptuous attitude towards


    Tom, she immediately frowned and felt very ufortable. She said, "Charles, what''s your attitude?


    As a sales manager, how can you treat your customers like this?"


    The other salespeople looked at Charles in confusion too. Indeed, Charles, as a sales manager, was


    very professional. Even in the face of poor customers, he could still smile at them. Why was his tone so


    harsh now?


    Charles also knew that it was not appropriate for him to do this, but the moment he saw Tom, he


    couldn''t stay reasonable Heughed, "Miss Knight, I said that because I treat you as my customer. You


    probably don''t know who this man is, do you?"


    Charles said this very loudly, and his tone was full of disdain, which immediately attracted other


    customers'' attention.


    One of the characteristics of the Chinese people was that they liked to watch the show, no matter how


    rich they were.


    Kaylie was stunned for a moment. She finally realized that Charles knew Tom.


    Besides, could there be some secret about Tom ording to Charles''s words?


    She held Tom''s arm intimately and subconsciously rxed.


    Tom frowned slightly and said to Kaylie, "Let''s go to another store."


    However, his performance in the eyes of others became a sign of guilt.


    Kaylie hesitated for a moment, then nodded and followed Tom.


    Charles finally caught this opportunity to take revenge so how could he let Tom go so easily? He


    immediately shouted, "Tom, what''s wrong? Are you feeling guilty? As the son-inw of the Scotts, you


    dare to mess around outside? You''re really good!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at Tom with a strange look in their eyes.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Even Kaylie''s expression was a little unnatural. She knew that Tom was married or that he was the


    son-inw of the Scotts. But now that she was Tom''s plus one, others'' flirty gaze made her feel


    embarrassed.


    So she let go of Tom''s arm.


    Tom saw her secret actions, but he did not me her or get angry. It was normal for her to do that.


    After all, Kaylie was unmarried and had a good upbringing in a rich family. It was reasonable that she


    was shy.


    Tom didn''t expect that they would see Charles when they came to a random ce to buy cars. But


    since he had met him, Tom didn''t flinch. He smiled and said, "Charles, didn''t you run apany and


    you im it earns millions a year? Why are you here selling cars?"


    This was Charles''s soft spot, and he went grim immediately. He gritted his teeth and wanted to scold


    him, but when he saw Tom''s half-smile and posture showing he was ready to hit him at any time, he


    was frightened again and snorted heavily, "It''s none of your business! But you..."


    Tom interrupted him and said jokingly, "So yourpany went bankrupt. Could it be that after that


    night, you started to have bad luck?"


    Charles''s face turned livid. Tom looked so mean! He was so angry that his face was distorted. "Bullshit!


    Who said mypany went bankrupt? I just came here to experience a different kind of life!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He was obviously flustered and began to talk incoherently. What he said was illogical. Anyone


    reasonable could tell that Tom was right. Charles was really down and out. He was no longer a boss,


    but a car seller.


    Selling cars was not shameful. After all, this was just a job, but it was too shameful for a materialist like


    Charles. So he didn''t say he used to run apany when he came here to work as the sales manager.


    At this moment, those salespeople were looking at him gloatingly, which made him extremely


    ufortable! Clenching his fists, he wanted to punch Tom in the face, but he didn''t dare. Once he did


    it first, Tom''s beating him back was self-defense.


    Fortunately, he had experienced much, and he was tougher in mind than ordinary people. He took a


    deep breath, quickly calmed down, and said with a cold smile, "But I am better than you, a good-for-


    nothing! Tom, you are so shameless. You depend on Phoebe for food and everything. You dare to pick


    up girls with Phoebe''s money? And you dare to buy this woman a car worth 800,000 dors? What a


    big disgrace you are!"


    It had to be said that his words were very vicious. Immediately, everyone around him began to point at


    Tom, their words full of contempt and condemnation.


    "I really can''t see. This Tom looks like a real man, but he''s so shameless. How dare he take his wife''s


    money to have a mistress?"


    "That''s right. He is such a brute under a human mask..."


    "I remember. This Tom is the son-inw of the Scotts. He was very famous in our H City several years


    ago!" A voice broke out in the crowd and immediately attracted the attention of others.


    "Yes! Right! I remember it, too. The Scotts does have a son-inw who stays at home all day. He


    doesn''t want to find a job, so he stays at home to do housework. I heard that he washes underwear for


    his mother-inw. Hahaha..."


    "Damn, really? It''s too exciting. Is this real? Such a useless man in modern society? This blows my


    mind!"


    "Tom''s wife is very beautiful. Her name is Phoebe, and she''s one of the three beauties in H City!"


    "This Tom is so shameless..."


    For a moment, many people around them began to discuss heatedly, condemning and disdaining Tom.


    Tom felt quite helpless. He felt he was attracting more unnecessary attention no matter where he went.


    He could do nothing about it. Almost everyone in the H City knew he was the son-inw of the Scotts.


    He had also been on the H City Daily, so many people heard about his name even if they didn''t know


    what he looked like.


    Kaylie listened to the discussions around her, and her face kept changing. There were some changes


    in her eyes when she looked at Tom.


    "What? You think I''m such a person?" Tom asked Kaylie with a smile.


    "No, no..." Kaylie shook her head hurriedly, but she did not dare to look Tom in the eye and lowered her


    head.


    Tom smiled calmly. He didn''t take it seriously. He just felt that gossip was a fearful thing.


    Hearing people around him criticizing Tom, Charles smiled so happily. More than half of his grudges


    these years disappeared at this moment!


    "Tom, I really feel bad for Phoebe. I am wondering what will happen to you if I tell Phoebe about this."


    Charles said jokingly.


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and pretended to call Phoebe.


    Seeing this, Kaylie was even more embarrassed. She was a shy person and had never encountered


    such a thing.


    Tom smiled and said, "Charles, look at you. You look like a smug clown. In the past, Phoebe had a high


    opinion of you. I didn''t expect you to be so narrow-minded. Just because you are living a bad life, when


    you see others'' life is better than you, you feel ufortable. You choose to bite people like crazy


    dogs."


    Charles''s face suddenly changed and he became even angrier. Tom''s words hit him hard, causing him


    to be pissed all of a sudden. "Okay, you don''t want to ept the truth, do you? I''ll call your wife


    now and see how you will pay for what you did today!"


    Tom frowned slightly. He was not guilty, but felt that it was not a good time to disturb Phoebe for this


    kind of thing. Phoebe was still angry with him. He then said, "All right, Charles, stop it. You just have a


    grudge against me for teaching you a lessonst time. I apologize to you, OK? Don''t tell Phoebe. She''s


    in a bad mood now."


    When Charles heard that, he thought Tom was being guilty. Suddenly, he burst outughing. "Now you


    are afraid? Hahaha... But it''s toote! You just wait to be scolded by Phoebe. As a son-inw, you don''t


    know what you shouldn''t do. How dare you take your wife''s money and mess around with other


    women? I''ll see how you die this time!"


    After that, he dialed Phoebe''s number. He also deliberately turned on the speaker so that everyone


    could hear the conversation.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Under this circumstance, Kaylie covered her face. She felt that she had lost face.


    The people around them were also gloating. They liked to watch this kind of scene.


    Tom said in a deep voice, "Charles, you should stop now. I don''t want to argue with you because you''re


    Phoebe''s ssmate. Don''t push your luck."


    Charles disdained Tom''s warning and was even happier to think that Tom must be guilty.


    Kaylie pulled Tom''s hand and said cautiously, "Shall we go?"


    Tom wanted to leave just now, but now, he wouldn''t. Charles''s behavior hadpletely annoyed him.


    "We will leave until I finish dealing with him."


    "But he called your wife. Aren''t you afraid?" Kaylie''s face was filled with cowardice.


    Tom said freely, "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m a decent man."


    Kaylie didn''t believe it. She deliberately covered her face to prevent being taken a photo. She began to


    regret it. If she had known, she wouldn''t havee to the Audi store. It would have been nice to go to


    the BMW or Mercedes-Benz stores.


    At this moment, Charles''s phone was connected and a woman''s voice came, "Hello?"


    It was Phoebe. Charles''s expression was excited. He quickly made a ''hush'' gesture to the crowd and


    said, "Phoebe, it''s me, Charles."


    Charles deliberately nced at Tom, his face full of pride, and deliberately made a gesture of being


    killed to scare Tom. Tom only spat out one word, "Idiot."


    As soon as he finished greeting, the phone hung up on Phoebe''s side and a busy tone came.


    Charles was confused. What happened? Did Phoebe just hang up?


    The air was awkward for a moment.


    Tom couldn''t help butugh. Charles really didn''t have any self-awareness. He did such a disgusting


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    thing atst ss reunion, and still wanted Phoebe to talk to him? In his daydream.


    "Must be bad reception." Charles exined stiffly and continued to call, but this time, the direct hint


    was that the number you dialed could not be answered. He was put into cklist by Phoebe.


    In an instant, Charles''s face became even upset. Tom took the opportunity to make up for it, "Charles,


    can you please reflect yourself before you smear others? With your bad character, you still expect


    Phoebe to answer your phone?"


    When the others saw this, they looked at Charles in a strange way.


    Charles was very angry. He snorted heavily and said, "Damn Tom, you must have said a lot of harsh


    words things about me in front of Phoebe. You''re so despicable!"


    Tom said faintly, "Charles, I advise you behave properly, and then it''s over. Apologize to us sincerely. I


    may let you go. Otherwise, you can''t even keep your job. Believe it or not?"


    "You scare me? You loser?" Charles showed disdain, spat and gave Tom a humiliation gesture.


    "Okay, you ask for death. I will fulfill your wish."


    Tom shrugged. He had just found out that this Audi 4S store seemed to be Elliot''s business. The


    manager looked a little familiar. He would call Elliot directly to make Charles lose his job on the spot in


    a momentter.


    Charles had already lost his mind at this time. He had forgotten his duty as a sales manager and was


    thinking of reporting Tom and watching Tom lose face.


    So after his number was blocked by Phoebe, he immediately grabbed the phone from a salesperson


    next to him in amanding tone, ignoring his unhappy expression. Then he quickly dialed Phoebe''s


    number.


    Soon, Phoebe picked the phone, and her cold voice came again. Charles said hurriedly, "Phoebe, it''s


    still me. Don''t hang up the phone. I have something important to tell you about Tom!"


    Sure enough, when Phoebe heard this, she did not hang up, but said in a deep voice, "What''s wrong


    with him?"


    Charles regained his gloating manner and said, "Phoebe, as an old friend, I''ll give you a friendly


    reminder. You should check your bank ount. Is there a lot of money missing?"


    He turned on the speaker, shaking his head like the cat that got the canary. His image was like a traitor


    in the TV series, a little snitch.


    "Charles, shoot. I don''t have time to talk to a scumbag like you!" Phoebe''s tone was full of anger.


    Charles''s expression immediately froze on his face. Many people around him began tough secretly,


    which made him extremely embarrassed.


    He was sensitive about his reputation, and now he felt horrible like he was eating shit. He quickly


    coughed to cover his embarrassment and said, "Last time, it was a misunderstanding. Everyone knows


    me."


    With another sound, Phoebe hung up the phone impatiently.


    Tom finally couldn''t help but say, "Charles, you''re such a wonderful man. Why do you have to humiliate


    yourself so many times?"


    Kaylie couldn''t help butugh. Charles''s behavior was like a clown. Not only her, but many people were


    also snickering.


    Charles gritted his teeth and the anger in his heart grew stronger. He pointed at Tom and said fiercely,


    "Don''t be excited. You''ll know what death is."


    He called Phoebe again. As soon as the call was connected, he said directly and loudly, "Phoebe, let


    me tell you this. I saw Tom keeping a mistress with your money!"


    Phoebe was silent, as if she had been persuaded.


    Charles smiled smugly again and mouthed, "You trash. You''re dead!"


    Tom still responded with one word: idiot.


    The crowd quieted down and everyone was waiting for Phoebe to burst into anger.


    Finally, a few secondster, Phoebe spoke, but her words werepletely different from what


    everyone had imagined. "Charles, are you losing your mind?"


    Charles''s smug smile froze on his face. "Phoebe... You have to believe me. I didn''t lie. Otherwise, we


    can have a video call. Now Tom and the mistress are here with me!"


    He was about to start the video call.


    At this moment, Phoebe start talking again, "Enough! Charles, you really keep refreshing my


    impression on you again and again! Last time at the ss reunion meeting, you were shadowed by us


    and then called some street thugs to hurt us. Tom taught you a lesson. Given that we were ssmates


    in junior high school, I didn''t choose to call the police and let you go. Now you dare to call me to say


    that?"


    Charles''s face was flustered, upset to the extreme, and he hurriedly exined. However, Phoebe did


    not give him the chance, and then said, "Besides, it''s ridiculous that you said Tom took my money out


    to look for a mistress. Tom is the big boss himself. He just invested 100 million dors in mypany


    yesterday. You said he took my money to find a mistress. Are you insulting my intelligence? Moreover,


    Tom and I love each other so much that he can''t have an affair behind my back! So Charles, you''re


    really a piece of trash!"


    After that, Phoebe hung up the phone.


    Charles was left dumbfounded, and everyone around him looked at Tom in the same shocked way.


    They had just caught a message that Tom had invested 100 million dors!

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Even Kaylie looked at Tom in surprise.


    Although she was born into a rich family and owned several sports cars, a hundred million dors was


    arge sum of money for her.


    It was only at her father''s level that could easily invest a hundred million dors.


    Tom was about her age, that young. How could he invest a hundred million dors in apany? The


    point was, Tom was the uxorilocal son-inw of the Scotts. Everyone said he was poor and ignored in


    the Scotts. How could he own a hundred million dors?


    This was a very unusual thing!


    Charles was the most shocked one among everyone here. He waspletely confused now. His mind


    was in a mess and it couldn''t work. An uxorilocal son-inw like Tom was even hard to find a job. He


    now had a hundred million dors? Wasn''t this a fantasy?


    Tom also had a headache. He knew that Phoebe wouldn''t fall for it, but he didn''t expect Phoebe to tell


    Charles about it. It wasn''t Phoebe''s way of doing things.


    It seemed that Phoebe was still angry with him. What she said just now was obviously filled with


    resentment.


    Tom was right. Phoebe was indeed in a bad mood. She went to thepany today. Although


    everything was back on track and she had unprecedented power, she still had some unhappiness with


    the people from the Scotts during the meeting. She had to take advantage of her position as


    chairwoman, and the elite team sent by Elliot to face them down.


    Of course, all these didn''t bother her so much. What really annoyed her was that Tom knew the


    chairman of ZQ Inc. ording to her analysis, it implied that the first two times that the chairman of ZQ


    Inc saved her was not because of liking her, but because of Tom, which really made her feel very


    disappointed, sad, and hurt. Her heart felt empty!


    Charles''s call made her even more intense.


    In fact, why she did not doubt Charles''s words was because she now knew that Tom was rich and


    could get any woman he liked. This made her even more unhappy and even feel aggrieved.


    She was still angry, but she still helped Tom to humiliate Charles.


    Because she owed Tom more than one favor, even a great one. Regardless of the credence of


    Charles''s words, even if Tom was really having an affair, she could only bear it. Because she had never


    fulfilled her responsibilities and obligations as his wife...


    So now she was in a veryplicated mood. One was about the chairman of ZQ Inc, the other was


    Tom, but she never had the thought that the chairman of ZQ Inc and Tom was actually the same


    person.


    Tom did not know that Phoebe was in such aplicated mood. He said to Charles now, "What other


    tricks do you have? Do it now. Otherwise, when I start, you will have no chance to fight back."


    Charles was shocked. He opened his mouth wide and looked at Tom as if he had seen a ghost. "You


    really invested 100 million dors in the SK Company? It''s impossible. How could you have so much


    money? You''re just an uxorilocal son-inw."


    The other people around also had the same question.


    Tom wouldn''t answer him. Instead, he took out his phone and called Elliot. "Is the Audi store in the


    downtown yours?"


    "Yes, Mr. Howard, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s a sales manager named Charles in the store. I don''t like him. Fire him." Tom said faintly.


    Thinking of something, he added, "By the way, end his career so that he can''t survive in all stores in H


    City."


    Elliot was confused when he received this call. How could a rich man like the chairman go to his store...


    Wait a minute, he suddenly thought of a possibility, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his


    forehead... Was the chairman investigating his business, wasn''t he?


    After hanging up the phone, he quickly called the manager of the Audi store to carry out the chairman''s


    instructions.


    When Charles saw Tom''s calling, he immediately showed a disdainful expression, thinking that Tom


    was just pretending. Now that he hade to his senses, he was sure that everything, including what


    Phoebe had just said, was nonsense. Tom could not afford a hundred million dors. Moreover, the SK


    Company was just a lighting factory. It was not worth much. How could anyone be that stupid to invest


    a hundred million dors in it?


    So he folded his arms and said disdainfully, "Oh, Tom, you start your show that fast? A poor man like


    you wants to fire me from the Audi store? Are you in a daydream? Do you know who the real boss


    behind this store is? President Elliot, chairman of ZQ Film & TV!"


    He was not afraid at all. Even if he made some mistakes today, he was an excellent employee in the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    store. He had sold dozens of cars these days. How could the manager fire him for what happened


    today?


    However, after a while, the manager ran out in a panic and recognized Tom. He quickly ran to Tom and


    called out respectfully, "Mr. Howard!"


    Seeing this, Charles''s expression froze. His eyes widened and he rubbed them hard. He couldn''t


    believe the scene was happening.


    Tom looked at the store manager with a big belly and said, "Who are you to Elliot?"


    "Mr. Howard, Elliot is my brother-inw." The manager was as respectful as he could be. He was on his


    lunch break, and when he received a call from Elliot, he woke up in a moment. On the phone, Elliot was


    more serious than ever. He urged him to treat Mr. Howard well and never offend Mr. Howard.


    Otherwise, he would not keep his job.


    This scared him so much that he didn''t even put on his shoes properly and quickly got out.


    Tom was quite satisfied with the manager''s attitude. He nodded and said, "Nothing important. I don''t


    like the sales manager in your store. Fire him."


    Tom pointed to Charles behind the store manager.


    The store manager immediately turned around and looked at Charles. His eyes were filled with


    murderous intent. He gritted his teeth and said, "Charles! You stupid idiot. How dare you offend Mr.


    Howard? You bold fool! From now on, you are officially fired. Pack your things and get out of here!"


    Charles was really confused. It happened so fast that he couldn''t react at all. Why did Tom be


    distinguished Mr. Howard? Even the manager had to be so respectful to him?


    Was he hallucinating, or did the world change?


    Not to mention him, a lot of people around him also showed a frightened expression. They witnessed


    what happened from the beginning to the end. They never expected that there would be such a twist in


    the plot.


    Including Kaylie, her eyes on Tom were full of shock and interest.


    "Manager! Is there a mistake? Tom is the uxorilocal son-inw of the Scotts. He''s just trash!" Charles


    said in a hurry.


    When the store manager heard this, he broke out in a cold sweat. Without thinking, he pped


    Charles''s face hard. "Shut up! How dare you nder Mr. Howard? Do you want to die?"

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The store''s manager was a fat man, and his palm was bigger than Charles''s face. A pretty, weak boy


    like Charles could not bear the hard p. He was knocked to the ground, his sses were broken, and


    two teeth were broken.


    Everyone else was shocked by the manager''s rude behavior and took two steps back.


    Charles waspletely stunned and sobered up. Now he finally realized that he was not dreaming. He


    really made a big mistake.


    In an instant, he was filled with fear, regret, confusion, unwillingness, and many emotions.


    This job was very important to him. If he lost it, he might not even be able to maintain his life. He was in


    debt now.


    "Manager, I was wrong. Please don''t fire me. I can''t lose this job!" Charles begged. He was beaten by


    the store manager, but he did not dare to revenge, because he knew the store manager''s power very


    well. If he called the police, he would definitely end up worse.


    The store manager red at him and said, "Get out of here. You snob. You even are to offend Mr.


    Howard. Ourpany doesn''t need trash like you. Get out of here now, or I''ll ask the security guards


    to kick you out!"


    Charles realized that Tom was the real person in charge. Holding back all the reluctance in his heart,


    he came over and begged Tom, "Mr. Howard, I was wrong. Please let me go, okay?"


    Was Tom willing to let him go? Of course not. His forgiveness was not so cheap. Charles deserved this.


    "Why did that in the first ce? I warned you, but you didn''t listen." Tom shook his head.


    Charles cried. He had never been so aggrieved and desperate. He wanted to go at Tom and fight with


    Tom. But he didn''t dare. He was a very timid person in nature.


    So he gave up that idea and left the Audi 4S store with endless grievances and resentment.


    After Charles left, everyone looked at Tom with different looks in their eyes. They began to believe what


    Phoebe said on the phone just now. Tom really invested 100 million. This was their big boss. He was by


    no means a good-for-nothing.


    Especially those young women, whose eyes were filled with enthusiasm and provocation when they


    looked at Tom. They wanted to throw themselves at Tom immediately.


    Tom smiled calmly and turned around and saw Kaylie''s bright eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there


    something on my face?"


    "No, nothing." Kaylie looked into Tom''s eyes and immediately panicked. She quickly lowered her head


    and shook her head. She then flushed faintly.


    Now her heart was beating fast. Tom''s performance just now hit her heart directly. He was more like the


    one she had always wanted.


    He was extraordinarily good at fighting, tall, distinguished, and handsome. He was a living protagonist


    of a novel.


    The only drawback was that Tom was married.


    However, this didn''t seem to be very important. The more difficult it was to win one''s heart, the more


    precious and extraordinary love would be, right?


    Kaylie''s mind was in a mess and she kept looking at Tom secretly.


    In order to curry favor with Tom, the manager who knew that Kaylie had taken a fancy to the Audi A7


    gave two of it directly to Tom. People present were extremely envious.


    Tom did not refuse. Two A7s were not a big deal for Elliot. If he did not ept them, Elliot would be


    more nervous, so he epted them. He was going to buy a car recently.


    It was fast for them to get the car. Only half an hourter, the 4A store had the temporary license te


    ready and they could drive the new cars away. The store didn''t have the color Kaylie wanted for the


    time being. It would take three days to transfer it, so Kaylie took Tom''s car.


    After sending Kaylie to the hotel, Tom said, "I bought the car for you. If there''s nothing else, I am


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    leaving for work."


    "Wait!" Kaylie stopped him.


    "Anything else?" Tom asked.


    Kaylie touched her stomach and said, "I haven''t had lunch yet. I''m a little hungry. Would you like to


    have lunch with me?"


    Tom shook his head and said, "No, I''ve already eaten."


    But Kaylie reached out and held his hand and said coquettishly, "Please, please,e and eat with


    me. It''s still early anyway, and I won''t dy you."


    Tom felt shy. He quickly took his hand away and said, "Why do you want me to have lunch with you?"


    "Because you''re the only friend I have in H City." Kaylie said as if everyone should know this.


    Tom rolled his eyes in his heart. To be honest, he was in a hurry in the dining hall just now, so he was


    not full. Now that Kaylie was holding him and refused to get out of the car, he had no choice but to


    agree and eat in this hotel.


    When he got out of the car, he noticed that the two good trackers were still there. They were most likely


    to be sent by Kaylie''s family.


    "Your family cares about you. They specially sent bodyguards to protect you." After sitting down, Tom


    said with a smile.


    Kaylie was stunned for a moment, then looked around and said, "No, I sneaked out this time. I didn''t


    even bring my phone. How do they know I am here?"


    Tom smiled and didn''t say anything. He found a tracker on Kaylie''s hair clip, so no matter where she


    went, her family knew where she was. However, he didn''t have to tell her. Her family was trying to


    protect her.


    Kaylie understood. She snorted shyly and angrily, "I won''t go back anyway. I won''t marry that guy


    Martin!"


    Martin?


    When Tom heard the name, he immediately frowned. It was the man who had imed to invest 100


    million in SK and wanted to hit on Phoebe.


    It was such a coincidence. He was Kaylie''s fianc¨¦?


    For a moment, a yful look appeared on Tom''s face.


    "Martin is not a good person." Tom nodded. After a few contacts, Tom found that Kaylie was quite good.


    It was a waste for such a good girl to marry a scumbag like Martin.


    Kaylie was a little surprised and asked curiously, "You know Martin?"


    Tom nodded and said, "Sort of."


    "I know he isn''t a good person. The first time we met, he kept looking at my chest and thighs. He


    thought he was very secretive, but in fact, I found that. It was disgusting. I don''t know what my father is


    thinking. He actually asks me to marry such a person." Kaylie was furious and kept talking.


    Tom saw that Kaylie had a lot ofints about Martin, and he didn''t say anything bad about Martin


    anymore. Otherwise, it would make him seem gossipy.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to eat?" Tom reminded her, seeing that she was very enthusiastic and had


    no intention of stopping.


    Only then did Kayliee to her senses. "Yes, yes, I haven''t eaten yet. I''m starving!"


    As she spoke, she touched her belly, pulled down her clothes, and her plump bosom was set off. She


    was especially seductive now. Tom quickly moved his eyes away and did not look at her.


    Just as Tom and Kaylie went into the hotel side by side, not far away, a car drove in. A person in the


    car saw this, and he immediately showed a surprised expression. Then, the corner of his mouth raised.


    A yful expression appeared on his face. He made a phone call. "Sir, I heard that you are engaged to


    thedy of the Knights ?"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    A man''s slightly smug voice came from the phone. "Not yet. It''s not until a few dayster that I have an


    engagement party with Kaylie. Rory, you''re not bad either. Now you hook up with Phoebe, right?"


    Yes, it was Rory who called. He happened toe to the hotel for dinner and saw Tom and Kaylie


    together.


    His first reaction was to call Martin and tell Martin the good news.


    Kaylie was also one of the three beauties in H City. She was as beautiful Phoebe, but with a less


    famous reputation. Many ordinary people did not know Kaylie. But in their social circle, Kaylie was well-


    known. Not only was she beautiful, but also was born in a powerful family. As the only daughter of the


    Knights , she could be said to be the best choice of many men.


    Rory had also pursued Kaylie, but Kaylie was not interested in him even disdained him. It could be said


    that Kaylie was even more arrogant than Phoebe in her bones, because she had that right. So many


    rich men in the circle had been shut down by her.


    To be honest, when he found out that Kaylie was betrothed to Martin, he was very jealous.


    So now that he saw that Kaylie was actually hanging out with Tom, he was quite gloating. He


    immediately called Martin to share the news.


    However, he soon had a very strong jealousy to Tom. How could Tom, who married Phoebe, be on


    intimate terms with a young richdy like Kaylie? Besides, it seemed that it was time for them to get a


    room?


    Rory immediately said meaningfully, "Martin, I think you are still in the dark. You and Kaylie are not


    engaged yet, but she dare to cheat on you first."


    Martin''s tone immediately turned cold and he said unhappily, "Rory, what do you mean by that? The


    pushover?"


    He was so angry for no man could ept such humiliation.


    For Martin, it was the most embarrassing thing to be cheated by a woman.


    Roryughed and said, "No, Martin you misunderstood me. How could I provoke you if nothing


    happened? I called to remind you because I took you as a friend. Otherwise, you are still in dark when


    you are cheated."


    Martin realized something was wrong. He quickly pushed the young woman away from his arms and


    walked aside. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "Rory, what are you trying to say?"


    "Wait a minute. I''ll send you a photo on WhatsApp and you''ll understand what''s going on." Rory said


    meaningfully.


    Soon, Martin received a message. He clicked on and saw that it was a photo taken from a distance.


    The picture was blurry, but he could still tell that the photo was of a man and a woman walking into the


    hotel side by side. Looking at them, they were chatting happily.


    The people in the photo were clearly Tom and Kaylie!


    Seeing this photo, Martin''s pupils immediately shrank. He didn''t recognize Tom, but Kaylie, he could tell


    at a nce.


    In an instant, the wrath rose in his mind and burned him up!


    "Fuck!" He shouted and kicked the trash can next to him. The trash scattered everywhere, scaring the


    woman in the room.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then, he called Rory. "Where did you get this


    photo?"


    Rory said, "I took it just now, two minutes ago."


    Martin''s eyes darkened. He clenched his fists and cracked. His expression was ferocious and terrifying.


    He was a man with a strong sense of control. He was especially petty about women. Even the women


    he had fucked, he would not allow other men to get involved, let alone Kaylie. In his mind, Kaylie was


    already his woman.That Kaylie and other men went to the hotel was a betrayal, which was something


    he could never ept!


    "Who is the man?" Martin''s voice was extremely cold.


    When Rory heard this, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he smiled even more happily. Very well, the


    angrier Martin was, the more dangerous Tom''s situation was, and the happier he was.


    Although he had already asked Mr. Potter for help and Tom would be dead sooner orter, wasn''t a


    funny thing to see him being taught a lesson before he died?


    "Tom." Rory said meaningfully.


    "Who?" Martin didn''t know the name.


    Rory continued, "Tom is Phoebe''s husband, the uxorialocal son-inw of the Scotts. And the man who


    offended you in your vi a while ago."


    "It''s him?" Martin immediately remembered. Tom impressed him badly. He immediately gritted his teeth


    and was furious. He did not get Phoebe, but now this guy dared to touch his woman. It was


    unforgivable!


    "Exactly." Rory said thoughtfully, "Martin, they have been in the hotel for three minutes now. If you


    arrive a littleter, Kaylie will make you a cuckold."


    Martin''s breathing was obviously much heavier. He forced himself to calm down and said word by


    word, "Which hotel are they bitches in? I''m going over now."


    Rory said the name of the hotel, and Martin immediately hung up the phone.


    Rory put away the phone and smiled smugly. He was about to send the photo to Phoebe so that


    Phoebe could know Tom''s real color, but he gave up on it. This was important evidence. He should not


    hurry. When came to important asions, he should show it to Phoebe to get better results.


    As for Tom, he and Kaylie found seats and began to order.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kaylie ordered a few dishes and said to Tom, "You don''t seem to care about what happened just now."


    Tom said, "Why should I care? Charles is just a clown."


    "But at first, so many people mocked you. You seemed very calm." Kaylie asked curiously, "How did


    you do that?"


    This was what she had always been curious about. In that scene just now, she still felt very


    embarrassed and wanted to find a hole to hide even if she was not Tom. However, as the party


    concerned, Tom was very calm like nothing happened, and he did not pretend to be calm, but was


    really so calm. Kaylie felt unbelievable.


    Tom smiled dumbly. He took a sip of tea and said very easily, "I''ve been used to this kind of situation for


    a long time. It''s no big deal. But you, were you scared just now?"


    When Kaylie heard Tom''s words, she had wild mood swings. Although Tom''s expression was very


    rxed and indifferent, she could fully understand how many sneers and ridicule he had experienced


    under such ease.


    Suddenly, she felt sorry for him!


    Feeling sorry for Tom, she couldn''t help but hold Tom''s hand and say softly, "Tom, you must have


    suffered a lot during this period of time. Have you been looked down upon by many people?"


    Tom was stunned. He did not expect Kaylie to say these, and he began to have the feeling of being


    cared and cherished. Even Phoebe had never said such words to him. Even for a long time, no one


    had ever cared about his past or his mood.


    He was already very strong, but for a short time, he was touched by Kaylie''s sudden concern, and his


    nose was still a little sore.


    No one had ever cared about him, and he had never said anything about that. After four years of


    marriage, he had indeed been ridiculed and sneered all the way. All kinds of evil words hade to


    him. His strong mind had also been rebuilt and strengthened from such destruction over and over


    again. Only he himself knew the pain and fatigue along the way...

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    However, this kind of sadness did notst long. Tom quickly smiled and pulled his hand back quietly.


    He smiled and said, "Actually, it''s not so bad. My life is happier than many others''. At least I don''t worry


    about food or clothes."


    Seeing Tom like this, Kaylie felt even more sympathetic. She wanted to hold Tom in her arms and


    She was also shocked by her own thoughts. She had only known Tom for a short time. How could she


    have such shameless thoughts? He was married, for God''s sake.


    Martin''s action was very fast. Not long after he hung up the phone, he rushed over in a hurry. He ran all


    the red light on the way.


    He couldn''t help it for he was so anxious and his mind was filled with images of Kaylie and Tom being


    together.


    He did not doubt Rory''s words, because there was no need. Rory was a smart man, and he would


    never do such a stupid thing to offend him. So he couldn''t figure out why a youngdy like Kaylie would


    hang out with trash like Tom.


    They basically lived in two different worlds.


    He prayed that Tom hadn''t had time to get his hands on Kaylie. Otherwise, he would make Tom''s life


    worse than death!


    After arriving at the hotel at the fastest speed, Martin met Rory and said directly, "Where are they?"


    Rory smiled and handed Martin a cigarette. "Martin, you surely waste no time."


    Martin snorted, stared at Rory, and said, "Rory, I hope you''re not fooling me."


    "Why should I? Martin and I are on the same side." Rory said, then pointed to the hotel. "They''re inside.


    I''ve been keeping an eye on them. They''re still dining. Martin can go in and take a look."


    Martin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. As long as they hadn''t had time to spend time in


    the room, then it wasn''t too bad.


    "Rory, thank you for this. I''ll treat you to dinnerter." Martin bowed his hand to Rory to express his


    gratitude.


    Rory waved his hand and said in a forthright and easy tone, "Well, it''s nothing. Martin, you''re too polite.


    We''re friends after all."


    "Okay." Martin nodded, then thought of something and said, "Rory, I hope you can help me keep the


    secret. I don''t want anyone to know about this."


    Rory had heard of Martin''s pride and naturally nodded in agreement. He was eager for Martin to rush in


    and beat Tom up hard. The bigger the trouble, the better. When Tom died, his suspicion would lessen.


    And he could also take advantage of the opportunity to take down Phoebe, which could be described


    as killing three birds with one stone!


    Martin strode in. As soon as he entered, he saw Tom and Kaylie in the corner. He happened to see


    Kaylie holding Tom''s hand. The two of them were so affectionate that he was so angry that he almost


    died out of anger on the spot.


    Shameless bitches!


    In his heart, he had already sentenced Tom to death. This damn trash dared to have thoughts about his


    fiancee. Damn it!


    His face was as heavy as water and he walked over quickly, bumping into a waiter on the way.


    Soon, Tom felt his presence. He looked at Martin and said to Kaylie yfully, "Your fianc¨¦ is here."


    "Ah?" Kaylie was stunned. She immediately looked in the direction that Tom pointed. Sure enough, she


    saw Martining over angrily. Then she frowned. "He''s not my fianc¨¦. I won''t agree to marry him."


    At this moment, Martin had already walked over. When he saw that Tom could still smile, he was even


    angrier.


    But now Kaylie was not his fianc¨¦e, and the engagement party had not been held yet. No matter how


    angry he was, he could not let it out at Kaylie. He squeezed out a smile and said to Kaylie, "Kaylie, it''s


    such a coincidence that you also eat here."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had returned to his gentle demeanor. No one with keen observation could tell that he was furious


    now.


    When Kaylie saw him, she frowned and her attitude was very cold. "What are you talking about? I''m


    here for dinner. Do I need to report to you for that?"


    When Martin heard this, the smile on his face froze. The fire in his heart was burning even more


    vigorously. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly!


    Even so, he endured it with all his might. He couldn''t afford to lose control in such a situation. "I didn''t


    mean that. It''s your freedom to eat wherever you want. However, your father has already agreed to our


    marriage. We are going to hold an engagement party in a few days. Who is this friend of yours? I want


    to be introduced."


    At first thought, his words seemed to be very appropriate. But after careful thinking, anyone would find


    his overbearing and usatory, as if Kaylie had already been his and had done something immoral.


    When Kaylie heard this, her face immediately changed and she said rudely. "Martin, please pay


    attention to your words! First of all, I''m not engaged with you. You and I can only be ordinary friends at


    best. It''s my business who I want to eat with, and it has nothing to do with you. Secondly, I won''t get


    engaged to you, and I won''t marry you! Please don''t pretend that you are my fianc¨¦!"


    Because the business of this hotel was very good, and it was full of diners around. Kaylie''s beauty


    would be the focus wherever she went. Now that she said this, many people around her turned to look


    at her.


    When Tom heard this, he knew that things would go south. What Kaylie said was too harsh, not


    showing any care for Martin''s feelings at all.


    As expected, Martin''s face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye. He clenched his fists and his


    face turned extremely red.


    This situation made the onlookers around quiet for a while, and they all wondered what he would do.


    Martin wanted to make a scene. But in the end, he held back and did not lose control, but his words


    were much heavier. "Kaylie, I know you are a very determined girl. You hate arranged marriages. In


    fact, I''ve always opposed this. But since the first time I saw you, I''ve changed my mind. From that time


    on, I''ve fallen deeply in love with you."


    "Kaylie, I promise you that I will treat you well and only love you for the rest of my life. If you don''t


    believe me, I can swear!"


    "You''re right. We''re not engaged yet. I really don''t have the right to interfere with you making friends. If


    you eat with any other friends, I''ll raise both hands in favor. However, I can''t just let you be deceived by


    a scumbag! You probably don''t know. The man sitting opposite you is called Tom. He is the live-in son-


    inw of the Scotts. He already has a family!"


    He spoke affectionately and indignantly. Many people were sessfully guided by him and began to


    me Kaylie.


    However, Kaylie''s frown deepened, and her eyes became colder. Moreover, her next words almost


    choked Martin to death.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    "You lunatic." Kaylie said, "I knew Tom was married."


    "What?" Martin was stunned. "Since you know, why do you still..."


    When he said that, he suddenly stopped. Suddenly, he realized that he was too reckless that he rushed


    over without figuring out the situation.


    What if Kaylie and Tom were not dating and were just friends? Then what he did hadpletely turned


    him into a petty clown.


    Fortunately, he reacted really quickly. He immediately changed his mind and said with a smile, "Oh, is


    that so? That''s good, that''s good."


    Kaylie rolled her eyes and continued, "Anyway, Tom promised me that he would divorce soon. I''ll wait


    for him."


    Tom was drinking tea and almost spat it out when he heard it. What the hell was this Kaylie doing?


    Could she just make a joke about this kind of matter?


    When Martin heard this, his eyes widened and his facial expression was rich. "Kaylie, what did you just


    say?!"


    Kaylie got up and walked to Tom''s side. Then she sat directly next to Tom, put her arms around Tom''s


    shoulders, rested her head on one side and said sweetly, "Don''t you understand now?"


    The corner of Martin''s mouth was twitching. He was so angry for he had never been so embarrassed


    before.


    If it weren''t in public, he would have lost his temper now!


    Kaylie didn''t take him seriously considering what she had done.


    When Rory saw this scene not far away, he was also stunned. He did not expect Kaylie to be so tant


    by being so intimate with Tom!


    To be honest, not to mention Martin, he would be jealous too. Kaylie was a beauty after all. What did


    Tom have in him that could make Kaylie willing to throw herself into his arms?


    Rory thought he was better than Tom by a hundred times, and he was not that lucky.


    Wait a minute. If this picture was taken and sent to Phoebe, wouldn''t it cause a sensation?


    He quickly took out his phone and was about to take a picture. Unfortunately, because he was too


    hasty, he identally dropped the phone to the ground and it went ck directly, which made him


    really angry. When he finally got the bodyguard''s phone, Kaylie had already let go of Tom. Without the


    intimate contact just now, even if he took the picture, it would not mean anything.


    Tom didn''t expect Kaylie to do this either. He was also shocked. He quickly coughed twice, kept his


    distance from Kaylie, and said, "Kaylie, what are you doing?"


    Then he quickly said to Martin, "Don''t listen to her. We''re just friends."


    Tom was telling the truth, but how could Martin listen to reason now? He had lost his judgement. He


    clenched his fists and stared at Tom with gritted teeth, his eyes about to burst into mes.


    "Tom! You''re quite something and you dare to touch my woman. Do you really think I don''t dare to


    touch you?" Martin basically squeezed this out through his teeth.


    "I already said that Kaylie and I are just friends," Tom frowned. He exined again and again, not


    because he was afraid of Martin, but because there was no need to take the me. Besides, Martin


    also knew Phoebe. It would be bad if the words got to Phoebe and caused Phoebe''s


    misunderstanding.


    But his exnation, in Martin''s eyes, turned into a sign of cowardice. "Too afraid to admit what you


    have done? Tom, it seems that you are nothing more than that."


    Well, Martin was so convinced that he was having an affair with Kaylie, and he didn''t bother to exin


    anymore. If it really got to Phoebe, he could exin then.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Kaylie immediately red at Martin and said, "Hey, Martin! I warn


    you, don''t try to n anything against Tom. I came to him myself. It has nothing to do with him. If you


    have the guts,e at me!"


    After he heard this, the corner of Martin''s mouth twitched even more fiercely.


    He really wanted to snap, but he knew that it would cost more! Anyway, the engagement party would


    be held in a few days, and this marriage had been approved by Colton, and he wouldn''t have to worry


    about Kaylie going back on her word. After he married Kaylie and yed her, he would take revenge!


    Taking a deep breath, he quickly calmed himself down and said to Kaylie deeply, "Kaylie, I will prove to


    you that I am the most suitable man for you in this world!"


    After that, he turned around and left.


    After getting out, he finally couldn''t help but punch a hole in the hood of his Ferrari and roar, scaring


    everyone who passed by.


    Rory walked over and said, "Martin, are you just letting Tom go like that? This doesn''t seem like you."


    Martin took Rory''s cigarette, took two deep puffs, and said gloomily, "In front of Kaylie, it''s hard to hurt


    Tom directly. After they break up, I will let Tom know what cruelty is!"


    He finished a cigarette in two or three puffs and threw it to the ground. He crushed it hard with his right


    foot, as if the cigarette was Tom.


    On this side, Kaylie said awkwardly, "Tom, I''m sorry. I couldn''t help but use you as a shield. It''s all


    Martin''s fault. He''s so annoying. I can''t stand him like that."


    Tom sighed and said, "You literally had just ruined me. If the words went to my wife, I wouldn''t know


    how to exin it."


    "Just be honest. We are innocent anyway." Kaylie said, but somehow she felt a little jeolous when she


    said that.


    Thinking of something, Kaylie added, "By the way, Martin is a petty person. He will definitely seek


    revenge on you. You have to be careful."


    Tom nodded, not taking it to heart.


    After dinner, he paid the bill and left directly. He had to go back to ZQ Inc to work.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As soon as he came out of the hotel, he was targeted. Two cars immediately followed him after he


    started.


    Of course, it was Martin''s people.


    "This trash can afford to drive an Audi A7?" Martin frowned and said unhappily.


    Rory said, "He''s a live-in son-inw. There was no way he could afford a car like that. In my opinion, it''s


    mostly Kaylie''s car. He took it over and drove it."


    Bang!


    Martin couldn''t help but punch the car door hard, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    After a while, Tom drove the car into the parking lot in ZQ za, and Martin frowned even more. "Why


    did this guye to ZQ za? Did he work here?"


    Rory was also surprised by this. ZQ Inc had always been a ce he did not dare to mess around in,


    especially the mysterious chairman of the ZQ Inc, who he was even more afraid of.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Tom naturally knew that Martin had sent someone to follow him, but he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Whether it was Martin or Rory, they were all small fry, not worth mentioning.


    When he returned to the ZQ Inc, he immediately threw himself into the new work. He nned to set up


    a new advertisingpany and he meant it. It was already in the pipeline.


    The 50 billion dors that grandpa left him was not for him to earn interest in the bank, and his ambition


    was definitely beyond that.


    This afternoon, he was mainly nning for the newpany.


    Just as he was about to get off work, he received a call from Dn.


    When he saw the caller ID, he immediately frowned. Ever since he took over the ZQ Inc from Samuel,


    he had not contacted the Howards, and Samuel had never looked for him again.


    He didn''t care much about the Howards himself.


    What did Dn want from him?


    After thinking about it, he picked up the phone and immediately heard Dn''s fawning voice. "Hello,


    Brother Tom, it''s me, Dn."


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Tom''s tone was t.


    Dn said respectfully, "Brother Tom, here is the thing. The n meeting is about to be held soon. The


    elders want you toe back this year. After all, you are the heir of the Howards. Everyone is looking


    forward to your return."


    Hearing this, Tom couldn''t help butugh. "Really? Why didn''t you ask me to go back before?"


    Dn said awewarkdly, "It was that there was a misunderstanding before. Now that the


    misunderstanding is cleared, everyone wants you toe back. Besides, you haven''te back to


    visit grandpa for a long time. This time, the master of the family picked a good day and nned to


    change grandpa to a new resting ce."


    Grandpa...


    Tom''s mood immediately becameplicated. In his mind, he couldn''t help but think of his


    grandfather''s dignified and kind face.


    He didn''t even get to say goodbye to his grandfather, and his heart ached at the thought!


    In the entire the Howards, grandpa was the only one kind to him.


    Tom went silent for a moment, and Dn did not dare to disturb Tom''s thoughts.


    "What did grandpa leave behind?" Tom asked.


    Dn was a little stunned and said awkwardly, "I don''t know about this either. The master of the family


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    was the one who settled the affairs after he was gone."


    "Date." Tom asked again, abruptly.


    Dn said hurriedly, "It''s the 28th of this month. I can pick you up myself..."


    Tom hung up the phone without giving him a chance to finish.


    "How was it? Did he agree?"


    Behind Dn stood a young man who was ying golf. He was dressed all over and had famous


    brands all over his body. He exuded a sense of nobility. At a nce, anyone could tell that he was a


    rich man born with a silver spoon.


    After saying this, he swung his club gracefully, mmed the golf ball out, with it drawing a beautiful


    parab in the air, and then the ball steadily fell into the hole, causing the crowd to exim.


    Dn was genuinely respectful to this rich young man. He had to bend down and think about every


    word in his mind before speaking. He did not dare to say it without careful thinking, for fear of offending


    the other party.


    "Young Master, Tom hung up the phone without giving a definite reply." Dn said respectfully.


    The young man smiled and said, "Is that so?"


    Then he took off his sunsses and revealed his face. He was somewhat simr to Tom in look. But


    more specifically, he was a little more handsome than Tom.


    "He''ll be back. I know him." He raised the corner of his mouth with a meaningful smile and muttered,


    "My good brother, you were really lucky. You managed to survive even after that terrible ident four


    years ago. Moreover, you got away and had hid in the Scotts and lived in silence for four years."


    He spoke in a low voice, seemingly talking to himself, but it was loud enough for Dn to hear it, which


    made Dn feel uneasy. The cold sweat on his forehead kepting out.


    What did the young master mean? He was just a nobody. If he heard this, it would kill him. He could


    only pretend not to hear anything.


    Young Master''s lips curled up even more. His thoughts were hard to guess and he continued, "Do you


    think you can turn over and be the master after getting grandpa''s inheritance? Impossible, mole ants


    are always mole ants. No matter how much inheritance you get, you are still a nobody and can''t


    change the despicability in your bones."


    Then, he smiled directly at Dn and said, "Dn, what do you think?"


    Dn shuddered and broke into a cold sweat. The sweat burst out of his forehead and his back was


    also wet. He said with a sad face, "Young Master, I, I don''t know..."


    Neither Young Master nor Tom could he afford to offend.


    The point was, what did Young Master mean by telling him this? Was he trying to warn him? But he


    didn''t have any disloyal thoughts.


    Young Master chuckled, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t be nervous. You''re not qualified to


    waste my time."


    Dn thanked him repeatedly. "Thank you, Young Master! Thank you, Young Master!"


    Eldest Young Master continued, "I heard that my brother has been doing well recently. He bought ZQ


    Inc and has changed from a little live-in son-inw to a big boss."


    "But ZQ Inc is just a smallpany. Even if he struggles, what waves can he make?"


    "Okay, you may leave. I wanna y golf alone." The young man waved his hand and let Dn go.


    After Dn left, a cold light shed in Eldest Young Master''s eyes. He muttered Tom''s name twice in


    his mouth and swung the golf ball hard. The force was so strong that it twisted.


    Martin and Rory waited in ZQ za for a long time, but Tom didn''te out, so they had to give up.


    They didn''t dare to beat people up in ZQ za. In the end, they had to leave with regret and wait for


    the next chance to trouble Tom.


    On Phoebe''s side, ever since she became the chairman of the SK Company, her work intensity had


    increased a lot. She didn''t have much free time before, but now it was even less.


    Just today, Logan was on holiday. She used to be the one to pick up Logan, but now she couldn''t spare


    any time for it. Finally, she had to call Tom and ask Tom to pick up Logan for her.


    Tom just got off work. Of course, he would not refuse Phoebe''s request, so he agreed without


    hesitation.


    After a while when she hung up the phone, Phoebe realized that she had driven the Volkswagen over.


    How could Tom be able to pick up Logan without


    a car?


    She quickly called back to Tom and asked Tom toe over and drive the car away. But on the phone,


    Tom said that he had a car and it was not necessary.


    Phoebe didn''t think much about it. She hung up after saying ''okay'', for she still had a lot of work to do.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Logan went to his room, but he was not happy at all because the girl he liked was taken by someone


    else. He had been working hard to pursue his goddess for two semesters, but in the end, his goddess


    was taken by a rich boy, who was still showing off in front of him. This made Logan very angry!


    All of this was fine. What Logan couldn''t ept the most was that the woman, goddess in his eyes,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    actually posted the chat records she had with him to the WhatsApp Moments. The records were all his


    courting and wooing, which embarrassed him quite a lot. This made him be notorious in school.


    Now he had a nickname as a girl-licker, and everyone ridiculed him.


    In this regard, Logan was really angry, very angry, and wanted to vent his anger, to seek revenge on


    the man and woman! But he didn''t dare. He didn''t have the guts. The background of the rich boy was


    much stronger and more powerful than him. The rich boy was not someone he could offend, so no


    matter how aggrieved he was, he had to swallow it down!


    Now that it was time for the holidays, Logan could finally leave this damn ce.


    So after school, he went back to the dormitory as soon as possible. After getting his luggage, he left


    quickly.


    At this time, his sister should be waiting for him at the school gate.


    However, just as he was about to leave, two roommates walked into the door and said, "Logan, you


    packed your things so quickly? It''s not your style. Usually, you''re thest one to leave."


    Logan said, "My sister is already here. I can''t let her wait too long, or she''ll scold me."


    Another roommate stopped him and said, "Hey, don''t leave in such a hurry. Acre said he wanted to


    invite our ss to the bar. He booked a big room. You can go with us. I heard there are many beautiful


    women there."


    "Yes, Logan. You like to go to the bar most. It''s for free this time. You can''t miss it."


    "Acre is really a rich man. It would cost several ten thousand dors to treat so many of us."


    "Acre is the son of a super-rich family. He does not care this money."


    "That''s true. Being rich is just so cool..."


    As the two roommates were speaking, they did not see Logan''s face getting uglier and uglier. He


    clenched his fists.


    He still managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "I need to go home to handle something, so I won''t


    join the game. You guys go."


    As he spoke, he was about to bypass them and leave.


    At this moment, two other men came in from the door. They were not roommates, but from the next


    dormitory. They put their hands in pockets and blocked Logan in his way. They smiled and said, "Hey,


    girl-licker, don''t you like Winnie the most? She also goes there this time to have a good time. Maybe


    Winnie will give you some benefits. Hahaha..."


    The other person alsoughed.


    When Logan heard this, his face immediately changed. He gritted his teeth and was extremely angry.


    His eyes suddenly turned red and he stared at the two of them. He clenched his fists and his nails were


    almost sink into his skin.


    "Psycho, you two are lickers, Acre''s lickers! I suppose you often kneel down and lick Acre!" Logan


    retorted. His words immediately angered the two, who pushed him and pointed at his nose, "What did


    you say? Say it again!"


    These two were students enrolled in the physical sports system, and both of them were bigger and


    stouter than Logan. Now they stood in front of Logan, one in the left, and one in the right, rolled up their


    sleeves, and red at him fiercely.


    Logan immediately became timid. He was too small to beat the two students. He lowered his head and


    said in a much softer voice, "I''m going home. Get out of the way."


    Seeing that Logan was not angry at all, no matter how they provoked him, the two students did not


    dare to push him too far. They raised little thumbs up for Logan and let him leave.


    This scene was watched by many people. They all pointed at Logan andughed at him. Logan felt an


    unprecedented sense of shame. He wanted to cry, but he tried to hold back his tears. He ran


    downstairs quickly and just wanted to go home right now.


    However, when he went downstairs, he saw Winnieing towards him. Winnie was smiling brightly,


    dressed in fashionable and beautiful clothes, which outlined her perfect figure vividly. With her beautiful


    face, Winnie looked very attractive and sexy. Logan took just one look and immediately got attracted by


    her. His heart was beating violently and uncontrobly!


    When Winnie saw him, the smile on her face became brighter, and she quickened her pace, walking


    towards him with joy.


    Did Winnie change her mind and decide to return to Logan''s arms for realizing that he was good? In an


    instant, Logan''s heart beat faster, almost to the extreme, and more hormones began to be excreted,


    leaving him in a state of excitement and happiness. He also smiled and quickened his pace towards


    Winnie.


    He really liked Winnie. If Winnie was willing to change her mind, even if she had already slept with


    Acre, he could still ept her.


    As the distance got closer and closer, he became more and more excited and his heart beat faster and


    faster. At this moment, Winnie even opened her arms and was going to throw herself into his arms.


    Seeing this, the smile on Logan''s face became even more uncontroble, which swept away the


    decadence and dejection before, and he smiled so happily.


    However, Winnie did not smile at him at all, nor did she want to fall into his arms. Winnie missed his


    arms, and she threw herself into the arms of another man and said coquettishly, "Darling, I miss you so


    much."


    In an instant, Logan heard the sound of his heartbreak. His heart was broken into dozens of pieces,


    and his whole body was frozen. He still maintained the posture of opening his arms. It could not be


    more awkward.


    He turned his head mechanically and looked over. It turned out that the person Winnie was thinking of


    was not him, but Acre, who was handsome and rich.


    Winnie hooked Acre''s neck with her arms and kissed him. Then she turned to Logan and said, "Licker,


    do you think I was smiling at you just now? Don''t tter yourself."


    Acreughed, "I should have taken my phone and recorded the scene just now. So amusing."


    At this time, there were a lot of people downstairs at the dormitory building, and they saw the scene just


    now. They allughed at Logan with no pity and even took out their cell phones to take pictures.


    A man handed his phone to Acre with good manners and said obsequiously, "Acre, I recorded the


    scene just now. Look at how happy Logan was smiling just now. He really thought Winnie was going to


    hug him."


    Acre clicked on the screen and watched the video, bursting intoughter. After watching the video for


    several seconds, it was indeed the scene where Logan was embarrassing himself. Acre snapped his


    fingers and said to the very student beside him, "Not bad, not bad. You did very well. Send it to all


    WhatsApp groups and let everyone see what kind of person our girl-licker is. You''re very smart, you will


    be rewarded!"


    The student next to Acre immediately took out five hundred dors and gave it to the student who


    offered the video, which immediately made the student extremely excited. Five hundred dors was


    already arge sum of money for an ordinary college student. The point was that the money was easy


    to get. He had just made a video recording.


    "Thank you, Acre! Thank you, Acre!" The student took the money and was so excited that he kept


    thanking Acre, which made the others envious. Others only regretted that they were not smart enough,


    or else the five hundred bucks would be theirs.


    Loganpletely broke down. He screamed and rushed towards Acre, shouting, "You''ve crossed the


    line. I''ll fight you!"


    However, Logan was too weak to get close to Acre. He was easily kicked back by the two boys beside


    Acre, followed by a heavy beating.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    There were so many people outside the dormitory building, and no one was willing to help Logan,


    including his ssmates. They were all watching coldly.


    First of all, Logan didn''t have so many friends, because he liked to show off, which made many people


    in the school dislike him. Moreover, Acre was too powerful in the school, and no one dared to offend


    him.


    That was why this happened. Even though many people were at the scene, no one dared to speak up


    for Logan. Instead, many people took out their phones to take videos, adding insult to injury.


    In this situation, Logan felt wronged unprecedentedly and tears streamed down his face.


    Fortunately, a teacher passed by. In order to protect his reputation, Acre directed his eyes and let his


    two men let Logan go.


    After being beaten up, Logan''s face was bruised and swollen. He was covered in dust and looked


    extremely embarrassed.


    Winnie was in Acre''s arms, looked at Logan, smiled and said, "Honey, he''s like a dog."


    Acre put his arm around Winnie''s waist and said with a smile, "That''s very true to what you said. Ah, it''s


    getting more and more true. Look at him crying like a stray dog."


    "Yes, when he pursued me before, he was a total simp. Now he''s been beaten up, which made him


    more like a stray dog. How interesting." Winnie giggled.


    Logan wiped away his tears. He had never suffered such humiliation in his life. He couldn''t study in this


    university anymore. He thought to himself that when he got back, he would tell his parents that he


    would note to school next semester! He would never go to this university anymore!


    At the same time, he also had some strongints in his heart. Why were his parents not big shots,


    why was the man his sister married not a big boss? Otherwise, how could he suffer such humiliation!


    He lowered his head and walked greedily to the school gate, only wanting to get out of this damn ce!


    Behind him, there were still a lot of people talking about him. Every word prated his brain like a


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    needle, causing him to run away with his teeth gritted.


    Finally, he ran to the school gate and finally shook off the voice behind him. Only then did he breathe a


    sigh of relief and wipe away his tear again.


    He took a deep breath and began to search for his sister''s Lavida.


    But after searching for a while, he couldn''t find it. He was a little confused. Was his sister not here yet?


    He quickly called Phoebe. "Hey, sis, I''m at the school entrance. Haven''t youe yet? I didn''t see your


    car."


    Phoebe''s tired voice came from the phone. "I have to work overtime. I don''t have time to pick you up. I


    called your brother-inw to pick you. He should be here by now. You can call him."


    When Logan heard this, he immediately became unhappy and said, "What? You asked that trash Tom


    to pick me up? Sister, you are out of your mind. You know that thest person I want to see is him!"


    Phoebe said angrily, "Logan, you can''t judge your brother-inw like that. He has helped me a lot!


    When you meet himter, you have to be polite, okay?"


    Logan thought he was hallucinating. What was going on? Was this still his sister? Why did she defend


    Tom?


    "Sis, stop teasing me. What can Tom do for you? Just help you and mom doundry? To be honest, the


    person I despise the most in this world is him!" Logan said with disgust. He had no idea how


    embarrassing he was just now.


    Phoebe was about to disprove when she got busy again. She said quickly, "Okay, let''s call it off.


    Anyway, when you see Tomter, be polite. That''s it. I''m hanging up."


    Logan curled his lips. He was very unhappy. He thought that his sister was muddling through and sent


    Tom to pick him up. Was he not embarrassed enough?


    It was impossible for him to call Tom. If he came in an electric car, he couldn''t afford this humiliation!


    He should go home by bus himself. It wasn''t a long anyway, and he would be home in less than an


    hour.


    However, just as he was about to leave, an Audi A7 with a beautiful line and wonderful engine voice


    drove up to him and stopped him. Then, the window rolled down, revealing a familiar and annoying


    face, and the man in the car said to him, "Your sister asked me to pick you up. Get in... Hey, what''s the


    matter with your face?"


    Naturally, this man was Tom. He had been at the school entrance for a while. He saw Logan just now


    and waved at him. But Logan didn''t see him, so he had to drive over.


    He saw the wound on Logan''s face at a nce. His nose was bleeding and his eyes were swollen. It


    was obvious that he had been beaten up. His eyes were red and he must cry loudly just now.


    When Logan saw Tom driving an Audi A7 over, his eyes widened in shock, and he wiped his eyes hard


    to find that he was not hallucinating. Tom was really driving an Audi A7, and looking at the car, it was


    clearly a new one with a temporary license te. He must get this car recently.


    He was extremely shocked. In his mind, Tom was a loser, and synonym of poverty and downfall. He


    drove an electric car all year round. How could he imagine that Tom would drive an Audi A7 one day?


    Tom could not help but feel a littlecent when he saw Logan''s shocked look. From the first day


    he married his sister, this Logan had been look down on him. He perfectly inherited Elizabeth''s acerbity


    and sneered him all alone. It was quite a sense of aplishment to surprise Logan now.


    But Logan''s next words almost made him angry.


    "Where did you steal this Audi A7?!" Logan frowned and said seriously, "Tom, it''s against thew to


    steal a car! I advise you to turn yourself in quickly and strive for a reduced sentence, not to implicate


    my family."


    Tom gave him a stinky-eye and said, "Shut up. What nonsense are you talking about? This is a new


    car."


    The Audi A7, an imported car with beautiful lines and good performance, was parked at the entrance of


    the university and attracted a lot of attention.


    Logan obviously didn''t believe it. He rolled his eyes and didn''t dare to get in the car. Instead, he


    questioned, "Stop bragging. You''re a loser who can''t even find a job. How can you afford such an


    expensive car? Tell me the truth, how did you get this car?"


    Tom didn''t care about Logan''s rudeness and said, "I didn''t buy it. To be exact, someone else gave it to


    me as a gift."


    When Logan heard this, he believed, for Phoebe was so beautiful. Even if she got married, there were


    still a lot of wooers. In his understanding, this car must have been given to his sister by her wooers.


    Thinking of this, his heart immediately was itching. The Audi A7, he had never driven such an


    expensive car!


    "Get out of the car and let me drive!" Logan patted the window and his eyes lit up. He had an idea in


    his heart. If he drove this car to Winnie, would Winnie change her mind to be with him?


    Tom didn''t like his attitude. He frowned and said, "This is my car. Be polite. I may let you drive."


    Logan immediately said disdainfully, "Oh, show off? This is my sister''s car. It must be a gift from my


    sister''s wooers. It has nothing to do with you. Get out quickly, or I''ll be rude to you."


    Tom didn''t bother to argue with Logan. Anyway, this car was given by Elliot. Even if it was hit, he didn''t


    care, so he simply let Logan try it.


    However, Logan''s driving skills were still fresh. He had just gotten his driver''s license and hadn''t driven


    a car yet. This Audi A7 just happened to be in performance mode. He stepped on the elerator and


    the car ran out. With a bang, it hit a BMW 525 in front of him.


    This noise immediately scared everyone around and looked over.


    "Who is this? How dare to hit Acre''s BMW?"


    "It seems to be Logan."


    "Damn, Logan? Is him that simp? He''s so bold that even dares to provoke Acre?!"


    At this moment, Logan also came back to his senses. His face had lost its color and trembled, because


    he also recognized that the BMW in front of him was Acre''s!

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    He was doomed!


    At this moment, Logan really wanted to die.


    Why did god do this to him? He actually hit Acre''s car. He would be in big trouble!


    He did not dare to imagine what Acre would look like and how he would treat him when he saw this!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He regretted it very much. If he had known, he would not have taken Tom''s car, so he wouldn''t have


    gotten into big trouble.


    When Tom saw this, he was stunned. This little boy was so bad at driving. He rear-ended the BMW as


    soon as he stepped on the elerator. It might cost nearly a million to repair the car.


    Tom sighed, walked over, and frowned, "Do you know how to drive? Why did you step on the


    elerator so hard?"


    Logan cried. He was flustered. He said in a resentful tone, "It''s not my fault. The elerator responds


    so fast! I had to step very hard to start the car I used to drive."


    Tom covered his forehead and was even more speechless. He said, "The cars you used to drive were


    family cars with a smaller engine capacity, so the gas pedal was naturally loose. The one you''re driving


    now is the Audi A7, which has a 3.0t engine capacity and can reach for a few seconds a hundred


    kilometers an hour. What do you think?"


    "Then, what should we do now? How about running away?" Logan said in great fear, and his forehead


    began to sweat.


    Tom rolled his eyes again, feeling helpless at his idea, and said, "You''re stupid. You''re going to jail for a


    hit-and-run. Contact the owner of this car, call the police, and call the insurancepany."


    When Logan heard this, he swallowed heavily and his face turned pale. He really didn''t dare to call


    Acre! Now his fear of Acre was deep in his soul.


    "No, no, no..." Logan''s pupils were out of focus and he was trembling. Tom frowned when he saw this.


    He quickly realized what the problem was and asked, "Do you know the owner of this BMW?"


    Logan nodded first, then shook his head. His face was filled with fear and panic.


    Tom was so smart. Thinking about the injuries on Logan''s face, he immediately understood and said in


    a deep voice, "These injuries on your face were caused by this BMW owner?"


    Logan gnashed his teeth and lowered his head. His body trembled and he kept saying, "What should I


    do? What should I do? If Acre finds out, he will kill me... Tom, it''s all your fault. Why did you drive an


    Audi A7? You got me in trouble!"


    It was the first time he had seen Logan so panicked after knowing him for so long. Tom couldn''t help


    but wonder who this Acre was and why he could make Logan so scared.


    After all, Logan was a naughty devil himself, and he was very arrogant. When he was in high school,


    he was in a gang and even became the leader. He had never seen him so scared.


    "Who is this Acre? How did you get into trouble with him?" Tom asked in a deep voice. Logan was his


    brother-inw. If he was bullied, as his brother-inw, he would naturally defend him.


    Logan scolded angrily, "What''s the use of telling you? You are a good-for-nothing! He''s a super-rich


    second generation, and he has many men... I am doomed. I''m really going to be finished now."


    At this moment, some shouted in the crowd, "Acre is out!"


    Logan immediately shuddered. His face turned paler and his body trembled even more. He looked


    around and wanted to find a ce to hide.


    Tom looked in the direction of the crowd and saw a handsome young man walking out of school.


    Beside him was a beautiful woman. She held Acre''s hand intimately and smiled sweetly, her face full of


    happiness.


    And behind them were a lot of people. It seemed that they were all his gangsters.


    "Tom! You damned trash, what are you doing? Let go of me!" Logan wanted to flee, but Tom grabbed


    his wrist and this immediately made him furious. When he turned around and saw Acre and Winnie


    walking over in the crowd, he was even more flustered and tried his best to struggled to leave.


    However, Tom was much stronger than he was. He grabbed him like a pair of iron pliers. Even though


    he struggled, he still couldn''t free himself. Instead, it hurt even more. He was so anxious that he


    wanted to bite Tom.


    Tom pped him on the head and scolded, "Stop struggling!"


    Logan widened his eyes in anger and shock. "Tom, you trash, how dare you hit me?"


    "I am your brother-inw! Be polite." Tom pped him again. He understood now that Logan had a


    grudge with this student named Acre and was bullied. So he was afraid to see Qian. This was a good


    opportunity to help Logan get back at the man and let Logan know the strength of his brother-inw.


    He had hidden his identity and strength for four years because of the Howards. Now that he had totally


    changed, there was no need to hide anymore. He could do whatever he wanted.


    This was also his first step in conquering Phoebe.


    Logan was pped twice and the back of his head was burning with pain, which made him mad.


    If it had been in the past, he would have fought with Tom, but now, he didn''t have the guts.


    After the beating just now, his fear of Acre deepened and he waspletely unwilling to see Acre


    again.


    Now that he was really anxious and tears began to flow out again.


    "Damn you, Tom, you would get me killed this time..." Logan cried.


    When Tom saw him like this, he couldn''t help but shake his head. His brother-inw was too weak. He


    even cried. He couldn''t take the heat at all. This also strengthened his determination to stand up for


    Logan.


    He patted Logan on the shoulder andforted him, "Don''t worry. I am here. I won''t let him bully you.


    Today, I will help you get back at him. If you are in the right, I''ll make him apologize to you."


    "Bah! Stop bragging! You are a good-for-nothing. And Acre would p you, too." Logan said with


    disdain.


    Tom smiled indifferently and did not exin much.


    With his current strength, teaching a college student a lesson was a piece of cake.


    Of course, before he did that, he had to make sure Logan didn''t make any mistake, or else he was


    abetting an ill-doer.


    At this moment, Acre, Winnie and the others had already walked out. He saw Logan and the BMW that


    had been dented behind Logan.


    Suddenly, his face changed and became gloomy.


    "Who crashed my car? Get out!" Acre roared furiously.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    With his loud shout, hundreds of people around him quieted down and did not dare to breathe.


    Even Winnie, who was beside him, was trembling with fear.


    Acre had just humiliated Logan, and he was in a good mood. But now that he came out and saw his car


    was crashed, his face immediately darkened!


    He had just bought this carst month, which spent more than half of his pocket money. But it was


    crashed like this. He was rather angry!


    It must be mentioned that the BMW 525 was not expensive to him, just five hundred thousand dors,


    but it was losing face that mattered. Across the whole University of H City, everyone knew that it was


    Acre''s exclusive parking space, where his car was parked. His first reaction was that someone was


    challenging his authority, which was unforgivable!


    No one dared to respond to him. His influence in the University of H City was way too overwhelming.


    For a while, even those who knew about it did not dare to answer him.


    On Logan''s side, he was so scared that he was about to wet his pants. Originally, he was afraid of


    Acre, but now he actually hit Acre''s car. Now, Acre would not hesitate to torture him to death!


    He hated Tom even more. If it weren''t for this trash Tom, he wouldn''t have hit Acre''s car. But now Tom


    didn''t let him go. It must be Tom''s revenge!


    Logan couldn''t hate him more.


    "Brother-inw, I beg you, let me go! Acre is the bully of our school. If he finds out that I hit his car, he


    will kill me!" Logan begged. It was the first time he had called Tom his brother-inw.


    Tom smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? With me around, no one can touch you."


    Logan didn''t know where Tom got the courage to say something like this. He just thought Tom was


    crazy.


    "I''ll repeat one more time. Who hit my car! Who can give me the name? I''ll reward him a thousand


    dors!" Acre''s tone was endlessly cold.


    As the saying goes, there must be a brave man under the handsome reward. Under the


    encouragement of a thousand dors, someone immediately reported the . He pointed at Logan and


    said loudly, "Acre, it was Logan!"


    In an instant, Acre and the others turned to Logan in unison.


    Logan felt the pressure he had never felt before and his legs grew weak. If Tom hadn''t supported him,


    he would have copsed to the ground. He quickly denied, "It wasn''t me. It wasn''t me!"


    More and more people in the crowd echoed, "Acre, it was him. I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "That''s right, Acre. So many of us saw it. He drove that Audi, stepped on the elerator, and hit your


    BMW straight in. He did it on purpose."


    "I think this is Logan''s provocation..."


    Many people fanned the mes and pointed out Logan.


    Acre''s face became darker and darker. He strode towards Logan and said angrily with a smile, "You


    low-self-esteem dog! You have the guts to hit my car!"


    Behind Acre, more than a dozen followers gathered around him, forming a semicircle, and stared at


    Logan covetously. As long as Acre gave the order, they would all rush up and beat Logan the crap out


    of him.


    Logan''s lips trembled. Now that he was so scared that he couldn''t even speak, tears rolled in his eyes.


    "It wasn''t me. It was him! Acre, it''s none of my business!"


    Logan did not hesitate to push Tom out as a shield.


    Tom sighed inwardly, for Logan was really a coward.


    Acre shifted his gaze from Logan to Tom. "Did you hit my car?"


    While Acre was checking Tom, Tom was also sizing Acre up. He quickly came to a conclusion with


    regard to Acre, that he was a proud rich kid. Relying on a wealthy family, he was a bully in the school.


    "What''s done is done, you can call the police and go insurance." Tom said faintly.


    Acre smiled, "So you admit you hit my car?"


    His smile was cold and threatening, and it was quite imposing. No wonder a greenhouse flower like


    Logan was so afraid of him.


    Unfortunately, the person he met was Tom, and Tom wouldn''t be scared by him.


    "It was me. So what? Why? Do you want to get physical?" Tom smiled meaningfully.


    Tom was very calm and did not show any timidity or retreat. It waspletely ipatible with his


    usual cowardice, which made Logan think that he was hallucinating. Was this still the Tom he knew?


    Seeing that Tom was so calm and not afraid of him, Acre suddenly had second thoughts. He was not


    sure where Tom came from and said in a deep voice, "Who are you? How dare you hit my car? Do you


    not know who I am?"


    Someone next to him said, "Acre, it wasn''t him. It was Logan with that Audi A7."


    Acre looked in the direction of the man and saw that the Audi A7 next to him had been dented. For a


    moment, he was even more unsure about Tom.


    "Acre, I just heard them talking. This guy seems to be Logan''s brother-inw." Another person


    reminded him.


    "Brother-inw?" Acre was stunned for a moment, then said with a sudden realization, "Oh, I


    remember. So you''re Logan''s useless brother-inw."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    His words caused a lot of people around to echo andugh. Everyone looked at Tom without any fear


    or suspicion, but became disdainful and mocking, as if they all knew Tom very well. In fact, it was the


    first time Tom hade to the University of H City to pick up Logan.


    Tom was not stupid. He immediately figured out that his ''reputation'' was probably because of Logan.


    When Logan saw Tom''s gaze, his face also showed embarrassment. Before, in order to show off in


    school, he had often mocked Tom. As a result, many people knew that he had a useless brother-inw


    who was a live-in son-inw.


    After Acre knew Tom''s identity, his fear disappearedpletely and he smiled yfully. "I heard from


    Logan that you''ve been married to his sister for four years and haven''t touched her body yet. Is that


    true?"


    His sarcasm caused a crowd of people to mock him again. They looked at Tom as if looking at a clown.


    Logan couldn''t stand the ridicule. He struggled to leave, but Tom''s hand held him like a pair of iron


    pliers, making him unable to leave even if he wanted to.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! I want to go back! Let me go! Or I''ll go back and tell my sister to teach


    you a lesson!" Logan shouted.


    Tom was a little annoyed by him and scolded, "Shut up!"


    He was so fierce now that he immediately stopped Logan. His heart was beating so fast that he did not


    dare to struggle anymore. Then Tom''s next words almost made him jump up.


    "The bruise on your face is because of him, right? Go and hit him back." Tom said faintly.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Logan was stunned, and then he jumped up in fright. "You''re crazy!"


    Not only Logan, but so many people around him thought that Tom was crazy. They couldn''t believe that


    he asked to let Logan beat Acre. What was wrong with him?


    Acre was also stunned for a moment, then he burst outughing. Looking at Logan with a teasing


    expression, he said, "Logan, you brother-inw is interesting. He dares to ask you to hit me. Come on,


    hit me in the face. I promise I won''t fight back."


    He advanced his head close to Logan and signaled Logan to hit him, which was so arrogant. Logan,


    however, who was shivering, did not dare to hit Acre.


    "Hit me! Come on! You''re embarrassing me!" Suddenly, Acre raised his voice and stared at Logan with


    a ferocious face. Logan was so scared that he fell on the ground.


    Logan was so scared by Acre that he fell to the ground and kept apologizing...


    His cowardice raised a burst of harsh ridicule around him, and many people took out their cell phones


    to take photos.


    Seeing this, Tom shook his head and sighed. He didn''t expect Logan to be such a coward in front of a


    tartar while he was so arrogant at home. Fortunately, he was the one who came to pick up Logan


    today. If it was Phoebe, there might be some trouble.


    Acreughed arrogantly when he saw Logan being a coward. He said to Tom in an ironic tone, "I''m


    sorry. I identally frightened Logan into crying. Well, he doesn''t seem to dare to take revenge. Why


    don''t you do it yourself and take revenge for him?"


    Tom looked at him indifferently. He couldn''t help sighing that Logan was stern at home but pliant in


    public.


    Seeing that Tom didn''t do anything or say anything, Acre let out another ouch and said in an


    exaggerated tone, "Excuse my poor memory. I forgot that you are the son-inw of the Scotts. You''re


    more useless than Logan. Hahaha..."


    "Well done, Acre. That''s how you should teach these two guys. Look at him. You scared out of his


    pants."


    "Indeed. A son-inw from the countryside dares to disrespect Acre. He''s asking for death."


    Many people wereughing and treating Tom like a clown. Logan''s face was burning with pain.


    "Is it funny?"


    Faced with so much sarcasm, Tom did not feel aggrieved, nor did he show any anger, but he smiled


    instead.


    Acre was especially annoyed to see that Tom could still smile. He felt discouraged as if he had


    punched the cotton with all his strength.


    "It''s funny. Why?" Acre straightened his neck and stared straight at Tom with provocation in his eyes.


    He threatened, "I''m don''t bother to talk to you guys. You hit my car, and you have to pay for a new car.


    Otherwise, I have a hundred ways to make you unable to carry on in H City!"


    He was arrogant and domineering and looking down on the world. No one was in his eyes.


    Tom said, "You went too far. Logan did identally hit your car, which was his fault. Just let the


    insurance take care of it. You want us topensate you for a new car?"


    Acre said domineeringly, "No way! You have topensate me for a new car! If you dare not, don''t


    even think of walking out of here today! I''ll hit you every time I see you. But by then, it won''t be solved


    by paying for a new car!"


    When he said this, he was so bold that he seemed to be the only true god in the world. He was so


    charming that everyone around him looked at him with admiration and awe. Those female students''


    eyes glowed with admiration, and they were overwhelmed by Acre.


    Winnie, who was in his arms, was deeply attracted by him. She eximed, "Acre is so handsome!"


    Tom looked at Logan and said with a strange expression, "Is this how you are usually bullied by him?"


    Logan gritted his teeth, without answering him. But his expression had told Tom the answer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tom sighed, "After all, they are still a bunch of little brats. They are ignorant and don''t understand the


    truth that there is always someone who is better than them. They think that they can do whatever they


    want with money in their family?"


    Everyone thought that Tom was possessed and he was definitely a fool, who couldn''t see the situation


    clearly. Acre scolded him immediately, "I give you a smile but you don''t give a shit? Xiong, Buffalo,


    challenge me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two tall students with firm muscles, stood out from behind Acre. They


    were obviously sporting students who had been specially trained. Their strength was not bad.


    They were all Acre''sckeys, paid two or three thousand a month. They did what they were told. Acre


    had a fewckeys like this, so no one dared to provoke him.


    Xiong and Buffalo grinned and rubbed their hands together. They walked up to Tom and reached out,


    trying to take Tom down.


    When everyone saw this, they all gloated and thought that Tom would definitely be in trouble.


    Logan was also so scared that his face turned pale and he regretted it immensely.


    But they were shocked by what happened next.


    When Tom faced their attack, he seemed to be able to strike easily. He grabbed their wrists from left to


    right. The two strong sports students couldn''t move. Instead, with Tom''s strength, they couldn''t hold on


    and their faces turned red.


    They couldn''t help wondering how could Tom was so strong that they were unable to resist at all.


    Considering that they would lose their faces if Tom fixed them so easily, they all shouted angrily and


    then tried to kicked over Tom.


    Unfortunately, in front of Tom, they were as young as children, without any fighting skills. Tomunched


    a pre-emptive strike, causing them to kneel down in front of him.


    "Ah, stop it. It hurts..." Xiong''s palm was twisted by Tom, and it hurt so much that he cried and begged


    for mercy.


    So did Buffalo.


    Without making things difficult for them, Tom kicked them aside. Then he walked to Acre and said


    coldly, "Apologize to Logan now. I can think about letting you go."


    Gulp!


    Astonished by Tom''s strength, Acre swallowed hard.


    The way Tom looked at him now brought him great pressure, which made his heart beat faster.


    Logan was also stunned, staring nkly at Tom. Why didn''t he know that Tom was so awesome?

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Acre staggered back. At this moment, he felt the immense pressure Tom had brought. It was beyond


    what he could stand.


    Logan rubbed his eyes hard. Tom''s strength raised some hope in his heart.


    Tom waved at Logan and called him over.


    Now, Tom showed an indescribable dignity, which made Logan inexplicably afraid. He did not dare to


    disobey Tom. He quickly got up from the ground and ran to Tom. "Brother-inw, when did you be


    so powerful? Even Xiong and Buffalo were defeated."


    There was a touch of ttering in Logan''s tone. He was toadying to Tom.


    Tom didn''t answer, but said directly, "How did he bully you? Beat him as he has beaten you."


    Logan nced at Acre, quickly shook his head, and went cowardly in an instant, "Forget it."


    "Why? You don''t dare?" Tom said with some sarcasm.


    Logan was very dissatisfied. Subconsciously, he straightened his back and wanted to deny it. But when


    the words came to his mouth, he saw Acre''s threatening expression and immediately felt upset. He


    shook his head and said, "Forget it. Forget it. Two wrongs don''t make a right."


    Acre immediately smiled triumphantly. "You are indeed trash."


    When Logan heard this, he was very angry, but he still did not dare to hit the Acre. He didn''t want to be


    like this, but he was traumatized by Acre.


    Tom shook his head, then he grabbed Logan''s hand and threw it hard at Acre''s face.


    They hit Acre right in the face, causing a loud p, and everyone heard it.


    Logan''s eyes immediately widened. He actually hit Acre...


    A lot of people around them were also dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Tom to do this. That was Acre.


    Many teachers in the school feared him, but he was beaten up?


    Acre was instantly furious. "Logan! How dare you hit me? You''re dead! You''re dead!"


    Winnie said with a sad face, "Oh dear, are you okay? Logan, you trash, you are gonna die! How dare


    you hit my dear!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to p Logan in the face.


    Logan was dumbfounded and could not respond. He stood there in a daze, waiting for the p.


    Tom moved, grabbed Winnie''s hand, pushed her away, frowned at Logan, and asked, "Logan, what''s


    wrong with you? You are quite tough at home. Why don''t you dare to even say something in front of


    your ssmates?"


    Logan still looked at Winnie nkly and said in disbelief, "Winnie, I have been so good to you. I bought


    so many things for you. You just tried to hit me for him? Why?"


    Winnie said disgustedly, "You simp. Stop coveting what you don''t deserve. Even if all the men in the


    world die, I won''t be with you! Now that you hit Acre, you are in so much trouble !"


    When Logan heard this, his face was full of sadness and his heart was broken. Tom finally figured it


    out. It turned out that Logan held a grudge against Acre because of this woman named Winnie.


    Acre came back to his senses. He gritted his teeth, and his face was filled with anger. He roared, "How


    dare you hit me? Do you want to die? You, go beat them violently. Whoever beat them down first, I''ll


    give him five thousand! Whoever beat them first to their tears, I''ll give him ten thousand!"


    This sentence directly excited those people around them. Either five thousand or ten thousand was a


    huge sum of money for those college students who had not yet had a job. It was enough to spend a


    semester happily!


    They didn''t even think about the fact that they would be detained for beating people. Anyway, there


    were so many people here, and it was difficult to punish so many offenders at once. Moreover, they


    were students. As long as they didn''t kill the person, they wouldn''t be held ountable. Besides, this


    was Acre''s order, and he should be responsible for it. So they could do as Acre ordered without


    hesitation!


    So for a moment, many people were excited and rushed at Tom and Logan in droves.


    When Logan saw this, he was scared out of his wits.


    Tom frowned slightly. He snorted heavily. The aura on his body changed greatly. The three students


    who rushed to him first were easily pped by him and retreated.


    These were all college students. Even if they were hateful, Tom was still very careful.


    He was extraordinarily good at fighting, and these college students were no match at all. He just stood


    there, beating every one of them. For a moment, there were all kinds of pping sounds. No one could


    get close to Tom, and he hit them all back.


    Logan was dumbfounded by this. Was this the useless brother-inw he knew? No way!


    Although it was said that men were willing to do anything if they could be rewarded with many things,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that depended on the situation. Tom was so violent and had pped more than a dozen people in less


    than half a minute. How could the rest of them dare toe up? They all stopped, swallowed hard,


    and became timid.


    Including Acre. His eyes were wide open and he couldn''t believe this. What was going on? Didn''t


    others say that Logan''s brother-inw was a good-for-nothing? Why was he so violent?


    He regretted it now...


    Tom patted his sleeve as if he had done something very easy. He looked around the room and said


    faintly, "Who else wants to be Acre''sckey?"


    No one dared to answer. They all took a few steps back to make room for Tom. When Tom''s eyes


    swept, they all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him.


    This made Logan extremely happy, and he was not afraid at all, but became arrogant.


    He had never been so powerful or enjoyed so many people''s fearful looks in the University of H City.


    Tom turned to him and said, "If you are a man, get even with them yourself. How did he bully you? Get


    back at him."


    Logan''s interest was aroused this time. He looked at Acre with a fierce light in his eyes.


    During this period of time, he had been bullied by Acre so many times that he had been thinking about


    countless versions of how to p Acre in the face. Now that he had the chance, he immediately got


    excited.


    Acre was startled to see Logan''s eyes and said hurriedly, "Logan, don''t do anything rashly! I''m warning


    you, if you hit me, I promise you won''t be able to live in H City any longer!"


    Logan clenched his fists. Acre''s words made him hesitate again. He was still afraid of Acre.


    However, at this moment, Tom kicked him behind him and threw him at Acre. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll


    protect you."


    When Logan heard this, he was not afraid. Gritting his teeth, he raised his hand and pped Acre


    across the face!


    Acre''s face was very fair. He had lived a good life since he was a child and rarely fought with others.


    He was particrly flustered and clumsy when faced with Logan''s attack. He was no match for Logan


    at all. After a while, he was knocked down by Logan and was pped again and again. After a while,


    Acre''s face swelled up.


    This shocked many people around them. They did not expect that someone actually dared to hit Acre.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Logan gave Acre a heavy beating.


    Logan had never felt happier, nor had he felt more excited!


    Acre had always been one of the most popr figures in school. There were a group of boys under


    Acre''s management, and no one dared to disrespect him. Over time, in everyone''s mind, Acre was an


    invincible existence.


    Even Logan thought so, but after a fight with Acre just now, he realized that Acre was so weak and


    vulnerable.


    "Are you pleased?"


    On the way back, Tom asked Logan.


    Logan blurted out, "Yes! Very pleased. I''ve never felt so pleased before!"


    Now Logan''s face was full of smiles, with his fists clenched. The blush on his face had not dissipated


    yet, and he looked especially excited. He clenched his fists and waved them in the air, uttering some


    sounds.


    Tom smiled calmly and did not say much.


    For Tom, what happened just now was not worth mentioning. With his status, dealing with a small


    college student was not something for showing off.


    One advantage was that Logan''s attitude towards him had changed dramatically. Logan no longer


    called Tom a loser, but a brother-inw.


    "Brother-inw, how did you practice? It''s amazing. So many people are not your match. It''s so


    awesome!" Logan looked at Tom, his eyes shining lights.


    Tom smiled and said, "You want to learn?"


    "Yes, yes!" Logan nodded seriously. With blushes appeared on his face, he said, "Brother-inw, can


    you teach me? When I learn martial arts, I won''t have to be afraid of Acre next semester! I''ll be the


    boss in school! And that bitch Winnie, I''ll make her regret, kneel down in front of me and sing the song


    ''Conquering'' to honor me!"


    Logan was the typical type of person who would feel satisfied with a little learning. He was easy to get


    carried away with a little sess as if he was very awesome.


    Tom shook his head unnoticeably and said faintly, "If you want to learn, it''s not impossible. You must


    learn basic skills first. Get up at six o''clock tomorrow. Go for a morning run with me around the green


    Lake. Tie five kilograms of sandbags on your feet. Stick to the n for a month, then you can practice


    standing on stakes."


    Logan immediatelyined, "Ah? It''s so troublesome. Is there a quick fix?"


    "You think this is hard?"


    Logan replied seriously, "Yes, I think the protagonists in the novel are all directly practicing superior


    martial arts. They easily be martial arts masters, invincible in the world."


    "Wash up and sleep. There is no shortcut in the world. To seed, you must firsty the foundation."


    Tom said with deep meaning.


    Logan thought for a moment, clenched his fists, and said, "Fine, it is just toy the foundation. Even


    you can do it. I have no reason not to!"


    Tom looked at him, and the corners of his lips raised. Tom didn''t say what he meant. He was trained to


    master the martial arts and suffered more than he had just said. He had been practicing basic skills


    since he was six years old. When he was ten years old, he was thrown into the hunting field by his


    grandfather to refine his skills, where he almost got killed.


    In the process, he suffered so many setbacks, injuries, and much pain.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of another person.


    It was his brother, Owen!


    Owen was also the Eldest Young Master in the Howards.


    Ever since childhood, he and Owen had beenpeting. They were trained together, grew up


    together, and fought together.


    Ever since childhood, Tom had better talents than Owen, no matter it was in martial arts, business,


    medicine, or learning.


    It was exactly because of this that he got more attention from his grandfather, which made Owen


    jealous of him and regard him as a thorn in his heart.


    Although Owen acted as if he cared for Tom in the family very much, Tom knew that Owen hated him a


    lot. On that night four years ago, Owen hit him the hardest, and almost killed him!


    Now that four years had passed, he had been vindicated and had inherited more than 50 billion dors


    from his grandfather. The person who felt the most unfair and angriest was probably this elder brother,


    right?


    What was Owen like up to now?


    Tom had a feeling that his brother would definitelye to trouble him one day.


    However, he was not afraid. Instead, he looked forward to it, as it was time for him to settle some


    things.


    For example, why did grandpa suddenly get sick four years ago and was then in a persistent vegetative


    state?


    It was a mystery.


    Tom had always believed that Owen was the one who caused it.


    For the next two days, there was a belief that supported Logan, who got up early and joined Tom in the


    morning run, to improve his physical quality and to be a strong man.


    But this kind of passion only fueled Logan for two days. On the third day, he couldn''t stick to the n.


    Logan immediately backed out.


    Tom had expected this oue a long time ago, and he did not force Logan to exercise.


    One day, Tom got up at five in the morning. Instead of running, he drove his Audi car to a ce in the


    suburbs.


    It was the ce that buried the body of his grandpa Anderson.


    Tom couldn''t get rid of the regret for not being able to see his grandfather for thest time!


    He had wanted toe over to see his grandfather a long time ago, but he held back, which was not


    because he had no conscience, but because he had no confidence to face his grandfather.


    Grandpa had high hopes for him, but now he lived like this and let grandpa down!


    If grandpa hadn''t finally woken up and made things right for him, he would still be hiding and waiting


    now.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    s!


    Tom sighed. He was already in a low mood even before he arrived at the ce to visit the tomb.


    It was not dawn yet, and the wholend was dark.


    After Tom parked the car and turned off the engine, the light around disappeared totally. It was in a


    public cemetery, where graves and weeds were everywhere. From time to time, chirps of insects and


    crows came, which made the ce especially deste and gloomy.


    Ordinary people who were in such a ce would be scared to tremble, and would not dare to stay long.


    But Tom was not afraid at all. He got out of the car and slowly walked up.


    It was quiet as if he was the only one left.


    "Grandpa, unfilial grandson is here to see you!"


    Soon, Tom found the tomb of his grandfather Anderson. He took out the incenses from the bag and lit


    them. The light of the fire cut through the darkness, but it made the context even more gloomy and


    deste.


    Ordinary people would have been scared quickly if they had encountered such a situation, but Tom was


    not afraid at all. He only felt guilty, angry, nostalgic, and sad... His heart was filled with emotions that


    were extremelyplicated.


    He lit the incenses and kowtowed respectfully to his grandfather three times. The voice of kowtowing


    was so loud that it could be heard from far away.


    After finishing all the formalities, he sat beside his grandfather''s tomb and muttered to himself about


    what had happened over the years. Before he knew it, tears had already wetted his cheeks.


    He spent more than an hour ''chatting'' in front of his grandfather''s tomb. It was not until it was already


    dawn that he was ready to leave.


    At this time, he looked in a direction and said faintly, "Friend, you''ve been peeping at me for so long,


    shouldn''t youe out?"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Tom''s words were very abrupt. He was the only one in the cemetery, but he spoke in a direction of


    nothingness. If another person saw the scene, he would definitely be scared to death and think that


    Tom had seen ghosts.


    Indeed, in the direction that Tom was looking at, there was nothing but a night breeze.


    But not long after he finished speaking, a man appeared from behind a tombstone.


    This man was dressed in a night suit and could be perfectly hidden in the night.


    Fortunately, the sky was getting brighter, and his night suit gradually became conspicuous.


    This was a man, a handsome man, with a faint smile on the corners of his mouth, and he had an


    unforgettable evil charm.


    "Brother, I haven''t seen you for four years. You are getting better. You can see me now." Owen walked


    over slowly. There was a piece of dog tail grass in the corner of his mouth. He looked cynical and it


    seemed that nothing in the world was taken seriously by him.


    When Tom saw this man, his pupils narrowed slightly and he said in a deep tone, "Owen, it''s you?"


    That was right, the man in front of him was the Eldest Young Master Dn had talked about, and Tom''s


    brother, Owen!


    They were half-brothers, so they looked alike.


    Logically speaking, the head of the Howards now was Samuel, and the Eldest Young Master should be


    Samuel''s biological son Michael but not Owen.


    However, Owen''s power was much stronger than Michael''s. His IQ, EQ, martial arts, and methods


    were far above Michael''s. In particr, over the years, Owen had umted countless contacts and


    followers, so the identity of Eldest Young Master was snatched by Owen.


    Of course, Owen was such a smart person, and he would not embarrass Samuel. A few years ago, he


    had asked Samuel to adopt him. Now, inw, he was Samuel''s son.


    From childhood, Tom and Owen had beenpetitive, and because Owen was more talented than


    him, Owen had been jealous of him since he was a child.


    Tom knew that he would meet Owen sooner orter, but he still didn''t expect that the day woulde


    so soon, and they even met at his grandfather''s grave.


    "Good brother, when you see me, you don''t even greet me. Isn''t it rude?" Owen quickly walked up to


    Tom and pretended to be disappointed.


    They were brothers, but the rtionship between the two was no different from the enemy.


    Tom stared at him, held back his anger and said, "What are you doing here?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "To visit grandpa." Owen said with a smile. He put on an act to the bow, but there was no respect or


    sadness on his face, but just teasing.


    When Tom saw him like this, he became even angrier! Ever since he was a child, Owen had no respect


    for his grandfather. He was a hypocritical man. Moreover, Tom even suspected that it was Owen who


    had done something to make his grandfather suddenly be a vegetable four years ago !


    "Grandpa, you''re so biased. Before you died, you gave all inheritance to Tom, the trash, and caused


    our to fall into the economic crisis. How can we, the younger generation, pay respect to you?" Owen


    shook his head and said, his tone revealing resentment and unwillingness. He had no respect for his


    dead grandfather.


    Click, click! Tom clenched his fists. He wanted to hit Owen and teach him a lesson for his grandfather!


    This thought was very strong, and in the end, it was still suppressed by him. In front of his grandpa''s


    grave, he did not want to ruin the quiet.


    However, though he did not attack Owen, Owen did that to him. Owen suddenly turned around and


    kicked Tom hard. His action was fast and urgent, and Tom could feel strong wind. In less than a


    second, Owen was in front of Tom.


    This speed had exceeded ordinary people''s reaction.


    Fortunately, Tom was not an ordinary person. He was abat expert, and he had been wary of


    Owen, so his pupils shrank a little, and he reacted immediately and easily dodged Owen''s kick.


    "Not bad. You''re better than before. I thought after you being Phoebe''s useless husband for four years,


    you''ve forgotten your Kungfu." Owen did not continue to chase. Instead, he faced Tom and stared at


    him with a smile. There was no hostility on his face, but he seemed to be very friendly.


    Of course, friendliness was just his mask. As his opponent for many years, Tom saw the coldness and


    murderous intent in the depths of Owen''s eyes.


    Tom also smiled and said, "Yes, I haven''t seen you for four years. You''re still the same. You haven''t


    made any progress. No wonder grandpa didn''t like you."


    Hearing this, the corners of Owen''s mouth twitched imperceptibly, and his smiling face darkened a lot.


    He stared at Tom. "Do you think you can change your destiny even if Anderson left all his inheritance to


    you?"


    He called out his grandfather''s name directly, and it was still in front of his grandfather''s grave. It was


    very disrespectful. No matter how good Tom''s temper was, he could not help but clench his fists. He


    was angrier than ever. His anger was so intense that his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Owen, you heartless beast! Grandpa taught you all your skills! Without grandpa, you''re just a bug!


    How dare you insult grandpa? You''re worse than a pig!" Tom was furious.


    "Hahaha, I scolded him. Why? As a son of the Howards, it''s his duty to teach me skills. Why should I


    appreciate him?" Owenughed disdainfully, without any respect. "I can grow to this stage only by my


    own efforts, and it has nothing to do with him! On the contrary, Anderson loved you from the beginning,


    taught you all the powerful skills, and hid them from me! Otherwise, do you think you can suppress me


    from childhood?"


    When he said this, his expression was filled with jealousy, to the point of ferocity and distortion.


    Tom took a deep breath. Owen''s words refreshed his understanding of his shamelessness!


    "That''s why you harmed grandpa four years ago and made him a vegetable? Because of jealousy and


    unwillingness, right?" Tom''s eyes were fixed on Owen, not letting go of any changes!


    Owen''s eyes flickered, and then he smiled wickedly again. "Do you want to know the truth? Beat me, I''ll


    tell you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he struck out with a bang. He moved forward and strode a few


    meters away. In the blink of an eye, he reached Tom and punched him. He made a slight sound as if


    the air had been blown out by his punch.


    Tom also was furious in his heart. Now that Owen attacked him, how could he bear it? He hit back


    directly. Without thinking, he punched Owen hard!


    With a bang, the two strong fists collided without any obstacle. Both of them felt as if they had hit a


    steel te.


    The huge reaction force made both of them unsteady and began to retreat.


    With a click, Owen put his foot on grandpa''s tombstone, causing a crack in it! Tom''s scalp was numb,


    and his heart was about to stop beating. His heart ached so much!


    Owen did not feel guilty at all. Instead, he smiled. "Oh, I didn''t expect to break the old man''s


    tombstone. I''m so sorry."


    He said so, but in action, he took advantage of the force of the tombstone directly. His knees bent, and


    with a hard flick, he threw himself at Tom!


    In this way, the tombstone received a greater force, and once again, it was overwhelmed, and the crack


    became even bigger.


    Seeing this, Tom was so angry that he was about to explode!


    But he still didn''t lose his mind and quickly retreated. He knew that once they fought, the damage


    would be great. He had to step back and find an empty ce to fight with Owen!

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Owen naturally knew what Tom was thinking. In fact, he had the same intention, finding a quiet ce to


    have a good fight. They wouldn''t be able to fight freely here. Although he said he didn''t care about it, in


    fact, he didn''t dare to really destroy his grandfather''s grave. Otherwise, if words spread, his reputation


    would be ruined. No matter how strong and aggressive he was, there would be no ce for him in the


    Howards anymore.


    In H Country, the dead should be respected. Regardless, Anderson was still his grandfather. As a


    grandson, he would be totally disrespectful to his grandfather if he ruined his grave, and it would


    definitely lead to criticism.


    There was another reason: he also wanted to have a good fight with Tom!


    All along, he had been pinned down by Tom and was very unconvinced. In the past four years, he had


    been training hard and his strength had improved by leaps and bounds. He was sure he counld defeat


    Tom.


    This had been troubling him for a long time. No matter what, he must defeat Tom today!


    So he roared, spread his arms, and chased after Tom like a wild goose.


    Tom''s blood was boiling, and all the cells came back to life at this moment.


    His fighting spirit intensified. Four years, four years had passed. Every day, he lived a miserable life.


    For him, every day of the four years in the Scotts as a live-in son-inw had been a torture.


    Almost every day, he thought of regaining his reputation and social status, getting back what was


    belonged to him.


    In general, even if Owen didn''te to him, he would still look for Owen to avenge the night four years


    ago, and investigate whether grandfather''s illness was really rted to Owen.


    Finally, they reached an open area. Tom stopped and did not run anymore. He heard Owen behind him


    and turned around to fight with Owen!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    If it was someone who knew Tom, they would be shocked to see the strength that Tom showed now.


    They would never have thought that such a weak and ipetent Tom had such a strong strength!


    Every punch and every kick was so fast, so heavy, causing a loud noise. On the top of the mountain,


    the sun had not been high in the sky yet, and there was only a faint morning light between heaven and


    earth. Their speed was so fast that one could not keep up even if they wanted to, and their movements


    were even more dazzling.


    Tom and Owen were evenly matched, and the sound of fists hitting flesh kept breaking out. Fortunately,


    this was a cemetery in the suburbs. At this time, there was no one from two miles around. Otherwise,


    this movement would definitely scare a lot of people and they would think it was haunted!


    It was really a good fight.


    Tom had not done this for a long time. Owen was as powerful as him, and because of their history, he


    had no worries at all. He could free his hands and vent his anger as far as he wanted. His fists and feet


    were filled with his energy and anger. It could be said that he was extremely satisfied. Even if he was


    injured, it was also a kind of pleasure!


    Owen, on the other hand, was full of confidence at first, thinking that Tom was definitely not as good as


    him and he would defeat Tom in no time.


    But in the end, it waspletely out of his expectation. Tom''s strength did not regress but grew a lot.


    He could not only match Owen, but even gain the upper hand.


    This feeling of being suppressed made him feel especially aggrieved! It was as if he had returned to the


    time when he was a child and he had always been second to Tom.


    How could this be? How could this be?!


    Owen was roaring in his heart. He had been working hard for the past four years and his martial arts


    had improved a lot. Why couldn''t he easily beat Tom? That didn''t make any sense!


    Was he nowhere near Tom in terms of talent?


    After all, in the past four years, their training environment waspletely different. Tom was a live-in


    son-inw in the Scotts, and he couldn''t even have a proper meal. He could not get enough nutrition,


    nor did he have training partners, nor did he have actualbat. On the other hand, Owen ate and


    slept well, as well as enjoying a professional training team. Two years ago, he bought artificial


    intelligence for scientific training. Tom should not be able topare to him in any way.


    Indeed, for the past four years, although Tom had secretly maintained his training, he was too inferior to


    Owen in terms of the training environment. To be more specific, in terms of physical strength, Tom was


    no match for Owen.


    In terms of fighting skills, Tom could rely on his talent to make up for it. But when it came to physical


    strength, he was helpless.


    So over the past ten minutes, Tom couldn''t defeat Owen. He had exhausted too much energy, so he


    couldn''t hold on anymore. His breathing was much heavier, and both the speed and strength of the


    punch decreased.


    Owen immediately realized this. His eyes lit up and heughed, "You''re out of strength! Tom, you lost!"


    After saying that, he immediatelyunched a counterattack, like a storm, not giving Tom a chance to


    breathe.


    If it were the same training environment as before, how could Owen be Tom''s opponent? But now, their


    training environment was too different. Talent may help you in terms of fighting skills, but not physical


    strength.


    Tom was filled with unwillingness. Facing Owen''s counterattack, he had more than ten ways to deal


    with it in his mind. Unfortunately, he had no strength and was panting like a cow. He could only watch


    Owen''s fist break through his defense, hit him hard on the chest, and blow him out!


    It hurt so much that a sweetness came to Tom''s throat and he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of


    blood.


    The difference in physical strength was still too great. For the past four years, even though he had


    been secretly training, Owen still got better than him.


    He still wanted to stand up, but Owen had already pounced on him like a shadow. He stepped on his


    chest and stared at him condescendingly. His face was filled with proud and disdain. "Tsk tsk, is this


    your strength? It''s too weak."


    Tom gritted his teeth. "What do you have to be proud of? You''re just taking advantage of your physical


    strength. If you have the guts, give me three months for training. When I get my physical strength up, I


    can beat the crap out of you."


    "Hahaha, how dare you be so stubborn after being defeated?" Owen said disdainfully. He stepped hard


    and looked at Tom''s painful expression. He felt joy and excitement from the bottom of his heart. "A


    waste is a waste. Let alone give you three months, even if it is three years, you will still be defeated!"


    Tom gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    Owen stared at him, his eyes shing with murderous intent, and he suddenly intended to kill Tom!


    "Tell me, where did you hide the fifty billion dors grandpa gave you?" Owen said coldly.


    Tom smiled. "What, you want it?"


    Owen stepped hard. "Transfer it to me, then I can spare your life!"


    He kept pushing, and Tom''s pain became more and more severe. The bones in his chest were about to


    be crushed, but he still gritted his teeth, did not make a scream, and even smiled. He said with


    difficulty, "If you have the guts, kill me. As long as I die, this money will be donated to charity


    immediately. You won''t get a dime!"


    "Damn it!" Owen shouted fiercely, and his expression turned ferocious. "It seems that you won''t shed


    tears until you see the coffin! Since that''s the case, then you should die for me!"


    As he spoke, he was about to crush Tom to death.


    Just then, a gunshot suddenly came from behind, bang!


    The bullet hit the ground somewhere near Owen''s feet.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    The gunshot was so sudden that Owen was startled. He stopped for a moment when he was about to


    step on Tom.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Taking this opportunity, Tom exerted hisst strength and quickly rolled to the right, struggling out of


    Owen''s feet!


    After the gunshot, there was a voice, "Young master Owen Howard, live and let live. Stop."


    It was a man''s voice. Tom immediately looked up and saw a young man in sportswear who looked like


    he was running in the morning. He was standing more than ten meters away with a silver pocket pistol


    in his hand and a faint smile on his face.


    Owen also saw this person, and his face changed slightly. "Chou, it''s you?" he asked.


    The man nodded slightly and said, "It''s rare for you to remember me, young master. I''m very honored."


    If Rory was here, at a nce, he would have recognized him, the famous underground emperor of H


    City, Mr. Potter!


    It turned out that Mr. Potter''s name was Chou.


    When Tom saw Chou, a trace ofplexity shed by his eyes.


    At this moment, Chou also nodded to Tom and said respectfully, "Young master Tom."


    Tom did not respond. Instead, he stood up silently and resisted the urge to cough up blood.


    "Chou, are you going against me?" asked Owen in an unfriendly tone, staring at him coldly.


    Mr. Potter shook his head and said, "I don''t dare."


    "Then mind your business. Get out of my way!" Owen snorted as he was going to attack Tom again.


    But as soon as he moved, there was another gunshot. The bullet hit under his feet again. Mr. Potter


    said, "Young master Owen Howard, you''d better go back."


    Owen stopped again. He pulled a long face and fixed his eyes on Mr. Potter. "Chou! You''re determined


    to go against me, aren''t you?! Don''t think I''m afraid of you as you''re doing well in H City!"


    Mr. Potter lowered his head again to show respect for Owen, but he said, "Master told me to protect


    young master Tom during his lifetime, so please don''t make it difficult for me."


    "Damn! It''s this old bastard again!" Owen gritted his teeth and cursed. His face changed. He looked at


    Tom for a long time with unwillingness in his eyes.


    Tom, who remained as calm as ever, looked at Owen fearlessly.


    "You''re lucky! You got Chou to protect you." Owen snorted and said, "Well, I''ll let you go for a few more


    days. What belongs to me sooner orter belongs to me."


    After that, he dodged and disappeared.


    It was not until Tom confirmed that he had left that he was rxed. He was already sweating profusely.


    A fierce battle just now had consumed too much of his physical strength. If it weren''t for Chou, Owen


    would have wasted his martial arts even if he didn''t kill him.


    Mr. Potter put away the pistol and walked to Tom, trying to hold Tom, but Tom pushed him away. "What


    are you doing here?" he asked.


    Tom seemed toin about Mr. Potter.


    Mr. Potter said, "Young master Tom, I''m here to protect you."


    "Protect me?" Hearing this, Tom burst outugh as if he heard a very funny joke. "What a funny joke!"


    he said.


    As Mr. Potter saw Tom like this, his expression was changing. Finally, he lowered his head and bowed


    deeply to Tom, saying, "Young master Tom, I know you''ve been holding a grudge because I haven''t


    looked for you for the past four years, but this is what the old master ordered. He specially told me that


    I was not allowed to anything else but to protect you secretly."


    Hearing this, Tom was slighted touched as his expression changed. "Why did grandpa do this? What''s


    the purpose?" he asked.


    Instinctively, he believed Chou''s words.


    Mr. Potter said slowly, "I don''t know what master''s intention is."


    "Wait! No!" Tom immediately found the key information. He stared at Mr. Potter and said, "When did


    grandpa tell you?"


    ording to the timeline, grandpa suddenly fell ill four years ago and became a vegetable. He lost


    consciousness. It was also that incident that he was framed. Since grandpa had be a vegetable,


    how could he tell Chou about that? If he hadn''t told Chou, Chou would have been able to take on his


    responsibilities and help him grow, instead of watching him suffer for so many years!


    Thus this was a contradiction. The only exnation was that either Chou was lying or grandpa had told


    him before he fainted.


    But grandpa bing a vegetable was an ident. How could he be able to tell Chou in time?


    Mr. Potter said, "Young master Tom, you''re extremely smart. You found out something suspicious so


    soon."


    "Stop ttering me. What''s going on?" Tom asked, frowning.


    Mr. Potter said slowly, "In fact, the master told me before he became a vegetable. That day, he called


    me over and told me earnestly that he didn''t have much time left. He asked me to protect you secretly


    and not to contact you for four years. Only today, four yearster, can I meet you."


    After saying that, Mr. Potter''s expression was extremelyplicated, sad, admiring, and awed.


    Tom was surprised with his mouth wide open. His brain was working quickly, and his grandfather''s


    serious and kind face rose before him.


    He was a smart man. At this time, he immediately understood that his grandfather had told Chou early.


    Obviously, he knew that he would be a vegetable.


    And most likely, he knew who the murderer was!


    But he didn''t say anything. Even if he woke up four yearster, he still didn''t say anything.


    There were only two possibilities for this.


    First, this murderer was very powerful, not something the Howards could deal with.


    Second, this murderer was someone close to grandpa, and he was probably his closest rtive, so


    grandpa chose to suffer in silence even if he knew...


    After a long pause, Tom said, "Did grandpa say anything else to you?"


    Mr. Potter shook his head, and then he said, "There is a word that the master asked me to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "The old master said that don''t think about revenge for him and live a good life, and go with the flow."


    Tom took a deep breath. He could imagine what his grandfather looked like when he said this to Chou.


    After a while, Tom looked straight at Mr. Potter and asked, "Do you know who killed grandpa?"


    Mr. Potter shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Tom didn''t ask any more questions. He was just asking casually. He didn''t expect to really ask anything


    from Chou because Tom knew he didn''t know either.


    "Grandpa, grandpa, who did this to you?" Tom looked back at his grandfather''s tomb and sighed in his


    heart.


    Then, he went back with Chou, reorganized his grandfather''s tomb, and said a few more words. It was


    not until the sky lightenedpletely that he began to leave.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, Mr. Potter suddenly said, "By the way, young master Tom,


    there is a man named Rory who came to me and offered me high price to kill you. Do you need me to


    get rid of him?"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    "Rory?"


    Tom frowned slightly, surprised.


    Mr. Potter nodded, then told Tom what happened, and said, "Rory hates you. I thought about killing


    him, but I gave up on that idea eventually."


    "Really? Why?" Tom looked at him with interest.


    Mr. Potter smiled and said, "It''s better to leave this matter to you."


    After getting into the car, Mr. Potter was driving and Tom closed his eyes and said Rory''s name twice.


    Then he said, "He''s nothing. There''s no need to kill him."


    Mr. Potter wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say. He answered, "Yes."


    After they got to the building where Tom lived, Mr. Potter added, "Young Master Tom, what are your


    ns? I am at your service."


    Mr. Potter''s attitude was very humble as if he were a servant.


    Tom did not answer but looked at him. There was a trance and reminiscence in his eyes. He said,


    "Chou, we''ve known each other for many years, haven''t we?"


    Mr. Potter also looked a little nostalgic and nodded, "Yes, it''s been more than ten years."


    "Yes, it''s been more than ten years." Tom sighed. "More than ten years ago, who would have thought


    that this would happen? I suspect that four years ago, grandpa fell into aa because Owen had


    done something to him. What do you think?"


    Mr. Potter shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t dare to specte."


    Tom smiled helplessly and said, "You are still the same as before. I heard that you are doing well now.


    You have be the underground ''emperor'' of H City. Even Malcolm respects you and calls you Mr.


    Potter respectfully."


    "Everything I have today was given by the master." Mr. Potter''s tone was full of respect and gratitude.


    "That''s true." Tom nodded. He knew very well how the name Chou came from. If it weren''t for his


    grandfather''s kindness, Chou would have been dead already. He would have no chance to be the


    famous Mr. Potter today.


    As if he thought of something, Tom suddenly said curiously, "I haven''t seen your original appearance


    for a long time. Let me see it."


    Mr. Potter was stunned. Then he put his hand under his neck and pulled up. He actually tore off his


    face!


    If a third person saw this, he would definitely be frightened to death.


    And after the face was torn off, it was a disfigured face, looking very ferocious and hideous.


    It turned out that Mr. Potter had always been wearing a human skin mask, and now this was Mr.


    Potter''s real appearance. No wonder he was called Chou, meaning "ugly", because he was really ugly.


    When Tom saw this face, he did not show any disgust. Instead, he showed a sincere smile. He patted


    the Chou''s face and said with a smile, "Well, I''m more familiar with this."


    Mr. Potter also grinned, as if time had passed and they were back more than a decade ago when Tom


    first saw him.


    The difference was that Owen hated Mr. Potter''s face so much that he looked at it with disgust for a


    long time every time he saw it.


    "Okay. I''m home. See you." Tom said.


    Mr. Potter put on the human skin mask again, his handsome appearanceing back, and asked


    again, "Young Master Tom, Young Master Owen is back now. He won''t let you go easily. Be careful."


    "I know." Tom returned to the driver''s seat and nodded to him. Then he stepped on the gas pedal and


    the car rushed out. Then his face darkened.


    Owen would not let him go. He was thinking about the same thing.


    Thinking of Owen''s humiliation to him just now, he couldn''t help but feel a wave of anger rising in his


    heart and sweeping through his whole body.


    He would return this kick ten times and a hundred times more!


    ...


    In the next few days, Tom was calm again. He went to work every day. Under his operation, ZQ Inc''s


    market value continued to rise. Just this morning, it reached the limit.


    It attracted a lot of people''s attention, and the chairman of ZQ was even more mysterious in many


    people''s eyes.


    Many group bosses wanted to invite the chairman to dinner and y golf. They wanted to know who


    the mysterious chairman was.


    But Tom refused them all.


    At this time, he did not intend to reveal his identity.


    Elliot couldn''t understand what he was thinking, but he didn''t dare to ask. He kept telling himself to do


    his own job well.


    With Tom''s 100 million, SK Company suddenly came back to life, and under Phoebe''s leadership, it


    had a new life and soon started turning a profit. Those suppliers who they had offended before also


    came to discuss cooperation at this time. Thepany was gaining strong momentum.


    This was originally a very happy thing, but some people were unhappy.


    Most of them were from the Scotts, and the most unhappy person was Zack. He had no power at all


    now and wasrgely invisible. He couldn''t even join the board of directors.


    He was very dissatisfied with Phoebe''s being the chairman of SK.


    In his circle, many people hadughed at him.


    What puzzled him the most was how Tom knew the chairman of ZQ Film & TV. He even borrowed a


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hundred million from him?


    Was the chairman crazy?


    He was very unhappy and dissatisfied. SK should be his. Why did this happen to him?


    So over the past few days, he had been drinking and losing his temper. He never thought whether he


    was capable of running SK? Moreover, although his shares were reduced, the annual dividends were


    higher. He should thank Tom and Phoebe.


    Jealousy was one of the seven sins. People would always do all kinds of crazy things when they were


    jealous.


    On this day, Zack drank a lot. One of his friends introduced him to a person and they went to a bar to


    drink together. He didn''t expect to meet the big boss Martin again.


    Coincidentally, Martin was drinking there too, with two hot beauties.


    "Mr. Gablehauser, nice seeing you here!"


    Zack rubbed his eyes and saw that it was really Martin. He immediately went over happily and greeted


    Martin.


    When Martin saw him, he was stunned and said, "Zack?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s me." Zack was very excited. He didn''t expect to meet Martin here. It was really great.


    In fact, he couldn''t tell what was good about it. Now that SK was in a good condition, it no longer


    needed Martin''s investment.


    But when Martin saw Zack, a n immediately came to his mind...

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Ever since that day, Martin had a knot in his heart and always wanted to trouble Tom! But he couldn''t


    find a chance and he got increasingly upset, so he came to drink today to relieve his anxiety. He didn''t


    expect to meet Zack here.


    To be honest, he almost forgot about Zack. Now that he saw Zack, his first reaction was to think of


    Phoebe.


    Then his mind began to liven up. Yes, why didn''t he start with Phoebe?


    For the past two days, his mind was filled with images of Tom and Kaylie staying together. He was


    almost bewildered. Every time he thought of it, he felt so ufortable all over. Since that was the


    case, he could deal with a man as the man dealt with him. Besides, Phoebe was also one of the three


    beauties in H City. In terms of appearance, she was no worse than Kaylie at all.


    He had let Phoebe go before for Rory''s sake. Now he had enough reasons to retaliate against Tom.


    Rory would not say anything if he knew!


    In just a few seconds, Martin thought of these in his mind. On the surface, he looked at Zack who


    became pleasing to his eyes. He waved and said, "So it''s Mr. Scott. Come here. Come here and drink."


    His hospitality made Zackfortable and excited. This was the first time Martin had called him Mr.


    Scott. Zack felt being respected.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "No, no, no. Mr. Gablehauser, just call me Zack." Zack raised his ss and held it in both hands. His


    ss was lower than Martin''s. He did this to show his respect to Martin.


    After three rounds of drinking, the two of them became more and more excited and began to talk.


    Martin purposefully asked Phoebe about her recent situation. Zack was already resentful, and he told


    Martin about the recent events. "Mr. Gablehauser, it''s okay if I don''t say it. I''m angry when I think of it!


    Phoebe actually became the Chairman of ourpany. Now that she''s powerful, she kicked all the


    ''founding fathers'' out of the board of directors!"


    "Really? Isn''t yourpany going bankrupt? Why did Phoebe be the Chairman?" Martin was


    quite surprised. He knew SK Company and it was about to go bankrupt. How could Phoebe be


    the Chairman?


    Zack drank half a ss of wine and said, "That''s because of that bastard Tom. I don''t know how he got


    lucky. He actually met ZQ Inc''s Chairman and borrowed a hundred million from him to invest in SK.


    Now that Phoebe has more than 50% of thepany''s shares. She''s in charge of the wholepany.


    Damn it, fuck!"


    After Martin heard this, his eyes shed. He immediately remembered the day he followed Tom and


    saw Tom drive into ZQ za with his own eyes. He wondered if Tom worked for the ZQ Inc. It turned


    out that Tom actually knew the mysterious Chairman of ZQ Inc.


    Damn it.


    He was also cursing in his heart.


    Was he going to let Tom go?


    To be honest, he was not willing, very unwilling!


    Tom had cuckolded him. If he let Tom go like this, how could he stay in the circle in the future?


    He must take revenge!


    This thought surged in his mind and became uncontroble.


    He put his hand on Zack''s shoulder and looked into his eyes. "Mr. Scott, do you want to revenge? Do


    you want to get back what you lost?"


    Zack said without hesitation, "Yes!"


    Under the paralysis of alcohol, his eyes were bloodshot and his breathing became heavy.


    Martin smiled like a demon, then put his mouth near Zack''s ear and said something in secret.


    After Zack heard this, his originally blurred eyes instantly regained some rity, and he swallowed


    heavily and said, "Mr. Gablehauser, isn''t that good? No matter what, she''s my cousin."


    "What''s wrong? Think about it carefully. Phoebe kicked you out of the board of directors. Has she ever


    treated you like a cousin?" Martin''s voice was full of bewilderment. "Besides, there''s no evidence for


    this kind of thing. It''spletely harmless to you. Well, after it''s done, I''ll give you three million


    privately, okay?"


    Three million!


    Zack''s heart beat faster immediately.


    Listening to Martin''s incessant temptation, Zack was also tempted. Finally, he gritted his teeth and


    agreed, saying, "Okay! I promise you!"


    A chill appeared in his eyes and he muttered, "Phoebe, don''t me me. You forced me!"


    Martin was overjoyed to see Zack agree. He could not hide the smug smile on his face. He had already


    thought of the scene of Phoebe under him.


    "Tom, you piece of trash. You dare to touch my woman. Now I''m going to fuck your wife and take a


    video! I''m curious about your expression when you see the video."


    It was another day of working overtime. Phoebe didn''t get off work until nine o''clock. She was already


    very tired.


    As soon as she came out of the office, she saw Zack standing at the door. At this time, the lights in the


    standing here for? Are you sick?"


    Why did Zack appear here? Naturally, he came to wait for Phoebe. Originally, he was still a little


    nervous. He thought whether it would be too much to do this. After all, Phoebe was his cousin. If


    grandpa knew, grandpa would definitely be angry. But now that he heard Phoebe''s curse, he


    immediately became angry, and the original anxiety and guilt disappearedpletely.


    "Phoebe, I am waiting for you." Zack took a deep breath and tried to make his expression look sincere.


    Phoebe''s eyes were full of suspicion and vignce. She stared at him and said, "What are you waiting


    for me for?"


    Seeing Phoebe''s anti-theft eyes, Zack was angry again. "Damn it, I''m your brother at least. Why are


    you so wary of me?"


    "Phoebe! I know you''ve been against me all these years. I don''t deserve to be a brother. During this


    time, I''ve been thinking a lot. I really felt that I was too cold-blooded and went too far, especially to you


    and Tom. I didn''t do things a brother should do." Before Zack came, he had already prepared his lines


    and prepared his emotions. He began to speak, looking extremely remorseful. In order to get Phoebe''s


    trust, he deliberately pped himself twice.


    "Phoebe, I was wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    Zack did the ruse of self-injury to win Phoebe''s trust.


    Phoebe was originally a soft-hearted person. When she saw that Zack had swollen his face, she also


    felt pity.


    Of course, Phoebe wasn''t a fool. She wouldn''t believe Zack so easily. "Are you nning something


    against me?"


    Zack was shocked. He was clearly acting very realistically. How could Phoebe know?


    But soon, he saw the wariness in Phoebe''s eyes. He knew that he didn''t reveal anything. It was


    Phoebe who doubted his character.


    With that in mind, he gritted his teeth and knelt down directly in front of Phoebe!


    Phoebe was startled and quickly stepped aside. "Zack! What are you doing? You''re crazy!"


    Zack went all out. Anyway, there was no one else but Phoebe now. "Phoebe, I really regret it. Are you


    so heartless that you won''t forgive me?"


    Zack''s behavior really made Phoebe flustered. She said quickly, "Okay, okay, I forgive you. Get up!"


    "No! You didn''t forgive me. You are just trying to coax me!" Zack started his performance.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    A hint of conspiracy shed in Zack''s eyes. He took a deep breath and said, "Phoebe, you must have


    not eaten since you worked overtime, right? I made a reservation in Michelin and let me treat you to


    dinner, right? Speaking of this, we haven''t had dinner alone for a long time."


    Phoebe was indeed hungry as she worked overtime till now. Now that she saw Zack''s sincere look, she


    was also moved. She thought that Zack had really changed, and she was quite relieved to see this.


    She nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Phoebe did not see the sinister glint in Zack''s eyes and was happy that Zack had mended his way.


    In the past, she had a good rtionship with Zack. When she was bullied at school, Zack would stand


    up for her. Butter, when they all grew up and when things involved the interests of the family, Zack


    slowly became selfish and cold-blooded. If Zack could mend his way, she was still very happy.


    She was quite tired now, but she still decided to go to dinner with Zack.


    When she got into the car, she immediately closed her eyes to rest for a while.


    Because today was a busy day and there was melodious music in the car, Phoebe dropped her


    vignce and her body was very rxed and she unconsciously fell asleep. But she did not know that


    Zack had changed direction. He did not go to the Michelin-starred restaurant at all, but to another


    ce.


    Zack was driving. When he saw Phoebe asleep, he was excited and nervous. As long as he sent


    Phoebe to Martin, he could get three million dors. It was such a great deal!


    He had convinced himself countless times, so he no longer felt guilty.


    After sleeping for 20 minutes, Phoebe slowly opened her eyes. She realized something was wrong.


    This was not the way to the original restaurant. She quickly asked, "Brother Hao, didn''t you say we are


    going to the Michelin-starred restaurant? Why are we here?"


    Zack smiled mysteriously and said, "Right, but there''s also a Michelin-starred restaurant here. We''ll be


    here soon."


    Phoebe frowned. "Really? Why don''t I know?"


    For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Zack smiled even more brightly and said, "It''s new. That''s why you don''t know."


    Hearing Zack say this, she rxed a lot. In her opinion, Zack was her cousin and had a close blood


    rtionship with her. No matter how bad Zack''s character was, it was impossible for him to harm her.


    "Here we are." Zack stopped the car and said to Phoebe with a smile.


    Phoebe looked out the window. Here was clearly a suburb. There was no Michelin-starred restaurant.


    "Zack, are you sure this is a Michelin-starred restaurant?"


    "Yes, it''s inside. Just walk in." Zack got out of the car first, then walked over and opened the door for


    Phoebe. Seeing that Phoebe frowned and was suspicious, he pretended to be unhappy and said,


    "What? Are you afraid that I will harm you?"


    Phoebe did have such doubts, but when she saw the displeasure on Zack''s face, she gradually let


    down her defences and shook her head, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Then get out of the car. There won''t be any good food if we arrivete." Zack said.


    Phoebe had to get out of the car and go with Zack.


    However, the more she walked in, the more she felt that something was wrong. This was clearly a


    suburb. There was no Michelin-starred restaurant.


    Recalling Zack''s unusual behaviors, Phoebe immediately realized that she had been into a trap and


    immediately turned to leave.


    However, it was toote for her to escape now.


    Immediately, from the houses on both sides, a few people came out, stopped in front of her, and looked


    at her covetously.


    Zack also turned around with a strange smile on his face and said, "Phoebe, aren''t we going to a


    Michelin-starred restaurant for a meal? Where are you going?"


    In this case, even if Phoebe was stupid, she knew that she had been deceived by Zack. Her expression


    changed and she said sternly, "Zack! You brought me here on purpose? What do you want to do?"


    Zack said with a hateful smile, "I brought you for a meal. What do you think I''m doing?"


    He walked slowly towards Phoebe with an evil smile on his face and a strange fire in his eyes.


    Seeing Zack like this, Phoebe''s heart beat faster and faster, and she was afraid. "Zack! You''re crazy.


    I''m your cousin! But you want to harm me?"


    "Hahaha, I just brought you here to see someone. How could I harm you? I don''t want your money,


    neither your life." Zack said hatefully.


    When Phoebe heard this, she became even more flustered because she knew that Zack wanted her


    body!


    Immediately she was furious. "Zack, are you still a human? I''m your cousin. But you''re doing this to me!


    You''re a beast!"


    Zack was stunned, then he came to his senses and spat, "Are you crazy? Will I do such a disgusting


    thing? I have told you I brought you here to see someone."


    As he finished speaking, a car came from outside the alley, stopped, and then, from the car, walked


    outside a handsome man. Naturally it was Martin.


    There was a wanton smile on his face, and his eyes greedily looked at Phoebe. There was a lewd


    green light in his eyes, which made Phoebe''s scalp numb.


    "Tsk tsk, great, great, Zack. You did a good job!" As Martin walked over, he pped his hands. The


    smile on his face was wild and evil.


    Then, on Zack''s phone, he received a receipt from PayPal, which reminded him that he sessfully


    got those three million dors.


    Zack hurriedly turned on his phone and saw the number. His face was almost crooked with that stupid


    smile. He was unusually excited and happy. "Mr. Gablehauser, this is what I should do."


    Martin smiled and said, "Good job."


    Seeing how the two were in cahoots, Phoebe was flustered and angry. She wanted to scold them, but


    she didn''t do it because she knew that it was pointless to do so now.


    Calm down. In such a situation, she must calm down!


    "Martin, I advise you not to act rashly. We havews. There are cameras everywhere. You can''t run


    away if youmit a crime!" Phoebe said coldly.


    Martin suddenly smiled. "Oh, are you intimating me? Phoebe, I think you''re not that naive anymore.


    Why are you still say something like this? So what if there are cameras? The cameras will show that


    you came with Zack. What does it have to do with me, Martin? Besides, I will record the whole video


    and record your coquettish appearance. If you want to live in shame in the future, you can choose to


    call the police. I promise I won''t stop you."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Martin, you! Shameless!" Phoebe gritted her teeth in anger.


    "Shameless? There''s something even more shameless that hasn''t been done." Martin walked towards


    Phoebe as he spoke.


    Phoebe''s calmness immediately disappeared again. She took a few steps back and picked up a small


    branch from the ground. She put it in front of her chest and trembled uncontrobly, "Martin, don''te


    over! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    When Martin saw Phoebe like this, he was even more excited. He got a perverted excitement. The


    more Phoebe was afraid, the more he had a sense of achievement.


    Walking up to Phoebe, he easily snatched Phoebe''s branch away, broke it, and then grabbed Phoebe''s


    wrist, looking at her like a cat torturing a mouse. "Phoebe, you''re in my hand."


    Phoebe tried to resist, but as a weak woman, she was no match for Martin. Martin soon pressed her


    against the wall.


    "Martin! What do you want to do? Stop! My husband and the chairman of ZQ are friends. If you dare to


    do anything to me, he will not let you go!" Phoebe shouted!


    "The chairman of ZQ?" There was some fear shown between Martin''s brows. But he quickly erased it


    and snorted, "Now you still trying to scare me? Don''t tell me that trash Tom knows the chairman of ZQ.


    Even if he IS the chairman, why should I feel scared?"


    At this time, Phoebe waspletely flustered. She tried her best to resist, but she still couldn''t. Martin


    was much stronger than her.


    She was now filled with regret and tears. Seeing Martin''s lips getting closer and closer, she was


    extremely desperate and really hoped someone toe and save her at this time.


    But at this moment, a voice came...

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    "Mr. Gablehauser, I think it''s better to go back to the vi and then make up a n. There''s a


    residential area nearby. It might attract people''s attention. People will stare." Zack walked over and


    said. To be honest, he was still a little scared when he saw Martin being so lustful.


    Martin stopped, thinking Zack was right. Although he was a little upset, he agreed.


    Anyway, he still had a whole night left, so there was no hurry.


    So he stopped and asked his two men to tie Phoebe up. He wanted to take her back to the vi and


    "enjoy" Phoebe!


    Phoebe wanted to shout for help, but after a few words, her mouth was covered with tape. She couldn''t


    shout out, so she could only make a whimper.


    She was deeply regretful now. If she had known this would happen, she would not have agreed to


    She was too childish and didn''t think Zack would be so base. She didn''t expect that Zack, a scumbag,


    could even do such a thing for money!


    At the same time, she couldn''t understand why Martin had the guts to do such a thing to her!


    She had no choice but to pray that someone woulde to save her at this time!


    The first person she thought of was the chairman of ZQ. Thest time, she had experienced something


    simr, and he suddenly appeared and saved her. But now, would he be here again?


    In fact, deep down in her heart, she knew that this was almost impossible because the chairman had


    never cared about her. Before, he helped her and saved her because of Tom, and it had nothing to do


    with her!


    When she knew this, she was extremely disappointed and upset, as if in an instant, her life had lost its


    meaning.


    It was not easy for her to fall in love with a man. She didn''t expect that he didn''t care about her at all.


    She had the urge to die at the thought of her being self-sentimental in front of the chairman!


    Now that she was in trouble again because of her childishness and negligence, would anyonee


    here to save her?


    In fact, she already had an answer in her heart.


    No one coulde.


    To be honest, she wanted no one but the chairman of ZQ to save her.


    This was a veryplicated mood, which might sound a little unreasonable, too.


    "What? Are you waiting for someone to save you?" Martin stuffed her in the car, not in a hurry to take


    advantage of her, but looked at her yfully.


    Martin was such a person. Once the prey was on his te, he would not be in a hurry. He enjoyed the


    final fear and struggle of the prey, which would greatly stimte him and make him more lustful.


    Phoebe closed her eyes. Now she didn''t want to struggle and tears flowed down her cheeks.


    The car was driving slowly towards a secret ce, and she would be raped by this despicable Martin.


    She suddenly felt that her life was a joke.


    At this moment, the car suddenly stopped. The driver braked so hard that Phoebe almost fell to the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ground.


    Martin was very proud and was taking out a cigarette to light it. This sudden stop directly burned his


    mouth, causing him to be furious. He scolded, "You want to die? Why did you brake so hard?"


    The driver said, "Boss, we seem to have hit someone..."


    "What?!" Martin was startled and pped the back of the driver''s head. He cursed, "Can you drive?


    You hit people on this wide road? You want to be fired?!"


    The driver said with a sad face, "I didn''t mean to. I was driving, but a person suddenly rushed out. I was


    shocked. I didn''t have time to brake and hit him!"


    Because they were the first car, and Zack''s car was behind them. Since they braked so suddenly, Zack


    didn''t have time and rear-ended their car.


    In this way, they obviously felt that there was something blocking them under the front wheel. It felt like


    a person.


    Even Martin was a little scared!


    "What, what should we do?" The driver asked in fear.


    Martin was racking his brains. To be honest, he began to panic. Fortunately, he had experienced much


    and was tougher and calmer than ordinary people. He quickly calmed down and said, "Get out of the


    car first to see whether the person is alive."


    "OK..."


    Now, the driver had no choice but to follow his order.


    Zack and the others got out of the car without knowing what was going on behind them and asked


    Martin, "Mr. Gablehauser, what''s going on? Why did you stop?"


    Martin said with a cold face, "Damn it. The driver hit someone. I''m so unlucky. If I had known, I wouldn''t


    have gone this way."


    "What?" Zack was also a little scared. He quickly walked to the front of the car, and sure enough, he


    saw a man lying on the ground, and his body was stuck under the wheels of the car.


    When he and the driver saw this, their faces immediately turned pale. Everyone felt that the man must


    be dead.


    The driver came back trembling and said, "Boss, we really killed someone..."


    Martin''s face darkened even more. He also got out of the car and kicked the driver in the thigh, causing


    him to fall down. He shouted, "F*ck you, how did you drive? You ruined my n! I am pissed. F*ck!"


    The driver didn''t dare toin. He was still a young man. He had never killed anyone since he


    drove. In this case, he was going to jail!


    Soon, Martin walked forward and saw that the man was under the wheel. He was scared.


    But soon, he realized something was wrong.


    Why was there no blood on the ground?


    "Something''s wrong!" Martin called out immediately.


    Zack and the driver were really scared. They were shocked by his sudden shout. "What''s wrong?


    Boss?"


    "There''s no blood on the ground." Martin frowned. He was bolder, so he looked down and immediately


    understood. Damn it, this was not a real person. It was a dummy. No wonder there was no blood on the


    ground.


    "Fuck, we were tricked. This is a dummy. Who the hell made a prank!" Martin immediately scolded, but


    at the same time, he was relieved.


    Zack and the driver were stunned. "What? A dummy?"


    "No way." They immediately lowered their heads and saw that it was really a dummy.


    They immediately began to curse.


    However, at this time, the weeds on both sides suddenly started to rustle and shake, which also


    attracted their attention.


    In such a wild ce, a dummy suddenly rushed out, and the grass was swaying. It was so scary,


    sending a chill down their spines.


    Martin was an atheist, but in this case, he couldn''t help but be afraid. He swallowed and said to the


    driver, "How did this dummy appear on the road?"


    The driver''s face turned pale and his teeth ttered. "It came from the side of the road... Boss, could it


    be that we ran into something evil?"


    After this, their faces turned even paler.


    At this moment, Zack screamed and pointed behind Martin. "Mr. Gablehauser! There''s... There''s


    someone... behind you!"

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Martin''s expression changed drastically and he felt nervous. In an instant, his scalp was numb!


    Even if he was a firm atheist, he could not control his fear in this situation.


    He turned around mechanically and saw a person standing behind him. Because of the light behind


    him, he could not see the face of this person. He could only see the shadow, which made him scared.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He swallowed down the saliva heavily and retreated immediately. He walked to Zack and the driver,


    with his tone trembling slightly, he then asked, "You, who the hell are you?"


    Zack and the driver were both frightened and trembling. They all thought in their minds that they might


    have encountered an evil.


    The shadow did not speak but focused on staring at them. It seemed as if a fire was burning in the


    eyes of the shadow. Then the shadow moved and walked towards them step by step.


    The silence made the three of them even more frightened, and they even wanted to escape.


    Just as they were about to run, the shadow walked out of dark, revealing his true appearance.


    "Damn, what is this?!"


    Zack was the first to scream.


    The driver''s eyes widened.


    Only Martin was rtively calm. He saw the man standing in front of them wearing a clown mask.


    The mask blocked the entire face and only revealed his two eyes. Under the light of the car, the eyes


    looked particrly terrifying, and they seemed to shine with terrifying light.


    That was right, naturally, this person was Tom.


    Tom had foresight. After Brian''s incidentst time, Tom secretly installed a positioning system on


    Phoebe''s bag to ensure her safety, which could show where she was.


    Tom would check Phoebe''s location from time to time. Once Phoebe was notmuting in her usual


    routes, it meant that there was a certain risk that something happened to Phoebe.


    Tonight, Tom saw that Phoebe had not returned home yet. And after nine o''clock, he found that Phoebe


    was heading towards the suburbs, which immediately caught his attention. He then rushed over


    immediately.


    Sure enough, he realized something was wrong. Phoebe was targeted by someone!


    The reason Tom revealed himself as the chairman of ZQ Inc was that he had other ns.


    "Who are you? Why did you ruin my good n!" Martin realized that the shadow was a person, not a


    ghost, and his fear slowly disappeared.


    Tom stared straight at him and said in a hoarse voice, "Martin, how dare you touch Phoebe? I don''t


    think you want to live anymore."


    Hearing this, Martin immediately frowned and stared at Tom, "You know me. Who the hell are you?!"


    "The one who wants your life." Tom''s words revealed endless coldness and his desire to kill him.


    Yes, he already had the n to kill Martin, and that was the reason why he was wearing a mask.


    He realized in advance that Phoebe would be kidnapped. Someone must have nned it. Such a


    person was a hidden danger no matter what. It was inconvenient for him to do that with his identity as


    Tom.


    In fact, Tom had never been a soft-hearted person. In order to protect the people around him, he could


    be ruthless.


    Sensing Tom''s intent to kill, Martin couldn''t help but shudder.


    Zack had a feeling that the ''clown'' in front of him was very familiar, and it seemed he had seen him


    somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it at the moment.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt the gaze of the shadow, which gave him a feeling as if the gaze was


    piercing into his bones. This made him shiver all over.


    Tom stared at him and did not say anything. Because if he said out Zack''s identity, his own identity


    would be more likely to be exposed. Tom''s desire to kill Zack was no less than that to kill Martin, as he


    was almost pretty sure that the reason Phoebe woulde here ''willingly'' from thepany was


    definitely rted to Zack!


    Zack, as Phoebe''s cousin, actually did such a thing. He was no different from an animal. How could


    Tom not be angry?


    Everyone present felt Tom''s murderous intent. They were still ordinary people after all. In the face of


    this situation, they were really afraid and scared. A gust of wind at this night could make them nervous.


    Zack was the first one who couldn''t bear Tom''s oppression. He screamed and turned around to run.


    Martin came back to his senses and screamed loudly, "Come on together, kill him, take off his mask. I


    want to see who he is and has the nerve to y tricks on me here!"


    The three bodyguards next to him got orders and began to attack Tom together.


    The bodyguards were all professionally trained experts, proficient in Sanda, Kick Boxing, and they were


    also equipped with folding cudgels. Their power was not to be underestimated. Eight to ten ordinary


    people were not their matches.


    Now the three of them were attacking the person wearing the mask together. Even a professional boxer


    could not defeat the three.


    But they had underestimated Tom. They didn''t know what kind of monster they were facing.


    Before they could get close to Tom, they saw a sh in front of their eyes. Tom suddenly made a move


    at a very fast speed. A series ofbination moves came out. Three punches hit them hard in the face


    and knocked them out.


    The strength of Tom''s punch reached that of a mid-level professional boxer. Not to mention these


    bodyguards who learned fighting skillster in life, even professional boxers could not win Tom and


    would be directly beaten down.


    The attack move was neat and beautiful. It was only then that Martin realized what kind of monster he


    had encountered.


    In an instant, endless fear and coldness rose from the bottom of his feet and spread to his head,


    making his hands and feet cold, his whole body sweating, and he was gasping for breath.


    Martin stopped thinking, screamed, then turned around and ran away.


    But now, could Martin run away?


    Tom snorted and chased after him. Tom grabbed Martin''s hair from his back and forced him back.


    "Ah! It hurts..."


    Martin screamed like a pig was being ughtered. His feet were in the air and then he fell heavily to


    the ground.


    Tom stepped on Martin who was lying on the ground. Looking at Martin from the top, Tom''s eyes shone


    with a terrifying light, and asked, "What''s yourst wish?"


    "No!" Martin was scared out of his wits. His face was pale, and he was trembling. His m was


    as much as you want!"


    Tom did not respond. He continued to step hard on Martin''s throat and let Martin''s throat be crushed.


    Martin was so scared that he wet his pants. He patted Tom on his leg hard, but it didn''t work.


    Now Martin regretted it so much. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have dared to try to


    take advantage of Phoebe!


    He felt his throat was about to break, and it hurt so much that he couldn''t breathe at all.


    At this moment, a noise came from the car not far away. Phoebe was bumping onto the window, which


    attracted Tom''s attention.


    Phoebe was tied up, lying in the back seat. She then struggled to sit down with great difficulty, bumping


    her head against the window.


    Because the car was soundproof, she could not hear the specific sounds outside when she was inside.


    She could only hear that someone was fighting outside, which made her very afraid.


    All of a sudden, the strength Tom used to step down on Martin was reduced significantly. An


    unprecedented desire for survival urred to Martin, who then seized the chance and used his best


    strength to push Tom away, then got up and ran with all his might.


    Tom did not chase after him, but he did not let Martin go. He kicked up a fist-sized stone on the ground,


    and the stone flew quickly towards Martin. It hit Martin on his back. With a bang, Martin screamed


    again and fainted. He maybe died or not.


    Taking a deep breath, Tom returned to the car and opened the door...

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Phoebe was never as helpless as she was now.


    Being tied, she was unable to resist at all.


    The car was so soundproof that she couldn''t hear the sound outside. She could only roughly hear


    someone talking and arguing, not knowing what was going on outside.


    This unknown feeling was often the most torturous. She felt like she was going crazy!


    As time passed, she became more anxious. The more desperate she was, the more tormented.


    She regretted that she was so childish and believed Zack''s nderous talk, which made her fall into


    such a dangerous situation.


    She could imagine what Martin would do to her and he would record everything!


    Once it was posted online, her life would be ruined.


    Now, she really wanted someone to save her, and she was willing to ept at the cost of the rest of


    her life!


    But she knew that this kind of hope was actually very slim.


    Under the urging of an unprecedented strong will, she exhausted all her strength and struggled to sit up


    and bang her head against the car window to seek help, even though her hands and feet were bleeding


    from the rope. Even if it was in vain, she had to do it.


    Finally, a tall figure appeared in her sight and walked towards her.


    Because her head was pressed against the window, she could only see his chest at most, unable to


    see the person''s face.


    Her heart was beating fast, because she found that the clothes this man was wearing were not


    Martin''s, nor Zack''s, but a strange man''s!


    What did this mean? Did someonee to save her?


    At this moment, a glimmer of hope rose in her heart!


    The door was opened...


    As half of her body weight was pressed against the window, she fell down with the door and an


    involuntary exmation urred.


    But soon, she was supported by a pair of strong and powerful hands.


    "Are you okay?"


    It was a hoarse voice!


    Hearing this voice, Phoebe could not help but tremble all over her body, and tears immediately started


    from her eyes. She could never forget this voice.


    Then, as her body was straightened, she saw what the other person looked like, the familiar clown


    mask.


    It was the chairman of ZQ Media!


    Words failed to express how Phoebe felt at this moment. Being unexpectedly rescued from a desperate


    situation, she was deeply moved as the warm current filled her whole body in an instant. Even if her


    mouth was sealed by her feet, she still tried to utter.


    It was him. It was him again!


    Her tears flowed down uncontrobly and soon soaked her clothes and his chest.


    Tom was heartbroken to see her like this. At the same time, he was very angry and regretted not


    torturing Martin enough!


    And Zack, it was such a pity that he let him go like this.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "It''s okay. I beat them away. You''re safe now," said Tom gently, stroking Phoebe''s face. Then he gently


    removed Phoebe''s tape.


    As soon as it was torn off, Phoebe burst into tears and threw herself at Tom, crying like a child.


    Tom hugged her, patted her on the back, and keptforting her. It was the first time he had seen


    Phoebe cry like this.


    "I''m so scared. I''m really scared..." Phoebe cried. After the rope in her hands was untied, she couldn''t


    wait to hold Tom tightly, so tight that he couldn''t breathe. Afraid that Tom would disappear in front of


    her, she was like a drowning person desperately grabbing thest straw.


    Phoebe had never been so scared. Even thest time about Brian, she was not as scared and


    panicked as she was now. This time, she had already made ns that once she was really raped by


    Martin, she would not live.


    In this way, not only she faced the possibility of being raped, but also the fear of death, the reluctance


    to leave the world, guilty for her parents, and regret for Tom and the chairman of ZQ Media...


    When she needed help the most, it was him who appeared and saved her!


    To be honest, at this moment, her heart was shaking as never before. That strong and deep feeling


    made her make a decision that no one could change.


    She was going to go all out and chase after him to be his woman, even if she ended up being the


    enemy of the world.


    As a traditional woman at heart, she had to do everything by the rules and morals, which was why she


    married Tom for four years. Even if she didn''t love Tom, she never betrayed him.


    But now, after all these things, her thoughts had changed unprecedentedly andpletely!


    She wanted to be with the chairman of ZQ Media and pursue true love, regardless of the cost, even if


    the whole world condemned her and despised her.


    She wouldn''t care even if he was Tom''s friend, even if she was sorry for Tom.


    Tom did not know that Phoebe made such a big decision in her heart at this moment. Heforted her


    gently and said in a husky voice, "Okay, don''t be afraid. It''s safe. It''s safe."


    Looking up, Phoebe looked straight into his starry eyes. "Chairman, thank you! Thank you so much,"


    she said.


    Tom said with a smile, "You''re wee. This is what I should do."


    Phoebe understood the his insinuation. He was saying that because of Tom. If it had been in the past,


    she would have been disappointed and sad, but now she wouldn''t think that way as she had made that


    decision.


    Seeing that she lowered her head, Tom thought Phoebe was sad. Thinking of something, he


    immediately said nervously, "Phoebe, have you lost your virginity to Martin?!"


    Tom couldn''t help thinking in this way. If that was the case, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life!


    Just now, Phoebe was tied up, and her clothes seemed a little messy. What if Martin had taken liberties


    with her... Damn it! He would make Martin pay!


    He called her Phoebe, which melted Phoebe''s heart. This was the first time he had called her that. Did


    it mean that he had feelings for her?


    "No, don''t worry. I''m still a virgin. Martin hasn''t touched me yet." Phoebe hurriedly exined, afraid that


    he would misunderstand.


    Hearing this, Tom was obviously relieved. He was d that he made it on time.


    When Phoebe heard Tom''s relieved voice, she felt a touch of sweetness in her heart.


    This showed that the chairman of ZQ Media cared about her, not just because of Tom!


    Knowing this, she was really delighted. The decadence and disappointment of a few days ago were


    swept away. She knew that her feelings could not be wrong! In the past two times, she could feel that


    he had feelings for her!


    Tom was just lying to her.


    Or maybe it was chairman of ZQ Media who lied to Tom. After all, she was still Tom''s wife.


    "Chairman, can I see your face?" Suddenly, Phoebe said something that scared Tom!

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Phoebe mustered up the courage to say it. After that, her face began to turn red.


    However, she did not avoid facing him. Instead, she raised her head, stretched her snow-white neck,


    and stared straight at the chairman ZQ.


    Tom''s heart was pounding as she stared at him, and he was even a little flustered. He was specting


    about Phoebe''s thoughts. What was the purpose of Phoebe''s words? Did she recognize him?


    Or was she just testing him?


    In his panic, he did not even notice Phoebe''s eyes obviously filled with passion and affection.


    In fact, Phoebe''s heart was beating very fast. When she found that the chairman ZQ did not speak, she


    thought that the chairman had acquiesced and even reached out to remove the mask on his face.


    At this moment, Tom finally came back to his senses. He quickly grabbed Phoebe''s hand and shouted


    in a low voice, "What are you doing?!"


    Phoebe was not afraid. She still looked at Tom bravely and enthusiastically, and she even came closer.


    At this moment, her body temperature rose a lot, and a lot of hormones were secreting.


    She was so emotional that her voice was soft and pleasant. "I want to see you, okay?"


    However, Tom, with a low EQ, misunderstood Phoebe''s meaning at this time. He said in a low voice,


    "Why, do you doubt my identity?"


    Sensing Tom''s shame and annoyance, Phoebe quickly exined, "Chairman, you misunderstood. I


    didn''t mean that, but... I want to see your face and never forget it for the rest of my life!"


    Tom was stunned.


    Looking at Phoebe''s blushing face, affectionate and blurred eyes, even if he was a fool, he realized


    that Phoebe fell in love with him!


    In an instant, Tom was not calm. His heart was beating so fast that it seemed to explode at any time.


    During their four years of marriage, Phoebe had never shown this expression to him. The was too


    much for him!


    And most importantly, in this situation, Phoebe was so charming that Tom could not help but lose his


    mind in an instant.


    His absent-mindedness immediately made Phoebe touch his mas and begin to lift it up...


    Tom felt a chill on his chin and came back to his senses in an instant. He acted quickly. He grabbed


    Phoebe''s hand again in a sh. His strength lost control and Phoebe''s wrist hurt, which made Phoebe''s


    painful.


    "It hurts..."


    He hurriedly loosened his grip and moved back, keeping his distance from Phoebe, and said, "Be


    honest with me. Don''t keep thinking about seeing my face! It will get you into trouble! Do you know?"


    He said harshly it on purpose.


    Phoebe was indeed shocked, but she soon rxed because she was not afraid.


    "It''s okay. I''m not afraid." Phoebe straightened up and said.


    Tom was speechless for a moment.


    At this moment, he finally realized that it was not suitable for him to stay in this situation for a long time.


    He had to change the situation.|


    "Get out of the car and leave here first." Tom continued in a hoarse voice. He untied Phoebe and let her


    out of the car. Then he took out a tissue and wiped away all the ces he had touched in the car. He


    didn''t want to leave any evidence.


    After that, he took Phoebe to his car.


    He drove the Audi A7 due to his hurry. Although Phoebe had never seen this Audi, she heard Logan


    mention it yesterday that Tom had driven an Audi A7 to pick him up that day and the front of the car


    had been hit.


    Coincidentally, this Audi''s front was obviously hit.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After getting in the car, she said doubtfully, "Chairman, did you borrow this Audi A7 from Tom?"


    "Ah?" When Tom heard this, his heart skipped a beat but he pretended to be calm. "Why do you ask?"


    Phoebe still didn''t think about that. She said, "Because Tom also has an Audi A7, and the front of the


    car was hit, either."


    Tom cursed himself for being negligent and that he had forgotten this detail!


    Fortunately, he had told Phoebe before that he and the chairman of ZQ were good friends, or else this


    detail alone would expose his secret. It was so close!


    He admitted generously and said, "Yes, I came in a hurry and borrow the car."


    "Oh..." Phoebe nodded, not suspicious, and Tom secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The car drove all the way back to the city, and they didn''t say much.


    Phoebe had been nervous, excited, and hadplicated feelings.


    She had been trying to conjure up courage in her heart to confess to the chairman of ZQ, but every


    time she turned around and saw him, she was inexplicably afraid to speak out.


    She kept telling herself in her heart that there was still time, and wait a while...


    Tom had seen Phoebe peeking at him with a face full of shyness.


    No matter how low his eq was, he realized that Phoebe seemed to have fallen in love with him.


    However, he was now the chairman of ZQ.


    To be honest, he was in aplicated mood.


    In a sense, Phoebe had betrayed him. And he cuckolded himself. What the fuck.


    However, there was not much anger in his heart, but an unspeakable joy. Well, finally he earned


    Phoebe''s love, whether as Tom or the chairman of ZQ...


    Suddenly, a bold idea popped up in his mind!


    If he took off his mask and let Phoebe know that ZQ''s chairman was actually him, what would happen


    to Phoebe?


    After this idea came into his mind, he couldn''t help it anymore, and his heart beat surprisingly fast.


    As a result, he didn''t pay much attention to driving. Fortunately, there weren''t many cars on the road at


    this time. Otherwise, they may have a car ident or something.


    For a moment, the two of them had their own thoughts in the car, and they were very uneasy.


    After driving all the way to the entrance of Phoebe''s neighborhood, Tom stopped the car and Phoebe


    immediately said, "I don''t want to go home yet. Why don''t we go somewhere else?"


    "Ah? Well..." Tom nodded. In fact, he also wanted it because he enjoyed being with Phoebe as the


    chairman of ZQ.


    Phoebe in this state was so gentle and charming, a state he had never seen before.


    He was now 100% sure that Phoebe waspletely in love with him.


    Tom drove to the top of a remote mountain as if he knew what Phoebe was thinking. At this time, there


    was no one at all. He opened the skylight, and above them were stars.


    The car stopped.


    "Actually, there''s one thing..."


    "Chairman, there''s one thing..."


    They all looked at each other at the same time and said something together.


    Because of their tacit understanding, they were stunned for a moment and thenughed.


    "You can say it first." Tom smiled and asked Phoebe to say it first.


    And she was not shy but brushed her hair.


    Now, she was full of charm. With a pretty red face, she looked very tempting, exuding the ultimate


    charm of a woman. Her every move, every frown and smile were exuding iparable magic power!


    Tom waspletely immersed in Phoebe''s femininity.


    Taking a deep breath, Phoebe straightened her back and looked at Tom. Her voice was ever gentler


    and shyer than before, "Chairman, actually, I like you very much, very much..."

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    God knew how much courage Phoebe had taken to speak this out!


    Her heart was beating so fast that her whole body was hot. It was the first time she had confessed to a


    boy in her life!


    The most incredible thing was that she had never seen this man before.


    If someone had told her that she would do this six months ago, she would have thought that person


    was crazy. She wouldn''t have done such a thing even if she was threatened!


    But now, she did it. And what she did seemed ridiculous, but it waspletely reasonable.


    She felt that she had really fallen in love with chairman of ZQ Film & TV, and she couldn''t control


    herself.


    Even if she had never seen his face, she had an intuition that he must be a very handsome and manly


    man!


    Up to now, she had only met him three times. But each time, he brought her a different feeling.


    She enjoyed the feeling of being with him very much. She felt secure and her heart beat fast, as if she


    had owned the whole world and the man filled the other half vacancy of her heart. She knew that he


    was her true love.


    If she wasn''t with him, the rest of her life would be meaningless.


    To be honest, Tom was no calmer than Phoebe at this moment!


    Even though he had probably known that Phoebe would confess to him, at this moment, he was


    shocked and was also overwhelmed with joy.


    He suddenly had the urge to cry!


    His nose was a little sore...


    After four years of marriage, Phoebe had never been nice to him, let alone confess to him.


    Deep down in his heart, he had actually thought about the scene of Phoebe confessing to him more


    than a thousand times, but at this moment, he still couldn''t calm down and his heart was beating so


    fast.


    "What did you say?" His voice trembled.


    Phoebe smiled. She also felt his excitement at this moment. She was trying to be courageous. It was


    only half a meter away, but from her reaching out to holding his hand, it seemed that she had done an


    extremely difficult thing. This half a meter distance was a breakthrough to Phoebe''s social morality and


    traditional thought!


    She took this step, which meant that she had decided to do this. No matter what happened, she would


    continue to be with him resolutely.


    Tom felt her determination.


    To be honest, he was also shocked by Phoebe''s bravery.


    He couldn''t empathize, but he could understand her...


    "I said, I like you, I really like you..." Phoebe held Tom''s hand. Her temperature was very high, her face


    was very red, and her tone was slightly trembling. But her eyes were unusually firm. "No, I should say


    that I love you."


    She shouted.


    After that, it was as if she had broken free from the shackles in her heart. She was relieved, without


    hesitation and struggle, and gradually became calm and natural.


    "You may be surprised why I have fallen in love with you since I met you three times." The emotion in


    Phoebe''s eyes was ever gentler and hotter than before. She stared straight into Tom''s eyes. "Actually,


    from the first time I saw you, your generosity had already left an indelible impression in my mind. That


    was the first time in my life when I was the most helpless and painful, and I was ready to ept that. It


    was your appearance that made me know that there are still decent people in this world. Not all men in


    this world are perverts."


    "My mother said that you pretended to be a gentleman on purpose and this was your trick, leaving me


    atrge the better to apprehend me. But I know that you are not such a person. I feel that you are


    essentially a gentleman."


    "Twenty million may be a small matter to you, but to me, it''s a life-saving straw! It''s you who gave me a


    new life for the first time..." Phoebe''s hand was still trembling, but when she said this, it stopped


    shaking. She seemed to have gotten used to it. In other words, she hadpletely stepped out of that


    step and had no way to turn back. Instead, she felt even more relieved.


    Tom swallowed. His mind was in a mess and he couldn''t act properly.


    Phoebe saw the panic in his eyes, so she took his hand, put it on her face, closed her eyes and


    showed an expression of enjoyment.


    She continued to say. "Ever since that time, I''ve been secretly investigating your information. It was


    only after my investigation that I found out that you were such a great person. You bought the ZQ Inc


    for 2.5 billion dors. After a short time, ZQ Inc became better and better. Only those who have run the


    running thepany halfway through."


    "I began to inquire about your information crazily and fantasize when we could meet again. However,


    god seems to be against me. You no longer appear. I couldn''t help but look for you during this period,


    but I fail. I began to miss you so much and lose myself. I know, it''s very likely that I won''t see you again.


    Because it''s impossible to be with you as an ordinary woman like me who has been married before."


    "I began to pray every day that I could see you again. Maybe god heard my wish and I really saw you


    again. That time, in Golden Dragon KTV, I was in danger, and you appeared like a god. In an


    absolutely tough and overbearing way, you beat the bad guys away and saved me!"


    Then Phoebe closed her eyes again, took a deep breath, and opened her eyes with a smile, "I still


    remember my state of mind and that kind of heartbeat. From that time on, I have no choice but to love


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you uncontrobly. It sounds ridiculous. I like you even though I don''t even know what you look like."


    Phoebe showed shyness.


    Tom''s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but at this time his mind was so confused that he


    couldn''t say anything.


    Phoebe was so charming and different now. Tom really wanted to take a picture of her and treasure her


    for the rest of his life!


    At the same time, he was deeply moved. He didn''t expect that Phoebe would actually have a deep


    affection for him.


    "But you''re married. Aren''t you afraid that your husband will be sad if you do this?" When Tom asked


    this, his mood was extremelyplicated!


    When Phoebe heard this, her eyes also shed with someplexity, but it quickly disappeared. She


    increased her strength, held Tom''s hand, smiled a little, and said, "I''m afraid. That''s why I kept


    suppressing myself and didn''t dare to look for you anymore. I closed my emotions and tried not to think


    about you anymore. I''m really married. I should be a loyal wife."


    Tom was a little confused. So why was Phoebe confessing to him now?


    Phoebe seemed to understand Tom''s doubts. She continued to smile and said, "Until you appeared this


    time and saved me from despair again. Just now, in that desperate situation, the moment I saw you, I


    was moved and shocked. I finally understood something."


    "It''s so hard and difficult for a woman to find her true love for her life. I thought I would never find my


    true love again in this life. I think I will spend my life in such a mncholy way, living under the


    shackles of social morality, family and friends. But just now, I realized that this was not the life I wanted


    to live."


    Then Phoebe put her hand on Tom''s neck and slowly stroked up. She touched Tom''s mask, reached


    inside and touched Tom''s cheek!


    "So I''ve decided that I don''t want to live my life like this. I want to live for myself once! Even if others


    point fingers at me and despise me, I want to take this step, and I want to be with you!"


    "I love you very much!"


    After saying this, Phoebe began to unmask Tom!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    From the moment Phoebe finished her words to her reaching out to Tom''s face, Tom''s mind was


    running fast. In just two seconds, his brain ran ten times faster than usual.


    He had thought about stopping Phoebe. After all, this was a big deal. He had never thought of letting


    Phoebe know his identity.


    It was Phoebe''s sudden confession that made him panic and disrupted his n.


    In two seconds, he thought of a lot of things. What he thought of most was not whether to stop Phoebe,


    but how would Phoebe react when she knew his identity?


    To be honest, Tom was not absolutely sure. Even if Phoebe had made such a solemn vow just now, he


    was not sure whether Phoebe would continue to love him when she knew he was the chairman of ZQ,


    or things would be worse?


    Everything was unknown.


    In the end, he chose to be honest with Phoebe and not to stop her.


    He could clearly feel Phoebe''s hand trembling slightly. She was biting her lips tightly, her face full of


    excitement, nervousness, anticipation, shyness...


    But she suddenly stopped.


    "My heart is beating so fast. Are you really willing to ept me?" At this moment, Phoebe became


    timid.


    Tom nodded without hesitation, "Yes!"


    Phoebe bit her lips hard, "But I''m married. Do you mind?"


    Tom smiled. "Silly, why would I mind?"


    Yes, how could he mind? He is Phoebe''s husband.


    Because of Tom''s words, Phoebe regained confidence. She gritted her teeth, then mustered up the


    courage, took a breath, and lifted Tom''s mask!


    Tom felt a chill on his face, and his vision suddenly widened. His mask was lifted, and now his


    appearance waspletely exposed to Phoebe.


    In an instant, he saw Phoebe''s expression. She was dumbfounded. Her eyes were wide open and she


    stared at Tom in disbelief.


    Then, her reaction was very intense, and her lips were trembling violently!


    "Tom, it''s you?!" Phoebe''s voice broke, and now her expression became extremely strange. She looked


    like she was unwilling to believe it!


    "Phoebe, it''s me. I''m sorry. I''ve been hiding it from you all this time." Tom took the initiative to hold


    Phoebe''s hand, but found that Phoebe''s hand was very cold.


    Phoebe came back to her sensespletely, and her expression changed.


    Her look at Tom waspletely devoid of affections. Instead, she became disappointed and disgusted.


    Tom instantly realized something was wrong, but just as he was about to exin, Phoebe''s face was


    "No, I''m really the chairman of ZQ!" Tom hurriedly exined. He was confused. What was going on?


    Phoebe didn''t believe that he was the chairman of ZQ?


    There were many possibilities in his mind just now, but he didn''t expect that Phoebe wouldn''t believe


    him.


    Phoebe stared at Tom coldly, gritting her teeth and clenching her fists. She felt like she was about to


    break down. She couldn''t help but yell at Tom, "Ah!"


    The way she looked now was particrly frightening as if she had gone crazy.


    "Tom! I hate you! I hate you!" Phoebe stared at Tom with unprecedented anger and hatred in her eyes.


    She thought Tom had lied to her.


    Tom opened his mouth wide and felt very ufortable in his heart. He felt a basin of cold water was


    poured onto his originally enthusiastic heart and it instantly became cold. This feeling made his heart


    tighten and he couldn''t breathe.


    But he still had to force a smile and say, "Phoebe, I know it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have hidden it from


    you..."


    "Shut up!" Phoebe interrupted Tom rudely. "Tom, do you think it''s funny to y a trick on me like this?


    Is this your revenge for my betrayal? You pretended to be the chairman of ZQ to disgust me andugh


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    at me!"


    As she spoke, tears began to flow down from Phoebe''s eyes.


    Now, she felt no less ufortable than Tom.


    "Pretend to be?" Tom was stunned. Why did she say this? Shouldn''t she scold him for lying to her, for


    hiding this?


    Soon, Tom realized that Phoebe didn''t believe he was the chairman of ZQ. Damn!


    "Phoebe, you misunderstand. I''m not pretending to be the chairman of ZQ. I am the chairman of ZQ! If


    you don''t believe me, I can call Elliot now. He can prove my identity!" Tom said hurriedly.


    He thought of something else and said, "Or, you cane with me to ZQ tomorrow. I can prove it to


    you."


    However, Phoebe looked at him coldly all the time. There wasplete disbelief in her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Phoebe looked at Tom and said, "It was really the biggest mistake of my life to


    marry you! If I had known what you really are, I would have chosen a homeless person on the side of


    the road!"


    As she spoke, she pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Tom froze for five seconds. In those five seconds, he felt like he had lost consciousness, lost control of


    his body, and lost his sense of the world.


    He did not expect things to go this way at all.


    Why did Phoebe refuse to believe him? Could it be that in Phoebe''s mind, he was really such a mess?


    He had done so much for Phoebe!


    He was unwilling to give up and had to exin himself to Phoebe!


    He got out of the car and chased after Phoebe. Soon, he caught up with her and grabbed her.


    "Phoebe, calm down. I''m really the chairman of ZQ! Otherwise, why do I wear a clown mask? How can


    I get a hundred million from ZQ Inc? Why did Malcolm bow to me? Why was Forrest respectful to me?


    Think about it!"


    Anyone who was calm would believe what Tom said.


    But Phoebe still didn''t believe him, or rather, she didn''t want to believe him.


    "Is that enough?" Phoebe stared at him coldly. "Shut up then!"


    "Phoebe, I..."


    Tom was so anxious that he even wanted to cry. Why was Phoebe so stubborn? Why didn''t she change


    her thinking one bit?


    Suddenly, Phoebe smiled. "You already knew that I like the chairman of ZQ, right?"


    Tom was silent. Phoebe''s smile made him a little scared.


    Phoebe continued, "You and the chairman of ZQ are really good friends. Not only did he lend you 100


    million to show off, but he also gave you the mask. I see. From the beginning to the end, you have


    beenughing at me, so tonight you used his identity to catch me being unfaithful of you."


    "Tom, you won. You wonpletely!"


    When Phoebe said this, her tears flowed silently, but she was still smiling. "Don''t you just want to have


    me and make me owe you a favor for the rest of my life? I promised, and I won''t struggle. Just in time, I


    am on my safe days, so you don''t have to wear a condom when you enjoy me!"


    As she spoke, she pulled Tom back to the car.


    Pushing Tom into the car, she sat on hisp with a teasing smile on her face.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Tom didn''t say anything more. It was not until Phoebe sat on hisp and began to take off her clothes


    that he said in a low voice, grabbing her hand, "Enough!"


    Phoebe ignored him. She shook off his hand and continued to do what she was doing. She was very


    rough and quickly pulled off her buttons.


    She waspletely desperate and giving up on herself.


    Seeing her like this, Tom''s heart ached even more than before!


    Because he knew that Phoebe really didn''t love him and still hated him.


    This really hurt him.


    It was said that despair was the greatest sorrow. This was probably how Tom felt now.


    "I''m sorry."


    Tom said this in a hoarse voice.


    Phoebe paused for a moment, and a guilty look appeared on her face, but it quickly disappeared.


    She continued her actions and had sessfully unbuttoned herself.


    The scene in front of him was very tempting. Phoebe was of a nice shape and looked sexy. If it had


    been any other time before, Tom would even have drooled. But now, he had was not attracted at all,


    but instead his feelings were hurt more.


    "You''re right. I pretended to be the chairman of ZQ." When Tom said this, his tone suddenly changed. It


    was not trembling, but very calm and natural. He also put on a faint smile on his face. He looked very


    rxed and carefree. It gave people a feeling that his pain just now was just a disguise.


    Phoebe was stunned. She frowned at Tom and suddenly lost the desire to take her clothes off.


    "Get up. You''re pressing me a little hard." Tom patted Phoebe on thep.


    Phoebe frowned and said coldly, "Tom, you finally admit it? Why aren''t you pretending?"


    Tom shrugged and suddenly smiled. "There''s no need. You have found it. It''s boring now."


    "Hmph!" Phoebe snorted heavily. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy now.


    They became silent for a while. Phoebe then said, "Tom, I won''t hide it from you. The person I love is


    the chairman of ZQ Inc, and I won''t fall in love with you for the rest of my life. As my legal husband, you


    can have my body, but never my heart. So don''t think about it."


    "Okay, I just want your body anyway. Why should I care who you love?" Tom smiled yfully. As he


    spoke, he raised Phoebe''s chin. Suddenly, the usual cowardice and lowliness he had disappeared from


    his eyes. They were aggressive now as if someone he had turned into a different person.


    Phoebe had never seen such a look in Tom before, and she felt ufortable as if she had been seen


    through.


    "What do you want?" Phoebe pped Tom''s hand away.


    Tom smiled and said, "What? Are you afraid? Didn''t you just say that you wanted to give me your body


    and let me enjoy it? Now you can''t stand my flirty actions?"


    Phoebe was ashamed and angry. In a fit of rage, she looked up, puffed up her chest, and challenged


    Tom. "Come on! Do whatever you want!"


    Tom stared at her with a wicked smile on his face, but no one could see the deep sadness and gloom


    in his eyes.


    "I don''t have the habit of having sex in the car. We can do it after getting home!" Tom said fiercely, then


    he started the car and stepped on the elerator. The car rushed out. The strong feeling of her back


    being pushed made Phoebe''s heart beat faster and her face turned pale.


    But she clenched her teeth and tried not to show her panic. Now she really didn''t want to be looked


    down on by Tom!


    In her heart, she hated Tom as much as she hated Martin, Brian, Charles, and Rory. She thought they


    were alike.


    In the past, although she did not love Tom and often gave Tom a cold shoulder, in her mind, she still


    regarded Tom as a family member.


    But now, she hated Tom to the extreme.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Thinking that she had shown her deep feelings in front of Tom and said those words to him just now,


    she felt sick and that all her feelings were wasted.


    However, after what had happened just now, she did not want to struggle anymore. Perhaps, she and


    the chairman of ZQ were really destined to be inseparable. It was destined that she would not be able


    to be with him for the rest of her life. She was disappointed, sad, and regretful, but what could she do?


    The chairman of ZQ Inc had given all the clown masks to Tom, which meant that he did not love her.


    Or, he, like Tom, was watching her embarrassing herself.


    Thinking of this, Phoebe couldn''t help butugh at herself.


    Tom seemed to have released his true self. He was nothing like the coward he used to be and became


    a carefree, arrogant, and charming person now.


    After driving home and Phoebe getting out of the car, he went straight over and wrapped his arms


    around Phoebe''s waist. He also smelled Phoebe''s hair and smiled obscenely. "Mmm, it smells good."


    Phoebe''s face was tightened with anger and disgust. Tom''s lewd look really disgusted her!


    She stared at Tom coldly and said, "Is this what you are?"


    Tom put his arms around Phoebe''s waist and pulled her over. He made her lean on his body and


    smiled, "What? Are you afraid?"


    Phoebe smiled disdainfully. "You''re kidding. Who''s afraid? You''ve made fun with me anyway. What right


    do I have to be afraid of?"


    "Hahaha, I should have been like this if I had known you would fall for this. It''s true that women love


    bad men!" Tom smiled. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked crazy.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but scold him, "You were nuts."


    As they walked in, many of the neighbors saw Tom holding Phoebe in his arms and that they two were


    close. They all widened their eyes and felt that it was incredible. Someone rubbed their eyes and


    thought they were hallucinating.


    Almost everyone living in this neighborhood knew that Tom''s status was low and that Phoebe had


    always looked down on him. They had never been so close.


    An old man asked curiously, "When did you two be so close?"


    Before Phoebe could speak, Tom said, "Hello, Uncle. Phoebe and I had a little conflict before, but now


    we have solved it. Of course, we are close. Why do so ask? You don''t want to see us in love?"


    "No, no, of course, I didn''t mean that. It''s best that you are in love. This is what a couple should do."


    For some reason, he was a little scared when he saw Tom''s eyes even though he used to scold Tom a


    lot.


    Surrounded by many neighbors, Phoebe and Tom returned home and opened the door. James and


    Elizabeth were watching TV in the living room. They were also stunned to see theme back so


    affectionately.


    Elizabeth rubbed her eyes and thought she saw it wrong. Then she said to Phoebe in surprise,


    "Phoebe, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    James was also surprised. He had the same question.


    Did his daughter take the wrong medicine?


    How could she allow Tom to hold her waist so closely?


    Above all, after four years of marriage, they didn''t have any intimate actions.


    Phoebe was also in a bad mood. She didn''t even know why she had be like this for no reason.


    It was all Tom''s fault. She hated him so much!


    "Yeah, I took the wrong medicine, is that okay?" Phoebe vented her anger on Elizabeth.


    "Hey, don''t talk to me like that, girl?" Elizabeth was immediately angry and red at her.


    Phoebe rolled her eyes and said to Tom, "Honey, someone is bullying me!"


    She was acting in a pettishly charming manner. Her coquettish look surprised Elizabeth and James.


    But then, Tom''s behavior surprised them even more.


    Tom''s face darkened immediately. He red at Elizabeth and scolded, "How did you talk to my wife? Is


    there a mother like you? Are you not happy to see me and Phoebe have a good rtionship?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened. She trembled with anger. Did she hear correctly? How dare Tom, a loser,


    talk back to her?


    How dare he!


    She mmed the table and red at Tom, "What are you talking about, loser? How dare you!"


    However, Tom also pped the table. His strength was so great that he directly broke the table. He


    red at Elizabeth fiercely, "I''ve had enough of you. For four years, you''ve called me a loser! It was


    you who made Phoebe and I estranged. From today on, if you dare to call me a loser, I will get you for


    that!"


    This was the first time Tom got so mad at Elizabeth since he was married and lived with his bride''s


    family. He even broke up a table that cost thousands of dors. It was too fierce. How could Elizabeth


    bear that momentum? Her face turned pale with fear and trembled. She staggered back and sat down


    on the sofa.


    James was also shocked. He looked at Tom and was about to speak. Immediately, he met Tom''s


    murderous eyes. He was shocked and his mind went nk. How dare he speak? He quickly lowered


    his head and became obsequious.


    Not to mention the two of them, even Phoebe was frightened. The momentum that Tom showed just


    now was really terrifying.


    Tom snorted disdainfully, then continued to wrap his arms around Phoebe''s waist and walked straight


    into the room.


    He mmed the door behind him.


    The living room instantly quieted down that one could even hear the needles falling.


    Elizabeth and James widened their eyes and looked at each other. Their faces filled with fear and


    shock.


    They couldn''t help but wonder, was that person really Tom? He was too scary!


    At one time, they thought that they had been possessed by evil and had hallucinated about what


    happened tonight. Otherwise, how could they have seen this?


    The cold and aloof Phoebe was willing to be taken advantage of by Tom and allowed him to put his


    arms around her waist. The cowardly Tom dared to yell at them, which was so scary...


    In the room, after Tom closed the door, he pressed Phoebe against the wall. Then, he lifted her chin


    with one hand and looked at her yfully.


    Phoebe''s eyes dodged. She was afraid and began to panic.


    No matter how angry and emotional she was, she was still a traditional good girl. In the past, when Tom


    was a coward, amon word she said would make Tom tremble, which made her only feel superior


    and initiative when facing Tom.


    Now that Tom was no longer a coward. He was evil and yful, she could not bear it at once. She even


    found that Tom put more pressure on her than Rory and Martin.


    She now missed the obedient Tom in the past, not this ''devil'' one.


    However, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, trying not to show her timid side. She stared at


    Tom.


    "Go take a shower." Tom let go of her. Hey on the bed with his hands on his head. He said yfully,


    "Remember to wash yourself clean. I don''t like sweaty women."


    Phoebe secretly scolded him the hooligan. But at the same time, her heart rxed a lot. To be honest,


    she seemed so stubborn, but her body was still not ready.


    She silently took the clothes and went into the bathroom.


    When she reached the door, Tom teased, "Why don''t we take shower together?"


    "Don''t think about it!" Phoebe snorted heavily. Then she quickly closed the door and locked it.


    The hot water spilled on her body. Her mind slowly cleared up. Suddenly, she began to regret it a little.


    Was she really going to give herself to Tom?


    In her mind, she thought of the figure of the chairman of ZQ Inc. To be honest, she still wanted to give


    herself to the chairman of ZQ.


    Though Tom stole tonight''s confession, she would never forget her feeling then. She felt as if she


    owned the whole world!


    s!


    She let out a long sigh.


    Slowly, she cleared her mind of those messy thoughts. Now, there was no choice for her.


    Perhaps, this was her destiny. In the end, she still had to resign.


    She thought that she had escaped from the wolves after dodging Brian, Charles, Rory, and Martin. In


    the end, she still had to lose her virginity to Tom.


    It was really mocking.


    She washed her body very clean. She washed every inch of her skin cleaner than ever.


    It took her half an hour to finish washing. Then, she put on a bath towel.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After taking four or five deep breaths in a row, she mustered up her courage, opened the bathroom,


    and walked out.


    "Tom, I''m done. You..."


    At this point, she paused.


    Because Tom was no longer in the room.


    Where did this guy go?


    She rxed a little.


    Then, her eyes were suddenly attracted by a painting on the bedside.


    It was a wedding dress photo of her and Tom. They reluctantly smiled at the camera.


    But now, Tom was not in the photo. She was the only one left. The half was torn off.


    For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling!


    Her heart began to panic inexplicably.


    Where did this panice from?


    She couldn''t figure it out!


    She looked around. Then, she saw a few pieces of paper on the dresser. They were lined up on the


    dresser. She couldn''t help but walk over.


    After seeing it clearly, she was wondering was this the divorce agreement that was torn up before?


    Now, it waspletely glued together with glue paper. In the end, Tom''s finger mold and his signature


    were on it!


    What was going on?


    Even with Phoebe''s intelligence, she was also confused in the face of this situation. For a moment, she


    could not react. What was Tom doing?


    Then, she saw two drops of water on one of the two divorce papers.


    They seemed to be Tom''s tears...


    Her whole body froze. Suddenly, her eyes blurred. Tom''s figure seemed to appear in front of her. He


    was looking for the torn divorce agreement from the trash and then pieced it together bit by bit. He read


    it again, identally shed tears on it, and tried to wipe it away in a hurry, but it was useless.


    Finally, he signed his name.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Unable to exin the reasons, Phoebe felt extremely hard and her heart was tightly blocked when she


    saw the divorce agreement!


    In the past, she had indeed thought about divorcing Tom more than ten times. And this divorce


    agreement was also printed out by her. At that time, she only signed her name, but Tom did not sign it.


    Now that Tom had signed it, she should have been very happy, but there was no happiness in her


    heart. Instead, it was as if something had been ripped off in her heart. She felt extremely empty and


    disappointed!


    At a certain moment, she even felt that the air around her was too thin to breathe!


    She had to hold her chest tightly to barely breathe.


    Why was it like this?


    Why?


    Wasn''t this the result that she had always wanted?


    Tom agreed to divorce her, and she had never lost her virginity to Tom. She should be very happy to


    escape the clutches of the devil since she could chase after the Chairman of ZQ Film & TV without


    hesitation.


    But why was she in such a mood?


    Soon, she found that there were two more tears in the divorce agreement in her hand, which happened


    to be next to Tom''s tears. They looked so dazzling.


    Suddenly, she was shocked and realized that she was crying. She felt very incredible, even ridiculous!


    She could actually cry just because of the departure of Tom?


    She was crazy!


    She shook her head hard and tried to get rid of this emotion. But even if she felt a little dizzy after


    shaking her head several times, she still didn''t get rid of it!


    Gritting her teeth, she walked out of the room, ignoring the fact that she was wrapped in a towel.


    Her appearance startled the two elders in the living room.


    James hurriedly lowered his head, turned his head to the side, and scolded, "Phoebe, what are you


    doing? What are you doing? Put on your clothes!"


    Elizabeth also scolded, "I said what happened between you two today. Tom ran out like he was crazy


    just now, and now you run out naked. You really don''t care about your father and me!"


    Phoebe didn''t care. Her eyes were red. She walked over and stared at Elizabeth. "Mom, where''s Tom?


    Where did he go?!"


    Elizabeth got angry when she heard the name Tom. She scolded, "Don''t mention him in front of me. I''m


    furious when you mention him! This loser, his wings have grown hard, and he dares to yell at me. I


    won''t settle the score with him!"


    "Where did he go?" Phoebe asked again.


    Elizabeth was stunned by Phoebe''s current appearance and she said, "Phoebe, are you okay? He


    bullied you, right? Tell mom how he bullied you, mom..."


    Phoebe raised her voice and shouted, "I asked you where he went!"


    Elizabeth''s mind went nk. She finally realized that something was wrong and said, "He left. Before


    he left, he said some strange things. What''s wrong with you? Are you in a conflict?"


    When Phoebe heard this, her tensed body suddenly softened and her energy dissipated.


    "I''m going to find him!" After a few seconds, Phoebe perked up and was about to walk towards the


    door.


    Elizabeth was startled by her action again. She quickly grabbed Phoebe and said, "Oh, Jesus, what are


    you doing? You''re going out in a towel!"


    Only then did Phoebe realize this.


    She was discouraged again, and this time, she waspletely discouraged and she never regained


    her courage again.


    So where did Tom go?


    In fact, he didn''t go far away. Instead, he sat in a nearby park and stared at theke in front of him for a


    long time.


    Phoebe didn''te out to look for him, which made him quite relieved. That meant that his departure


    was meaningful. At least he did a good thing as he got Phoebe out of her misery.


    When he thought about this, he found that it was really amazing. He entered the Scotts in the first ce


    as a live-in son-inw to stay dormant and avoid being exterminated by the Howards. Now that he


    seeded in turning the table and there was no need for him to stay dormant. This meant that he no


    longer needed the identity of the live-in son-inw of the Scotts.


    In other words, it was an extrication not only for Phoebe but also for him.


    Dust to dust, earth to earth. Wasn''t it good that everything went back to its original trajectory?


    At this time, he was the proudest and most gratified. He did not touch Phoebe and Phoebe didn''t lose


    her virginity. In this way, Phoebe could rest relieved to find her true happiness.


    Thinking of this, he seemed to have done a good thing...


    However, he could not help but think about what Phoebe would think if one day Phoebe knew that he


    was indeed the chairman of ZQ Film & TV, not an imposter.


    Would she regret it?


    Or would she feel guilty?


    Or both, or neither?


    What an elusive thing.


    Tom had been sitting there, motionless, as if he had be a statue. Some people even thought that


    he was a stone statue. A few young women came to take a picture with him, and they felt that the


    statue was very realistic.


    To this, Tom still did not move and he looked at these silently.


    Finally, it began to rain, and the rain on his body made him feel cold. Then he finally pulled his thoughts


    back and said, "It''s raining."


    His words startled the young women around him and they all screamed. How could they not scream?


    The statue on the stone bench actually spoke. Was there anything more frightening than this?


    Tom ignored them. Instead, he stood up, patted the melon seeds on his body, and walked straight


    ahead.


    Only then did these young women realize that the statue they had just taken pictures with was a


    human...


    Tom found a ce to shelter from the rain.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It didn''t rain for long. The rain stopped in half an hour.


    At this time, the phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. He took it out and saw that it was just a


    message from the operator.


    Other than that, there was no other message. Phoebe did not call him or send him a message.


    He quickly shook his head mockingly. How could he have such an idea? Wasn''t it just a daydream?


    Maybe Phoebe was happy now. With this divorce agreement, she was a free person. She could pursue


    her own happiness. How wonderful.


    Now that he was out of the Scotts, he should start his own life.


    He wasn''t depressed for long. After the rain stopped, he started to leave. He wanted to find a hotel to


    stay in and have a good sleep. He just wanted to leave anything else to tomorrow.


    However, at this moment, his phone suddenly received a message. He took it out and saw that it was


    sent by Kaylie. There were only two words: SAVE ME!

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Seeing this message, Tom''s heart immediately sank.


    Was Kaylie in trouble?!


    Damn, there couldn''t be such a coincidence!


    Phoebe had an ident today, and something happened to Kaylie?


    Was it Martin again?


    It was the first name Tom thought of, but he immediately rejected the idea.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew very well how much strength he had exerted in that strike. Martin would be crippled if not die.


    He couldn''t make things difficult for Kaylie. Moreover, he didn''t have the guts to hurt Kaylie.


    Then who was it?


    Colton''s enemy?


    Or was it Kaylie''s prank?


    In an instant, Tom thought about many things.


    He replied to the message, but there was no response. He couldn''t wait any longer. He had to rush


    over to see what was going on.


    He got a taxi and called Kaylie in the car, but she didn''t respond. It made him a little anxious.


    He had not known Kaylie for long, but he had a good impression of her. If she was really in danger, he


    couldn''t just stand by.


    He arrived at the hotel where Kaylie was staying as soon as he could. He asked the receptionist if she


    was still in the room.


    And was there anyone suspiciousing in.


    This was the privacy of the customer. The receptionist didn''t tell Tom, but he could tell from the look


    that Kaylie was still in the room.


    In this way, he felt relieved a little. As long as Kaylie was still in the room, it would be fine.


    He went to Kaylie''s room and rang the doorbell. No one opened the door.


    Tom immediately pressed his ear against the door and listened intently to find if there was anyone


    inside.


    His hearing was extremely sharp. Sure enough, he heard different footsteps in the room. It sounded


    like there were men in the room. They weighed more than 60 kilograms, and two of them reached 90


    kilograms!


    This meant that Kaylie could really be in danger.


    His eyes immediately turned cold!


    Clenching his fists, he felt a fit of unknown anger.


    After what happened just now, he was in a bad mood. Now, these people inside obviously got on his


    nerve.


    He hoped the people inside hadn''t done anything bad to Kaylie yet. Otherwise, he would let these


    people know how cruel he could be!


    He counted down in his heart. Three, two, one. If the people inside didn''t open the door, he would


    break it.


    Just as he counted to two, the door was opened.


    It was a strong man who opened the door. He frowned and stared at Tom with some vignce and


    intimidation, "What''s the matter?"


    Tom looked inside and immediately saw a few men in the room. He did not see Kaylie, but her shoes.


    They were not ced properly. Obviously, something happened to her!


    His gloomy face suddenly revealed a smile. Then, he gave a kick with great strength, which directly


    broke the door. The strong man standing outside the door was knocked out by this huge force, flying


    three meters away, and then fell heavily under another man''s feet.


    This huge movement scared the people in the room and made them on guard.


    Kaylie, who was sitting on the sofa with an unhappy face, was also shocked. What was going on? Was


    there an explosion?


    Then, she saw a man with a gloomy facee in. It was Tom!


    There was a meaningful look on her face. She did send a message to Tom just now, but she was only


    flying a kite. She didn''t think that Tom would reallye to save her.


    When Tom came in, he nced around the room and saw six men in total. Apart from the strong man


    who had been kicked over by him just now, there were five others. Four of them were professionally


    trained bodyguards, and a middle-aged man, who looked noble and dressed in designer clothes. It was


    obvious that he was a big shot who had been in a high position for a long time. He was not a kidnapper.


    Kaylie was sitting there, with no signs of being bullied, and there was no panic on her face, only


    surprise.


    Seeing this, Tom realized something was wrong.


    "Who are you? How dare you barge in?!"


    The middle-aged man came back to his senses and stared at Tom, his face full of anger, and shouted,


    "Take him down!"


    The four bodyguards in the room immediately attacked Tom.


    Tom''s face was indifferent. He had to admit that these four bodyguards were all masters, and were very


    good even among the bodyguards.


    However, he was not afraid at all, and there was no pressure at all. He was excited!


    He was in a bad mood and could use these four sandbags to vent his anger.


    He clenched his fists, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and hooked his fingers to the four


    bodyguards, gesticting them toe at him together.


    When the four bodyguards saw that Tom was so arrogant, they could not stand it. They snorted coldly


    and rushed at him together. They tried their best to attach him.


    They were all trained bodyguards and had a set of methods to surround a person. The killing power of


    attacking a person was exponentially greater!


    They moved together.


    Tom also began to move. His movements were imposing. He did not panic at all in the face of the siege


    of the four people. Instead, he seemed to be skillful and in the upper hand.


    Kaylie''s eyes widened. Then she reacted and shouted, "Hey! What are you all doing? Stop! He''s my..."


    However, before she could say the word "friend," Tom suddenly sped up, and the four bodyguards flew


    out.


    Facing this situation, the dignified middle-aged man also opened his eyes wide in shock.


    These four bodyguards were hired by him with a lot of money, each earning hundreds of thousands a


    year. They could fight more than a dozen people. Even professional gamblers might not be able to


    defeat them, but now they were defeated easily by this man?


    Although he didn''t know much about martial arts, he knew how powerful this young man was!


    "You..."


    Tom pped his hands easily and let out a long breath. He was happy now. Although these four


    bodyguards were not very capable, beating him was enough to vent his anger. He felt much


    He walked over to Kaylie and said, "Are you okay?"


    Kaylie''s eyes were wide open, and her heart was pounding. She had seen Tom fighting once before,


    but they were all useless punks. This time, he fought with well-trained bodyguards, and he did so well!


    The point was, Tom was so handsome just now, with his moves and strength!


    "I, I am okay..." She realized that her heart was beating so fast that she felt her whole body melt when


    Tom stared at her.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    "Well, you, why are you here?" Kaylie asked again.


    Tom was stunned and said speechlessly, "Didn''t you send me a message, asking me to save you?"


    Only then did Kaylie look as if she had suddenly realized something. "Oh, right."


    Tom was even more speechless when he saw her in such a daze. Was this Kaylie too dumb to realize


    that she had been kidnapped?


    At this moment, the middle-aged man said, "What is going on? Kaylie, this man is your friend, and you


    asked him toe and save you?"


    The middle-aged man''s words revealed shame, anger, and helplessness.


    Kaylie''s face shed with embarrassment. Then she straightened her neck, got strong-willed, and


    snorted heavily, "I asked him toe and save me. After all, it is you who call so many people toe


    and bully me. Hmph! Tom, help me drive them out now."


    Hearing this, Tom realized that he had done something wrong. This middle-aged man didn''t seem to be


    a robber or an enemy, but someone Kaylie knew.


    "Nonsense!" The middle-aged man immediately shouted out loud, full of pressure. He was so angry


    that he red at Kaylie. "I''m your uncle. What am I bullying you for? You, on the other hand, have a


    marriage contract and you still mingle with other men. Is it proper?"


    Uncle?


    Tom''s scalp tightened, and he instantly realized that he was fooled by Kaylie. He was not here to save


    her.


    Kaylie also scolded angrily, "Bullshit! Who said I had a marriage contract? I never promised Martin. He


    made the decision on his own. Anyway, I reiterate it here that I won''t marry Martin!"


    "It has been a rule since ancient times that parents arrange their daughter or son''s marriage. Your


    marriage was settled by your father. How could you escape? Besides, Martin is an excellent man. You


    two are well-matched for marriage. It''s your blessing to marry him!" The middle-aged man looked like a


    feudal.


    "That''s feudal ideology. What era are you in now? Are you still doing this?" Kaylie scolded back


    fearlessly. She simply sat down, hugged her chest, and turned her head to the side. "I won''t marry


    Martin anyway!"


    Tom, as an outsider, stood there and felt awkward listening to the quarrel between the uncle and niece.


    He felt more awkward as he had just hit these bodyguards.


    He tried to sneak away when they weren''t paying attention to him.


    However, when they were arguing, they began talking about him. Kaylie got up and strode towards him.


    She grabbed his hand, leaned against him and kissed him on the face. She said to the middle-aged


    man like she was in a demonstration, "I already have a boyfriend. I can''t marry Martin!"


    "What?!"


    The middle-aged man was immediately furious. He became even angrier and pointed at Kaylie,


    shaking with anger.


    Then, he couldn''t help but look at Tom. His expression became cold and he threatened. "Young man,


    what''s your name?"


    Tom felt ufortable with his superior and interrogative posture. Tom frowned slightly. But for the


    sake of the fact that he was the uncle of Kaylie, Tom was toozy to argue with him. So he answered


    politely, "Tom."


    "I don''t care what your purpose is to get close to my niece. Here, I advise you to leave Kaylie


    immediately! She''s engaged now. She is not a woman you can touch!" The middle-aged man said in a


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deep voice. He straightened his back and looked at Tom coldly. With that high and mighty posture, it


    seemed that if Tom did not agree, he would make Tom disappear in minutes.


    Tom smiled. Kaylie''s uncle was too overbearing.


    Tom asked Kaylie, "Has your uncle always been so overbearing?"


    Kaylie nodded and said, "Yes, but you don''t have to worry about him. He can''t take control of my


    things."


    "You''re always causing trouble for me." Tom sighed helplessly.


    His words came from his heart, and there was no other element of ridicule. But when Kaylie heard it, it


    became a kind of flirtation between lovers, which made her heart beat faster and she felt a little sweet.


    Even the middle-aged man thought the same as Kaylie. His impression of Tom became extremely bad.


    "Enough!" The middle-aged man couldn''t stand it any longer. He gulped it out and red at Tom, "Tom,


    I don''t care who you are. I''ll warn you onest time that you shall leave Kaylie. Otherwise, don''t me


    me for being rude to you!"


    As he spoke, he took a step forward, exuding a huge dignity that ordinary people would not be able to


    bear.


    But to Tom, it was just a piece of cake, and it couldn''t cause a ripple in his heart.


    He smiled and said, "Oh? Really? I don''t know how can you be rude to me."


    His ignorance made the middle-aged man''s face even gloomier. It had been a long time since the


    middle-aged man became so angry.


    Even Kaylie, who had always been stubborn, was a little scared now. Subconsciously, she grabbed


    Tom''s sleeve and motioned Tom not to talk back.


    "I didn''t mean anything else. I was just a little curious." Seeing the change of the middle-aged man''s


    expression, Tom added with a smile.


    His offense made the middle-aged manpletely angry. The middle-aged manughed in anger. His


    eyes were like lightning, as if they could pierce a person''s soul. The middle-aged man stared at Tom


    tightly, "Young man, do you think you are the number one in the world after learning some kungfu?


    There are still many things in this world that you fear! For the sake of your concern for Kaylie, I won''t


    teach you a lesson. Apologize to me. I can forgive you."


    If it were any other time, Tom might have chosen to be amiable and not to argue with this middle-aged


    man. Unfortunately, he was really in a bad mood now, and his chest was filled with fire. In his position,


    how could he be afraid of the Knights ?


    "Really?" Tom smiled and said, "Thank you so much. But I''m still curious. How can you be rude?"


    The middle-aged man had never been treated like this before? His face turned green and he trembled


    with anger. He stared at Tom and suddenlyughed. "Good, good! Young man, you are bold enough! I,


    Haven''t seen such a bold young man in a long time! Kaylie, you found a good man! Very good, very


    good!"


    Kaylie said quickly, "Uncle, it''s not what you think..."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and interrupted Kaylie, saying, "No need to exin! Take care of


    yourself! I will tell your father the truth about what happened today! I hope your little boyfriend is really


    capable of something, not just being arrogant when he talks!"


    After saying this, he no longer gave Kaylie the chance to exin and he strode away.


    The bodyguards also began to get up and stagger away...

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Kaylie tried to chase after the middle-aged man. But he had disappeared in the corridor and walked


    into the elevator.


    Kaylie mmed her head. "Oops, what have I done?"


    Tom was even more speechless to her and said, "Didn''t you just act tough? Why did you suddenly go


    back on your word?"


    "I''m worried about you!" Kaylie rubbed her temples and said with a look of annoyance and worry, "You


    don''t even know my uncle''s character. He''s so old-fashioned. He has a bad temper and a strong


    grudge. I''m his niece so that I can talk back to him. He won''t do anything to me. At most, he''llin


    to my father about me. But you''re different. You''re an outsider, my so-called boyfriend. He must be very


    angry at you for talking back to him like that. With his character, he won''t let you go easily..."


    At this point, Kaylie patted her face and said in frustration, "s, it''s all my fault. I should have told you


    just now."


    Tom said, "So this is what you''re worried about. It''s okay. Your uncle can''t do anything to me."


    Kaylie shook her head and said, "No, you don''t know my uncle. He is powerful. The most difficult thing


    is that his character is so stingy that he will definitelye back to trouble you."


    She paced back and forth, looking very worried. After struggling for a while, she gritted her teeth and


    said, "Otherwise, I''d better go home and exin to my dad. It will be fine."


    "Just now, You are so..." Kaylie wanted toin about Tom, but she immediately realized that she


    was wrong to say that. It was she who asked Tom toe over. So she could only me her for not


    making things clear first.


    Seeing that she was very guilty, Tom shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful. If anything


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    goes wrong, I''ll hide. After a long time, your uncle must have forgotten me too."


    "Well, that''s the only way for now." Kaylie said, "Anyway if my uncle wants revenge on you, you have to


    tell me immediately."


    "Okay."


    While Kaylie was taking a shower, Tom came out of the corridor and called Elliot to ask him about


    Makai''s basic information and strength.


    From Elliot''s words, Tom learned that this Makai was Colton''s biological younger brother. He had a


    certain speaking right in business and owned severalpanies. Most importantly, Makai had a


    rtionship with Mr. Potter. It was not easy to deal with.


    Elliot asked Tom vaguely if he had offended Makai.


    Tom certainly wouldn''t tell Elliot the truth. He ignored it. Elliot was his subordinate. There was no


    reason for him to answer his subordinates. He also warned Elliot not to ask anything he shouldn''t ask.


    This time, it became interesting. It was actually someone Chou knew.


    Kaylie washed herself up and put on a new set of clothes, which was very beautiful. She took off her


    men''s clothes, and now she was full of femininity.


    In fact, with her temperament and figure, she would be easily seen through when dressing up as a


    man.


    As one of the three gorgeous beauties in H City, Kaylie''s beauty was unquestionable. She was much


    more beautiful than most of the female stars in the entertainment industry.


    When Tom walked with her, it was like a flower stuck in cow dung, which made many men jealous.


    At this time, Kaylie was hungry. So, she asked Tom whether he would go to have a midnight snack with


    her. Tom was bored by himself, so he agreed.


    After taking a shower, Kaylie was in a much better mood. When they walked out together, her eyes


    would nce at Tom from time to time and peep at him. Once Tom looked at her, she immediately


    dodged again, like a frightened rabbit.


    Tom was speechless at her behavior. He touched his nose and said, "What''s wrong? Why do you look


    at me all the time? Is there something dirty on me?"


    "No." Kaylie shook her head. But her pretty face turned red for no reason.


    Tom rolled his eyes and thought that Kaylie was too abnormal tonight. He preferred Kaylie to be


    dressed like a man and act nobly to this Kaylie who would blush inexplicably at his words.


    After a while, Kaylie saw that Tom did not respond. She cursed at him to be unromantic in her heart


    and said, "By the way, where did you learn martial arts? You are so good."


    Speaking of this, her eyes were filled with admiration.


    As a woman who had read too many novels, she had a kind of worship for people with high martial arts


    that most women did not have. It was the biggest plus when she was choosing her spouse.


    Where did he learn martial arts? This question made Tom absent-minded and reminded him of the time


    when he was still in the Howards. At that time, he was still very happy and simple. His rtionship with


    Owen was not so bad.


    "I learned from a boxer when I was young." Tom made up an excuse.


    Unexpectedly, Kaylie''s eyes lit up and she stared straight at Tom, "Can you teach me?"


    Tom was stunned and his expression was a little strange, "You want to learn it?"


    "Yes!" Kaylie nodded hard. "To tell you the truth, I had a dream of being a heroine since I was a child. I


    wanted to be a martial arts master who would rob the rich to help the poor and rebel against the


    injustice!"


    As she spoke, she made two fist gestures, looking very serious and sacred.


    Poof!


    Tom was amused by her appearance and said, "What kind of martial arts do you practice? Besides, it''s


    a legal society now. Beating people is illegal."


    "Didn''t you hit someone just now? You didn''t go to jail either." Kaylie''s words made Tom speechless.


    After a long time, he said, "It is different."


    Kaylie took Tom''s arm and shook it, "Please, please, teach me."


    Tom was a little dizzy from her shaking and said quickly, "All right, stop shaking. It''s not that I don''t want


    to teach you, but that you''ve missed the best age to practice martial arts and can''t learn it if you want


    to. Unless you''re willing to train yourself to be muscr like a man. But are you willing to do that?"


    "Ah?" Kaylie immediately shuddered and was frightened. Thinking of the figure, she hurriedly shook her


    head and said, "Forget it."


    They went into a hotpot restaurant and found a seat to sit down. Kaylie had a lot to talk about tonight.


    She then asked, "By the way, will your wife be angry at you if youe back sote?"


    Tom''s expression froze and became much gloomier. He sighed and said, "I''m divorced."


    "Ah?!"


    Kaylie''s reaction was very big. She opened her eyes wide and screamed loudly. The diners around


    them looked over. Their anger disappeared immediately when seeing her beautiful face.


    It had to be said that beauty was an advantage.


    Tom rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Why are you shouting so loudly? Are you happy that I''m


    divorced?"


    "No, no, no, no. Why should I be happy? I feel sad for you!" Kaylie said so, but the smile on her face


    could not be concealed.


    Tom suddenly felt regretful. Why did he tell Kaylie? This kind of thing was quite embarrassing.


    Seeing that Tom was silent and kept drinking, Kaylie asked carefully, "Why did you divorce your wife?


    Did you two have a conflict?"


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Kaylie thought of something again. She was shocked and said, "Could it be that Martin


    told your wife about thest time we ate together?!"


    Kaylie looked guilty.


    Tom shook his head and said, "It has nothing to do with you. There''s something wrong between me


    and her."


    "Is that so?" Kaylie breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyes rolled. It was hard to know what she was


    thinking.


    At the same time, Makai returned to the Knights in a huff. Without a word, he rushed straight to Colton''s


    study and exaggeratively told Colton what had happened just now.


    "Brother, I finally understand that Tom was the one who instigated Kaylie to resist marrying Martin by


    running away from home this time!" Makai said hatefully.


    "Tom?" Colton was slightly surprised. He thought for a while and said, "Why does this name sound a


    little familiar as if he had heard it somewhere before?"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Makai immediately said in surprise, "Brother, really? Do you know Tom? I see that he is dressed in


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    cheap clothes. He has nothing extraordinary. Could it be possible that you know the wrong person?"


    Colton frowned slightly and tried to remember from whom he had heard the name. But after thinking for


    a while, he didn''t remember it. He then shook his head, "I forgot. Maybe I heard it somewhere."


    Makai said with a smile, "I told you. How could a small potato like him impress you?"


    Seeing Makai like this, Colton asked curiously, "Makai, is this Tom really that bad? I don''t think you''ve


    ever been so angry with a young man."


    "Humph!" When Makai said this, he was full of anger. He rolled up his sleeves and put on a posture,


    "That''s more than just being bad. Tom simply does not know to show respect and or obeyws, and


    has no self-awareness! What''s more, he has attacked a few of my bodyguards in the beginning. Later,


    even after he found out that I was Kaylie''s uncle, he still showed no respect for me and offended me in


    all kinds of manners! Hey, you weren''t there at that time, otherwise, you would have been irritated on


    the spot! I don''t know how Kaylie gets interested in such a punk and refused to marry Martin!"


    Makai kept talking and spoke ill of Tom for three minutes. He alsoined that Kaylie didn''t know


    how to pick the right person, giving up marrying a good young man like Martin. Instead, Kaylie got


    attracted by an uneducated, unintelligent gangster and scum. To make matters worse, Kaylie''s


    involvement with such a person would tarnish the reputation of the Knights and would beughed by


    outsiders.


    After Makai''sint, Colton had to take it seriously, who then said, "If it''s really like what you said, I


    should be cautious."


    Makai was very anxious, "Brother, what''s there to be careful about? Bring Kaylie back immediately and


    teach her a good lesson! You know, in three days, there will be an engagement party. Everyone in the


    circle knows the news. If it doesn''t work out by then, how will our the Knights maintain the reputation?"


    Colton did not answer immediately. He remained silent for a while, then he nodded gently and said,


    "Yes, I see. I will deal with it. It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest first."


    "Okay."


    After Makai left, Colton said to the woman beside him, "Madam, what do you think about this?"


    The woman said, "From what I know about Kaylie, she knows the difference between right and wrong.


    She probably won''t associate with gangsters. Besides, Makai is not calm enough today, and he was


    emotional. We can''t just judge things based on his words."


    "You are right." Colton smiled and ttered the woman. At the same time, Colton began to caress her


    body. The woman immediately pped him away and said shyly, "Keep your hands clean. We have


    been married for a long time. Why are you still so naughty?"


    "That''s exactly why I do not have to be polite." Coltonughed, who looked like a libertine. Outsiders


    would be quite surprised seeing this, as no one would have thought that Colton, who was so serious in


    the circle, would have such a frivolous manner.


    After the teasing and flirting between the two, Colton withdrew his frivolity and said seriously, "My idea


    is to see this Tom in person first, see where he came from, and then make ns."


    "The engagement party is in three days. Are we still in time?"


    Colton''s eyes shed brightly and he said in a meaningful manner, "It''s in time."


    ...


    As for Tom and Kaylie, they went back to the hotel after supper.


    Tom and Kaylie talked a lot along the way. Of course, it was mainly Kaylie who was talking, and Tom


    was listening. Kaylie mainly talked about her childhood experiences, her worries, thoughts, and


    feelings. She had this inexplicable desire to tell Tom almost everything about herself.


    "By the way, I told you all my stories. What about you? What''s your story?" Kaylie finally asked, looking


    at Tom.


    "My story?" Tom was stunned for a moment. Then, some feelings shed in his eyes, and he shook his


    head and smiled, "I don''t have any stories to tell. My life is very ordinary, very ordinary."


    "You are lying." Kaylie immediately pouted and said unhappily, "ording to a woman''s intuition, you


    must have a wonderful story."


    "Haha." Tomughed, "You think too much. I really don''t have a story."


    Seeing that Kaylie was about to continue speaking, Tom interrupted her and said, "Okay, it is your


    hotel. You can go in."


    Kaylie felt sad to leave, and said, "What about you? You''re divorced now. Where are you going to live?"


    "I have plenty of ces to live." Tom smiled. He then stopped a taxi by the roadside and left.


    Kaylie looked in the direction of his departure, clenched her fists, shook her nose, and said with fighting


    spirit, "It''s okay if you don''t tell me. One day, I''ll find out your story."


    The Night of 1998 was a rtively small bar. When Tom came in, there were not more than ten people


    in it, and it appeared to be quite quiet. There were no sexy dancers dancing on the stage, only a


    middle-aged man singing sad folk songs.


    The bar had been losing money for a long time, and it was obvious that it would not be long before it


    was shut down.


    However, this bar had been in operation for seven or eight years, losing several million dors every


    year. But it didn''t get shut down.


    Common guests would note to this bar to spend money at all. Because the bar was too boring, no


    passion to be aroused at all, and the decoration and setting were extremely old.


    The most ridiculous thing was that as a bar, it did not have waiters. If a guest wanted to drink, he had to


    go to the bar counter to buy it himself or herself. It was a service-oriented society now, so who would


    be willing to visit the bar with this kind of business model?


    When Tom came in, the people in the bar obviously paused. Even the singer who was singing folk


    songs was out of tune, and his pupils contracted, casting a look of shock and awe at Tom!


    This pausested for two seconds, then returned to normal. Everyone began to resume the normal


    status, as if the previous pause had not urred, and was just a hallucination!


    The corners of Tom''s mouth rose slightly, andplicated feelings showed in his eyes. It had been a


    long time since he came back to this bar.


    Now that he came back... he found nothing changed. It was the same as before, with the same smell.


    He walked straightway to the bar counter, sat down, and said, "Give me the blue phantom."


    On the other side of the bar counter, there was a man in his thirties who was blending wine. He did not


    wear a suit like other blenders working in bars. Instead, he wore a vest, with a cigarette in the corner of


    his mouth, and his face was full of stubble. The most outrageous thing was that he was still wearing a


    pair of flip-flops. He seemed to have been through a lot, his hair was messy and he looked like he had


    not woken up from his sleep. People would even buy it that he was a butcher of swine. A blender with


    this kind of image was too ipatible with the bar.


    He looked at Tom with a glint in his eyes and said, "Are you sure?"


    Tom nodded and said, "Do it."


    "Okay." The man with stubble didn''t talk any more nonsense. His movements were quick and neat.


    Then, his hands waived around, and the wine ss in his hands seemed to have been endowed with a


    soul, dancing around, Though the hand movements were very intense and fast, no wine dripped out.


    Not to mention anything else, just this kind of blending skill was enough to beat down all the blenders


    on the market.


    Finally, it took ten minutes to make a ss of ''blue phantom'', with smoke rising. Finally, the man with


    stubble lit a fire on the surface of the wine, which instantly burned. Tom took the burning wine and


    drank it in one gulp.


    Then, he smiled at the man with stubble and said, "I haven''t seen you for so long. Your skills are still so


    good."


    The man with stubble showed him a gentleman''s salute and said, "It''s my honor to serve you, master."


    Tom smiled faintly, and then he walked to the sofa next to him. He rolled his eyes and suddenly fell


    down on the sofa as if he had lost his strength. He then immediately snored. He actually fell asleep.


    And there were two drops of tears in his eyes...

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    After he fell asleep, everyone in the bar stood up and walked over together. They bowed to Tom, who


    was sleeping on the sofa in an indecent position. Then they began to move. Some went to close the


    door, some went to cover Tom with a quilt, and some called. "Boss, the Young Master is back."


    In less than ten minutes, the bar closed, and the neon lights dimmed. The middle-aged man who was


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    singing on the stage also got off the stage. He was very careful, afraid that he would wake Tom up,


    although they knew it was impossible. The person who drank the Blue Phantom would not wake up


    even if there were the sounds of firecrackers next to him. But their movements were still very gentle


    and careful. This was respect for Tom.


    After half an hour, a tall woman in a trench coat walked in. She had a great aura. As a woman, her


    height was 1.78 meters, and her figure was even hotter and sexy! She was like the heroine who came


    out of theic book. She had big tits and booty. She was full of women''s charm.


    "Boss!"


    "Boss!"


    "Boss!"


    Her arrival made everyone in the bar stand up and bow respectfully to this woman. They looked at her


    respectfully and with admiration.


    She nodded gently and took off her windbreaker, revealing her overly sexy figure.


    She was clearly the most beautiful woman, and no man could move his eyes away from her, but the


    men in the bar did not dare to look at her more. Their eyes were clear and they did not dare to show


    any disrespect. This was because they knew what kind of person the boss was and what would happen


    if they offended her!


    Besides, they respected their boss from the bottom of their hearts, and there was no possibility of any


    sphemy.


    The boss nodded slightly in response to them, and then her eyes were attracted to Tom who was on


    the sofa, and she could not move her sights away. Her vision was too good. Under such a dim light,


    she could still see the tears in the corner of Tom''s eyes, as well as Tom''s slightly furrowed brows, and


    the sadness between his brows.


    "Did he order the Blue Phantom as soon as he came?" She asked in an overly pleasant voice.


    The bearded bartender nodded and said, "Yes. Lord, he seems to have a lot on his mind. I feel that he


    has gone through a lot."


    The boss was silent for a while, then she waved her hand and said to them, "I see. You all go back. I''ll


    stay and take care of him."


    "Yes, boss."


    They answered in unison and left together.


    For a long time, there were no living creatures in the huge bar apart from the boss and sleeping Tom.


    The boss squatted down in front of Tom and gently stroked Tom''s eyebrows. "One, you''re finally back.


    I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    The boss looked at Tom with endless tenderness and affection in her eyes.


    She thought that Tom would nevere back. She wanted to give up many times. Fortunately, Tom


    came back.


    Slowly smoothed the sadness between Tom''s eyebrows, the boss then fondled Tom''s cheek lovingly.


    "One, what made you so sad that you actually drank the Blue Phantom to help you sleep?"


    "But no matter what happened to you, now that you''re back, I won''t let you leave." The boss said firmly,


    and a great deal of determination erupted from her eyes.


    Tom seemed to have entered a different dimension. Here, there seemed to be no body, no weight, only


    consciousness. It was floating and floating up.


    Images appeared in front of him, including the ability he had learned from his grandfather, the struggle


    with Owen, and the warmth of his family members.


    Later, these beautiful images copsed in front of him like a broken mirror, and then came the bad


    news of grandpa bing a vegetable, and he became the culprit for the framing. No matter how he


    exined, how he struggled, how he begged, no one believed him. He knelt in front of everyone like a


    dog. He was beaten and insulted countless times before being expelled from the Howards and became


    a stray dog.


    And in order to avoid the annihtion of the Howards, he entered into the Scotts and became a live-in


    son-inw, waiting for opportunities.


    He had thought about leaving H City, but Owen obviously wouldn''t agree because Owen knew his


    ability. Owen would only be relieved to see him live in the eyes of the Howards.


    Fortunately, God helped those who helped themselves. Grandfather woke up at thest moment,


    cleared him of the crime, and inherited all the inheritance to him.


    As the images changed, he saw the scenes after he and Phoebe got married...


    There were tears, smiles, happiness, and sadness. And finally he fell in love with Phoebe.


    It was a pity that God didn''t give him what he wanted. He finally divorced Phoebe. The scene repeated


    itself in front of him, but he couldn''t do anything and he couldn''t touch it. It was extremely suffering!


    He slept for a long time, and his consciousness kept wandering between heaven and earth. After a


    long time, his consciousness returned to his body. He slowly opened his eyes and felt that he regained


    the control of his body.


    The side effects of the Blue Phantom were still too strong, and now his head was still stinging.


    When he regained his sight, he saw a beautiful head of hair lying in front of him and he smelled the


    fragrance of orchids wafting from her body.


    He knew who the person in front of him was and tried to sit up carefully. But as soon as he moved, the


    person had already felt it. She immediately sat up straight and smiled when she saw him. "You''re


    awake."


    This was an extremely beautiful face. It was impable, and every part of it was carefully polished. It


    was God''s perfect work of art.


    Such a woman would have been a scourge of the country and the people in ancient times. And, one


    would think that she was a perfectbination of angel and witch when he saw her extremely sexy


    figure.


    "Well, how long have I slept?"


    The woman looked down at her phone, smiled and said, "It''s been 18 hours, and your physique has


    worsened. In the past, you drank the Blue Phantom and slept less than four hours."


    Tom smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, my physique has worsened a lot."


    The woman sat next to Tom and said, "Where have you been for the past few years? Why haven''t you


    "Actually, I''ve been in H City all the time and I didn''t leave." Tom said.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then she forced herself and she said firmly, "Impossible! I''ve


    searched all over H City. You''re not in H City at all."


    "Hehe." Tom smiled and did not exin much. The woman immediately realized something and raised


    her eyebrows unhappily. "You''ve been avoiding me on purpose?!"


    Tom did not deny it, but said, "Not just to avoid you, but to avoid all of you."


    "Why?" The woman was very unhappy.


    Tom stood up. He stretched and his body made a clicking sound like the sound of fried beans, "Okay, I


    wake up. I should go too."


    The woman''s expression suddenly changed. She grabbed Tom and said, "One! Why are you hiding


    from us all the time? Give me a reason."


    "I''m tired of the life I used to live. It''s that simple." Tom shrugged and said, "No need to see me off. I''ll


    <pe back to you when I have time."

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    After that, he walked over, pulled up the gate with one hand, and left the bar, basking in the warm


    sunshine.


    The woman looked at his back and wanted to catch up with him several times, but in the end, she held


    back. She knew Tom''s character and knew that Tom had made a decision. Even if she went after him, it


    would be futile and would cause Tom''s displeasure.


    She sighed bitterly and called them back.


    Tom had slept for 18 hours and regained his energy. He was not inclined to depression. His divorce


    from Phoebe was indeed a rtively sad thing, but it was not enough to defeat him and make him


    depressed.


    Now he had slept, he had recovered a lot and his life had to continue. He had too many things to do.


    After getting out of the bar, he went straight to the ZQ Inc and started working.


    It seemed that everything was back on track, except for Phoebe.


    And what was Phoebe doing?


    In fact, she was the exact opposite of Tom. She didn''t sleep for long and always woke up early, then


    went to work.


    The divorce was not a small matter for her, although she couldn''t figure out why she was so sad


    because she clearly didn''t love Tom.


    Finally, she figured out that feelings came along withpanionship. But it was not something


    romantic, instead, she had regarded him as her family. Even if she had lost her dog that had been


    raised for four years, she would be sad. Let alone a human, right?


    It must be like this, she tried to persuade herself.


    Only if she devoted all her energy to her work would she not feel sad.


    Under her leadership, the SK Company had a new lease of life. Not only had it survived the previous


    crisis, but it was also thriving. The scale of the SK Company had expanded a lot.


    In this regard, she was quite proud and satisfied.


    Everything was fine except for the asional thought of Tom.


    ...


    "I''m not going back!"


    Kaylie said to Colton in front of her, her voice full of resentment, and she turned her face away.


    Colton came to find Kaylie himself. Originally, he wanted to see Tom, but he had sent his own people to


    look for Tom, but they couldn''t find Tom. In the end, he had toe to find Kaylie himself.


    Just like Makai''s words, the engagement party would be held the day after tomorrow. If Kaylie still didn''t


    So he had no choice but toe to Kaylie himself. He only had one daughter, so it was impossible to


    say that he didn''t care about her.


    "Dad apologizes to you. Don''t be angry with me, okay?" Colton''s tone softened a lot.


    Kaylie''s mother, Lani, held Kaylie''s hand and persuaded her, "Kaylie, you''ve been out for almost a


    week. Mom and dad are worried about you at home. If something happens to you, how can we live


    without you? Now that mom and dad areing to you, don''t be angry anymore. Go home with us."


    "Hmph, if you care about me, why are you still forcing me to marry Martin?" Kaylie got angry when she


    said this. "You know I don''t like him."


    Lani and Colton looked at each other and saw the helplessness in their eyes.


    "That child is very good. He is sensible, cultured, and capable. And the Gablehausers is a good match


    for us. And he has a good character. If you marry him, you will be very happy." Lani said patiently.


    Kaylie immediately said disdainfully, "Shit! Tom said that Martin is a scumbag, a yboy. He has


    hooked up with many women but he pretended to be a gentleman, and none of you elders know it! If I


    really marry him, I will be in trouble and my life will be over."


    Colton and Lani looked at each other again. Then, Lani asked, "Kaylie, who is this Tom you''re


    talking about?"


    Kaylie rolled her eyes immediately and said disdainfully, "Please mom, stop pretending. Uncle must


    have told you everything!"


    "You little girl, Makai is your uncle no matter what. How can you talk back to him like that?" Colton put


    on a sullen face and frowned.


    "He was the one who was unreasonable first. You didn''t see how fierce he was that night. If Tom hadn''t


    Then she began toin about Makai and said that Makai must have taken advantage of Martin to


    put in a good word for him.


    Colton was a little dizzy when he heard this. He knew that it would not work out. He said directly, "Okay,


    okay, let''s not talk about this. Call your little boyfriend home tonight and let mom and dad see who he


    is. If he really suits you, then we can have a talk."


    Kaylie was stunned for a moment, then she opened her eyes wide and said excitedly, "Really?!"


    "Of course, have I ever joked with you?" Colton said with a serious face.


    "That''s true..." Kaylie could not hide her joy in her expression, but she quickly thought of something and


    immediately became depressed again. The point was that Tom was not her boyfriend but just an


    ordinary friend. Besides, Tom had just divorced, so it was inappropriate for him toe to meet her


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    parents. And he probably wouldn''t agree.


    Seeing her hesitation, Colton said, "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "Well, I''ll try." Kaylie said awkwardly. Then, she ran to the side and began to call Tom. The result was


    that she heard ''the number you dial could not be connected''.


    She called his number several times, but she still couldn''t get through.


    In the end, she had no choice but toe over and say, "He has something to do. He can''te. Why


    don''t you wait a while?"


    "What?" Colton immediately frowned and said in an unfriendly tone, "He''s so arrogant that he won''t


    evene to me if I want to see him? Tell me, what does your little boyfriend do and where does he


    Kaylie stammered and couldn''t say anything. Well, she really didn''t understand what Tom was doing.


    All she knew was that Tom was once the son-inw of the Scotts and had just divorced.


    However, she couldn''t tell her parents this information no matter what. Otherwise, her parents would be


    furious.


    In the end, she went back with her parents.


    In fact, she also knew that if she didn''t go back at this time, it would be too unreasonable. The day after


    tomorrow, there would be an engagement party.


    She prayed in her heart that it would be best if something happened to Martin and he couldn''t attend


    the engagement party!


    So, could Martine to the engagement party?


    The answer was no.


    Tom kicked him so hard and the stone almost killed him!


    Fortunately, he made a call in time, so his family sent someone over to send him to the hospital in time,


    saving his life.


    "Son, who beat you like this? Tell me!" Sitting next to Martin was an angry middle-aged man.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    He was Martin''s father, ze, a well-known figure in the business world. ze had a fortune of more


    than 30 trillion. ze''s social status, resources, and powers were not to be underestimated.


    Martin was ze''s only son. ze had doted on Martin ever since he was a child, trying his best to


    please Martin. But now his precious son was beaten like this and almost died! How could this not make


    him angry? When he heard the news, he was furious. Now that he saw Martin like this with his own


    eyes, he was even driven crazy by his anger!


    That was right. Tom''s kick was very powerful. A rock as big as a fist hit Martin on his back, causing the


    same damage as being shot! Martin was already lucky not to die on the fighting spot.


    Now Martin was wrapped by bandages, like a mummy, who had just undergone surgery. His breath


    was weak, like a candle in the wind, which would be blown out at any time.


    Martin couldn''t move. His eyes were filled with terrible hatred and his expression became ferocious


    enough to scare children into tears. He gritted his teeth and said, "It was, Tom! Eh, Eh..."


    Martin was so excited when he said the name that his body trembled and tore apart the wounds,


    causing him to grin in pain and constantly gasp.


    ze was heartbroken watching this. He quickly came over tofort him. He gritted his teeth and


    said, "Son, speak slowly. No need to worry, no need to worry."


    Finally, Martin''s anger calmed down again, then he repeated, "Dad, the person who beat me up like


    this is Tom. You must revenge me! This beast is too arrogant. If it weren''t for my luck, you wouldn''t


    have seen me now!"


    "Ok, ok, ok! Son, don''t worry. Dad will definitely revenge you. This Tom will never escape!" ze''s eyes


    burst into a terrifying light. Just then the nurse was about toe in to change the needle and liquid,


    she was startled and quickly closed the door.


    After a pause, ze added, "Son, who is this Tom? Why hasn''t I heard of such a person in H City?"


    Indeed, ze tried his best to recall, but he had not been able to remember who Tom was. Was Tom a


    small character? But how could a small character hurt his son?


    Martin clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, "Tom, that useless son-inw from the Scotts!"


    ze was immediately shocked, "What? Son, are you mistaken?"


    ze was very clear about his son''s strength. Since Tom was just a useless man, how could he hurt


    Martin?


    Scott? Scott is not amon name in H City.


    After Martin exined it, ze finally understood who Tom was.


    Bang!


    ze was so angry that he pped the table furiously. He then said, "How dare Tom. I think he''s


    asking for death!"


    Martin then thought of something and said, "By the way, dad, Tom is involved with Kaylie. Kaylie


    refused to marry me, which was because of Tom. And he''s been saying bad things about me, saying


    that I''m a yboy, which brings a bad influence on Kaylie. We can''t spare him!"


    Hearing this, ze''s face turned even uglier, and his eyes were as cold as ice. He then said, "He


    should never hurt you! Since he hurt you, he must die! Son, don''t worry. This Tom won''t live long. I will


    catch him personally and revenge you!"


    Martin was overjoyed and excited.


    After a pause, Martin thought of something and said impatiently, "Dad, my engagement party with


    Kaylie is around the corner. I can''t attend it like this. Oh! What should I do?"


    ze was also a little worried. This was indeed a problem.


    The marriage with the Knights was facilitated by ze and Makai together, and ze had offered


    many benefits to Makai.


    Now the Knights had a lot of power in H City. It would bring many benefits to the Gablehausers to get


    connected with the Knights by marriage. If this marriage failed, the loss would be huge! So no matter


    what, he had to organize and run the engagement party.


    After thinking for a while, ze said in a deep voice, "This is not a problem. Your marriage with Kaylie


    is already a foregone conclusion. It will be held as scheduled. Besides, your injury is not too serious.


    Just take a good rest and you can walk very soon. You can take part in it and just show your face at the


    party."


    Martin nodded and agreed.


    Next, the two of them conspired and both decided to seek revenge on Tom after the engagement party.


    They wanted Tom to be crushed into ashes, and let Tom beg for death!


    As for Rory, he was also very anxious. He went to meet Mr. Potter again in the name of catchup, but


    his real intention was to ask Mr. Potter when to attack Tom. He had transferred the payment to Mr.


    Potter''s ount. But Mr. Potter didn''t do anything, so he was worried.


    However, Mr. Potter answered that he had to wait a little longer, and would for sure help Rory deal with


    it.


    Since Mr. Potter had said so, it was not good for Rory to continue asking. To be honest, when he


    stayed with Mr. Potter, he was still in awe of Mr. Potter and did not dare to ask more, for fear of


    provoking Mr. Potter.


    In the past two days, Rory had visited Phoebe, asking Phoebe out for dinner or something. But Phoebe


    had rejected them, which made him very angry.


    The big event - the uing engagement party of the Gablehausers and the Knights wasing. At


    that time, many people with titles and positions in H City would attend. It was a rare asion, and Rory


    would naturally attend it.


    To be honest, he envied Martin for marrying Kaylie. Kaylie was not only one of the three beauties in H


    City, but also the only daughter of the Knights . This kind of identity made Kaylie much more popr


    than Phoebe, who was also one of the three beauties in H City.


    Unfortunately, he was in a foreign country at that time, or else he would have asked the Knights for a


    marriage.


    Time passed. Another day passed. Tomorrow was Kaylie''s engagement party. Kaylie hadn''t gotten in


    touch Tom yet, which made Kaylie extremely anxious.


    Over the past two days, Kaylie''s parents had repeatedly required to see Tom in person, to see who


    Tom was and whether he was worthy of Kaylie. Otherwise, Kaylie must marry Martin.


    In this process, Kaylie had resisted them. But her parents asked nothing more but this, which was


    already their biggestpromise. It would be too willful for her to refuse. Besides, tomorrow was the


    engagement party. Many famous people in H City had been invited. If she did not attend, the Knights


    would be seriously humiliated.


    So the best way was to contact Tom and ask Tom toe to see her parents in person. It was a happy


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ending for everyone!


    Besides, Kaylie also had her own little n. Now that Tom was divorced, he was free. If Tom could


    really get engaged with her, then she didn''t mind about his stories. Instead, she was happy.


    "Why, haven''t you contacted your so-called boyfriend yet?"


    Colton walked over and said rudely. Anyone could see the angry look on his face.


    Her mother Lani also came over and said unhappily, "Kaylie, I didn''t want to judge you. This Tom is


    too annoying. He even didn''t answer your phone. Does he act like a proper boyfriend? I think he''s very


    likely not a good person!"


    Kaylie bit her lips. She was very ufortable, but she could not say anything to refute. Because in


    the past two days, she had called Tom at least a hundred times, but she could not get it through. Tom


    did not call her back voluntarily either. It made her so angry.


    Colton snorted and said, "Kaylie, I have given you a chance. If he doesn''t present himself to us by


    tomorrow, you will be engaged to Martin tomorrow, okay?"


    Kaylie lowered her head dejectedly. At this point, she was no longer qualified to negotiate and replied


    weakly, "Ok..."


    However, at this moment, her phone suddenly rang. When she picked it up, she was stunned for a


    moment, then jumped up excitedly and eximed in great surprise, "He called me, Tom called me!"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    A moment ago, she was still very depressed and angry with Tom. Later, when she received Tom''s call,


    she seemed to be a different person. She was overjoyed.


    Colton and Lani were both startled by her extreme reaction. Colton scolded with a face on the deck,


    "Kaylie! What are you doing? Don''t yell. What''s wrong with you?"


    As a woman, her mother, Lani, saw something different. She immediately realized that her daughter


    really fell in love with Tom as she was so happy just because of his phone call. So she pulled Colton


    and gave him a look, telling Colton not to me Kaylie.


    Colton also realized this from Lani''s eyes. His expression was a littleplicated.


    As a father, he only had one daughter, Kaylie. He loved his daughter so much that her marriage was


    more important to him than his career. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have found Kaylie a good husband like


    Martin. However, he didn''t know how long it had been since he saw his daughter so happy. How


    couldn''t he find that his daughter was genuinely happy?


    Kaylie stuck out her tongue. She also realized that her reaction was a little exaggerated. She felt a little


    embarrassed. She quickly ran aside to take the phone, and said in a resentful tone, "Finally you call


    me. I thought you disappeared from the world!"


    Tom''s apologetic voice came from the phone. "I''m sorry. I left my phone in thepany these two


    days. I turned it down so I missed your call."


    This exnation really sounded insincere. But to Kaylie, she was still very happy to hear it. The


    resentment in her heart immediately disappeared. However, she snorted and said unhappily, "It''s all an


    excuse. It''s been two days, and you haven''t called me at all."


    Hearing herint, Tom had a headache. He quickly changed the subject and said, "Why did you


    call me?"


    Kaylie stammered and didn''t get to the point for a long time. Tom was a little dizzy and said directly,


    "You don''t have to beat around the bush. If you need my help with anything, just say it. I''m avable


    these two days."


    Hearing Tom''s words, Kaylie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was waiting for this sentence. So,


    she stopped beating around the bush and said, "Well, I have to invite guests to my home tomorrow.


    Can youe over and be my boyfriend?"


    "What?" Tom raised his voice a lot. "You still want to do that? No, no."


    Kaylie was addicted to using him as a shield. Besides, tomorrow was the engagement party of the


    Knights and the Gablehausers. If he was going to be Kaylie''s boyfriend, this would be explosive news.


    Kaylie begged, "It''s just one day. Please, help me."


    "You''re trying to trick me. Tomorrow is your engagement party with Martin. If I were your boyfriend, I


    would have made big trouble." Tom said.


    "It''s because of the engagement party with Martin that I asked you toe over!" Kaylie started to use


    her persuasion skills and began to beg Tom.


    Tom felt dizzy. In fact, he was not afraid of the Gablehausers. But he wanted to keep it low-key. If he


    appeared as Kaylie''s boyfriend tomorrow, he would definitely attract everyone''s attention.


    "You''ve thought it through. I''m the son-inw of the Scotts. My reputation in the Scotts is very bad.


    When it is revealed, it will be your shame." Tom hinted significantly.


    Kaylie said without thinking, "Well, I don''t care about that. Besides, you''re divorced now. Tom, you


    should help me anyway. Please. As long as you promise to help me, I owe you a big favor. No matter


    what you ask, I''ll satisfy you! Hear me clearly. I will do anything for you!"


    She deliberately emphasized the word ''any'', which made people full of endless fantasy.


    Tom could imagine the way she said that.


    After some hesitation, Tom sighed and said, "Well, this is thest time. I won''t help you anymore.


    Anyway, if you don''t feel ashamed when my identity is revealed, I''m OK with it."


    Kaylie cheered again and made a triumphant gesture. "Tom, thank you. You''re so good to me."


    Tom smiled unhappily and said, "Well, well. You don''t have to tter me anymore. That''s it. Give me an


    address and time. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    After Kaylie finished speaking, Tom hung up the phone and rubbed his temples to ease his headache.


    Kaylie really was causing trouble for him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had just rejected Elliot''s invitation and said that he would not attend the engagement banquet of the


    Knights and the Gablehausers tomorrow. He didn''t know what Elliot would think when he saw him


    tomorrow.


    But it didn''t matter anymore. He wouldn''t be keeping a low profile for long anyway.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help but think of something. He wondered if Phoebe would attend the


    engagement party tomorrow. Moreover, Phoebe was now the chairman of the SK Company, the


    highest-ranking person in the SK Company. If Phoebe were to show up, what would she look like when


    she saw that he was already Kaylie''s boyfriend?


    She might be very indifferent. She might even be disdainful.


    After all, Phoebe had never loved him. If she didn''t, how could she care?


    Tom shook his head andughed at himself. He stopped thinking and began to work.


    Phoebe actually received an invitation from the Knights .


    As Tom expected, her status was different now. Since she was the chairman of the SK Company, she


    was more dignified now. Therefore, she was totally qualified to attend such an engagement party.


    The next day, the engagement banquet of the Knights and the Knights was held as scheduled. The


    venue was in the best five-star hotel in H City. Many luxury cars arrived one after another ahead of


    schedule. Among these cars, there was some worth of millions of dors, which caused a sensation on


    the road. Many citizens were guessing which figure could invite so many big shots?


    Kaylie was very nervous and excited today. She sent a lot of messages to Tom early in the morning to


    tell him not to forget and to be there!


    Tom was so annoyed by her that he turned it down and ignored her.


    So did hee over?


    Of course, he did. Since he had promised Kaylie, he would not break his promise.


    However, because he left in a hurry, he didn''t have time to prepare an expensive suit. He just wore an


    ordinary suit and came over. Anyway, it was just an interlude.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Kaylie rigged herself out today. She dressed in her best and left for the engagement party.


    In the beginning, she was extremely disgusted and repulsed by this engagement party. She had


    decided that she would dress up as ugly as she could, and it was best to destroy this engagement


    party.


    But now, with Tom''s attendance, she was looking forward to this engagement party. Although she did


    not know why she had such an idea, she just had to dress up and show her most beautiful side to Tom.


    She was really looking forward to Tom''s expression when he saw her. He must be mesmerized by her


    charm, huh.


    Moreover, today was her engagement party. When Tom appeared as her boyfriend, there was no


    chance that the Gablehausers would agree to the marriage!


    "Miss Knight, you look so beautiful today. You will be in the limelight. Everyone will be enchanted by


    you." A maid said enviously as she helped set Kaylie''s hair.


    Another maid also said, "That''s no doubt. Miss Knight is one of the three beauties in H City, with


    exceeding attraction. Many men have no chance to see her. Besides, Miss Knight has been dressed up


    carefully today. She is so beautiful that the whole city and country will be infatuated with her."


    "I''m a little jealous of Martin. How can he get engaged to Miss Knight?"


    "Martin is the young master of the Gablehausers, and his status is quite noble. He barely deserves


    Miss Knight."


    In the dressing room, seven or eight women were dressing for Kaylie, from makeup and hair to


    clothing.


    After everything was in order, Kaylie stood in front of the mirror and looked into it, smiling with


    satisfaction and pride. This makeup team made her beauty disyed very well. Now, she exuded


    iparable charm, and her every smile was so breathtaking.


    I didn''t dress up so beautifully for Martin.


    Kaylie thought in her heart but did not say it out loud.


    As time passed, more and more guests came to the hotel, and the atmosphere became warmer and


    warmer.


    Tom did not break his promise. He went to the party.


    When he arrived, he found that there were already many guests, most of whom were dignitaries. The


    whole hall was full of an upper-ss atmosphere.


    Tom, who had been the son-inw of the Scotts for four years, was no longer interested in such a party.


    So when he arrived, he found a corner to sit down. He just yed with his phone quietly and browsed


    through the documents that his subordinates sent him.


    Ever since he took over ZQ Inc, he didn''t have enough time. He had to browse through the documents


    as soon as he had a rest. Especially now that he decided to open an advertisingpany, he was


    even busier.


    It was no exaggeration to say that he had already cared so much about Kaylie''s feelings by spending


    the whole night at the party. He wouldn''t bother to ept the invitation if it weren''t her engagement


    party.


    He looked around the scene and saw no sign of Phoebe or anyone from the Scotts. He breathed a sigh


    of relief but inevitably felt disappointed at the same time.


    "Hey, bring me a bottle of wine."


    While Tom was browsing through the documents, someone suddenly patted him and said to him in a


    Tom looked up and saw a fat man wearing a Rolex watch. The man''s fine panoply was worth hundreds


    of thousands of dors. Judging from that, he should be a rich businessman of tens of millions. He


    exuded an air of superiority as if he regarded Tom as a waiter.


    Tom frowned slightly and said, "Sir, I''m not a waiter."


    "What?" The fat man immediately expressed his disbelief. He pinched the suit that Tom was wearing,


    full of disdain and disgust, "If you are not a waiter, can you be a distinguished guest invited by the


    Knights or the Gablehausers for the engagement party?"


    Tom disliked dealing with such a person the most. Why was he so unlucky? He just found a ce to sit


    down, and the man came to provoke him. Did he attract the bullies?


    Tonight was important for Kaylie, so Tom was not in the mood to teach the man a lesson. He just turned


    around and left without paying any attention to the man.


    However, Tom''s retreat turned into an act of disrespect in the man''s view. His face immediately


    changed. He chased after Tom and said coldly, "Stop right there! You are a waiter! How dare you


    disrespect me? Do you know who I am? You will be unable to survive in H City if I give an instruction,


    believe it or not?"


    He shouted loud with a fierce look, attracting the attention of some people around them. Many people


    immediately looked over. Someone who knew him asked, "Mr. Lee, what''s the situation?"


    Mr. Lee pointed at Tom and said, "This waiter is disrespectful to me. I just asked him toe over with


    a bottle of wine, but he dared to pull a face at me. Are these people at the bottom of society so arrogant


    now?"


    His words aroused the hatred of these people. They all began to force Tom to kneel to apologize.


    Of course, Tom couldn''t agree. Facing the four or five rich men who deliberately make things difficult for


    him, he smiled, "How dare you threaten me?"


    Tom''s words undoubtedly ignited their anger.


    Their faces immediately changed and darkened. They gritted their teeth and cursed.


    "How dare you be so arrogant to us! You are just a waiter at the bottom of society?! You are getting


    tired of living!"


    "Brat, you''re doomed. We will bring you back to reality!"


    "Why are you still telling him so much? Get the hotel manager here and get rid of him!"


    "Find out who he is. I want to know where he got the courage to offend us!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were all filled with indignation, not as calm and cultured as sessful people should be. They


    were just like the gangsters on the street. In fact, they were indeed nouveau riche with low education


    and no quality. They were especially arrogant just because they could earn two or three million dors


    a year. They did not regard anyone worse off than them as equal to them.


    Tom shook his head, feeling that he was so unlucky. He already didn''t have enough time, but now he


    was troubled by them.


    Just then, a man saw Tom, and his eyes were filled with surprise. He immediately walked over at a


    faster pace.


    The nouveaux riches were immediately honored by the man''s arrival. They didn''t bother to teach Tom a


    lesson. They all took the initiative to wee the man and said, "Mr. Edwards, you''re here too."


    "Yes, Mr. Edwards. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look even better!"


    "Hello, Mr. Edwards..."


    In front of this Mr. Edwards, they all kept a low profile, even with obvious ttery. They couldn''t continue


    to be so arrogant like just now.


    Mr. Edwards just nodded briefly to them, not bothering to reply to the words. Walking straight to Tom,


    he bent down and said in the same fawning tone, "Chairman, you''re here too."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    When he saw the man, Tom was stunned and said in surprise, "Malcolm, it''s you?"


    Yes. The person who was called Mr. Edwards was Malcolm. He was at least some powerful figure in H


    City. Although he was not as good as Elliot, he was also prominent. Moreover, he had recently been


    slowlyundering his assets and legalizing them. He was a member of the business world.


    Malcolm saw that Tom still recognized him, and the surprise on his face was obvious. He could not hide


    his excitement. He nodded excitedly and said, "Yes, Mr. Chairman, I thought you didn''t remember me!"


    When Malcolm said this, there was a hint of resentment in his tone, like a newly wife.


    Ever since thest time Tom said he was going to take him on a multi-billion dor deal, he had been


    thinking about that. He had been happy for three days when he imagined he was going to make a


    fortune and he must ride on Tom''s coattails ever since. However, he didn''t expect that Tom had not


    contacted him since that time, which made him upset day and night!


    Moreover, he didn''t have Tom''s contact information. He once tried to ask Elliot for help, but Elliot


    pushed him away. These days, his heart was in turmoil and he felt terrible.


    Now that he met Tom, how could he not be excited? He was even happier than meeting God!


    Especially during this period of time, his focus was on the market value of ZQ Inc every day, and


    witnessed that the market value of the ZQ Inc was rising continuously. Now it was 6 billion dors,


    which made him even more hungry for the cooperation. He was desperate to ride on Tom''s coattails.


    Tom was also surprised to see Malcolm. To be honest, he really forgot Malcolm. It wasn''t because he


    didn''t like Malcolm, but because he was too busy to remember Malcolm.


    Now that he felt Malcolm''s resentment, he felt sorry and said, "Mr. Edwards, how can I not remember


    you? I''m just busy these days and can''t find chances to look for you. It''s my fault. I''ll punish myself.


    This one is on me."


    As he spoke, he looked around for a ss. It was a little awkward. He didn''t have a ss.


    Malcolm said quickly, "It''s OK. It''s my greatest honor that you haven''t forgotten me."


    Tom smiled, without any pretense. In his position, it was normal for Malcolm to please him.


    However, this scene scared the nouveau riche just now.Their eyes were all wide open, as if they had


    seen a ghost!


    Especially the rich businessman who had scolded him the most just now. He was so scared that his


    face turned pale, and his body trembled even more.


    It was impossible for them not to be afraid. Everybody knew that Malcolm was the big shot they could


    never afford to offend, and Tom was the one who even Malcolm had to curry favor with. How could they


    not be terrified?


    Now, no matter how dull they were, they realized that they had caused a big trouble this time!


    Now that Tom''s eyes were on them, they were so scared that they almost suffocated.


    Tom looked at them with a half-smile and said, "Where are you going?"


    Seeing them turn around and leave, Tom would not let them go so easily.


    They heard Tom''s words when they had just turned around and hadn''t taken several steps. Their hair


    stood on end and they were about to cry. If there were moving back in the world, they would never


    provoke Tom!


    Malcolm was not stupid. At this moment, how could he not understand that these stupid nouveau riche


    had offended Tom. At that moment, he frowned and some anger appeared between his brows.


    Smart man, like Elliot and him, was very good at going over the intentions of big shots. How could he


    not know about Tom''s actions just now. Tom obviously didn''t want to let these nouveau riche off so


    easily.


    They heard Tom''s words, but they didn''t dare to stop. They still pretended not to know and walked


    forward, hoping that they could fool around.


    "All of you, stop!" How could Malcolm give them this opportunity? He immediately stopped them, his


    tone cold and threatening.


    Tom saw their respect for Malcolm just now. If they left easily, it would be Malcolm''s ipetence. At


    their level, there were a lot of things that could be understood with a simple look and a single action.


    Just now, Tom''s question implied that he didn''t want to let them go so easily.


    All of a sudden, their hands and feet began to freeze. With Malcolm''s words, they did not dare to leave


    even if they were given that gut. These nouveau riche, with no connections, made money by luck and


    opportunity. What they were most afraid of was people like Malcolm.


    At that moment, they all stopped, turned around mechanically, and squeezed out a sickly smile, "Mr.


    Edwards, are you calling us?"


    "Mr. Edwards, what can we do for you?"


    Malcolm red at them coldly and did not answer. Instead, he said respectfully to Tom, "Mr. Howard,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    did these basters offend you?"


    Tom smiled and said, "They didn''t offend me that bad."


    Hearing this, a few nouveau riche breathed a sigh of relief and secretly rejoiced in their hearts. It


    seemed that they had dodged the bullet.


    But then, another sentence from Tom made their hearts cold and scared to death.


    "They just called me bitch and threatened to kill me." Tom said with a smile. Then, he smiled kindly at


    Malcolm and said, "Why, are they your friends?"


    Malcolm had experienced a lot these years and seen a lot of big scenes, equipped with a good


    psychological quality. But now, facing Tom''s smile, he felt that he fell into an ice cave, which was colder


    than ever. Cold sweat broke out from his back and forehead!


    Sure enough, although the chairman of ZQ Inc was usually so easy-going and low-key, it was not


    unreasonable for him to make the ZQ Inc so flourish during a short period of time! It was impossible for


    a person without great ability to make that look just now.


    "No, no, no!" Malcolm quickly shook his head and waved his hand in denial. "Mr. Chairman, you must


    not misunderstand. They are not my friends. I am not familiar with them. In fact, they are nobody. With


    your power, you can destroy people like them as much as you like! Of course, if you don''t want to


    bother to do that, I can do it for you. I guarantee that they will lose all they have in an instant. I can


    destroy their families and they will never get the chance to restart!"


    Malcolm said this with an unprecedented seriousness, with a low bow and a humble look.


    In Tom''s eyes, Malcolm was humble, but as for Mr. Lee''s and other nouveau riche, Malcolm''s actions


    and words became an unprecedented threat and fear!


    At this moment, their legs were weak, and fear was deep in their bones. Mr. Lee could not bear it at


    once. His mentality copsed and he knelt down in front of Tom, kowtowing and begging for mercy. "Mr.


    Howard, I was wrong! I was wrong! Please show me some mercy. I''m nobody. Please forgive me! I


    have family to raise..."

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Timothy was really scared. It took him a long time to be what he was today. He could earn two million


    dors a year. He had afortable life and drove a Range Rover Evoque. He was an absolute big


    shot when he returned to the countryside. So many people would tter him. He would never bear to


    give up this kind of life or ruin his family!


    He had no doubt that Malcolm had this ability. The current society was ruled byw. But if Malcolm


    really wanted to do something to him to ensure that he would diepletely, Malcolm would still stay


    safe and sound. It was because Malcolm didn''t have to do anything illegal to deal with him.


    Not to mention the young man in front of him, who was greeted with due respect by Malcolm!


    So he knelt very thoroughly, very simply, without hesitation!


    At his age, dignity and face were nothing. The most important thing was to protect himself!


    He knelt so fast that Tom felt a little speechless. This man was such a coward. He hadn''t even done


    anything yet.


    After Timothy knelt down, a few other nouveau riches immediately surrendered. They were the same


    kind of people as Timothy. They were all nouveau riche types. They made money quickly and had a


    floating mentality, but they also cherished wealth the most. It would be better to let them die if they


    were to lose everything! So they knelt down without hesitation after Timothy knelt down.


    What? Was there gold under a man''s knee?


    They were about to lose all their money. Compared to this, their dignity was nothing!


    There were already a lot of people around them now. Those nouveau riches knelt neatly in front of Tom


    panicky. This was really attractive.


    Fortunately, they were in a corner, and there was a pir blocking them, so it did not cause much


    uproar. But there was still a limited number of people being attracted and came here.


    Tom was also quite helpless about this situation. He was indeed very angry just now. These nouveau


    riches were short-sighted and wasted a lot of his time. But now that they had already knelt down to


    apologize, he was toozy to argue with them.


    He waved his hand and said impatiently, "All right, get out of here."


    When they received Tom''s forgiveness, they were overjoyed. They hurriedly stood up and apologized


    to Tom a few times before running away. They immediately got into the crowd, afraid that Tom would go


    back on his word and trouble them again.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Malcolm also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Tom was magnanimous enough as he did


    not bother to deal with these little shrimps. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome for him to kill


    these people.


    At the same time, he had a better impression of Tom. Tom was a man worth following. Few big shots


    were as magnanimous as Tom.


    Tom was also enjoying leisure. It was still a while before the banquet really started. At this moment,


    Kaylie was probably putting on makeup backstage, and he could use this time to browse through the


    documents.


    After seeing him sit down, Malcolm also sat down beside him. He sat very straight and had always


    maintained a respectful attitude towards Tom.


    This scene still looked quite strange. Malcolm was already an old man who could be Tom''s father, but


    now he was like a child in front of Tom.


    Many people around them noticed this scene. When they looked at Tom, they were a little more curious


    and surprised, and they asked around who Tom was.


    Unfortunately, no one knew Tom.


    There was nothing they could do. Tom was still very low-key in the upper ss. Everyone knew that ZQ


    Film & TV had a new Chairman, but very few people had actually seen the new Chairman.


    As the live-in son-inw of the Scotts, Tom was rtively unknown in the upper ss.


    These were the reasons that no one else knew Tom''s identity.


    At this moment, a burst of apuse suddenly came from the side, and then followed by a teasing


    voice, "Tom, you were so powerful just now. You let a few nouveau riches kneel in front of you and beg


    for mercy. Tsk, tsk. You must feel good to pretend to be powerful!"


    The voice was very abrupt, and its tone was full of meanness and disdain, which immediately attracted


    the attention of many people.


    Tom had just opened the documents and was about to browse them when someone interrupted him


    again. He frowned deeply. He looked up and was even more unhappy when he saw that man.


    Tom saw a man who was in high spirits and dressed in famous brands all over his body. That man


    walked up to Tom as he was surrounded by the crowd. He looked at Tom with a yful expression. He


    looked like he was looking at a clown.


    "Rory." Tom said faintly. Yes, the person standing in front of Tom now was Rory. He also came to


    Kaylie''s engagement party.


    "So you still remember me." Rory pretended to be surprised. His acting was very pretentious and


    pompous. He was obviously joking and teasing Tom.


    When Malcolm saw Rory on the side, he frowned strangely. He knew Rory. Rory was the Young Master


    of the TF Company, and his status was considered honorable. But his identity was not on the same


    level as Tom''s identity. Tom was the Chairman of the ZQ Inc, and his market value had already broken


    through six billion dors! Rory was just a macaroni, and even TF Company''s market value had just


    broken through two billion dors.


    But now as Malcolm saw Rory''s attitude towards Tom, he found that it was hostile and contemptuous?


    That''s strange.


    Could it be that Rory was looking for death?


    Tom could tell what Rory was thinking at a nce. He didn''t like Rory at all and he said directly, "Get


    lost."


    The words "Get lost" immediately made Rory''s face darken!


    One shall know that this was a public ce, and there were all the big shots around. But Tom asked


    him to get out of here directly. Tom didn''t show him any respect at all.


    Rory didn''t know that Tom was the Chairman of ZQ Inc. So, how could he not be angry?


    Before Rory could say anything, a young man next to him stood up and pointed at Tom''s nose and


    cursed, "Who the hell are you? How dare you let Rory get lost? I think you''re fucking tired of living,


    aren''t you?"


    Tom knew at first nce that this young man was Rory''sckey and this young man immediately


    jumped out to execute Rory''s order.


    A few rich second generations around Rory were also looking at Tom fiercely, intending to put a lot of


    pressure on Tom.


    In their opinion, Tom was wearing a cheap suit which was crumpled. The value of it was less than two


    thousand dors, which meant that Tom was just a loser. Besides, Rory was the one who provoked


    Tom first. So, Tom must not be a powerful man. So they didn''t have any worries. If they offended a


    powerless man, they just offended him. There was no big deal.


    Tom''s face immediately darkened. No matter how good-tempered a man was, that man couldn''t stand


    being provoked by others one after another, let alone him.


    One shall remember that before Tom was expelled from the Howards and hibernated, he was also


    young and aggressive.


    Now, even a fiddling young man dared to humiliate him. If he didn''t fight back, how could he be


    qualified to be the Chairman of ZQ Inc and fight with Owen?

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    At that moment, he gave Malcolm a look. Malcolm was a smart man. Of course, he would understand.


    He immediately walked out from behind Tom and went to the young man. His face was cold and his


    eyes were full of unkindness.


    Although Malcolm was getting on in years, he was at least a self-made man. A man who had fought his


    way in the street to sess would naturally look tough and could certainly frighten some rich young


    man.


    The young man next to Rory was red at by Malcolm, and he immediately became timid. His face


    showed some timidity, and his eyes drifted. He said harshly, "Malcolm, what do you want?"


    Rory also stared at Malcolm with a sullen face. He knew that Malcolm knew Tom, but he couldn''t figure


    out why someone like Malcolm wanted to make friends with Tom. This was unusual. Could Tom be


    Malcolm''s illegitimate child or some rtive?


    Malcolm suddenly grinned at the young man, but it was by no means a smile. Instead, there was


    coldness and yfulness in it.


    The young man''s scalp went numb reflexively and he realized something was wrong. He was about to


    speak, but the next moment, Malcolm''s palm hit his face with great force. With a loud p, half of his


    face swelled up, and he spun around and fell heavily to the ground.


    Malcolm''s action startled everyone present. They didn''t expect Malcolm to act so domineeringly! Not to


    mention that this young man came from a rich family, and his father was also an important figure in the


    upper ss. Malcolm had undoubtedly offended him in the worst way! Moreover, it was at the


    engagement banquet of the Knight and Gablehauser families. Didn''t Malcolm offend them by doing so?


    Besides, this young man didn''t offend Malcolm at all. Why would Malcolm do that?


    Only Rory and his group knew the real story: Malcolm was lecturing him for Tom!


    For a moment, their focus was on Tom, especially Rory''s. His pupils shrank and his eyes shed with


    intense fear and confusion!


    But soon, he smiled again and figured it out. So what if Malcolm defended Tom? He paid for Mr. Potter


    toe. When Mr. Potter was here, who could save Tom? Malcolm? Nonsense, Malcolm was just a


    small character in front of Mr. Potter!


    The more he understood this, the more rxed he felt and even wanted tough. The more


    "Tom, so that''s why you have been so arrogant. It turns out that you have fawned on Malcolm." Rory


    smiled strangely and gave Tom a thumbs-up.


    How could Tom not know what Rory was thinking? So he just ignored him. "Now that you know, why


    don''t you get out of here?"


    Rory was once again provoked by Tom''s arrogance, and the corner of his mouth could not help but


    twitch. He was a extremely proud person. Tom taught him a lesson in front of so many people, which


    made him lose face. He was really angry. However, for the sake of the overall situation, he held back.


    He still had a smile on his face, but his eyes were extremely cold. "Tom, do you really think you can do


    what you want after fawning on Malcolm? Hmph!"


    A touch talk had been made and then he stared at Malcolm and said in a threatening tone, "Malcolm, I


    really don''t know what you like about Tom and why you defend him like this. However, some people


    can not be saved. If you exceed your limit, you will be implicated to death!"


    When Malcolm heard Rory''s threat, his heart beat faster for a second. But immediately, he smiled


    disdainfully and said after Tom, "Get lost."


    This time, Rory felt more embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and red at Tom and Malcolm fiercely.


    "Okay, you want me to leave, I''ll go. However, we''ll see!"


    After saying this, he left in a huff. It was just that it could be easily seen that he left in shame and


    embarrassment.


    At this moment, a lot of people around them looked at Tom with surprise and shock in their eyes. They


    asked each other about Tom, and why Malcolm was so determined to protect him and did not hesitate


    to offend Rory?


    As for why, only Malcolm himself knew. To say the least, the identity of him being the president of the


    ZQ Inc was good enough.


    But he was also a little curious. Since that Rory was just a conceit rich bastard who continued causing


    trouble from time to time. How could he have a grudge with Tom? Didn''t he know that Tom was the


    chairman of ZQ Inc?


    Tom walked to the dining table to get something to eat. He hadn''t had dinner yet, and now he was a


    little hungry.


    Malcolm came over and ate with Tom. He was confused, but he didn''t ask too much, because he


    understood that poking around might lead to trouble.


    After Tom ate something for his stomach, he personally toasted Malcolm and said with a smile, "Thank


    you for what you did just now."


    Malcolm said hurriedly, "You are being too polite. This is what I should do."


    On Rory''s side, it was another story.


    "Rory, why didn''t you teach them a lesson just now? Malcolm was way out of the line!"


    "Yes, Rory. Malcolm is just an old wimp. He''s half a foot in the coffin. We don''t have to be afraid of him."


    "And that Tom, he''s too arrogant! If it weren''t for the engagement banquet of the Knight and


    Gablehauser families, he would definitely suffer!"


    "From where I stand, Rory, you''re being too kind. You''re even willing to let him go like that. I can''t stand


    it if I were you!"


    "That''s right..."


    They, the rich young men, were all chattering and speaking with righteous indignation. One by one,


    they scolded fiercely, as if Tom and Malcolm would be killed easily if they just lifted their fingers to do it.


    Rory sat down and frowned. There was coldness, hatred, and cruelty between his brows.


    After drinking half a ss of wine, he slowly raised his hand. Immediately, those rich young men all


    stopped at the same time and looked at him in unison.


    Although they also came from a wealthy family, they couldn''tpare to Rory in any possible way.


    Usually, Rory was the man in charge.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Let these two guys have a good time first and they would sufferter." As Rory spoke, his


    cell phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, his face immediately straightened up. He gave them a look


    for silence, then answered the phone. After a brief chat, his eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "Okay,


    okay, I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, the rich guys gathered around and looked at Rory expectantly.


    "Do you know who called me just now?" The corners of Rory''s mouth rose slightly, and it was a


    meaningful smile.


    They shook their heads and Rory especially enjoyed the feeling of being a show-off. Finally, he said,


    "It''s Mr. Potter."


    "Mr. Potter?"


    "I''ll be damned! It''s our underground emperor Mr. Potter of H City!"


    "Marvelous, Rory is really awesome. Even Mr. Potter is your connectionwork."


    "You don''t have to say that. Don''t you see who Rory is? Isn''t it normal for him to know Mr. Potter?"


    Rory was very pleased to hear the ttery from these rich young men.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    As he enjoyed the ttery of his men, he felt much better. He couldn''t help but look in Tom''s direction


    and saw Tom having his meal happily and didn''t realize that the danger hade. He sneered


    disdainfully. "Hmph, Tom, you can show off now. When Mr. Potter arrives, you are done!" He thought.


    He could not wait any longer. He was looking forward to how wonderful Tom''s expression would be!


    Tom naturally knew what Rory was thinking.


    But he didn''t take it seriously. Mr. Potter was his man. What was there to worry about?


    Now he was more worried about whether Phoebe would know what happened tonight.


    There was a high probability she would know...


    Tom went to the bathroom. When he came back, he heard a lot of people talking about him.


    "We have a big shot in H City recently, do you guys know?"


    "Big shot? Who is it?"


    "It''s the chairman of ZQ Film & TV! Until today, the market value of ZQ Media has broken through to 6


    billion dors! This is damn good. You know, two months ago, the market value of the ZQ Inc was only


    two billion dors. Two monthster, it had tripled. It''s awesome!"


    "You''re talking about him. Everyone knows that it is a real capital tycoon! He bought ZQ Inc from


    Samuel at a price five hundred million dors higher than the market value. He''s a big shot."


    "Yes, this is really awesome."


    "The most amazing thing is that the chairman of ZQ Inc is very mysterious and has never showed.


    Many people have guessed which big family he is from."


    "Can''t tell. I wonder if the mysterious chairman will be there tonight?"


    "He should be? After all, it is the engagement party of the Knights and the Gablehausers. These two


    families are also big families in our H City."


    "Then I''m looking forward to it. I really want to know who the chairman of ZQ Inc is or what he looks


    like. Rumors said that he''s a young man, not even thirty years old."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Fuck! That''s impossible, isn''t it? I don''t think it''s possible..."


    When Tom passed by, he heard a lot of people talking about him, and he felt quite strange.


    Malcolm naturally heard it too. He was especially proud. In H City, there were very few people who


    really knew who the chairman of ZQ Inc was. If he hadn''t happened to be in Golden Dragon KTV, he


    wouldn''t have met him.


    He was now more and more convinced that it was a wise choice for him to follow chairman of ZQ Inc.


    At the same time, Rory also began to discuss the chairman. A rich young man asked Rory


    obsequiously, "Rory, do you know the chairman of ZQ Inc?"


    Speaking of this, Rory felt very ufortable, and some embarrassment shed across his face.


    When he invited that chairman to dinner, he was rejected directly. That man did not give him any face,


    so he had never met the mysterious chairman of ZQ Inc until now.


    However, it was naturally impossible for him to admit such a thing.


    Who was the most mysterious topic person in H City? Undoubtedly, it was the chairman of ZQ Inc. In


    just two months, he had made ZQ Inc from a market value of 2 billion to 6 billion. His ability was not


    something that ordinary people could have.


    Numerous people want to meet this chairman. Even if they just wanted to meet this chairman one,


    there was no chance.


    Although Rory was very conceited and arrogant, he had to admit that he was still inferior to the


    chairman of ZQ Inc.


    "Cough!" He coughed twice, adjusted his expression, and asked, "What do you think?"


    Another rich young man immediately added, "You must be friends! Am I right? Rory is a big shot. It''s a


    piece of cake if he wants to know chairman of ZQ Inc."


    Other rich young men immediately buttered up together, making Rory feel particrly refreshed. He


    others. Not long ago, justst week, I had dinner with him and yed golf together."


    Then Rory began to blow the whistle. How well he and chairman of ZQ Inc get along at first sight. They


    hated meeting each other sote. The main topic was to constantly grace himself. Hearing this, these


    rich young men became more fascinated and respected Rory more.


    "Rory, do you take a picture with chairman of ZQ Inc? How old and what does he look like? Can you


    show us?" The rich young man just now asked cheekily. He rubbed his hands and continued, "I''ll send


    it to the Moment. Show off. Ho ho."


    His words resonated with the other rich young men, and they also wanted to see what that chairman


    looked like. During this period of time, they had heard a lot about the mysterious chairman in his social


    circle. Over time, they seemed to be his fan.


    Rory''s expression immediately turned serious and said, "You stupid. Why do you think there are only a


    few people who have seen chairman of ZQ Inc?"


    "Why, why is that?" They were all a little confused.


    Rory looked as if he was angry with them, "Because this is his instruction! He doesn''t want so many


    people to know about him, so he has always been so low-key. The inferior don''t even have the right to


    know his appearance, do you know? You guys, you still need to improve your intelligence!"


    Rory couldn''t help but give himself a thumb-up. He almost gave himself away. It was so close.


    If these guys knew that he had invited the chairman several times and was rejected. It would make him


    disgrace.


    When these rich young men heard what Rory said, they believed him. After all, ZQ Inc''s chairman was


    really mysterious and was about to be a legendary existence.


    Rory patted them on the shoulder and said earnestly, "You''d better work hard. Once you turned to be


    that powerful, you''ll be qualified to meet the chairman."


    Time passed slowly. Unknowingly, it was time for the engagement party to be officially held.


    With a melodious music, the air was quickly stirred up by the host''s wonderful opening speech.


    "Next, let''s invite tonight''s star, Miss Kaylie!"


    The lights in the room immediately dimmedrgely. The main lights were on the stage. Soon, under


    everyone''s gaze, a few people came out from the backstage. Kaylie, the most charming one in the


    most beautiful dress led the way.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    It was such a grand banquet and there were many beautiful richdies, models. Even the waiters were


    all beautiful women. But Kaylie was the most beautiful, especially when she wore a happy smile on her


    face. She was like an angel.


    It had to be said that this world was unfair. Some people were born with a silver spoon in the mouth.


    Not only were they from a powerful family, but they were also pretty. Kaylie was such a person. At this


    moment, she was the focus of the audience, the only protagonist.


    Because of her appearance, there was a brief silence in the huge banquet hall. Almost everyone


    stopped their movements and looked at Kaylie!


    Kaylie was wearing a creamy white dress with a long hem that touched the ground, but it was not like a


    wedding dress. It matched her curly hair, fair neck, exquisite face, wless skin. Her facial features


    were extremely exquisite. She also had a perfect shape. All in all, she was a whole package.


    The most unforgettable thing was her noble and elegant temperament. At a nce, people could tell


    that she was from a rich family.


    There were more than two hundred young outstanding young men here. Most of them had seen many


    beautiful women. Their aesthetic standards were far higher than ordinary people''s. They didn''t fall for


    were nk and they stared nkly at Kaylie who was walking elegantly on the stage.


    Kaylie was a beautiful woman in the first ce. Now that she dressed up and put on makeup. She was


    extremely radiant and stunning. Even when Tom saw her, he was in a daze for a while, and his heart


    could not help but beat faster!


    To be honest, Tom''s impression of Kaylie was that she was a woman dressed as a man when they first


    met. She was extremely handsome, without feminine beauty. Even if Kaylie was dressed in a girl''s


    clothes, Tom had never treated her as a woman in his heart.


    Taking today''s events as an example, he agreed to be Kaylie''s excuse, because he wanted to help a


    friend. He had never thought about being her boyfriend. But now, when Kaylie appeared in front of him


    like this, to be honest, he suddenly had a crush.


    Of course, he wasn''t falling in love with her. It was more like men''s instinct, which was to be enchanted


    when they saw a beauty.


    Malcolm also showed some infatuation and then sighed. "I have to say, Colton''s daughter is really


    beautiful. She is worthy of being called one of the three beauties in H City."


    Tom nodded slightly and agreed with Malcolm. In fact, Phoebe was also one of the three beauties in H


    City. If Phoebe also came here all dressed up, she would be as pretty as Kaylie!


    Tom thought of that scene, and then he sighed with a bitter smile. He was afraid that he would not be


    able to see it.


    Rory and his gang were already dumbfounded. Their eyes followed Kaylie closely and they could not


    move them away at all. They even held their breath at this moment, and their hearts beat faster.


    "Kaylie is so beautiful!"


    "Damn it! Martin is so lucky to marry Kaylie. I''m so jealous."


    "When I saw Kaylie, I suddenly realized that all the women I used to y with were nothing."


    "Her face is invincibly pretty!"


    "I suddenly feel that there is nothing to expect in this world. I will watch such a perfect woman marry


    another man."


    They all said what they were thinking, and their faces were filled with jealousy.


    So was Rory. He was especially regretful. Why didn''t he go back from abroad earlier and ask Kaylie''s


    hand in marriage? He missed the chance of marrying such a beautiful woman. Martin was so lucky!


    When he came back this time, he thought he could achieve a great cause. But she didn''t expect that


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    after he came back, he had suffered many setbacks. He was so aggrieved.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. He suddenly picked up his ss and


    drank most of it in one gulp.


    After Kaylie came out of backstage, the smile on her face did not disappear but broadened. Her eyes


    swept the crowd. She was looking for Tom. She knew she shouldn''t do this. She should be reserved


    and dignified at this time. But she couldn''t bear it any longer and couldn''t wait to see Tom.


    And many people took her gaze as a hint and they immediately became excited, especially those


    handsome young talents who thought they were very attractive. They were all agitated, straightening


    their back and trying to show the best of themselves!


    Even Rory, when he saw Kaylie''s action, couldn''t help but straighten his back and show his most


    energetic side.


    Unfortunately, Kaylie''s eyes only shed past him without stopping at all.


    Kaylie looked around and found no sign of Tom. She couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Everyone felt


    her emotion and was affected by her.


    But in the next second, her face was filled with a bright smile, because when her eyes swept across a


    corner, she saw a familiar figure and face. Her smile was even brighter and sweeter than before!


    Her smile, like the sunlight, instantly brightened everyone''s mood.


    Tom didn''t break his promise. He was really here. She was so happy!


    Because of Kaylie''s eyes and smile just now, all the men around Tom got excited and ted.


    Everyone was shouting, "Oh my god, thedy of the Knights actually smiled at me just now! Ah, I''m


    dying..."


    "Damn it, what''s wrong with your eyes? Miss Knight was clearly smiling at me. You are a man utterly


    without self-knowledge!"


    "You''re stupid. You are so ugly. There is no way that Miss Knight will smile at you. You should take a


    look at yourself!"


    "What do you mean by that? Stop this personal attack!"


    "So what..."


    "Stop it. Miss Knight was smiling at me! All of you are overthinking it and stupid. To tell you the truth,


    Around Tom, such voices came out one after another, and many people even argued violently. They


    were on the verge of fighting.


    But Tom, who Miss Knight really looked at, shook his head helplessly.


    Colton and Lani were standing on Kaylie''s left and right. They followed Kaylie''s gaze and looked


    towards Tom...

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    However, after looking around, they did not see any special young talents.


    As for Tom, he was ignored by them after being nced at for Tom was too ordinary andpletely


    unremarkable. They didn''t expect their daughter to fall in love with such an ordinary person.


    They did not think much about him and soon withdrew their eyes and attention.


    With a red face, Colton was in a particrly good mood today.


    He took the microphone from the host, looked at everyone, and began to speak, "Thank you all for


    As a sessful person in business, Colton spoke very well. He spoke eloquently in a pleasant manner,


    which reflected the strength of his the Knights but wouldn''t make others annoyed.


    However, a careful person could tell that although Colton said tonight was Kaylie''s engagement party,


    he did not mention Martin at all. It was strange. Moreover, many people began to realize that Martin


    had not shown up yet, and even ze was not present. Logically, the Gablehausers should have


    already appeared at this time.


    In fact, Colton also realized this, which made him very ufortable. As such an important


    engagement party, it should have been hosted by the man''s family, and the woman''s family should not


    appear early. But now it was the other way around. This was not themon way, which also showed


    that the Gablehausers was not sincere.


    But since so many people had been invited over, Colton had to continue the party.


    In fact, the Gablehausers also had a dilemma. Martin''s injury was notpletely healed, and he had


    just undergone surgery, which required time to recuperate. He thought that his physical quality was


    good and after two days of recuperation, he could at least walk on the ground, but he found it was still


    too difficult.


    But tonight was an important day, and he had to attend, so ze asked the doctor to give Martin an


    injection of painkillers and specially invited a skilled TCM doctor to overdraw Martin''s physical strength


    through acupuncture, so that Martin could walk normally.


    Even so, Martin didn''t feel well. He walked with a limp gait and would gasp after two steps.


    The more this happened, the more he hated Tom. If it weren''t for Tom, how could he have fallen to this


    stage?


    Fortunately, his willpower was strong enough to persevere.


    When the engagement party was about to begin, he sessfully rushed over!


    Just as he was about to walk into the banquet hall, Martin took a deep breath, straightened his back,


    and pushed away the assistant who was holding him by the side with a confident and arrogant smile.


    Then he pushed the door open with all his strength.


    He began to step into the banquet hall.


    Behind him were his people, his team, including his father, ze, on his right. At this moment, the


    entire the Gablehausers respected him.


    Yes, today was his happy day. No matter how badly he was injured, he had to stand up and let


    everyone see his strength!


    As the saying went, there must be a blessing after a disaster. He firmly believed it. This time, he


    survived, and then what awaited him in front of him was light and glory!


    The entrance of them attracted the attention of many people. They looked back and saw himing


    with a bright face. They all showed a surprised expression in an instant. Then, a person called out,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Martin is here!"


    The voice was not loud, but because it was just then that the hall was quiet, so many people heard it.


    They immediately looked over.


    Including Tom, he also looked over when he heard the sound. Soon, he saw Martin and narrowed his


    eyes slightly.


    This Martin was so lucky that his kick didn''t kill him. How could he stille to the engagement party?


    Then, he immediately saw that Martin was in fact a spent bullet and was weak, and he held on with one


    Although Martin had put on makeup to make him look very healthy, Tom could still tell at a nce that


    his face was actually pale and bluish. He was staggering, and a child could easily push him down.


    He still insisted oning to the engagement party, which showed that Martin was determined.


    The arrival of Martin and his family made the atmosphere at the scene suddenly warm up. Colton, who


    was not looking well on the stage, felt happy again.


    However, when Kaylie saw Martin, her face suddenly turned cold. She snorted. The more she looked at


    Martin, the more unpleasant she became. Especially after hearing some bad words about Martin from


    Tom, she became even less fond of Martin. If she was asked to marry Martin, she would rather be


    single for the rest of her life!


    Then, she subconsciously looked in Tom''s direction. Seeing that Tom was still there, eating something


    leisurely, she suddenly rxed without any nervousness or uneasiness. He gave her a lot of security.


    With Tom around, she felt inexplicably at ease.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    In fact, rationally, she also knew that since the engagement party tonight was so grand, so formal, and


    there were so many prominent figures present, it was unlikely that Tom could really save her. But in her


    heart, she had an inexplicable feeling that Tom could do it!


    After Martin came in, a bright smile appeared on his face and he strode in. Everyone''s eyes were on


    him, and at this moment, he was the focus of the whole audience. This atmosphere injected a stimnt


    into his heart, which made him feel more energetic again. His heavy footsteps were much easier and


    he walked vigorously.


    Soon, when he looked ahead, he was immediately attracted and amazed!


    Right in front of him stood Kaylie, the super beautiful woman, who was exuding the charm and the


    extreme femininity that hit him in an instant! It made his weak heart beat faster and his body frantically


    secret adrenal nds, making his pale and colorless face instantly ruddy!


    Beautiful, so beautiful!


    He had seen Kaylie before and knew that Kaylie was a beauty, but he never expected Kaylie to be so


    beautiful.


    Great, great, if he could marry Kaylie, he was a winner in life. Hahaha.


    At this moment, his face was radiant and he suddenly seemed toe back to life. He looked straight


    at Kaylie with iparably hot eyes.


    He didn''t even bother to nod and greet the guests around him. He quickened his pace and walked


    towards Kaylie as fast as he could. He couldn''t wait to finish the engagement party with Kaylie tonight!


    He desired to finalize the date of the wedding as soon as possible, and then marry Kaylie!

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Thinking of this, he became even more excited, and his pace became faster and faster. The weakness


    of his body disappeared and he returned to a normal state. No one else was left in his eyes but Kaylie


    who was in front of him.


    Finally, he walked up to Kaylie and revealed his smile which he thought to be the most handsome and


    affectionate. He said to Kaylie, "Kaylie, I''m sorry that I''mte. You''re so beautiful today."


    It had to be said that Martin, who was dressed in a white suit, was still very handsome. He was also


    rtively tall and imposing. Judging from his appearance, he was indeed well-matched with Kaylie.


    They could be said to be a perfect match.


    Unfortunately, Kaylie didn''t have a crush on him at all and she didn''t like him at all. There was no smile


    on her face and she said coldly, "Do you mean I''m not beautiful except today?"


    Martin was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Kaylie to say that. She intended to embarrass him,


    didn''t she?


    Many people present also felt a little strange. Why did they feel that Kaylie was not very satisfied with


    Martin? However, they didn''t think much about it. After all, the banquet tonight was already Kaylie and


    Martin''s engagement banquet. On such a grand asion and at such a formal ceremony, nothing


    could go wrong.


    Fortunately, Martin reacted quickly. Although he was a little dissatisfied, on the surface, he was still


    polite and affectionate. He said, "Of course not. You are so beautiful every day, but today, you are more


    beautiful!"


    To be honest, Martin''s words were quite touching, but Kaylie didn''t feel anything at all. She rolled up


    her eyes and ignored him.


    Martin was even more unhappy when he saw her reaction. He thought about how to take revenge after


    getting married!


    Then Martin began to greet Colton, Lani, and others. His attitude was very good, and he behaved


    appropriately, leaving a good impression on others.


    ze and the members of the Gablehausers came over, and the two Families began to talk. The


    atmosphere was good.


    Colton and Lani both had a good impression of Martin. The more they looked at him, the more


    pleasing they became. Gradually, they forgot about Kaylie''s so-called boyfriend.


    ze said with a smile, "Martin, when you and Kaylie get married in the future, you have to treat Kaylie


    well, okay? Try to give birth to a big fat son as soon as possible."


    Martin smiled happily. He looked at Kaylie. His eyes were full of desire and affection. He stood beside


    Kaylie, but when he smelled Kaylie''s fragrance, he was so excited that he couldn''t help but try to hold


    Kaylie''s hand as he said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll spend the rest of my life caring for her after marrying


    Kaylie. I won''t let her suffer a little..."


    However, at this moment, Kaylie frowned, took a step back, avoided Martin''s hand. While keeping a


    distance from Martin, she said coldly, "Are you all mistaken? Who said I am going to marry Martin?"


    These words came out through the microphone next to her and reached everyone''s ears. Immediately,


    the whole room quieted down. Everyone was stunned and looked at Kaylie in surprise.


    In an instant, Martin''s face froze. And beside him, ze''s expression was not good. No matter what


    Kaylie meant, she didn''t save them face as she said such a thing on such an asion!


    The expressions of Colton and Lani changed as well. They didn''t expect their daughter to say such


    a thing. Lani quickly grabbed Kaylie''s hand and said in a low voice, "Kaylie! What are you talking


    about?"


    Colton also immediately stood up and said, "Haha, Kaylie is joking. Martin, don''t take it to heart."


    Martin forced out a smile. He was a man who didn''t like losing face. Whether Kaylie was joking or not,


    that sentence just now made him lose face. "It''s okay. It''s okay. Kaylie likes to joke. I know that. Since I


    want to marry Kaylie, I will tolerate everything about Kaylie. How can I argue with her?"


    He thought that the word "argue" was not good enough and this word showed his dissatisfaction.


    However, Colton had nothing to say. It was his daughter who made the mistake first, so he forced out a


    smile and said nothing more.


    But immediately, Kaylie retorted, making the atmosphere even more awkward!


    "Who said I was joking? I''m serious." Kaylie said seriously, then she said to Colton, "Dad, didn''t I tell


    you that I already have a boyfriend, and my boyfriend hase. He is right here."


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, the expressions of everyone of the Gablehausers changed.


    Martin, in particr, was the one who had changed the most. He could no longer maintain his


    was insulting him.


    In an instant, he gritted his teeth in anger, and a wave of anger rose from the bottom of his feet, making


    him shiver. His emotions fluctuated greatly, and he was not in good health recently. At this moment,


    there was a phenomenon of dizziness in his brain, and he was even a little unsteady!


    It was his assistant who was quick to hold him in time so that he didn''t fall.


    As for ze, his expression was so frightening, and his eyes were full of anger and humiliation. His first


    thought was not that Kaylie was embarrassing him, but that the Knights wanted to embarrass the


    Gablehausers! He didn''t believe that on such an important asion, a little girl like Kaylie dared to say


    such a thing. He wouldn''t believe that Kaylie did this without Colton''s instructions behind her back even


    if he died.


    There were so many people here and their reactions were also very intense. Many of them


    straightened their necks and looked surprised, even incredulous. What Kaylie said just now was really


    explosive! At such an important engagement party, Kaylie said something like that. She was pping


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Gablehausers in the face.


    Also, there was a key message that Kaylie had a boyfriend, and her boyfriend was here.


    For a moment, many people began to look around, wanting to know who was this mysterious


    boyfriend?


    In the corner, Tom was quite helpless when he heard Kaylie''s words. This Kaylie was too tough. She


    really didn''t leave any leeway for him.


    If he was not the Chairman of ZQ Inc and had no strong strength, he would have been killed by the


    Gablehausers today.


    Shaking his head, Tom smiled helplessly.


    He was not angry with Kaylie. To be honest, the Gablehausers was just a small role in his eyes, and he


    never took it seriously. However, he was helpless that after tonight, his identity as the Chairman of ZQ


    Inc could no longer be hidden.


    That meant that Phoebe would soon know that he was the Chairman of ZQ Inc, not an imposter.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "Colton! Give me a proper exnation on this, now!"''


    ze put on a stern expression. He stared at Colton, gritting his teeth, being ready to have a falling-out


    at any time.


    Martin looked also ferocious with a red face, suppressing his anger. It was easy to tell that he was on


    the verge of copse. Now he was just like an explosive barrel, and a little spark could effortlessly


    ignite him.


    In the face of this situation, even Colton, who had been through a lot, could not help but have


    goosebumps all over his body. He felt panicked. All in all, it was their fault. The two families have


    already confirmed every detail of the marriage. However, now Kaylie suddenly eximed that she had


    already had a boyfriend, catching everyone off guard. This was tantamount to a betrayal to Martin and


    pping the Gablehausers in the face!


    To be honest, little did he think that Kaylie was so self-willed and ignorant. Her words without careful


    thinking under such a formal asion put the entire the Knights in a passive and indefensible situation!


    If Kaylie hadn''t been his beloved daughter, he would have pped Kaylie in her face right now. This


    headstrong girl had caused big trouble for the Knights because of her willfulness.


    As for Makai, he was even angrier and thought that Kaylie was too obstinate.


    "Misunderstanding, Mr. Gablehauser and Martin. What happened just now was all a


    misunderstanding!" Now, Colton had no choice but to stoop down. He tried his best to smooth things


    over. "My naive child is mischievous and alwayses up with strange ideas. She''s a little annoying.


    Haha, please forgive her, Mr. Gablehauser and Martin."


    Heughed. He was a master of performing. At first nce, no one could tell what was wrong. Anyone


    would think that he was telling the truth.


    ze snorted heavily. He could tell that what Kaylie had just said had nothing to do with her father.


    Kaylie was just being willful, making this decision on her own. In this case, his anger faded away a little


    bit.


    "Colton, it is true that we are on good terms. But still, I don''t like this joke. So please don''t do that


    again." ze suppressed his rage for Colton''s sake, leaving some meaningful words.


    Colton breathed a sigh of relief and nodded hurriedly, "That''s for sure!"


    He cupped his fist in the other hand before the chest, showing respect to ze. In the first ce, as


    Kaylie''s father, he deserved to be more respected than everyone else. Now because of the scene that


    Kaylie had caused, he could only act humbly, losing his face to some extent. In this regard, no matter


    how much he loved Kaylie, he couldn''t help but get mad at her. He red at Kaylie ruthlessly and


    chided, "Kaylie, what''s wrong with you today?"


    Kaylie gritted her teeth and said with an unreconciled attitude. "Dad! I''ve already told you that I have a


    beloved one. Furthermore, he''s already here. I''m not going to fulfill the betrothal ceremony with Martin


    tonight. I''m here to tell everyone about this."


    Before Colton could say anything, Makai couldn''t help but yelled at her rudely, "How dare you, Kaylie!


    Now you''re determined to embarrass the whole the Knights , aren''t you? You''re already an adult, but


    you''re still so willful. Why can''t you just do the right thing?"


    Then Makai turned to Colton, "Brother, I told you long ago that it was hazardous to pamper your


    daughter like this. Look at what happened now."


    What happened just now led to an embarrassing atmosphere. Many of the guests below the stage held


    their breath, looking at them as inquisitive spectators of this scandal between the Knights and the


    Gablehausers.


    "Kaylie, your uncle is right. You''re grown up now, being about to get married. You can''t be so willful in


    the future, understand?" Colton could not bear to see Kaylie''s red and aggrieved eyes. All in all, he


    loved his only daughter. He had been devoting his paternal love to Kaylie from her childhood. He felt


    himself never pamper her too much and treated her as a treasure. The reason why he married his


    daughter to Martin was no more than that he wanted her to live a happy life in the future.


    Martin was a good-matcher in terms of his family background and personal ability. He was able to


    shoulder the family business and responsibility alone before his thirties.


    As for the man named Tom that Kaylie had been mentioning these days, he didn''t care about him at all.


    Tom could fight, but so what? He was just vulgar. Nowadays society was not ruled only by force. He


    didn''t approve of the marriage between his daughter and such a man.


    "Dad, when have I been willful? This is my marriage. Can''t I decide this on my own?" Kaylie felt there


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    was a sting in her nose. At the same time, she began to look in Tom''s direction. She hoped that Tom


    could stand up and support her. But in a panic, she couldn''t find Tom anywhere. She didn''t know where


    he had gone!


    This...


    Where was Tom? He was here just now. Why couldn''t she found him now?


    Kaylie was suddenly scared and flustered. She looked around, hoping to find Tom as soon as possible.


    But she could only find that Tom was disappeared and vanished into the air.


    How could this be? Had Tom already abandoned her?


    What urred to her first was that she should get off the stage and look for Tom. If Tom had actually


    left, then she really didn''t know how to deal with the current situation alone.


    Now she realized that, unknowingly, Tom had be her moral support!


    "Kaylie, I''m talking to you now. Why are you gazing around?" Colton said with annoyance.


    "Dad, I''m not feeling well. Why don''t we stop here?" Kaylie bit her lips hard and held back her tears.


    She now felt her heart very cold. Not only did the whole family force her to marry a man she didn''t like,


    but also her only hope gave up on her. At this moment, she felt that she had been abandoned by the


    whole world. She felt very upset and wanted to cry.


    Seeing her pale face, Colton also believed that she was really ill.


    "Weren''t you fine just now? Why are you suddenly feeling sick now?" Colton said with concern and


    doubt.


    At this moment, Martin, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke with a smile on his face.


    "Kaylie, you just said that your boyfriend was here. I wonder if you can invite him out and let us see


    him?"


    He didn''t lower his voice on purpose. Through the microphone next to him, his words resounded


    throughout the room, making the atmosphere that had been normalized just now start to be


    strange again.


    It was for sure that therge group of people present had not attended such an engagement party


    before.


    The expression of ze and Colton obviously changed to different degrees.


    They could tell that Martin was furious. He was smiling, but he didn''t mean it at all.


    Indeed, Martin was offended. At first, he was in a bad mood. Tom ruined his good deed and beat him


    up that he had almost died. But still, he had chosen to attend tonight''s engagement party, which was


    originally a happy thing for everyone. As a result, Kaylie made things difficult again and again. Now he


    was burning with rage!


    After the crowd was quiet for a while, Kaylie was also annoyed by Martin''s interrogation. She smiled


    brightly on purpose and said, "Well, since you want to see him, then I''ll invite him to the stage, let you


    see him!"


    Then she looked at the corner where Tom had just been and said, "Honey,e up and let everyone


    see what kind of man I love."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    All of a sudden, everyone looked in that direction.


    Colton felt his scalp numb. Tonight''s events werepletely out of his control. He would never have


    thought that his daughter, who had been so docile since she was a child and only asionally dressed


    up as a man to hang out outside, would be so rebellious and disobedient.


    Tonight was the engagement party for the Knights and the Gablehausers, and so many respectable,


    powerful people from the upper ss were here. But they actually made such a scene. This was so


    humiliating! He could imagine how bad the Knights ''s reputation would be after tonight, and how deep


    their feud with the Knights would be.


    If he had known this would happen tonight, he would hope that he had never proposed this marriage.


    Of course, there was also a method to save the reputation of the Knights . To do that, his daughter''s


    so-called boyfriend should be a big shot with a powerful background, and he should be much nobler


    than Martin. Only in this way could the face of the Knights be saved.


    But was this possible? It was not!


    It was simple. But if his daughter''s boyfriend was really a big shot, how could he be so low-key? How


    could he tolerate his woman getting engaged to other men? Nonsense.


    So at this moment, Colton was in a really bad mood. He had never been in such a bad mood before.


    ze''s face had turned livid and extremely bad. Anyone could tell that he was on the verge of copse


    and would explode at any moment. That was reasonable. ze could be called a very powerful person


    in this city. He was so humiliated, but he didn''t lose his temper on the spot. It could be said that he had


    a good temper!


    Martin had a creepy smile on his face, and his eyes seemed to emit a dim fire, which was very scary.


    As Kaylie finished speaking, the room was silent, and no one made a sound. They were all waiting for


    Kaylie to say who her mysterious boyfriend was.


    However, after five seconds of Kaylie''s words, there was still no response, and the venue was still


    eerily quiet.


    "Eh? What happened? Where''s Kaylie''s boyfriend? He didn''t show up."


    "Yes. Did he run away already?"


    "I think it''s possible. Some people are at daggers drawn. How dare he show up? He will be eaten alive


    by the Gablehausers."


    "Kaylie has been deceived. Why didn''t she just marry Martin? I don''t know why she got a boyfriend


    outside."


    "It''s said that beautiful women are not very intelligent. Now it seems that this is indeed the case."


    "This is interesting. From now on, the two families will definitely have a grudge..."


    Suchments could be heard everywhere and reached Kaylie''s ears, making her feel particrly


    ufortable. Her nose grew sorer and sorer, and her eyes turned red.


    At this moment, she felt an unprecedented grievance and really wanted to cry, but she held it back.


    She began to ept the fact that Tom had really abandoned her and left. In the end, she lost and


    became a joke.


    The change of her expression was noticed by Martin. He immediately smiled gloatingly and


    aggressively. "What? Your boyfriend left and didn''t dare toe out?"


    Kaylie bit her lips and did not speak.


    Just then, a voice sounded from the crowd. "Who said I had left?"


    The voice was so sudden. It was not very loud, but it was powerful. It resounded throughout the room


    and everyone heard it.


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes turned to where the voice came and saw a man in a suit, with a button


    undone, without a tie, looking especially unrestrained and cool. His hair wasn''t specially styled like the


    others. He didn''t look handsome, but he was very charming in a special way.


    It was Tom!


    When Malcolm, who was beside him, heard him speak, he was confused and surprised. He never


    thought that Kaylie''s boyfriend was him!


    When Kaylie heard this familiar voice, her expression immediately froze. She immediately looked over


    and saw Tom. The tears she had been holding back finally flowed down her face. She was very excited


    and touched!


    She thought she was in a desperate situation, but she saw the light in a corner in the end.


    Tom didn''t give up on her and was still here. That was great!


    Martin also saw Tom, and his expression was extremely funny. A cold light appeared in his eyes.


    "Tom, it''s you?!" He screamed out, being ill-mannered.


    He couldn''t help it. Just two days ago, he almost died in Tom''s hands. His hatred for Tom was deep in


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    his bones!


    When ze heard his son''s scream, he immediately came to his senses and stared at Tom, clenching


    his fists in hatred and ferocity.


    At the same time, in the crowd, Rory also stood up abruptly, and the ss in his hand fell to the ground


    with a bang.


    His reaction was too big, but after two seconds, he pped himself in the face. How could he have


    forgotten about it! He had seen Tom and Kaylie together thest time!


    Martin who reacted the same also had forgotten about it.


    However, it was one thing to see Kaylie and Tom having dinner together in private, and it was different


    for them to be at tonight''s party. Tom wanted to grab his wife! How dare him?


    Under everyone''s gaze, Tom walked out of the crowd, went up to the stage, stood in front of Kaylie,


    took out a tissue, gently wiped away the tears on her face, and said with a smile, "Why are you crying?


    I''m here."


    Kaylie pursed her lips and then bit them. She felt aggrieved and happy. She pinched Tom''s arm hard


    and said coquettishly, "Where did you go just now? I had to call you before you came out. I hate you!"


    Tom smiled and did not say anything. Then he greeted Colton and Lani. He looked polite.


    Since he had promised to be Kaylie''s excuse, he had to stick to the end. He had to have ethics and be


    professional.


    Colton did not respond. He stared at Tom with a sullen, angry face.


    So was Lani.


    In their eyes, Tom was not as outstanding as Martin at all! He was just an ordinary person, and his shirt


    was unbuttoned, which made him look very indecent.


    Kaylie held Tom''s arm intimately and smiled sweetly and happily. She said to Colton and Lani, "Dad,


    mom, this is my boyfriend, Tom. Now that you know him, don''t ask me to marry Martin anymore. I don''t


    like him at all."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Colton''s mouth twitched violently twice. He was now wailing in his heart and did not know what to say.


    Tonight''s engagement party had be a joke.


    "Tom, it''s you. It''s you!"


    At this moment, a voice filled with anger sounded. Martin''s eyes were spitting fire. He stared at Tom


    with a look that wanted to eat Tom''s flesh, chew Tom''s bones, and drink Tom''s blood!


    Because he was too emotional, Martin''s body was trembling violently. His face was extremely


    ferocious.


    How could he be regarded handsome like this now? He had be a devil. Many people present


    were frightened to see him.


    As for Tom, how could he be afraid of Martin? He smiled and said, "Yes, it''s me. Martin, you''re quite


    lucky for not dying from this."


    Click, click!


    Martin gritted his teeth, which made a harsh sound. He clenched his fists and looked like a crazy dog,


    ready to pounce on Tom at any time.


    When Colton saw this situation, he was already confused. He didn''t expect Tom to be Martin''s enemy.


    He had carried this joke too far!


    ze held Martin and didn''t let him fall. He stared at Tom, full of gloom and murderous intent. "You''re


    Tom, the murderer who beat my son up like this?"


    Tom looked surprised and said, "Uncle, you can eat shit, but you can''t talk nonsense. I''m a good citizen


    who obeys thew. I won''t do anything illegal. Be careful or I will sue you for nder."


    ze red at Tom fiercely, then looked at Colton. He said angrily with a smile, "Colton, you''re so


    cruel. I, ze, haven''t offended you. How could you humiliate me like this today?"


    Colton immediately panicked and shook his head hurriedly, "ze, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean it


    at all. Today, my daughter made her own decision. I don''t know anything!"


    How could ze believe Colton at this time? In other words, it was no longer a matter of belief. It was a


    done deal. The Gablehausers had already been humiliated and the two families had already formed a


    grudge. Unless the Knights can give the Gablehausers a good exnation.


    Rory, who was in the crowd, was alreadyughing so hard that his face was crooked. He thought this


    Tom was such a jerk. He was so stupid that he appeared at tonight''s engagement party as Kaylie''s


    boyfriend. Wasn''t he looking for death?


    This time, not only the Gablehausers, but even the Knights couldn''t let Tom go.


    Hahaha...


    "Ah!"


    Colton had already realized that things could not be undone. He let out a long sigh.


    What happened tonight really exceeded his expectations. No matter how resourceful and thoughtful he


    was, he didn''t expect things to go in this direction.


    However, it had already happened. No matter how much he regretted it, he couldn''t save the situation.


    Besides, he only had one daughter, Kaylie, in his life. He couldn''t really me Kaylie. The only thing he


    could do was to sigh and ept his fate in the end.


    He cupped his hands and said to ze, "ze, what is done is done. Since my daughter already has a


    boyfriend, let''s cancel the engagement."


    ze''s expression was extremely ugly. Colton was not going to exin it to him and to be hostile


    towards him.


    How could a person like him swallow such anger? However, it was done. It had already happened. If he


    lost his temper again, it would be his gaffe.


    A big shot like him was extremely intelligent. He had already thought of the key.


    So he chuckled and showed a free and easy look. He looked deeply at Colton and said, "Colton, you


    really love your daughter. I remember what happened tonight!"


    After saying this, everyone present knew that ze was going to make a statement that he was going


    to be an enemy of the Knights in the future.


    A grand engagement banquet turned out to be like this, which surprised everyone. It would be used as


    aughing stock for a long time in the future.


    But was it that simple?


    Not really.


    Martin grabbed his uncle who was about to leave. A meaningful smile appeared on his face. "Uncle,


    you seem to be very satisfied with Tom. You must know who he was? I have to admire your


    generosity!"


    When Colton heard this, he immediately frowned. A faint smile appeared on his face. "Martin, if you


    have anything to say, just say it. There''s no need to beat around the bush like this. It''s weird."


    "Hahaha." Seeing Colton like this, Martin immediately understood that Colton didn''t know Tom''s


    identity, which made it even more interesting.


    He smiled harder and more maliciously and said, "Oh, it seems that I misunderstood. Mr. Knight, you


    still don''t know the identity of your son-inw."


    When Kaylie heard this, her face changed. She felt a little guilty and quickly stood up and said to


    Martin, "Martin, if you want to leave, just leave. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Martin said, "Kaylie, what''s wrong? You''re afraid of being found out? It seems that you really didn''t tell


    your father about Tom''s identity. Why? Are you afraid?"


    Not only Colton, but the guests present were waiting to hear the gossip. With a gossipy expression.


    How could they not realize that Kaylie''s boyfriend was from nowhere!


    In this way, what happened tonight was even more interesting.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In the crowd, Rory was even happier and more gloating.


    Just at this moment, he saw Mr. Potter followed by a group of attendants walking in from the door. He


    was even more overjoyed and hurriedly greeted them. "Mr. Potter, here you are!"


    Mr. Potter''s reputation was still very big. His appearance caused a smallmotion. Many people cast


    a look of awe. The rich second generation around Rory was even more awed and fanatical.


    This was Mr. Potter was the underground emperor of H City! Not only was he rich, but he was also


    powerful. He had countless followers under hismand. Numerous people went through fire and


    water for him. How powerful.


    "Yes." Mr. Potter nodded gently. He was extremely cold in front of Rory.


    Then, Mr. Potter looked at Tom on the stage with some respect and awe in his eyes.


    People only knew that he was the underground emperor of H City. But no one knew that he was


    actually just a servant of Tom.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Kaylie''s face turned a little pale. She really hated Martin. Why was he so annoying? He was about to


    leave, and he still had to make things difficult for her.


    Of course, she knew Tom''s identity. He was the son-inw of the Scotts. He was very'' famous'' in H


    City. If her family members knew about this, they would definitely go crazy. Her father would not spare


    her, so how could she not panic?


    But now, under the circumstances, she clenched her teeth and could only pretend that she didn''t care.


    "Psycho, what''s there to be guilty about? Tom is my boyfriend. He didn''t kill or set the fire. But it is you.


    Why don''t you get out of here? You keep staying just to continue to lose face here?"


    Kaylie''s words made everyone in the Gablehausers look at her in an angrier and more hateful way.


    Colton was not stupid. At this point, how could he not tell that his daughter was really feeling guilty?


    This further proved that Tom''s identity was problematic.


    At this moment, his feelings became moreplicated. He felt anger, regret, panic, bitterness, and


    depression...


    Fortunately, he didn''t lose his mind. The more he knew, the more he shall try to not expose Tom''s


    identity!


    So he stood up and tried to mediate a dispute, "Haha, Martin, I know that I did you wrongly this time.


    I''m sorry. Uncle will introduce you to a suitable personter. Let''s call it an end today and forget about


    it. We shall leave now."


    As he spoke, he gave members of the Knights a look, asking them to leave together and not to


    continue to stay and lose face.


    However, under the circumstances, how could Martin let them go now? He didn''t even reveal Tom''s


    identity!


    "Haha, no need to hurry. Uncle, I''ve always admired you for fear that you would be deceived! This Tom.


    He''s actually a famous person in our H City, and many people know him." Martin deliberately raised his


    voice and his voice was heard by everyone.


    When Colton heard this, he felt even more bitter. At the same time, he understood that he could not run


    away today.


    Because Martin was determined to take revenge. Even if he ran away now, when everyone knew about


    that, the Knights would still lose face.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was better to stay and minimize the damage by responding quickly and effectively ording to the


    current situation.


    Now he was regretting holding the engagement party tonight more and more. If he had known, he


    would have postponed the date. It would not have been toote for him to make the decision after


    seeing Tom. Now, he had a wolf by the ears. He couldn''t leave even if he wanted to.


    He was praying now that Tom was not a criminal. Otherwise, his the Knights would really lose face!


    "Haha, really?" Colton turned around and smiled at Martin again. Then, he said to Tom, "Young man,


    when did you know Kaylie? Why didn''t youe to visit me first?"


    He shot Tom a warning nce, hoping that Tom would be sensible. No matter what Martin said, he


    wished that Tom would not admit it. In this way, he could at least keep some reputation of the Knights !


    How could Tom not know about this? He just smiled and said, "Uncle, I''ve known Kaylie for a while. I


    just happened to be busy in thepany these days and didn''t have time to visit you. I''m really sorry.


    Please forgive me."


    "Running apany?" Colton felt better. Since Tom was running apany, it meant that Tom was a


    boss. No matter Tom could make money or not, his identity could at least earn some respect for the


    Knights . "I don''t know whatpany you''re running?"


    As soon as Tom was about to speak, Martin burst outughing and said, "Haha, Uncle, do you really


    believe in him? You''re so easily fooled by him? He runs a bullshitpany. For years, he couldn''t even


    find a job. He has been living in the Scotts and doing nothing but housework. His reputation in H City is


    already bad. He is like a rat on the street. When hees to your ce, his identity changes and he


    bes popr."


    "What?" Colton frowned deeply. It took him a long time to rx a little but his emotion immediately


    became worse. How useless was this man since he couldn''t even find a job? Besides, his reputation in


    H City was already bad, and this was enough to make him feel hopeless.


    "Kaylie, who is this friend of yours? Have you been deceived by him?"


    It had to be said that Colton''s reaction was quick. He immediately changed and called Tom a friend of


    Kaylie, not a boyfriend.


    Kaylie bit her lips and lowered her head, not daring to look into Colton''s eyes, because Tom''s identity


    was indeed a little difficult to say.


    It wasn''t that she disliked Tom, but that she didn''t dare to face Colton in such an environment.


    When Martin saw this, the smile on his face became even brighter. His originally bad mood was now


    much better, and there was abnormal pleasure and recklessness.


    He was looking forward to how Colton would react when The Knights found out about Tom''s identity. By


    then, the Knights ''s reputation would be ruined! Even Kaylie would be worthless.


    To him, this was revenge.


    Seeing that his daughter was silent, Colton knew what was going on. He red at Tom fiercely and his


    face turned cold. He said rudely, "Who the hell are you? Why are you approaching my daughter?"


    Tom sighed. He was really helpless. Why was it that wherever he went, he would always get into


    trouble and there would always be some people jump out and oppose him?


    Was he destined to be so restless in his life?


    "Uncle, is it important who I am?" Tom said.


    Under the current situation, Colton could not understand Tom''s words at all. In his opinion, Tom was


    showing guilty and was arguing!


    Suddenly, his heart became angrier and his mood worsened.


    "It seems that you really have a disgraceful identity. When you get back, you have to exin clearly


    why you want to approach my daughter!" Colton began to distance himself from Tom.


    At this moment, Kaylie, who had been lowering her head, suddenly looked up and said, "Dad, you don''t


    have to be so fierce. Tom is right. Is it important who he is? I like him, and he will take good care of me.


    Isn''t that enough? Do we have to be matched for marriage in identity? Does he have to be a rich man


    so that we can pursue true love?"


    Then, she said to Martin, "Martin, I know what you want to do. You just want to revenge and you just


    want to see me losing face. You don''t have to keep ying tricks. I''ll say it out now. Yes, Tom''s identity


    is indeed rtively sensitive. He used to be the live-in son-inw of the Scotts, and his reputation in H


    City is not good, but so what? I like him!"


    As soon as she said this, there was a storm in the room. Her words made Colton''s brain go nk.


    The live-in son-inw of the Scotts...


    He suddenly remembered why he felt familiar when he first heard the name!


    For a moment, he was in a terrible mood. He felt extremely ufortable as if his heart was screwed


    down.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    "the son-inw of the Scotts?"


    When the people of the Knights heard this information, they were going crazy, especially those elders,


    who were now trembling with anger. Some old people who liked being respected were almost unable to


    stand. Fortunately, the young people next to them hold them so that they could barely stand still. Their


    mouths kept chanting, "unfortunately, unfortunately..."


    Indeed, the Knights was at least a famous Family in H City. Although it was not as big as the Knights , it


    still had fame and prestige. As a result, Colton''s only beloved daughter had actually hooked up with the


    live-in son-inw of the Scotts. They even made such a scene at the engagement party with the


    Gablehausers. They really felt humiliated.


    There were also rounds of discussion which were more and more intense on the spot.


    "Damn it! Did I hear it right? This Tom is the son-inw of the Scotts?!"


    "Which Scotts? Is it a big family in H City?"


    "Bullshit! It''s just a small Family. It runs a small lightingpany, which is worth only 30 to 40 million


    dors. That''s not the point. The point is that this the Scotts has a live-in son-inw who is really


    famous in our H City. He is famous for being a trash and a loser. I heard that he stays at home all day


    to do housework and depends on his wife to make a living. In the end, this good-for-nothing live-in son-


    inw bes a treasure when hees to the Knights ? Hahaha..."


    "So that''s what happened. I''m really amused. The Knights has lost all its face this time. Colton is the


    master of the Knights family. But his only daughter actually found such a trash to be her boyfriend and


    canceled the marriage with the Gablehausers. What a miracle action. Haha."


    "That''s right. Look at the reactions of the members of the Knights . Their faces turn green."


    "We didn''te to tonight''s engagement party for nothing. It has a lot of twists and turns. It is so


    wonderful. I wonder if there''s any turning point after this?"


    "Damn turning point. There''s nothing they can do. Kaylie admitted it herself. There''s no turning point."


    These people were obviously hitting a person when he was down, and the members of the Knights felt


    that their words became more and more unpleasant to hear. This made the members of the Knights


    feel even more ufortable. Their faces were burning with pain, and they just wanted to find a crack


    in the ground to get in.


    As for the members of the Gablehausers, theyughed happily and felt extremely relieved.


    The Knights broke off the engagement and humiliated them, but now, the revenge had been avenged


    on the spot. After tonight, the Gablehausers would not feel humiliated. The Knights , on the other hand,


    was humiliated. Hahaha...


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Martin was extremely happy. He was staring at Tom without hiding hiscency at all, and he was


    mocking Tom.


    To this, Tom did not say anything from the beginning to the end, and there was no expression on his


    face. He stood there like a log and it was as if that he was stupid. In fact, everyone also thought that he


    was scared silly. To a useless husband who couldn''t even find a job and could only stay at home and


    depend on his wife, it was normal for him to be scared and be silly when faced with this situation.


    "Is it funny?"


    At this moment, Tom finally spoke. He looked at Martin calmly. His back was straight and there was no


    bending at all. There was no panic or guilt on his face. People felt that he was powerful for no reason.


    Tom''s voice was not loud, but everyone in the room heard it clearly. Everyone quieted down at this


    moment and looked at Tom in unison, hoping that he could say something.


    The smile on Martin''s face froze. He hated Tom for being so calm. He thought Tom was pretending to


    be something.


    "Tom, I can''t help but admire you. You are so shameless. You can still remain calm under such a


    situation." Martin smiled again and put on a teasing expression on his face. "Do you still want to


    struggle? Are you going to casually create an identity to hide your identity as the live-in son-inw of


    the Scotts?"


    Then, he said to Kaylie, "Miss Knight, sometimes I really don''t understand your thoughts. You know that


    Tom is the live-in son-inw of the Scotts. He is a trash, but you still want to be with him. Your attitude


    of pursuing true love is really admirable. You even put the reputation of the Scotts aside."


    His words, like a knife, pierced into the hearts of all the members of the Knights and made them


    be even more hostile to Kaylie and Tom.


    ze and the others began to stir up trouble crazily and on no ount would they give up this


    opportunity to hit a person when he was down.


    Kaylie lowered her head. As a flower growing up in the greenhouse, her psychological diathesis was


    mediocre. How could she withstand this kind of pressure? At this moment, her tears could not stop


    flowing down.


    Suddenly, a warm big hand held her cold hand. It was apanied by a gentle voice which was full of


    the Knights won''t lose face."


    Hearing Tom''s voice, Kaylie''s heart trembled. She suddenly looked up and met Tom''s gentle and


    domineering face, which filled her heart.


    "Well..." Kaylie nodded gently. She knew that Tom wasforting her. She no longer had any hope,


    but her heart still felt much warmer.


    Martin snorted even more disdainfully, thinking that Tom was doing a death struggle. He crossed his


    arms and looked at Tom coldly, wanting to see what Tom could do.


    Tom held Kaylie''s hand and they faced Colton whose expression was sullen together. He said politely,


    "Uncle, you asked me what kind ofpany I''m running. I didn''t have a chance to answer you. Now I


    can tell you."


    Colton snorted, not giving Tom a good look. In his heart, he hadpletely cklisted Tom.


    Under the stage, Rory stood up with a goblet in his hand, leisurely tasting red wine. Rory had a yful


    smile at the corner of the mouth as Rory wanted to see how Tom could make a fool of himself.


    Beside him, Mr. Potter was also standing and the expression in his eyes was calm, but if a man looked


    carefully, he could still see the burning in Mr. Potter''s eyes. At this moment, Mr. Potter saw that the


    previous Second Young Master was back.


    Malcolm had slowly reached the ce closest to Tom. As long as Tom needed anything, he would


    stand up immediately.


    There was another person, Elliot, who arrived not long ago. When he saw Tom, he wanted to greet


    Tom, but he was stopped by Tom as Tom looked at him. Now he was also looking at Tom tightly, waiting


    for Tom''s order.


    There was no sound in the room. Everyone looked at Tom with a teasing and expectant look as they


    wanted to see what Tom could say. Of course, most of them were still wanting to amuse themselves by


    watching other people, and they didn''t believe that Tom could make turn the table.


    Tom ignored what these people were thinking and how they looked at him. He looked straight at Colton


    and said with a smile, "Not long ago, I spent 2.5 billion dors to buy the ZQ Film & TV. I believe Uncle


    has heard of this. I am now the Chairman of ZQ Film & TV."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    The chairman of ZQ was a shock.


    Just before the engagement party officially began, the most discussed topic among the guests was the


    chairman of ZQ. What was his background? What he looked like? How old he was? Was he here or


    not? It could be said that in H City now, the chairman of ZQ was the most mysterious person.


    But Tom said he was the chairman of ZQ? Wasn''t this a joke?


    So after a short silence, everyone present burst intoughter, except for Malcolm and Elliot.


    "Hahahaha... Did I hear it right? He said he was the chairman of ZQ?"


    "This is hrious! He is such a weirdo. Hahaha, he should pretend to be someone else. Why did he


    pretend to be chairman of ZQ? Just because the chairman is so mysterious means you can just


    pretend to be him? He must take a look at himself."


    "He really shows us that there are all kinds of strange things in the world. A lowly person who can''t


    even find a job actually dares to pretend to be the chairman of a listedpany with a market value of


    billions. Why doesn''t he just say that he is the god?"


    "The Knights is really humiliated..."


    Tom was now a joke and a clown. No one believed that he was the chairman of ZQ.


    The chairman of ZQ was a billionaire. But Tom, the son-inw of a small family, was a good-for-


    nothing. He was like an ant but the chairman was a dragon. Only a fool would believe that Tom was the


    chairman.


    Hearing this, Colton was stunned. The chairman of ZQ was a big shot! He had tried to invite the


    chairman before, but he was rejected. The Knights was powerful in H City, but it was no match for ZQ


    in terms of assets. The key was that ZQ Media was still on the rise. Professionals estimated that in


    another month, the market value would probably exceed ten billion!


    Ten billion! That was a lot!


    The young man standing in front of him now actually imed to be the chairman of ZQ? Colton was not


    happy, and his face became even gloomier. He felt that he had been offended. Tom was too arrogant!


    Kaylie was also stunned, and then she covered her face and screamed in her heart. She suddenly


    regretted calling Tom over.


    Martin, after a short shock, burst outughing. Looking at Tom''s serious face, heughed louder and


    louder. Atst, he couldn''t helpughing like mad, "Hahaha..."


    Heughed so hard that tears welled up in his eyes. He was now much more energetic. Tom was really


    hisughing stock. Tom had the courage to pretend to be the chairman of ZQ! He had never seen such


    a stupid person.


    ze and the others alsoughed and became more and more disdainful of Tom. They had already


    thought of Tom as a fool because only a fool would say such a thing.


    The wine in Rory''s mouth spurted. He was not on the stage and was overjoyed.


    "Is it funny?" Mr. Potter did notugh but looked at him coldly.


    "Uh..." Mr. Potter''s aura was so strong that Rory''s smile suddenly stopped, like a duck being strangled


    by someone, which was very funny. He was not sure what Mr. Potter meant and did not dare tough


    anymore.


    Mr. Potter looked back at Tom on the stage. Second Young Master, what did you want to do? Was this


    the way you announce your return? Or did you do this to vent your anger?


    "Is it funny?" Tom asked Martin the same thing while looking at Martin''s exaggerated smile.


    Martin wiped his tears away. He had justughed out his tears. He couldn''t stand up straight and


    needed someone to help him. "That''s funny. Why isn''t it funny? Tom, you''ve really brought my


    understanding of brainlessness to a new level. Sometimes, I really want to pry your head open to see


    what you''re made of. Is your brain full of shit? Haha."


    Tom also smiled. "Martin, I advise you not to be so confident. A lot of things exist even though you can''t


    imagine them. You might want to take it down a notch, or there will be a real p in the face."


    Martin stopped smiling and said disdainfully, "Tom, it''s not that I look down on you. The chairman of ZQ


    is worth billions. How dare you, a trach, pretend to be him? I have a suggestion for you, too. Get down


    on your knees and apologize. p yourself dozens of times and ask the chairman to forgive you.


    Otherwise, when this reaches his ears, you will be in big trouble. By then, the Knights would be


    dragged in this."


    Colton also realized this problem, and he immediately scolded Tom, "You fool, hurry up and spat


    yourself to apologize! The chairman of ZQ is not someone you can pretend to be!"


    Tom sighed and looked at Kaylie helplessly and asked, "Do you believe I am the chairman?"


    Kaylie was in a trance. She was a little confused and didn''t know how to answer.


    Her reaction had already given Tom her answer.


    "Why didn''t you believe me?" Tom''s eyes swept across the crowd. He looked very helpless.


    Martin was not happy to see him like this. Tom still dared to pretend to be the chairman? He


    immediately took a step forward, stared into Tom''s eyes, and said, "If you were the chairman, I would


    kneel down and apologize to you right now! But if you weren''t, you would kneel down and apologize to


    me! Do you dare to bet with me?"


    "Kneel down and apologize?" Tom frowned slightly.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Martin thought Tom was guilty.


    Tom suddenly smiled. "It''s not that I''m afraid, but that I want to save you some face."


    "No need. If you really are the chairman of ZQ, you won''t let me go for what I have done tonight. So


    what if I kneel down and apologize to you? But you, if it weren''t for the chairman, then you''re my enemy


    for the rest of my life. I''ll make you pay!" After Martin finished hisst sentence, his face was filled with


    malice and murderous spirit. Everyone could feel his emotions and then shuddered.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kaylie couldn''t help but get nervous. She grabbed Tom''s hand and her heart beat faster.


    Tom became the focus again. This time, almost everyone thought that he was doomed. As the son-in-


    At this moment, Tom moved. He raised his finger to Elliot, who was already ready to do something, and


    said faintly, "Elliot,e up and tell Martin who I am."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Elliot had been waiting for a long time. Several times, he wanted to rush up and announce who the


    board director was. But he had no orders from the board director, so he had to restrain himself, which


    made him feel extremely ufortable.


    Elliot was not a man with patience. He watched as the board director was ridiculed by jerks like Martin,


    which made him so sad. He felt worse than himself being ridiculed.


    Unknowingly, Elliot had be a loyal subordinate of Tom. He had a good eye for people and knew


    that Tom was a man who possessed capability and valued friendship. It was his luck to follow such a


    boss. He would never be too poor in the future. That''s why he was really devoted to it. Now that he


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    finally got Tom''s instructions, he immediately strode out immediately.


    Elliot was already a man with a certain position here. As president of ZQ Media, Elliot only ranked


    lower than one person. Many people tried to tter him. Even ze and Colton were polite to him.


    Elliot''s appearance indeed attracted a lot of attention!


    At the same time, Malcolm was also very excited. He made his own decision to follow Elliot to the


    stage.


    Martin''s eyes fell on Elliot and Malcolm. When he saw their expressions, he suddenly had a bad feeling


    and was nervous!


    Colton and the others were also in a daze at this time, staring nkly at Elliot and Malcolm who walked


    up the stage together. Now their wits were running out.


    As for Rory under the stage, his eyes were fixed...


    Elliot and Malcolm looked at each other for a blink, then quickly came out of the crowd, walked up to


    the stage, quickly walked to Tom, bowed together, and respectfully shouted, "Board director!"


    It was quiet.


    The weird silence in the huge banquet hall was purer and longer than before. Elliot and Malcolm''s


    addressing of "board director" constantly echoed in the minds of people present.


    Tom nodded gently and said, "Tell them who I am."


    Elliot straightened his back and regained his powerful demeanor. Standing beside ze and Colton,


    Elliot''s demeanor did not get undermined at all. He coughed twice and then said loudly, "You have


    always wanted to know who our new board director of ZQ Media is. Many of you have also sent an


    invitation to our board director. Our board director has rejected it. Now, let me introduce you that this is


    the board director of our ZQ Media. He is standing right beside me!"


    After saying this, the whole room was quiet for three seconds, then a deafening sound erupted.


    Everyone got so excited and made sounds showing that they were shocked!


    Words like ''damn it'', ''what the hell'', ''my God'' were a few among arge sum of otherments.


    Indeed, Tom''s identity to them was really shocking. The powerful influence it brought was no less than


    that of a bomb!


    At that moment, Martin''s eyes were wide open. His head was nk and he was trembling. His hands


    and feet became cold!


    Tom turned out to be the mysterious board director of ZQ Media? This damn... Why did Martin feel like


    he was dreaming?


    Rory, on the other hand, was no better than him. Now Rory waspletely stunned. The goblet fell to


    the ground with a bang.


    The news was both a surprise and a nightmare to him.


    Board director of ZQ Media, whom he couldn''t possibly afford to offend.


    Suddenly, Rory understood a lot of things, like why was he rejected when he first invited the board


    director of ZQ Group to dinner when he just returned to his home country, why the business that


    TengPhoebe Group and ZQ Media had worked together for so long was cut off. Those were all


    because of Tom!


    But why was it like this? Wasn''t Tom just the son-inw of the Scotts? He had investigated it clearly,


    and why Tom became the superior chairman of ZQ Group!


    He couldn''t figure it out and felt so bad that he wanted to vomit.


    He was not the only one with simr questions. It could be said that 99. 9 % of the people present


    shared the same doubt.


    Martin''s legs became weak and he staggered back. The person next to him did not hold him in time. He


    sat on the ground and kept saying, "Impossible...".


    As for Colton, his eyes were wide open, as if he had seen a ghost. He stared at Tom in disbelief. Even


    he seemed to be calm, he actually felt panic and his brain was nk, unable to take reaction to the


    scene at all.


    It was not because Colton was not resilient enough to bad news, but because the more he got to a high


    position, the more he knew about the absurdity of this matter. Why is a tycoon with several billion


    dors of capital willing to be the Scotts''s son-inw in a matrilocal manner? It was simply unscientific


    and unreasonable!


    All of a sudden, Colton even suspected that it was just an act yed together by Elliot. However, the


    suspicion was overturned by him in less than a second. First of all, he knew Elliot, who could not


    possibly do so ording to his character and status! Besides, the admiration and awe showed in


    Elliot''s eyes just now was not fake.


    Besides, there was another Malcolm...


    So in a short time, Colton had epted the fact that Tom was the chairman of ZQ Inc. But this fact was


    really hard for him to getfortable with!


    Kaylie was the least shocked one. She was only stunned for a while and soon came to her senses.


    Since Tom had long left a powerful impression in her mind, it didn''t seem strange to her even though


    Tom was the chairman of ZQ Inc.


    What''s more, she also felt something for Tom. It was a thrill to her to find out that Tom was the


    chairman of ZQ Inc. She blushed and had a strong passion for Tom. She was even eager to jump into


    Tom''s arms...


    Fortunately, she held her passion back.


    Tom took a step forward, stood in front of the stage. He swept across everyone. At this moment, even


    though he wore a cheap suit, no one dared to look down on him. There was only unlimited awe and


    ttery in the gazes under the stage.


    "I am indeed the chairman of ZQ Inc. I don''t care if you believe me or not." Tom said calmly, but


    forcefully, "Kaylie is my good friend. After tonight, those who dare to nder Kaylie and speak ill of her


    should be careful. You''d better not let me hear it. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    Tom''s words were too tough, which immediately brought about a lot of dissatisfaction. Who cared if you


    were the chairman of ZQ Inc? No matter how rich you were, you were only a businessman, so were


    we. Do you have the guts to fight against us?


    Many people were not convinced, but they didn''t show it.


    Even Elliot felt that the chairman was slightly causing a bad stir.


    Rory immediately said with disdain. His voice was not loud but it had just reached Tom''s ears. Rory


    sneered, "Damn! Who cares if you''re the chairman of ZQ Inc? Can you make yourself an enemy of us


    all? What a joke!"


    In an instant, Tom heard what he said, looked over, and smiled. Tom said, "Rory, I almost forgot you if


    you did not utter. Chou, give him two ps for me."


    "Yes, Mr. Howard!"


    Mr. Potter, who stood out from the crowd, suddenly spoke and bowed respectfully to Tom standing on


    the stage. Then Mr. Potter turned around and pped Rory in the face. He was so strong that Rory


    was pped out and got bumped into the crowd...

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Mr. Potter was also a legend in H City. No one knew his real name. All they knew was that he was


    called Mr. Potter, and he was the underground emperor of H City. With many underlings, he was


    powerful and involved a wide range of fields. In H City, he could almost do anything.


    So there was a saying in H City that they would rather provoke the Howards than Mr. Potter!


    Although the Howards was so powerful, they had their own rules and they would deal with others in a


    straightforward way.


    But Mr. Potter was different. Mr. Potter was not only powerful, but also had a lot of means. He did not


    y ording tomon sense at all. He was the cruelest one. He could do whatever he wanted, and


    he was also very mysterious. Besides, his power also infiltrated several other cities around H City,


    which was extremely scary.


    So in H City, no matter how rich people were, they didn''t want to offend Mr. Potter.


    Taking what happened just now as an example, the chairman of ZQ Inc was indeed richer than them,


    but they could still pay for the consequences o provoking him. At the worst, they would lose business


    but would not lose their life.


    But if they offended Mr. Potter, it would be different. They could die.


    But Mr. Potter, who was so powerful, was now calling Tom Mr. Howard respectfully, and he even


    listened to Tom''s orders to deal with them...


    They were not stupid and immediately realize the reality!


    Mr. Potter was actually Tom''s man!


    After Rory was pped twince, he felt that ayer of skin was about to be torn off his face. It was not


    just the burning pain, but it also brought him a concussion, andck of oxygen in his brain made him


    painful.


    However, what made him even more scared was that the superior Mr. Potter was actually Tom''s man!


    He was really going crazy. Why did this happen? Wasn''t Tom the useless man of the Scotts? Wasn''t he


    Phoebe''s useless husband who didn''t even dare to touch Phoebe''s even with four years of marriage?


    Why was he such a big shot? He was not only the chairman of ZQ but also the master of Mr. Potter?


    Was he in a strange new world? Was something wrong?


    Elliot, who had doubted Tom''s identity just now, felt embarrassed at this moment. Well, the chairman


    was not reckless, nor childish, but he really had this ability! Even a big shot like Mr. Potter should call


    the chairman Mr. Howard with that respectful gesture... Elliot did not dare to think about it anymore. He


    only felt his scalp numb and was extremely excited. Originally, he thought that the status as chairman


    of ZQ was powerful enough, but Tom still had a more powerful identity!


    Malcolm was also dumbfounded. As a person in the underground world, he knew better than anyone


    how powerful Mr. Potter was. In front of Mr. Potter, even he himself didn''t even dare to behave


    carelessly. But even Mr. Potter was the chairman''s man. He was so awesome!


    The same shock urred in many people''s hearts, including Colton and Makai.


    Now Makai''s scalp was numb and he was trembling, for he had offended Tom and said a lot of bad


    things about him!


    If Tom really wanted to settle the score with him, he would die a terrible death!


    Of course, people like Martin felt not only shocked but fearful. It was the fear that came from the bones


    which even make the soul trembled!


    Being the chairman of ZQ Inc was scary enough, but he was even Mr. Potter''s master...


    Gulp!


    ze swallowed heavily. His face was totally pale and he was trembling. He did not dare to think about


    it anymore. He was afraid that if he thought about it again, he would go crazy!


    His the Gablehausers was not a small family in H City, and his business was quite big. After offending


    the chairman of ZQ, his business could barely hold on. But now, if he offended Mr. Potter''s master, he


    would have to die.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    To be honest, ze had been through a lot. He had survived many difficulties all these years. But now,


    he had no confidence at all. Actually he waspletely desperate.


    He kept saying, "It''s over, it''s over..."


    After hitting Rory, Mr. Potter walked towards Tom. Standing beside Tom, he greeted him as Mr. Howard


    respectfully. His respectful posture was better than Elliot and Malcolm''s.


    Whoever saw this scene would also felt also shocked and scared.


    Then Mr. Potter looked across the crowd, his tone full of authority and coldness. "I''m Mr. Howard''s


    man. Whoever dares to make an enemy of Mr. Howard, is to make an enemy of me. Think about what


    will happen."


    These words were like ice and snow falling on everyone''s head, making them feel the bone-chilling


    coldness and shiver.


    Tom looked away from the stage, looked at Martin, and said, "Martin, it''s time for you to fulfill your


    promise."


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Martin.


    What happened tonight waspletely out of Martin''s expectation. At this moment, he felt pressure,


    fear, regret, confusion, humiliation, unwillingness, and all the emotions that he had not felt before


    surged into his heart. He was not in good health, so he couldn''t bear it anymore. He spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    Her face was as pale as paper.


    Even so, no one dared to help him, not even the Gablehausers, for Tom brought too much deterrence,


    and they did not dare to offend Tom.


    Even if they were rted to Martin by blood, they could not help but step back and keep a distance


    from Martin for fear of causing themselves troubles.


    When ze saw this, the expression on his face kept changing and finally his face turned sallow, as if


    he had aged dozens of years in just a few seconds.


    In the end, he squatted down to help Martin up and whispered, "Martin, we lost. You should keep your


    promise."


    When Martin heard ze''s words, his whole body trembled and tears flowed down his eyes. Then he


    began tough, giggle, drool, and shout, "Fake, all fake, fake, hahaha, all fake..."


    He went crazy.


    When Tom saw Martin like this, he didn''t bother to deal with him anymore, because he had already


    seen that Martin was not only crazy but also not doomed.


    Not long after, the Gablehausers left dejectedly. Before they left, many people from the Gablehausers


    came to bow and apologize to Tom, leaving Martin alone for fear of troubles..


    No one expected that tonight''s engagement party would end up like this. It was even beyond a twist-


    and-turn.


    And Rory, he also ran away. Now he was regretful and scared. He realized that he had caused big


    trouble, so how dare he stay in H City anymore. That night, when he came back from the banquet, he


    booked a ne ticket and flew abroad overnight to find a ce to hide.


    Soon the guests left, full of shock and awe.


    Tom, Mr. Potter, Elliot, Malcolm, and the Knights were left behind.


    Tom smiled at Kaylie and said, "How was it? I didn''t disappoint you tonight, did I? I seeded in


    helping you deal with Martin."


    Kaylie nodded hard and looked deeply at Tom, "Thank you, Tom."


    Tom waved his hand and said, "You''re wee. We''re friends. It''s gettingte. You can talk to your


    family. I''ll go first."


    After that, he turned around and left. From beginning to end, he didn''t even take care of the Knights .

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    He was not trying to put on air, but he was not a pushover. He could feel how the Knights treated him


    just now, but he did not make things difficult for the Knights for the sake of Kaylie.


    "Wait a minute!" Kaylie hurriedly stopped Tom.


    "What else?" Tom asked.


    Kaylie blushed a little as she was being stared at by Tom. She said softly, "You''ve done me a big favor.


    You haven''t even eaten yet. Why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Colton immediately walked out and said enthusiastically, "Yes, Tom. Fortunately, we''ve got you to help


    us to night. Stay and have dinner."


    He spoke to Tom as if he were his future father-inw, and the joy was written in his eyes. After all, the


    man in front of him was the chairman of ZQ Media, the capital predator, Mr. Potter''s follower. Besides,


    he was so young and promising! If he really became the son-inw of the Knights , then the Knights


    would have a meteoric rise.


    Tom could not see what Colton was thinking. He smiled disdainfully and said, "There''s no need to stay


    for dinner. I''m not hungry."


    Colton said quickly, "Tom, it was my fault just now. Please don''t take it to heart. I''m shortsighted, and I


    failed to tell who you are. Please ept my apology. I''ll drink three cups of wine to show my sincerity."


    As he spoke, he ordered someone to pour him wine.


    Tom chuckled, "There''s no need to apologize. I came here tonight to help a friend."


    "Well..." Colton held his ss in embarrassment, but he still drank it.


    Without looking at him, Tom said to Kaylie, "Well, it''s gettingte. I have errands to run, so I won''t stay.


    Have a good rest."


    Kaylie, who tried to persuade him to stay, was rejected. She had no choice but to give up. Seeing Tom


    disappear from her sight, she was especially disappointed. She sat in a chair in a daze as if something


    had been taken away.


    There were only more than 30 the Knights members in the banquet hall, which could amodate


    thousands of people. It was especially spacious and the atmosphere was very strange. Many members


    of the Knights was speechless, shocked by what happened just now.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Kaylie, and Colton was no longer as dignified as before. He got a chair to sit


    down next to Kaylie and asked with expectation, "Kaylie, when did you know Tom? Why didn''t you tell


    me before?" As long as you tell me that he''s the chairman of ZQ Media, I won''t arrange this marriage


    for you."


    Kaylie, who remained in silence, was lost in thought with her hands interlocked under her chin.


    If Kaylie had ignored him like this before, Colton would have been angry. But now, he didn''t dare, and


    he ttered, "Kaylie, I know I misunderstood you and made you feel wronged. I''m sorry. When do you


    think you should invite Tom to our house for dinner again?"


    Colton voiced the minds all the Knights . It would be great if such a young man became their son-inw


    in the Knights .


    "Didn''t you all just stop me being with him? Why are you changing your mind now?" Kaylie said with a


    sneer.


    Makai immediately stood up and said, "Hey, we didn''t know who he is. Kaylie, why didn''t you tell us that


    you have such a boyfriend."


    The others also tried to persuade Kaylie, and their words was full of ttery.


    Looking at the faces of these elders, Kaylie suddenly felt a little disgusted. She said in a strange tone,


    "Think twice, guys. He is the son-inw who married into and lived in the Scotts. Aren''t you afraid that


    he will bring shame on the Knights ?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These words made them very embarrassed. Kaylie really didn''t care about their feelings.


    Colton coughed and said, "Yes, how did a man like him married into the Scotts?"


    Others were also confused.


    Kaylie shook her head and said, "I don''t know either."


    Lani held Kaylie''s hand and asked softly, "Kaylie, since he married into the Scotts, why is he with


    you? Isn''t he cheating on his wife?"


    "He''s divorced his wife."


    Hearing this, Lani and Colton looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. However,


    immediately, Kaylie sighed again and said slowly, "One thing I lied to you is that Tom and I are not in a


    rtionship. We are just ordinary friends."


    "What?!"


    All the Knights members shouted out at the same time.


    ...


    When Tom and the others came out of the hotel, they were immediately surrounded by many people


    downstairs. Most of them were just guests, who didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they waited


    underneath the hotel. Even though it was snowing and freezing outside, they were still waiting there to


    show their sincerity to Tom.


    Thus, as soon as they saw Toming out, they all rushed up, regardless of their dignity as the boss.


    They didn''t care too much as long as they could make a connection with Tom.


    This scene surprised many people on the street. They were talking about what kind of big shot this


    was, wondering why there were so many bosses trying to tter him.


    Among these people, one of them stood on tiptoe and watched, whose face was full of curiosity. This


    person was Logan. Beside him, there was a young and beautiful girl holding his hand intimately.


    Logan was a little depressed these days, because he hadn''t seen Tom for a few days. Now he had


    epted that Tom was his brother-inw, and Logan admired him.


    Ever since the day of vacation, Tom taught Acre a lesson at the school gate and Acre was too cowardly


    to fight against him, Logan became famous in the circle. No one dared to offend him after knowing that


    he had an awesome brother-inw. Over the past few days, people kept ttering him every day.


    Especially the night before yesterday when he went to sing, a group of people ttered him and


    cottoned up to him by calling him "Logan". He felt great!


    Not to mention anything else, the beautiful woman beside him threw herself at him because he had an


    awesome brother-inw. If it had been in the past, it would never happen to him. Therefore, he decided


    to ride Tom''s coattails in any case!


    Over the past few days, however, his brother-inw was no where to be found. He was depressed


    when he got no answer after asking his parents and sister.


    Now he was afraid that Tom would leave the Scotts, so he would be back to his original form by then.


    To be honest, he was already somebody now. It was absolutely uneptable for him to let him go back


    to his old days.


    "Logan, what does your brother-inw do? He''s so powerful. Can you introduce him to me?" asked the


    beautiful woman beside Logan in a sweet tone. She held Logan''s hand intimately, shaking him.


    Logan immediately straightened his back and said proudly, "My brother-inw is a big shot! He''s the


    chairman of the ZQ Media. Do you know him? That''s his best friend. A while ago, he invested 100


    million in ourpany, and all the shares went to my sister..."


    The beauty''s eyes widened in shock. She eximed, "Wow! A hundred million! Your brother-inw is


    too awesome!"


    "Of course," Logan said with a proud smile.


    She asked again, "Logan, where''s him? I want to see him!"


    "Well..." Logan was a little embarrassed and was about to get out of it, but at this moment, he suddenly


    straightened his neck, his eyes shining. He shouted excitedly, "Tom! Tom!"

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Logan shouted loudly and excitedly, and the expression on his face was even crazier. He looked as if


    he had seen the god. Everyone around him was scared. The beauty beside him was also shocked.


    Logan did see Tom, who was surrounded and ttered by many bosses in front of him.


    His scream was loud and he was not far away, so Tom heard him. He then looked over and met


    Logan''s eyes. His eyes shed with an unknown look. Then he moved his eyes away and pretended


    not to see Logan.


    Strictly speaking, he was no longer Logan''s brother-inw because he had divorced Phoebe.


    So he pretended not to see Logan, lest he disturb Phoebe''s life.


    But Logan didn''t think so. He was sure that Tom had seen him, but why did he pretend not to see him?


    He was angry and ran over to meet Tom.


    When he passed by, he saw a lot of rich and powerful big bosses standing outside the hotel. They


    seemed to be waiting for someone. He was shocked when he saw they were waiting for his brother-in-


    "Back off, this is not the ce you cane in!"


    However, as soon as he squeezed his way out of the crowd and was about to rush over, he was


    stopped by a few strong bodyguards.


    Logan shouted, "Get out of my way. I''m going to go to my brother-inw!"


    "Who''s your brother-inw?" A bodyguard asked in a deep voice.


    Logan pointed to Tom, who was surrounded by a lot of bosses not far away. "That one is my brother-in-


    The bodyguards looked at each other andughed sarcastically. They thought that Logan was here to


    cause trouble. They didn''t bother to exin to Logan, so they sent him away without hesitation. "Go,


    go, you little brat from. The man you are talking about is a big shot that even our boss is fawning on.


    And you say he is your brother-inw?"


    "Get out of here. This is not a ce you can mess with. You may get yourself in trouble."


    Logan still wanted to exin, but the bodyguards didn''t give him the chance and drove him out


    impatiently. He didn''t even have the chance to resist.


    Thest time he was even pushed to the ground. He was so painful that he bared his teeth and was


    extremely angry. "You dogs, wait and my brother-inw will punish you!"


    The bodyguard didn''t take his shout seriously.


    Many people around them were gloating.


    The beauty said, "Logan, is that man really your brother-inw?"


    Logan got up from the ground. "Of course he is! I told you that my brother-inw is very powerful. So


    many rich bosses want to curry favor with him."


    "But why did he ignore you?" The beauty asked doubtfully.


    Logan was also confused. He didn''t know why his brother-inw had ignored him. It didn''t make sense!


    Besides, his brother-inw had already seen him.


    "My brother-inw... There were too many people just now. He didn''t see me." Logan could only make


    excuses like this.


    But his words immediately made everyone around himugh. "How shameless you are! He''s such a


    big shot. You are so lowly. Would he be your brother-inw?"


    "That''s right. If the man really is his brother-inw, why didn''t the bodyguards let him in? He''s obviously


    here to ckmail that man."


    "These days, there are so many clowns who love to make a fuss."


    When Logan heard these words, he was extremely ufortable. He tried his best to exin, but no


    one believed in him. Even the beauty who used to admire him looked at him with a strange look. She


    felt that he was bragging, and her attitude towards him suddenly became much colder. In the end, she


    found an excuse and left.


    In this way, Logan felt even more ufortable and upset. He hurried home. He had to ask his sister


    why his brother-inw ignored him and hadn''t gone home for so many days. His intuition told him that


    something bad had probably happened. So he rushed home as fast as he could to ask what was going


    on!


    Tom got into Mr. Potter''s car and left the hotel, followed by Elliot and Malcolm.


    He didn''t expect Logan to be here. Remembering Logan calling him brother-inw several times, he


    felt sad because he was no longer Logan''s brother-inw.


    Mr. Potter sat beside him and asked, "Second Young Master, aren''t you going back to the Scotts?"


    Tom leanedzily on the cushion and looked out of the window. He was in a daze. "I''m not going back."


    "Well, it''s better actually. Now you don''t need the identity you used in the Scotts anymore." Mr. Potter


    nodded and personally peeled an orange for Tom. "Second Young Master, what''s your n next?"


    "I may go back to the Howards." Tom said, his face still facing the window, but there was a frightening


    gleam in his eyes. "There are some things that should be brought back."


    At this moment, Mr. Potter felt the power emanating from Tom, and he felt excited. Second Young


    Master was being domineering again!


    Then Tom said, "But before that, I need you to train with me for a few days."


    Mr. Potter put his right hand on his chest and made a gesture of epting orders. "At your service!"


    Recently, Phoebe was getting more and more restless, and her sleep quality was getting worse and


    worse. Not only was it difficult for her to fall asleep, but she often woke up in the middle of the night.


    After a long time, she had a sort of breakdown.


    Today in thepany, she made some stupid mistakes during the meeting.


    She couldn''t figure out why she was like this. Her life was clearly progressing in a good direction. She


    had sessfully be the chairman of SK Company and her status at SK Company had improved a


    lot. No one dared to oppose her. Even Tom, who she had always wanted to get rid of, had left. Why


    was she still restless and sleepless?


    After another tiring day, she came back home, exhausted. But when she looked at the delicious food on


    the table, she had no appetite.


    She just wanted to take a shower and rest after dinner. She was really tired.


    But as soon as she was halfway through the meal, the door was opened and mmed against the wall.


    The sudden movement startled her.


    "Logan! What are you doing? I was shocked!" Elizabeth immediately scolded him angrily.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Phoebe frowned and said unhappily, "Logan, you are seeking trouble."


    Logan was panting. He ran all the way back, so there was sweat on his forehead. Phoebe and


    Elizabeth were shocked to see him like this and asked quickly, "Son, what''s going on with you? Are you


    being chased?"


    Phoebe also put down the bowl and walked over.


    Logan finally calmed down. "Brother-inw, my brother-inw, he..."


    When Phoebe heard these words, her face immediately changed!

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    "What happened to your brother-inw?!" Phoebe grabbed Logan by his shoulder excitedly. Phoebe


    was holding him so tightly that her nails were pinched into Logan''s flesh, which made Logan wince in


    pain.


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    Phoebe had no choice but to let go of Logan. Phoebe didn''t know why she was so excited, but she just


    couldn''t help it. Logan then said, "Can you finish your words in one go?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was already some anger in Phoebe''s voice.


    Logan was a little frightened by her roar, and he withdrew back. Logan then said with some grievance,


    "I ran all the way back. I''m still out of breath."


    Standing aside them, Elizabeth then said, "Stop nagging. Tell us what happened. Did that loser Tom


    cause some trouble again?!"


    Logan swallowed his saliva down and took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then he said, "Sis, I


    saw brother-inw. He''s at the Grand Hotel of H City... By the way, why hasn''t hee home these


    days?"


    When Phoebe heard Logan''s words, she couldn''t help feeling disturbed, and many feelings came to


    her. Her expression was gradually changing. Finally, she said softly, "Did you really see him?"


    "Yes! I saw it with my own eyes. It can not be wrong!" Logan was very proud. He couldn''t help feeling


    excited when he thought of Tom''s morous appearance just now. He was his brother-inw!


    "What did he say to you?" Phoebe didn''t really want to ask this question, which made her in a weak


    position. But in the end, she couldn''t help but ask it.


    Logan scratched his head and said gloomily, "I still want to ask you. He clearly saw me. Why didn''t he


    talk to me?"


    Elizabeth then said, "So he was sensible, knowing that he has no ground to see you! Your sister has


    divorced this loser Tom. When you see him in the future, don''t call him brother-inw, okay? You''d


    better take a detour when you see him, lest he pesters you shamelessly."


    "What?! Divorced!"


    Logan jumped up. The news was a bolt from the blue for him. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Elizabeth pped him on the head and scolded, "What are you doing with such emotion? Indeed they


    got a divorce, what''s wrong? That''s a good thing so that the loser Tom doesn''t stay in our house and


    waste your sister''s life."


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and did not speak. She was already a little confused about herself and not that


    determined.


    Logan came back to his senses and he wailed, "Oh my god! Why should they divorce? My brother-in-


    He was extremely excited and exaggerated, which shocked Elizabeth and Phoebe. James, who was


    reading in the study, also came out and asked them what they were arguing about.


    Elizabeth said, "Logan, you must be out of your mind. Tom, that trash, is not a big shot."


    James frowned and asked, "Logan, tell me clearly what happened."


    So, Logan didn''t hide anything. He told everyone what he had just seen. Finally, he gasped and said


    excitedly, "None of you saw what happened just now. Dozens of rich and powerful bosses were


    standing in the snow, outside at the H Hotel, waiting for my brother-inw. They looked like they saw


    parents when they saw my brother-inw, who then got on the Rolls-Royce and left. In other words, my


    brother-inw is a super big shot!"


    When he finished speaking, the other three members in the room were already dumbfounded,


    especially Elizabeth and James. They were gazing surprisingly at each other. They could not believe it


    was true!


    After a long time, Elizabeth said, "Son, you must be mistaken. What kind of big shot can the loser Tom


    be?"


    James was also skeptical. Tom had been in the family for four years, and could they not know his


    background?


    Only Phoebe shook her head frequently and lowered her head, and her expression was full of


    emotions.


    In fact, deep down in her heart, she believed Logan a little.


    But the more this happened, the more ufortable she felt.


    Logan tried his best to exin, "It''s true! Why would I lie to you? I was only 20 meters away from my


    brother-inw at that time, and I saw him clearly. I was also curious why my brother-inw ignored me.


    It turned out that he divorced my sister. You are a fool, a fool, letting a big shot like my brother-inw go


    was a huge loss for our family!"


    Looking at Logan''s exciting look, they knew it didn''t seem like a joke. Elizabeth and James were more


    and more shocked and regretful. Could it be that Tom was really a big shot?


    Tonight, it was no surprise that Phoebe could not sleep again. Logan''s words had been lingering in her


    mind, and she could imagine how Tom was ttered by many bosses at that time.


    The next day, in many WhatsApp groups, Phoebe saw the news regarding ZQ Inc''s chairman attending


    the engagement party of the Knights and the Gablehausersst night, where the chairman presented


    himself as Kaylie''s boyfriend. Kaylie then directly refused the engagement and humiliated the


    Gablehausers. In the end, Martin broke down and became a lunatic.


    Phoebe had seen this kind of information in more than ten WhatsApp groups. But strangely, no videos


    nor pictures were circted out, and no one mentioned that the chairman of ZQ Inc used to be the son-


    inw of the Scotts.


    Seriously, now no one dared to say that ZQ Inc''s chairman used to be the useless son-inw of the


    Scotts? After all, this was Tom''s dark history. The people present at the engagement party were all big


    bosses with high emotional intelligence. How could they do such a stupid thing? If they offended this


    big shot, they would be doomed. As for those who were not present, they would not even think it in this


    way.


    So at the end of the day, Phoebe did not know that the chairman of ZQ Inc was her ex-husband, the


    man she had hurt.


    When she found this news, she became even more ufortable. It turned out that the chairman of


    ZQ Inc liked Kaylie, not her. While she turned out to be the one with sentimental attachment.


    s...


    Maybe Tom was there too?


    Now she regretted not attending the engagement party.


    Another day passed, and another big event happened in the business circle in H City. ZQ Media


    established a branchpany for advertising with a registered capital of more than 50 million dors,


    aiming topete with TF Company.


    Andter, one billion dors was invested in this branchpany sessively, and the poprity of


    this branch suddenly grew.


    Thispany was founded by Tom. With his financial resources and ability at the moment, the branch


    year, the branchpany could squeeze TF Company out of the market.


    Another week passed in the blink of an eye, during which Tom did nothing and stayed at Mr. Potter''s


    ce for special training. He would like to get all the strength he had lost in the past few years through


    this intensive training, and then returned to the Howards in an open way, to retrieve what belonged to


    him.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    In the Howards.


    In the indoor swimming pool of a luxurious and dignified vi. It was snowing heavily outside, but the


    vi was as hot as it was in the summer. The vi, which was more than 2,000 square meters in area,


    was wrapped in a huge barrier. There were high-power air heaters in eight directions, constantly


    providing heat.


    That was why the room was as hot as summer.


    In the swimming pool, there were dozens of young girls swimming, especially seductive. It was a man''s


    paradise.


    Beside the swimming pool, on the beach chairy a man. His skin was pure white, full of luster and


    suppleness, and his muscles were beautiful, much more beautiful than those strong men who worked


    out every day at the gym. This man was being served by four beautiful women, two of them massaging


    him and two of them putting on sunscreen for him.


    He was Tom''s half-brother, Owen.


    Now, he was holding a tabletputer with a video ying on it. It was exactly what happened at the


    engagement party of the Knights and the Gablehausers a while ago. Now, in the video, Tom appeared,


    and his identity as the chairman ZQ was exposed and everyone was shocked.


    The video was not of a high definition. Fortunately, it was not too blurry, and Tom''s appearance and


    what he said were still very clear.


    Owen watched with relish with a meaningful smile on his face. When he saw Mr. Pottering out and


    calling Tom Mr. Howard, his pupils shrank and he muttered to himself, "Chou, is this your choice?"


    "Do you think Tom is the one?"


    "Hmph, I will let you know how wrong you are!"


    "Since you have chosen him, then go to hell with him!"


    Before Owen finished watching the video, he crumpled the tablet into a ball like it was a piece of paper.


    The battery was deformed and burned in his hand, but he didn''t care at all. But this startled the four


    beautiful women who served him.


    "Tom, you''re so great. Take the inheritance that the old man left you, squander it, and front everywhere.


    Unfortunately, these good days won''tst long. You''re destined to be dead. I''ll show with my actions the


    old man that choosing you is the biggest mistake he has ever made!"


    After saying this, he stood up, jumped two or three times, and thennded on the diving tform five


    meters away. Then he jumped down in an extremely beautiful manner and fell into the water without


    any sshes.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the other vi, there was no expensive barrier like Owen''s to create a summer environment. Here,


    the inside was as cold as the outside. The snow rolled down one by one.


    One man was naked on his upper body, emitting a hot breath. The snowkes would soon evaporate


    when they fell on him.


    This person was Tom. He had been training with Mr. Potter for a week.


    His special training was crueler and stricter than what the most powerful special forces received in the


    world. He could not stand it if he hadn''t been so strong.


    Moreover, special training like this could not continue without enough financial support. Because the


    herbs he consumed every day were very expensive, and only in this way could he make up for the four


    years of cultivation in a short week!


    Every special training was a great training of his will. Ordinary people couldn''tst ten minutes, let


    alone a week.


    Fortunately, his efforts paid off. After this week''s strict training, Tom received excellent results. He could


    clearly feel his strength growing. Not only did his physical strength increase dramatically, but also his


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    vision, hearing, and sense of smell improved a lot.


    He clenched his fists and could easily break a tree 30 centimeters in diameter.


    It was snowing heavily. There was only one color left between heaven and earth, which was snow-


    white.


    In this snow-white, two figures were jumping, engaged in fierce fighting.


    Within a kilometer were all their footprints. They made a mark in the snow, and then the marks were


    covered by the heavy snow, and they made those marks again.


    Their movements were extremely fast,pletely exceeding the limits that ordinary people could


    reach. Fortunately, this ce was remote and there were no strangers here. Otherwise, they would


    have been frightened to see this scene and thought that they had seen ghosts.


    "I lost."


    Finally, after more than ten minutes, the two figures stopped. Tom''s five fingers rested on Mr. Potter''s


    neck. His nails had already cut ayer of skin and blood oozed out a little. As long as Tom exerted a


    little more force, he could cut Mr. Potter''s neck.


    Tom smiled and retracted his right palm. "Chou, I''m officially back."


    Mr. Potter also smiled heartily and was happy for Tom. "Yes, Second Young Master, you''re back. I


    believe this time Owen is no match for you."


    "Thank you." Tom looked at Mr. Potter deeply and said seriously.


    Mr. Potter looked he was touched. Then he shook his head and responded to Tom with his usual,


    modest smile. "Second Young Master, this is what I should do."


    Tom wasn''t being pretentious this time. He had achieved his goal this time, and it was time for him to


    leave.


    "Before we leave, let''s have a good drink." Tom suggested.


    Mr. Potter nodded hard and smiled, "Okay."


    After a meal with Mr. Potter, Tom left.


    Now he had improved a lot. Even when he got into a fight with Owen again, he was confident that he


    could defeat him.


    So it was time for him to go back to the Howards and get his things back.


    The next day, he received an invitation from Samuel, asking him to go back to the Howards for a


    meeting.


    Tom readily agreed.


    Of course, he didn''t leave in a hurry either. He went back to ZQ Inc first and assigned all the recent


    orders to make sure that ZQ could operate well without him for the next month. Only then did he feel


    relieved and leave.


    It was even simpler to run that newly opened advertisingpany. He had shelled out a fortune on a


    new team and poached arge number of the elites of TF Company for this newpany. The TF


    Company was seriously injured. It had even less capital topete with Tom''s advertisingpany.


    When the boss of TF Company knew that the chairman of ZQ did this because his son had offended


    the chairman, he wished he had strangled Rory!


    After everything was settled, he left with ease for the Howards.


    This time, he went alone without Mr. Potter.


    Although the Howards was in H City, its headquarters was nearer to Phoenix . It took two hours to drive


    from where Tom was now.


    Tom drove there himself, and as soon as he reached his destination, he saw an acquaintance standing


    by the side of the road to stop a car.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Seeing this old acquaintance, Tom felt his heart suddenly tightened! His heart beat faster, and his mind


    went nk for a moment!


    He was still driving at 60 kilometers an hour, and because of the momentary nkness, he almost rear-


    ended the car in front of him. He quickly braked and was half a meter away from the car.


    Because of his sudden stop, everyone around him was shocked, including the ''acquaintance''.


    His car happened to be parked next to this ''acquaintance'', and she looked over. Fortunately, the


    window of his car had ayer of film, so people couldn''t see him outside. So although she looked over,


    she didn''t see him. She just frowned and looked a little unhappy as if she felt that the driver was too


    rash and drove so fast, and sshed the dirty water on her pants.


    Tom felt inexplicably flustered when he was stared at by this ''acquaintance''.


    Soon he realized that he was in the car and she couldn''t see him, so he began to rx.


    The ''acquaintance'' standing by the roadside was Phoebe, who he had been with for four years!


    Tom blinked hard, wondering if he saw it wrong, but she was right in front of him. Wasn''t that a


    coincidence? He rarely came here, but he came once and met Phoebe? If it weren''t for the fact that he


    saw Phoebe himself, Tom wouldn''t have believed it.


    It was not rare to meet people by chance somewhere. Tom had undergone much now, so no matter


    how coincidental it was, he would not have had such a big reaction.


    But since this was Phoebe, everything was different.


    But why did Phoebee here alone? Logically speaking, Phoebe, the chairman of SK, should be in


    thepany of bodyguards and in private cars when she went out, right?


    At this moment, from another direction, a Maserati drove over and stopped behind Tom. Then, a man in


    casual clothes got out of the car. He was handsome and looked especially ssy. People would think


    he was a model.


    Besides, he was driving a Maserati, so when he appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of


    many people around him, especially those women. Women loved that kind of man like mad.


    After all, he was super rich and handsome, and it was hard for those woman to meet one out of a


    thousand people.


    This rich man walked over to Phoebe with a bright, confident smile on his face. Phoebe put on the


    same smile on her face, walked to him and shook hands with him.


    "Miss Scott, I''m sorry to bete." After the man walked up to Phoebe, he said with a polite smile.


    Phoebe said, "Willie, it''s nothing. I just arrived."


    A strong smell of men''s perfume emanated from Willie''s body, which made Phoebe frown slightly. She


    did not reject men who wore perfume, but when he had so much on him that she could not stand it any


    longer. It was a little pungent, which made her unconsciously lower her impression of Willie. But she


    came here to secure a deal with him, so no matter how disgusted she was, she couldn''t show it.


    Willie sized Phoebe quickly, and his eyes were filled with surprise and covetousness. He was an


    experienced yboy. There were more than 100 beautiful women he had spent a night with, but he had


    never seen such a beauty as Phoebe who had a nice shape, and a good personality. She was also the


    chairman of a bigpany.


    So the first time he saw Phoebe, he was immediately fascinated. He made up his mind to make


    Phoebe his girlfriend!


    And he waspletely confident.


    "Miss Scott, did youe here alone?" Willie asked meaningfully when he saw Phoebe alone here.


    He knew about SK Lighting. Ever since being invested 100 million, it had revived and became bigger


    and bigger. As the chairman of SK Lighting, it was strange for Phoebe toe here alone.


    Phoebe smiled and shook her head, "I came with my secretary. See, she''s here."


    Willie looked in Phoebe''s direction and saw a woman with sses walking over with a bag in her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When she came over, she said to Phoebe, "Boss, this is your medicine..."


    Phoebe immediately coughed twice, interrupting the secretary, giving her a look and saying, "Willie,


    since I''m here, how about finding a ce to sit down and talk about business. What do you think?"


    Willie, of course, heard what the secretary had just said. He kept a thought in his heart. On the surface,


    he pretended not to hear it and said with a smile, "You are so sincere,ing all the way here to talk to


    me about business. I have to treat you well. I know a clubhouse. The environment is very good and the


    decoration is very stylish. It''s very suitable for us to talk about business. Why don''t we go there? What


    do you think, Miss Scott?"


    Phoebe smiled and said, "That''s OK. I''ll listen to you."


    Then, Phoebe and the secretary got into Willie''s car.


    Tom happened to stop by the side. He opened the window a little and heard them.


    Phoebe came here to talk about business and brought his secretary over. It seemed that she came


    here by a taxi. This was in line with Phoebe''s personality. She was very thrifty. Although she was the


    chairman now, she could really do such a thing.


    After thinking about it, Tom decided not to go back to the Howards and follow up to see what was going


    on.


    Just now, he saw a meaningful look in the man''s eyes. It was obvious that he wanted to hit up on


    Phoebe!


    Even though he had divorced Phoebe now, he couldn''t stand by while knowing Phoebe was in danger.


    So without much thought, he turned around and followed.


    After 20 minutes, they arrived at a specially decorated clubhouse with a very unique name called Wind


    Pavilion.


    Almost all the cars parked in front of this club were luxury cars. The lowest grade was also BMW 5


    series, and the most luxurious car was as expensive as Bugatti Veyron.


    After Tom drove up, his expression was a little strange. Looking at the words "Wind Pavilion" on the


    sign, he felt a very long time had passed.


    Before he was expelled from the Howards, he often came to Wind Pavilion to drink tea, because this


    was one of the properties of the Howards, established by his grandfather in the beginning. It


    specialized in serving the rich and powerful people in H City, Phoenix , and many big shots in the


    surrounding cities.


    Wind Pavilion was famous for being quiet, and there were no cameras set up here. Bank statements


    could not be seen. Absolute privacy could be enjoyed here.


    However, there was only one feature. It only epted members, and the requirement of membership


    cards was to put five million in. But the bnce of the membership card was only two million dors,


    which meant that three million was the membership fee, and it should be paid every year. Many people


    were talked out of it because of that.


    Only a very rich boss would be willing to give this money.


    Willie applied for a card and put in five million although his heart ached to have connections with the


    circle of big shots. He immediately invited Phoebe toe here to talk business to show his strength.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    "Oh my god, Willie, you have brought us to Wind Pavilion!"


    When Willie stopped in front of Wind Pavilion, Phoebe''s secretary immediately widened her eyes and


    said in shock. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Willie.


    Willie saw the secretary''s exaggerated appearance, and the smile on his face became even brighter.


    He could not help the desire to show off. Still, he pretended to be very low-key and smiled, "Yes, the


    best clubhouse in H City is Wind Pavilion. The big bosses and dignitaries from surrounding cities all


    came here to talk about business. It''s rare for Miss Scott toe to me, so I naturally have to entertain


    you with the best."


    When he said this, he deliberately straightened his back and took out his exclusive VIP membership


    card of Wind Pavilion. It was iid with gold. It was obvious that it was quite expensive.


    Phoebe seemed to have never heard of Wind Pavilion. She asked curiously, "Is this Wind Pavilion very


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    special?"


    When Willie heard this, he looked weird. He looked at Phoebe and asked, "Miss Scott, as a native of H


    City, haven''t you heard of Wind Pavilion?"


    Phoebe shook her head and said honestly, "No, I haven''t. It seems that I''m ignorant."


    The secretary couldn''t help but say excitedly, "Willie, I heard that the threshold of Wind Pavilion is very


    high! Not everyone can enter. First, you have to pay three million to be a member. Is that so?"


    Willie shook his head with disdain and arrogance. He said, "If three million is enough, then Wind


    Pavilion won''t be so famous. In H City, there are many people who can afford three million."


    Then, he paused and said proudly, "If you want to be a member of Wind Pavilion, you have to


    invest at least five million! And the five million are used as management fees. After you be a


    member, you have to pay for the tea and other stuff."


    "Oh my god! Five million! This Wind Pavilion is too ssy!" The secretary immediately screamed and


    her eyes widened. She looked at Willie with admiration in her eyes. She wanted to throw herself at


    Willie.


    Even Phoebe was a little shocked when she heard that five million was just the management fee. What


    club was is? That was so expensive! Manypanies earned less than five million a year.


    Although she was now the chairman of SK Lighting, she didn''t have much money. She wouldn''t spend


    five million on the membership of Wind Pavilion.


    She could see that this young man named Willie was very rich. It was a good thing, making their


    cooperation more valuable.


    Willie had been staring at Phoebe secretly, observing her reaction. He had deliberately brought Phoebe


    here just to pretend and win her favor.


    But he was disappointed. There was not much admiration on Phoebe''s face. She was only slightly


    surprised, and then turned to be calm. To be honest, this made him a little unhappy. Of course, he


    didn''t think that Phoebe was not surprised, but that Phoebe was just pretending not to care.


    He had investigated. Now that SK Lighting had raised another 100 million in investment, thepany


    hade back to life, but it was still a long way from its bing apany with a market value of


    more than 100 million.


    In particr, Phoebe didn''t be the chairman of SK Lighting until not long ago. She was just an


    ordinary person from amon family. It meant that she had not seen much money.


    Willie had absolute confidence in his analysis of women''s minds. He thought that few people in the


    world could be a match for him.


    "Miss Scott, don''t worry. In Wind Pavilion, the client has absolute privacy. No information will be leaked.


    So we can talk about anything confidential." Willie said confidently. Just saying the words Wind Pavilion


    made him feel proud.


    In fact, Phoebe was not as calm as she looked. When she heard that five million dors was required


    for every member, she was very shocked. Willie was right. Although she was now the chairman of SK


    Lighting, she had not made much money. She still had that mentality of an ordinary ss with her.


    "Thank you for treating us, Willie." Phoebe tried to maintain a calm attitude. She was now the chairman


    of apany and she was here for business. If she behaved like a bumpkin, it would be bad for her


    image, and it would be bad for the business negotiation.


    "It''s nothing." Willie suddenly stared at Phoebe and said with a smile, "Miss Scott, we are of the same


    age. It sounds awkward when we call each other boss. If you don''t mind, just call me Willie. I''ll call you


    Phoebe too. What do you think?"


    His words were very warm and friendly, which made people feelfortable.


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment, then she nodded and said, "Okay."


    She didn''t care much about addresses. The key was how to negotiate a good business and how to


    distribute the profits.


    Wind Pavilion was veryrge, and it took two minutes to walk from the parking lot to the gate.


    Willie walked in the front, his head high. He took out the membership card, handed it to the doorman,


    and said, "This is the ck gold membership card. I am bringing two friends for tea."


    "Hi, Willie Wee to Wind Pavilion again!"


    More than a dozen guards bowed to Willie together. It was kind of a spectacr scene, which made


    Willie especially proud.


    When Phoebe''s secretary saw this, the light in her eyes became even more intense, and her face


    flushed with excitement.


    Even Phoebe was a little shocked. This was the first time she had heard of Wind Pavilion. It covered


    such arge area, was decorated so luxuriously, and was so imposing. She had never thought of this


    before.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t help but think of a person. If the chairman of ZQ came here, he would probably


    be treated like this, right?


    "Phoebe, let''s go in. I''ve already ordered someone to make the tea in advance. The tea here is very


    famous. There are many projects in Wind Pavilion. Besides drinking tea, we can also swim, soak in hot


    springs, riding horses, and so on. After we secure the deal, we can stay here for several days." Willie


    said with a smile, behaving like a host.


    Wind Pavilion was famous not only for its quiet environment but also for protecting the privacy of its


    guests. There were many projects in Wind Pavilion that you could y. There was everything that you


    wanted.


    Moreover, here, you could meet many unexpected dignitaries, celebrities, CEOs and so on...


    The five million was spent more for a pass to a circle.


    However, when Willie was about to take Phoebe and the secretary in, suddenly, two men in suits


    rushed over with serious faces. When they came to Willie, they said apologetically, "Sir, we are sorry.


    We have temporarily upgraded the ess system in Wind Pavilion. Your current ck gold card is not


    allowed to enter Wind Pavilion for the time being. We are sorry for the inconvenience."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    When Willie heard this, his expression immediately changed and darkened. "What do you mean by a


    temporary upgrade? What do you mean by that?!"


    To be honest, Willie was very unhappy right now. He brought Phoebe to Wind Pavilion just to pretend to


    be something in front of Phoebe, conquer Phoebe''s heart, and take Phoebe down. But now this guard


    actually told him that he was not qualified toe in and spend money? What a joke!


    Besides, he spent five million to buy the membership.


    When Phoebe heard this, she also had some strange expressions.


    To be honest, she was not stupid. How could she not know that Willie just wanted to show off in front of


    her as he had driven so far to this ce and he had been talking about how high-end Wind Pavilion


    was and how many big shots were members here on the way? She herself did not take these things


    too seriously. To her, it was the same everywhere.


    But now that she heard the guard''s words, she was quite surprised that even a man who spent five


    million to be a member here could note in? Was this Wind Pavilion really that good?


    The guard said respectfully again, "Sir, we are also very sorry about this. We just received the message


    from the board of directors that Wind Pavilion has suddenly upgraded this week. ck gold members


    are not allowed toe to Wind Pavilion for consumption this week. Sir, I''m really sorry. Please


    understand our difficulty ande back a weekter."


    Willie''s expression became even more unpleasant. What did this guard mean? He brought Phoebe


    here to pretend to be a big shot. Just now, on the road, he boasted so much. But now that he couldn''t


    even enter the Wind Pavilion''s gate. How could he not feel awkward?


    If it was in normal times, he could endure this kind of thing, and everything would be fine. After all, the


    big boss behind Wind Pavilion was the Howards, the absolute hegemon of H City.


    But things were different now! Phoebe was still standing next to him. If he left dejectedly, wouldn''t his


    image in Phoebe''s mind be tarnished?


    So his expression darkened immediately and he said in a low voice, "Are you kidding me? I''m a ck


    gold member who has spent five million dors to be a member here. My status is honorable and I can


    guard. You call your manager over. I want to see when Wind Pavilion starts to treat its members like


    this!"


    Then, he exined to Phoebe, "Phoebe, wait a minute. Don''t worry. This Wind Pavilion is too big and


    has many employees. It''s easy to make mistakes. This security guard must have misheard the news.


    I''m a noble ck gold member and can go in anytime."


    Phoebe frowned slightly. She was busy with work and had a lot of work to do. This time, she came here


    to talk to Willie about cooperation. She was already in a hurry. She didn''t care where to talk about


    business, as long as it was a quiet ce.


    So she said, "Willie, we don''t have to talk in Wind Pavilion. We can just find a quiet ce."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Willie heard Phoebe''s words, his expression became even more determined. He shook his head


    forcefully and said, "How can this be? You are my important business partner. We must talk in Wind


    Pavilion to show my sincerity to you."


    "Well, you really don''t have to..."


    Phoebe still wanted to speak, but she was immediately interrupted by Willie. He was determined to


    take Phoebe in, "Phoebe, just wait a minute. I know their manager very well. When their manager


    He also red at the guard and snorted heavily, "When the manageres, I have to ask him to fire


    this unobtrusive security guard! He knows nothing. He even dares to stop me. Such a fool staying in


    Wind Pavilion is also a disgrace to Wind Pavilion."


    He said this in a loud voice, which was heard by the guards, but these guards all sneered at his words


    and did not take it to heart. The corner of the guard''s mouth just now showed obvious ridicule.


    Not long after, a fat middle-aged man strode out and asked with a frown, "What''s going on?"


    The guard at the door just now briefly exined what had happened. After the middle-aged man heard


    this, he knew what was going on. He looked at Willie, smiled, walked up and said, "Hello..."


    Willie waved his hand and interrupted him, "You don''t have to say anything more. I''m a ck gold


    member, a distinguished VIP customer. You gave me the card back then, but now I''m stopped by your


    security guards in Wind Pavilion, and I''m embarrassed in front of my partners. What should you do?"


    Willie''s tone was filled with anger and there was a hint of aggressiveness.


    The manager said awkwardly, "Please don''t me the guard for this. Just the day before yesterday, the


    board of directors did release this message, so Willie I''m really sorry. Pleasee back a weekter."


    "What?!" When Willie heard this, he immediately widened his eyes and became even angrier. At the


    same time, he felt the burning pain on his face.


    What''s going on? Wasn''t he already a distinguished member of Wind Pavilion? It cost five million


    dors! In the end, he came to the door and but people told him that he was not qualified to enter? Was


    this how things going on?


    Phoebe added, "Willie, why don''t we just find somewhere else and talk? I don''t have toe to Wind


    Pavilion."


    Phoebe really thought so. There was no other meaning in her words. But her words fell into Willie''s


    eyes and became sarcastic, which made him even more unhappy and angry.


    He was furious and said to the manager, "I don''t like to make jokes like this! Now that I''ve brought my


    partners to Wind Pavilion and spent five million on your Wind Pavilion membership, now you won''t


    even let me in? Is that true?"


    The manager smiled bitterly and said, "Sorry, there''s nothing we can do. This is what the board of


    directors wants. As subordinates, there''s nothing we can do."


    Willie was very angry and wanted to lose his temper, but he also knew that the background of Wind


    Pavilion was powerful and he, a nobody, could not provoke it. Once he really lost his temper here, his


    fate would be very miserable. However, he was not willing to leave in such a dejected manner.


    So he gritted his teeth and said, "If I can''t go into Wind Pavilion today, then what''s the point of spending


    five million dors!"


    The manager thought about it and said, "In fact, it''s okay for you toe into Wind Pavilion today if


    you really want to. You just need to spend another five million dors and upgrade yourself to a purple


    gold member. Then you cane in."


    When Willie heard this, his expression immediately changed. He had already spent five million dors


    on a ck gold membership and he felt unwilling to spend so much money. Now he had to spend


    another five million dors on a purple gold card. That would kill him!


    Behind him, Tom looked at Phoebe''s back. A white card appeared in his hand. It looked very ordinary...

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    The core leaders of Wind Pavilion would definitely treat a guest with the highest standard if the guest


    had a white card.


    This white card represented the highest-ranking membership in Wind Pavilion, which was far more


    superior than the ck-gold card Willie had, the mostmon membership card.


    Seriously! Tom was once the core member of the Howards and the grandson of Anderson, the founder


    of Wind Pavilion. How could Tom not rank high in Wind Pavilion?


    Standing behind and seeing that Willie was in an embarrassing situation, Tom hesitated in deciding to


    stand out or not.


    The manager''s words made Willie speechless. If asked to buy the purple-gold membership with extra 5


    million dors, Willie couldn''t possibly afford to do so. It was not the problem whether it was worth it or


    not. Even if it was worth it, Willie couldn''t afford it now. So at the moment, he was really regretful. If he


    had known this, he would not have brought Phoebe to Wind Pavilion. In the end, he did not manage to


    show off. Instead, he was humiliated!


    "Well, Willie? Are you upgrading your membership?" The manager asked again. When faced with


    Willie, the manager acted just out of professional courtesy, with nothing to do with respect.


    Willie gritted his teeth and said, "You are discriminating us, as consumers. If it gets out, can you still run


    business in Wind Pavilion?"


    The smile on the manager''s expression didn''t change much. He still smiled and said politely, "Sir I


    suggest you''d better not do this. You will gain nothing. This sudden upgrade has affected your mood.


    It''s our fault here. In order to make up for your loss, we Wind Pavilion can give you a full refund for free,


    and we can alsopensate you with two million dors for your loss."


    The more the manager said, the more humiliated Willie felt. Phoebe was getting impatient, and said


    directly, "Willie, I think we should find another ce to talk. We don''t have to get in."


    As she spoke, she turned around first...


    As a result, she immediately saw the man standing behind her. In an instant, her body trembled


    violently, and she instantly became very emotional.


    It was Tom!


    She only felt that she was hallucinating. How could she meet Tom in this ce?


    She was stunned for a moment and immediately tried to rob her eyes to see if she was really


    hallucinating. When she opened her eyes again, she realized that she was right. The man standing in


    front of her now was really Tom.


    When Tom saw Phoebe suddenly turning around, his scalp went numb. But he was not as exciting as


    Phoebe.


    Now he was looking at Phoebe, and he realized that he still couldn''t calm down...


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, they were a couple who had been married for four years, so how could they just forget each


    other easily? Tom was not some jerk.


    Phoebe also feltplicated now. At the moment she saw Tom, a lot of things urred to her. Her


    mouth moved. She wanted to say a lot of things, but she couldn''t say them out because it seemed that


    there was nothing need to say. They had already divorced...


    Willie had no choice but to follow Phoebe''s idea and nod, "Well, it seems that this is the only way. We


    do not have to should talk business in Wind Pavilion."


    He also turned around and saw Phoebe looking at a man in front in a daze. That expression on her


    face was clearly showing there was some story behind it.


    All of a sudden, Willie narrowed his eyes and looked at Tom. When he realized that Tom was only


    wearing ordinary clothes and looked very ordinary, not as a rich man, he lowered his guard.


    "Phoebe, I know a ce with quite a nice environment. It''s suitable for us to talk business." Willie said


    with a smile. There was no longer any embarrassment on his face. He was quite cheeky.


    But Phoebe did not leave, as if she did not hear him. She still stood there and lowered her head.


    Tom took a deep breath. Since he had already met her, there was no need for him to leave now.


    Although they were was divorced, they could still be friends. There was no need to totally ruin their


    rtionship. So Tom reminded himself first, then strode over to Phoebe and smiled faintly.


    "Hi, Phoebe, long time no see. How are you doing?" Tom spoke to Phoebe in a friendly tone. He had


    good control of his tone, not too indifferent neither warm.


    There was a smile on his face. But if looked carefully, people could still see the bitterness in his smile,


    the sadness, and reluctance in his eyes...


    Phoebe saw himing over, and her expression again changed a little. In the end, after a few


    seconds, she looked up and smiled, "Really? I''m fine. How about you? Are you okay?"


    "Well, I''m fine too."


    Anyone with a clear mind could tell that their conversation was not like casual chatting.


    The secretary who was standing aside also changed expressions frequently, and her expression was


    full of surprise and curiosity. Her eyes kept ncing at Tom. Obviously, she knew Tom and knew who


    Tom was.


    A simple greeting was then followed by an abnormal silence. Neither Phoebe nor Tom knew what to


    say.


    At this moment, Willie realized something was wrong. He sensed the atmosphere between Tom and


    Phoebe, narrowed his eyes, and became extremely hostile to Tom!


    In Willie''s mind, Phoebe was already listed as his prey and must be hunted down. Tom''s appearance


    was the biggest threat to him.


    Willie''s eyes rolled around twice, and he was thinking of something quickly. After a few seconds, Willie


    smiled and took the initiative to approach Phoebe. He asked with a smile, "Phoebe, who is this


    gentleman?"


    Willie''s words broke the silence between the two of them. Phoebe looked up at Tom and her mouth


    moved as if she was thinking of a word to describe Tom.


    Was Tom her friend? It didn''t seem urate. Tom and Phoebe had never been friends before.


    Should Phoebe say Tom was her ex-husband? It didn''t sound good. Besides, Willie was just a partner


    of hers. She didn''t have to tell Willie about her private affairs.


    What could he be? A colleague, ssmate, rtive?


    For a moment, there seemed to be no word to describe him urately, so Phoebe was troubled by


    this.


    Seeing that Phoebe hadn''t answered for a long time, Willie knew what was going on generally. His


    eyes shed with gloom!


    Needless to say, this man must be Phoebe''s ex.


    To be honest, Willie was not very happy. The thought of a woman like Phoebe, who was such a beauty,


    had actually slept with another man before, made Willie extremely ufortable.


    Of course, Willie couldn''t show his emotion out. Instead, he smiled even more brightly. He reached out


    his hand to Tom and said, "Hello, my name is Willie. I''m Phoebe''s good friend."


    He deliberately emphasized the word "good friend," and there was some mystery showed on his face.


    How could Tom not feel Willie''s hostility and provocation? To be honest, he was not veryfortable


    either. No matter what, Phoebe was his ex-wife. It was not long after the divorce, and Phoebe had been


    going out with another man...


    Hey!


    However, Phoebe was free to do so. And Tom, as her ex, was not in a position toin about that.


    so Tom had to suppress down the pain in his heart, smiled, and shake hands with Willie...


    However, the moment Tom held Willie''s hand, Tom felt a strong forceing from Willie''s hand,


    squeezing his fingers with the crack sound...


    He was deliberately making things difficult for Tom. The thing now became interesting.


    Tom snorted coldly and smiled meaningfully. Then he began to exert his strength...

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    This man named Willie was a little stronger than most people. Although he didn''t exert his strength,


    Tom felt a little pain. But it was just a little. He had never been afraid of anyone when it came to hand


    strength.


    He wasn''t joking. With his current strength, not to mention an ordinary person like Willie, even the big


    guy in the gym was no match for him. He could easily defeat them.


    Originally, Tom didn''t want to make things difficult for the man. No matter what, now that he had


    divorced Phoebe, he shouldn''t care about who Phoebe wanted to make friends with, as long as this


    person wasn''t plotting against Phoebe.


    But now, the man actually made things difficult for him directly, so how could he give in?


    So after a short pause, he immediately began to fight back.


    After Willie shook hands with Tom, an evil smile appeared on his face. He thought that he could crush


    Tom 100% and humiliate Tom.


    He had absolute confidence in the strength of his hands. Despite his gentle appearance, he actually


    went to the gym to exercise. He had a good figure, several packs of muscles, and his strength was


    greater than ordinary people.


    He went to the gym to exercise just because he liked women and needed to be strong enough to y


    with more women. Otherwise, he would be weak after doing that thing many times.


    Moreover, in his opinion, Tom was weak and not muscr. At first nce, he could tell that Tom was


    one of those nerds who didn''t do much exercise and was not healthy. He could crush him easily.


    But he didn''t expect that he had met the wrong person this time.


    In less than two seconds, he felt a strong force on his right hand, which waspletely squeezing his


    palms into strange shapes, and making his fingers tter.


    The intense pain made his face change drastically and he couldn''t help but scream, "Ah!"


    It hurt so much that he was about to cry, and his body was bent a lot. Now, he looked no longer as


    powerful as before. He was in a mess all of a sudden. He bared his teeth and trembled.


    Tom stopped at the right time. He didn''t make things difficult for Willie. He let go of him and said with a


    smile, "My name is Tom. I''m also Phoebe''s friend."


    After being let go, Willie felt his whole body rx and took a few breaths.


    His face darkened more. Tom actually made him so embarrassed. Fuck!


    Phoebe looked at Willie sympathetically. This guy was so stubborn andpetitive that he wanted to


    "What are you doing here?" Phoebe asked.


    "Go to Wind Pavilion for tea. What about you?" Tom also asked. They were being more polite to each


    other than ever, so polite that even they felt ridiculous.


    The secretary at the side looked at them with a super gossipy look...


    Phoebe was at a loss. For a moment, she did not understand what Tom meant. She subconsciously


    nodded and said, "I''m also here in Wind Pavilion. However, we were rejected. The ck gold members


    can''t go in."


    "Oh, is that so?" Tom nodded. "I''m also a member of Wind Pavilion. I can bring you. Do you want to join


    me?"


    Before Phoebe could speak, Willie burst outughing. "Haha, Mr. Howard, you are joking, right? Do


    you know what a ce Wind Pavilion is? Only the richest people are qualified to go in. It costs five


    million to get a membership card! It just so happened that Wind Pavilion made an upgrade and only


    people with the purple gold card of more than ten million can get in. You won''t tell me you have it, will


    you?"


    Willie''s words were full of ridicule.


    He had always disliked Tom. After what happened just now, his hostility towards Tom became even


    greater. He wished Tom could embarrass himself so that he could save his own image in Phoebe''s


    heart.


    Phoebe came back to her senses. Yes, this was Wind Pavilion. The most ordinary membership card


    would cost five million. How could Tom have so much money?


    Tom said, "I really don''t have a purple gold card..."


    "Then why are you asking us to join you?" Willie immediately pped his hands and said, "Wind


    Pavilion is not an ordinary club. Ordinary people are not allowed toe in."


    Tom smiled and said, "I don''t think you can get in now."


    This directly angered Willie, and he immediately became agitated. "What do you know? I''m a noble


    ck gold member! I have spent a total of six or seven million in Wind Pavilion! Six or seven million


    dors! Do you know what that means? Ordinary people can''t make this money in their lifetime! Mr.


    Howard, I am not looking down on you. Do you really know what kind of ce Wind Pavilion is?"


    Phoebe frowned slightly. She agreed with Willie. Wind Pavilion was indeed a ce where only very rich


    people could get in. Tom was just an ordinary person. How could he have the courage toe to Wind


    Pavilion for tea? Just because Tom knew the chairman of ZQ?


    Tom was not angry. He kept a smile on his face and said, "Of course I know what a ce Wind Pavilion


    is. In fact, I just... Forget it. I have the membership card. I can bring you in for tea. Do you want to join


    me?"


    When he said this, his eyes were on Phoebe. For some reason, he had an inexplicable desire to show


    Phoebe how strong he was now and make Phoebe regret divorcing him.


    Phoebe and Tom looked at each other. But she said, "Forget it. I am not that into Wind Pavilion."


    "Oh, that''s a pity." Tom said with some disappointment.


    However, at this moment, Willie immediately said, "Hey! Phoebe, since Mr. Howard is so confident, just


    ask him to take us in and see how respected he is. Hahaha."


    There was a mocking and disdainful expression on Willie''s face. He looked at Tom coldly and wanted


    to see how this idiot would embarrass himself.


    He was confident in his ability to see through people. At a nce, he could tell that Tom was just an


    ordinary person. He could never be a big shot. Maybe he was a working-ss person earning


    thousands of dors a month. He was qualified toe to Wind Pavilion? Impossible.


    Besides, Wind Pavilion had just improved their requirement. Only members with cards above the


    purple gold coulde in. There was no chance for Tom to have a purple gold card.


    Phoebe frowned. She didn''t believe that Tom could bring them in. She shook her head and said,


    "Forget it."


    Tom smiled and said, "It''s okay. I know many people very well in Wind Pavilion. They see my face and


    will let me in."


    As he spoke, he began to take the lead in walking towards Wind Pavilion...Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Tom rarely had such a strong desire to show off. Today, when he was in front of Phoebe, his desire to


    show off was especially strong. He wanted Phoebe to look at him with a different attitude and even


    regret the divorce.


    This kind of mentality, frankly speaking, was actually quite childish and narrow-minded.


    But he really couldn''t let go of this rtionship. Several times, he wondered if Phoebe would regret it.


    Now that he had this opportunity, he naturally didn''t want to let it go. Even if he knew that it didn''t make


    any sense for him to do so.


    Phoebe stamped her foot and was a little angry. Tom was too arrogant. He was always so annoying


    and troublesome.


    Along the way, she already knew what Wind Pavilion was like. Even the lowest level, namely the ck


    gold membership would cost five million, and the higher level, namely the purple gold membership


    would cost tens of millions. This was too much!


    This was not an investment, nor a necessary expense. It was just a recreational club, which meant that


    those who were willing to spend so much money to be members of here must at least be billionaires!


    And who was Tom? Even if he knew the Chairman of ZQ Film & TV, it was impossible for him to get a


    purple gold membership, right?


    Not to mention that he could even get in once others saw his face. Who did this Tom think he was. The


    son of the boss of Wind Pavilion? He really had an exaggerated opinion of one''s abilities!


    At this moment, Phoebe had the same anger as before, and she felt as if she had returned to the state


    before the divorce. Tom would always embarrass her as he had no self-awareness. Even if they were


    divorced now, he was still the same.


    Looking at Tom''s smug face, Phoebe gritted her teeth and followed. She wanted to see how


    embarrassed Tom would be.


    When Willie saw Phoebe''s expression, the smile on his face became even more intense. His originally


    depressed mood was now swept away and no one knew how happy he was.


    This guy named Tom was really a brainless person. He could even say that he could get in by showing


    others his face.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In this way, his original hostility to Tom was much reduced. This was because, in his mind, he had


    already regarded Tom as a brainless fool, so naturally, he wouldn''t take Tom too seriously.


    How could Tom not know what Phoebe and Willie were thinking, but that was exactly what he wanted


    to do.


    Soon, he walked up to the guards, took out the white membership card in his hand, and said, "My


    name is Tom, the supreme member of Wind Pavilion. I want toe in for tea today. Arrange the best


    seats for me."


    When the guards saw the white membership card in Tom''s hand, their expressions were very strange.


    They looked at Tom and their expressions were also full of weirdness. One guard said, "Dude, are you


    kidding me?"


    Tom asked, "Are you the new guards?"


    Another guard said, "Sorry, we have been working in Wind Pavilion for three years."


    The guard looked up and down at Tom. He saw that Tom was wearing ordinary clothes, and the total


    value of Tom''s clothes was less than a thousand dors. The membership card in Tom''s hand was


    even more ordinary. It was white. They never heard that they had a white membership card in Wind


    Pavilion.


    Tom took a tumble. They were the guards who came here three years ago. No wonder they didn''t


    remember him.


    He didn''t bother to talk to the guards and said directly, "You''re new here. It''s normal that you don''t know


    me. How about this? Call Wes and tell him that Tom is here. He will give you instructions."


    Wes, one of the people in charge of Wind Pavilion and a member of the Howards, knew his identity.


    However, when the guards heard this, they were very confused. They said, "Who is Wes?"


    Tom was even more surprised. "You don''t even know Wes? It''s your general manager in Wind


    Pavilion... Well, call the manager over. He knows Wes."


    At this moment, Willie and Phoebe had already walked up. When Willie saw that Tom was stopped by


    the guards, he couldn''t hide the gloating on his face. He smiled and said, "What''s wrong, Mr. Howard?


    Didn''t you just say that you can go in just by showing others your face? Why are you stopped?"


    Phoebe looked at Tom''s face with a straight face. She only felt that the humiliation she had felt before


    had returned.


    She said, "Tom, you''d better go. Don''t be so stubborn."


    She felt that what she said was tactful enough!


    However, Tom still shook his head and insisted, "It''s okay. These two guards are new here. They don''t


    know me, nor do they know this supreme membership card in my hand, so it''s normal that they don''t let


    me in. As long as the manager in the high position of Wind Paviliones out and sees me, we can go


    in. Just wait a minute."


    When Willie heard this, he couldn''t help but burst outughing. This guy named Tom was too funny.


    Tom couldn''t even get past the gate guards, but Tom still asked the manager toe out? Tom could


    say such words only because Tom was mentally handicapped.


    Now Williepletely treated Tom like a fool.


    Phoebe also became angrier. She was really speechless and angry now.


    She wanted to leave, but she wanted to stay and see how Tom would embarrass himself.


    The guards were also amused. They spread out their hands and said, "I say, you''d better go. Wind


    Pavilion is a ce that only the top rich can afford. It''s not for ordinary people like you toe in."


    Tom was also a little angry. The two guards'' attitude was too bad. It was contrary to the original


    intention of his grandfather to set up Wind Pavilion.


    So his tone became much harsher and he said, "I''m not joking with you. You should go and call the


    manager here right now. Otherwise, if you offend me, you two won''t be able to work in Wind Pavilion in


    the future."


    However, when the guards heard Tom''s words, theyughed even more happily. Their eyes were full of


    ridicule and contempt when they looked at Tom. Now that they saw two Bentleysing in from


    outside, they could tell that there were VIP guestsing. They were afraid that Tom''s existence would


    offend VIP guests, so their attitude instantly became bad. With a sullen face, one guard said, "Hurry up.


    Wind Pavilion is not a ce for ordinary people like you to make trouble! Otherwise, we will be rude to


    you!"


    As he spoke, a guard was about toe up and chase Tom away.


    When Willie saw this, heughed so hard that he almost couldn''t breathe. The depression that he had


    just been driven away by the guards had been swept away. There was a kind of person like him. When


    he saw that someone was worse than himself, he felt that he was not miserable and was very happy.


    It was obvious that Willie was such a person.


    Phoebe covered her face. She would feel a burning pain on her face by just standing here. Tom had


    never disappointed her in this regard.


    Tom frowned even more. Just as he was about to deal with it directly with a tough method, a few


    people came out from the Bentley. One of them saw Tom and his pupils shrank. He couldn''t help but


    shout out three words, "Second Young Master?!"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    When Tom heard this, he was also stunned. Looking over, he saw a familiar person standing in front of


    him, looking at him with shocked eyes.


    "Wes?" Tom called out in surprise when he saw this man. That''s right, the person standing in front of


    him was Wes, one of the top managers in Wind Pavilion.


    Tom''s expression was a little strange. What a coincidence. It was like the old saying "Talk of the devil


    and he will appear."


    Next to Wes, there were a few other people who were all Wind Pavilion''s top managers. When they


    saw Tom, they were equally surprised. They even had some awe and disbelief.


    They looked at each other and exchanged thoughts. Could it be that Tom had returned to the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Howards?


    Wes immediately quickened his pace and walked over to Tom. His face was filled with excitement and


    awe. Just as he was about to call out the Second Young Master, Tom spoke first. "Wes, I want to bring


    some friends into the Wind Pavilion for tea and prepare a SVIP room for me."


    Wes was a smart man. He immediately understood something from Tom''s eyes. He suppressed many


    doubts in his heart, nodded solemnly and said, "Okay, Mr. Howard! I''ll arrange SVIP room for you right


    now!"


    "Yes." Tom nodded faintly, then said to Willie and Phoebe, "Come in together. Taste the best tea in


    Wind Pavilion. It won''t let you down."


    By this time, Willie waspletely stunned. SVIP room. Jesus!


    As a ck gold member of Wind Pavilion, Willie knew very well what the SVIP room in Wind Pavilion


    was. It was the best private room in Wind Pavilion and also a symbol of the identity! As a ck gold


    member of Wind Pavilion, he could only go to the Number Four Private Room. Even the richest and


    most powerful man in his circle could only go to the Number Two Private Room.


    Wind Pavilion was also graded. There were private rooms which were ranked from number one to four.


    And the lowest level was the Number Four Private Room. It was the lowest level, but it also had


    everything needed. It was very high-end. At most, he followed the boss to the Number Three Private


    Room, which had already widened his horizon! Now he could not imagine what SVIP room meant.


    At this moment, when he looked at Tom, he only felt his hands and feet cold, and his scalp was numb.


    He was extremely scared, and he even shivered.


    At this moment, how could he not have guessed that Tom was an absolute big shot? Tom was not


    someone like him who was not totally willing to spend 5 million dors to be a member here. He


    couldn''t afford to offend Tom.


    As for the two guards who had mocked Tom just now, their faces were also pale, trembling and


    swallowing heavily.


    As gatekeepers in Wind Pavilion for three years, they knew much more than Willie about the level of


    people who could consume in the SVIP room! They must be big shots among the big shots. Even Wes


    had to be so respectful to Tom. It was not hard to imagine how powerful this man was.


    Now that they realized what big trouble they had caused, they were extremely frightened. Tom nced


    at them and they immediately copsed. Without thinking at all, they knelt down in front of Tom


    reflexively, kowtowed hard, and begged desperately, "I was wrong, I was wrong! Please forgive me, Mr.


    Howard. Forgive me..."


    "We were wrong. We failed to recognize a great person and we offended Mr. Howard. We deserve to


    die! Please, Mr. Howard, just think of us as farts and let go..."


    They all knelt down in front of Tom and kowtowed hard, banging hard. Soon, a lot of blood flowed down


    their foreheads, making everyone around them feel pain when they saw it.


    But even so, they did not dare to stop and they continued to kowtow hard.


    It was undeniable that they had worked in Wind Pavilion for three years and had seen a lot of big shots.


    Unknowingly, their horizons were much wider, and they also unconsciously thought that they were big


    shots, so when they faced Willie, a ck gold member, they did not pay attention to him. And they


    cared about Tom less when they saw Tom''s ordinary image.


    But in the end, they didn''t expect that this time they had hit the nail on the head. This young man


    named Tom was not an ordinary person at all, but an absolute big shot.


    When Willie saw this, his scalp became even more numb and he was trembling!


    He really wanted to p himself hard and wake him up. Jesus. What was he doing just now? He


    actually offended such a big shot because of Phoebe. It was over. It was over.


    At that moment, Willie really tried to weep but failed to shed a tear.


    As for Phoebe, she was alsopletely stunned, staring nkly at Tom who had a faint smile. When


    did Tom be so powerful?


    Tom saw their reaction, and he was still a little pleased in his heart. Finally, he was a big shot in front of


    Phoebe.


    Wes''s face darkened. How could he not realize that these two guards had offended Tom just now? He


    immediately gave these two guards a hard lesson in anger and fired them on the spot.


    Several other Wind Pavilion top managers also broke out in cold sweat.


    Fortunately, Tom didn''t make things difficult for them, so the situation was not too bad.


    "Okay, you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m justing back for tea. You do what you need to do."


    Tom waved his hand, dismissed them, and then said to Willie and Phoebe, "SVIP room is the highest


    level of private room in Wind Pavilion. It has absolute silence and privacy and can satisfy all your


    needs."


    Tom read the word ''need'' a little hard, and Willie was shocked when he heard it. Willie revealed an


    expression that was even uglier than crying. "Mr. Howard, you misunderstood. Miss Scott and I are just


    ordinary partners, and I absolutely have no wrong idea about her!"


    He quickly exined, or else if he was hated by Tom, he would be finished. The more closely he came


    into this circle, the more he understood that "However strong you are, there is always someone


    stronger." Although he was now quite powerful among his rtives and friends, he was not even a fart


    in the face of the real big shots.


    Tom looked at him meaningfully and said, "Really?"


    This sentence made Willie shudder and be even more afraid.


    When Phoebe saw this, she bit her lips tightly and her feelings became more and moreplicated,


    unable to say a word.


    Willie had no more improper thoughts about Phoebe. Before he went into SVIP room, he hurriedly


    signed a contract with Phoebe, giving Phoebe the highest profit, and leaving Tom a business card,


    hoping to curry favor with Tom who was a powerful figure.


    In this way, Tom, Phoebe and the secretary were left.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the secretary did not dare to stay, so she quickly found an


    excuse to slip away.


    Then, Tom and Phoebe were the only ones left, and the atmosphere suddenly became even more


    awkward...

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Tom looked at Phoebe. Her face should have been familiar to him, but now she seemed so unfamiliar.


    He had mixed feelings. He wanted to say a lot of words to Phoebe, but he couldn''t.


    Phoebe felt the same. She lowered her head and picked up the teacup. She kept looking around


    instead of looking at Tom.


    The SVIP room was magnificent and huge, inside which people would feel as if they were in a small


    fairnd.


    Even the staff here were all handsome and beautiful. Any one of them could be a star or a model if they


    wanted. But in here, they were just waiters and waitresses.


    Tom came back here with mixed feelings. Speaking of which, he hadn''te back here for more than


    four years. The Wind Pavilion was founded by his grandfather, and he was going to inherit it.


    The room was quiet.


    The two of them sat in silence. Tom waved his hand and asked the staff to leave the room. There were


    only Tom and Phoebe in such a huge private room.


    No one said a word in two minutes of silence. The room was full of awkwardness.


    At this moment, Tom''s phone rang. He took it out and answered the phone. Phoebe looked over


    subconsciously and saw that his phone was the same old domestic model that Phoebe had given to


    him as a gift. It was worn, but Tom was still using it... Phoebe was touched by such a detail.


    Tom didn''t realize this. He took the phone and said a few words. His face changed slightly, then he


    nodded and said "I knew" before hanging up the phone.


    He said to Phoebe first, "I''m sorry. I have something to deal with. I have to go."


    Hearing this, Phoebe felt a little disappointed for some reason. She forced a smile and said, "It''s okay.


    Don''t worry about me."


    Tom caught her disappointment and was slightly stunned.


    "You can stay here and spend whatever you want. If you need anything, just ask the waiters. They will


    get you whatever you need." Tom said with a smile.


    Phoebe wanted to say something but didn''t. Finally, she just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Tom went out, and Phoebe was the only one left in SVIP room.


    She rxed and began to look at this room...


    Just now, she was full of worries and did not pay attention to the surroundings inside. Now, she realized


    that SVIP room was not simple. She feltfortable and rxed here. Originally, she was very tired,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    but now she was much more energetic.


    The more she observed, the more surprised she became. Every detail in SVIP room was delicate.


    Every object was a work of art with extraordinary value. Phoebe also saw many tools that were made


    of gold.


    After a while, two waiters came in and politely asked Phoebe what she needed. Phoebe made some


    excessive requests tentatively, but the waiters all agreed.


    She even mentioned whether they could invite a popr star to sing for her now. She didn''t expect the


    waiters to agree. They smiled and told her that the popr star was in Phoenix nearby. He had just


    finished his concert and coulde over and sing for her in half an hour!


    When she heard this, she was stunned. She did not expect that Wind Pavilion could get such a request


    done.


    She knew some experts in the entertainment industry. To invite this famous star to sing would cost


    more than five million. But now, he woulde here as she said so, and she didn''t need to spend a


    penny!


    This was just ... incredible!


    Phoebe was really shocked. In addition, she had a few requests that sounded impossible to fulfill. The


    two waiters did not show any surprise or embarrassment but agreed without hesitation. They just


    needed some time.


    Now she understood why Willie was so shocked and frightened when he heard that Tom was able to


    book SVIP room.


    Now she felt the same way...


    However, she had one more question. Was this still the same Tom she knew? Was he qualified to enjoy


    everything SVIP room in Wind Pavilion served? Moreover, the executives in Wind Pavilion were so


    respectful to Tom just now... It was not like facing a guest, but more like facing... their boss!


    With this thought, Phoebe was totally messed up.


    After half an hour, the famous star really came. His attitude towards her was surprisingly respectful and


    humble, not as indifferent as what he was said to be on TV.


    The secretary also came back. She sat next to Phoebe and watched the famous singer sing in front of


    them in shock, and she extremely admired Tom.


    Phoebe didn''t want to stay in Wind Pavilion for long. She nned to talk to Willie about their


    cooperation and go back to the Scotts immediately. But now, she didn''t want to leave SVIP room at


    all...


    In the end, she and the secretary stayed in SVIP room for nearly half a day. After more than four hours,


    she saw how awesome Wind Pavilion was and how wonderful SVIP room was. When she received a


    call from thepany, she left reluctantly.


    Tom had note back in the past four hours, and Phoebe was disappointed about that.


    There was another emotion in her heart, and that was regret...


    Was it a mistake to divorce Tom?


    At the same time, she was also curious about who Tom truly was.


    Where did Tom go?


    He received a call from Wes and came out.


    "Second Young Master."


    When Wes saw Tom, he bowed humbly.


    Tom nodded slightly as a response.


    "Second Young Master, are you returning to the Howards this time?" Wes asked in a low voice.


    Wind Pavilion was founded by Anderson, Tom''s grandfather. In fact, it had nothing to do with the


    Howards. Samuel and Owen had always wanted to get involved in this business, but they failed


    because Wind Pavilion was special.


    No matter what, it belonged to Anderson. It was only a matter of time before the Howards took it back.


    Tom nodded and replied, "Not exactly. It''s just a temporary return to the to get back what belongs to


    me."


    Wes said, "I see" and was silent again. He hesitated for a moment and added, "Second Young Master,


    Eldest Young Master is back, and he threatened to deal with you. You should be careful when you


    return."


    "Well, I know."


    Tom smiled and nodded, patting Wes on the shoulder. Just as he was about to ask something, he


    heard some noises. Then, a group of people kicked the door open and broke in...

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    "Wes, arrange SVIP room for me. I want to entertain distinguished guests!"


    Before anyone could see who was talking, the voice came first, in amanding tone, full of tyranny


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and arrogance. When the voice fell, a few young people with mboyant expressions walked in, and


    the first of them was a fat man in his twenties, fat and big with white and clean ears. His face was filled


    with an expression of arrogance, and he raised his head so high that his eyes almost stared at the sky.


    When Wes saw the fat man, his face immediately changed, and some irritation and fear shed across


    his face. He obviously hated the fat man, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    "Zion?" When Tom saw the fat man, he frowned slightly and recognized him.


    Wes quickly nced at Tom and said in a low voice, "Second Young Master, you''d better avoid him


    now. Zion is now the big shot in front of the Eldest Young Master. It''s not wise to offend him now."


    Owen was the Eldest Young Master, and Zion was Owen''s cousin. Before Tom was expelled from the


    Howards, a guy like Zion would not dare to make a scene in front of Tom.


    But things were different now. Tom had been expelled from the Howards, so Zion would not be afraid of


    Tom. Besides, he had Owen to back him up.


    Wes was loyal to grandpa Anderson, and he was still on Tom''s side. So he kindly asked Tom to avoid


    him.


    But would Tom avoid him? It was obviously impossible. He went back to the Howards to dere war on


    Owen. How could he be afraid of a little Zion? In other words, if he couldn''t even handle Zion, then he


    wouldn''t be worthy to go against Owen.


    "It''s okay. Since I chose toe back, there''s no reason to avoid him." Tom smiled faintly.


    Wes moved his mouth and wanted to say something else, but Zion and his followers had alreadye


    forward. "Quickly, arrange SVIP room for me."


    Zion was not tall, less than 1.7 meters tall, fat, like a ball, and a head shorter than Tom. Because Tom


    kept it low-key now, and he was dressed very ordinary,pletely different from his previous image,


    Zion did not recognize Tom for a moment. He only nced at Tom faintly and then moved his eyes


    away. He thought that Tom was a waiter or something, so he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Wes said awkwardly, "Young master Tang, SVIP room has been booked. Why don''t I arrange Number


    Two Private Room for you?"


    Number Two Private Room was only second to SVIP room, and it was not avable to ordinary


    members. There was almost everything that one expects to find in it, and it could satisfy many''


    excessive''requirements, but it was still different from SVIP room. For example, in the Number Two


    Private Room, only second-tier celebrities could be invited to sing, only some cheaper food than SVIP


    room was served, and so on...


    Generally speaking, Number Two Private Room was enough to satisfy most people''s needs. However,


    for Zion, even if it was just a small difference, he could not be satisfied. This time he brought his friends


    to Wind Pavilion, he came here specially to unt it. How could he be satisfied with Number Two


    Private Room?


    So he immediately frowned and said, "Are you kidding me? SVIP room is the highest level of treatment


    in Wind Pavilion, only for the most top guests. No big shots havee recently, and my cousin hasn''t


    He pointed at Wes''s nose and scolded, arrogant and domineering. His saliva sshed on Wes''s face,


    not caring about Wes''s feelings at all. After all, Wes was also a senior executive in Wind Pavilion. He


    had been running Wind Pavilion all these years, and he had some influence in this circle. Many


    prominent figures would be polite to him. Now that Zion, a rtive of the Howards, was pointing at him


    like this and didn''t show him any respect when he spoke, Wes''s face dropped no matter how good-


    tempered he was.


    "Young Master Tang, believe it or not, SVIP room is indeed booked by a guest. If you want SVIP room,


    you can only make an appointment in advance after today." Wes tried his best to suppress his


    displeasure and said politely to Zion.


    However, Zion did not care about what he said at all and spoke even more rudely. He pointed his finger


    directly at Wes''s nose and said aggressively, "You fool! Am I here to discuss with you? I''m here to order


    you! I want SVIP room today. You must arrange it for me, or I won''t go easy on you!"


    Then he added disdainfully, "You are just a dog of the Howards. They let you be the Wind Pavilion


    manager and you really think of yourself as someone important, don''t you?"


    Tom gritted his teeth in an instant. He was so angry that he almost lost control. This Zion was simply


    pushing it too far.


    Everyone could get angry, and he already disliked Zion. For the past two years, Zion had relied on


    Owen to support him and often came over to eat and drink, without paying a penny. He had bullied


    some waitresses in Wind Pavilion a few times before and did something terrible. Wes endured him.


    Now that he had insulted him like this, he lost his temper and said coldly, "Young Master Tang, believe


    it or not, SVIP room was indeed booked by a distinguished guest. Moreover, this distinguished guest is


    no one to be trifled with, and we can''t afford to offend him. I advise you to keep a low profile."


    However, Wes''s words directly provoked Zion. Ever since he had Owen''s support, he had been


    tyrannical and overbearing in H City and Phoenix . He did not take Wes seriously at all. He pped


    Wes in the face and shouted, "Fuck! Wes, who the fuck do you think you are? You''re just a dog of the


    Howards. How dare you fucking speak to me like that?"


    This p made the corner of Wes''s mouth bleed and his sses fell to the ground.


    Tom''s face immediately darkened.


    Wes was just a businessman. Although his surname was Howard, he was not a member of the


    Howards. He was just a child that grandpa Anderson picked up back then. Wes was named by grandpa


    Anderson. Now he was pped by Zion, in a way that he had never been humiliated before!


    "Zion, you!" Wes covered his face and was extremely embarrassed and angry. He wanted to fight with


    Zion, but when he saw Zion''s cold eyes, he stopped again. It was not that he was afraid of death, but


    that he immediately thought that if he really dared to fight against Zion, then he would definitely be the


    one who suffers!


    Perhaps, Zion came to Wind Pavilion to make a scene this time because he was instructed by Owen.


    So he could find a reason to provoke Wes and let Wes and Zion sh, then Owen could intervene and


    take back Wind Pavilion.


    So in the midst of the critical moment, he understood this. He had to bear it, no matter how much it


    would take.


    He nced at Tom and saw the anger in Tom''s eyes. He gently shook his head, signaling Tom not to


    act rashly.


    And Tom saw the humiliation in his eyes...


    "Why, do you still dare to hit me? Come on, hit me if you have the guts. Try hitting me?" Zion purposely


    put his face in front of Wes. He looked as arrogant as he could get.


    Taking a deep breath, Wes clenched his fists, swallowed the breath, and said, "Young Master Tang,


    SVIP room is indeed reserved by a distinguished guest. Now that the distinguished guest is inside, I


    can''t arrange it for you now."


    Seeing that Wes didn''t seem to be joking, Zion frowned and said, "Who''s the one that had booked


    SVIP room? Tell me!"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Wes nced subconsciously at Tom who was next to him and said, "Young master Tang, you know the


    rules of Wind Pavilion. We can''t divulge information about our guests. But I promise you, SVIP room is


    indeed reserved by our distinguished guests! Now our distinguished guests are in SVIP room, I really


    didn''t lie to you."


    However, Zion did not appreciate it at all. He said directly in a tough way, "I don''t care about this.


    Anyway, I have to go to SVIP room today. If you can''t get it to me in an hour, then you''re out of here!"


    Wes gritted his teeth. Every word and expression of Zion made him hate Tang. If it weren''t for his good


    manners, he wouldn''t be able to help it now.


    He also knew that Zion dared to be so arrogant, mainly because of his rtionship with Owen. He


    could not have seeded if he had confronted Zion head on, so he had to continue gritting his teeth


    and said, "Young master Tang, Wind Pavilion was founded by the old master. I advise you not to go too


    far!"


    Zion was instantly amused. "Oh, what''s the matter? Do you still dare to threaten me? Scare me with


    the dead Anderson ? Haha, what a joke! Do you think I''ll be afraid?"


    After a pause, he changed his expression and did not hide it anymore. He was even colder and


    disdainful, "Now the Howards is different. Wind Pavilion is the property of the Howards. Do you think


    you can keep it by yourself? Sooner orter, Wind Pavilion is the property of my cousin Owen! I advise


    you to hand over Wind Pavilion obediently. Otherwise, you will suffer!"


    What he said could no longer be described as arrogance, but absolute aggressiveness and bullying.


    He did not leave any room for manoeuvre.


    Wes clenched his teeth. His face turned a little pale. He knew that Owen was going to take back Wind


    Pavilion sooner orter. He didn''t expect that he woulde so soon, so aggressively, and not give


    him any face at all.


    Now he was angry, but more bitter, because he knew that Zion was right. Owen''s power and ability


    were far beyond those of him, a small Wind Pavilion executive.


    The wisest way was to give Wind Pavilion obediently.


    But he was not willing!


    His life was saved by old master Anderson. Even the name Wes was given by old master. It could be


    said that master gave him his life. Besides, for so many years, the master had treated him so well.


    Wind Pavilion was an industry established by the Howards. Before anything happened to the old


    master, He had told him earnestly that he should protect the Wind Pavilion to prevent it from being


    taken away easily.


    At that time, he couldn''t understand what he said and thought that the old master did not want to sell


    thepany.


    It was only now that he understood what the old master meant by this was to leave Wind Pavilion to


    Tom and not be taken away by Owen.


    Because he also knew that before the old master died, the old master left more than 50 billion dors to


    Tom. It turned out that Owen was ambitious and evil. It was likely that Owen caused the old master to


    be in a vegetative state!


    Therefore, he had to save Wind Pavilion personally so that he could leave it to Tom.


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded, cold and dignified, and said to Zion, "Apologize."


    Of course, it was Tom who spoke. His words were very abrupt, because from the beginning until now,


    Tom had not spoken. He stood there like a piece of wood and had no sense of existence. Now, his


    words stunned Zion and the others, and they all looked over.


    In fact, not only Zion, but those people also regarded Tom as an employee of Wind Pavilion. They


    didn''t pay attention to him at all, let alone take him seriously.


    Now his suddenly voice made Zion immediately frowned and looked over. "What the hell did you say...


    Eh, why does your face look so familiar?"


    Zion looked at Tom and frowned. It was a familiar face to him, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    Tom smiled and stared straight at Zion. He smiled meaningfully and said, "Zion, did you forget me so


    quickly? You used to cry in front of me a lot."


    When Zion heard this, his face suddenly changed and his pupils contracted rapidly. His eyes were full


    of shock and surprise as he looked at Tom. He took two steps back.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are, Tom?!" He shouted out loud, losing hisposure.


    The appearance of the name Tom changed the expressions of the young people behind Zion. The way


    they looked at Tom changed, too.


    Yes, apparently they knew who was Tom as well.


    Tom smiled brightly. "Zion, you have a good memory. You remember me so quickly."


    Zion''s eyes were fixed on Tom, trying to see through Tom. His eyes were rolling. Obviously, he did not


    expect Tom to appear here.


    When Wes saw Tom stand up and confront Zion, he was nervous and inexplicably looking forward to it.


    Tom, the second young master of the Howards, was the most talented one of the Howards. He had


    always dominated the eldest young master, Owen. He was also the favorite of Anderson, the previous


    owner of the family. But then there was a huge shock in the Howards, and Anderson suddenly became


    a vegetable. All kinds of evidence pointed to Tom, causing Tom to be kicked out of the Howards...


    Now, the genius of the Howards was Owen, and Tom was a useless son-inw of the Scotts.


    However, Wes knew that Tom would not be defeated so easily.


    "Tom? How dare youe back now?" Zion frowned deeply and looked at Tom with more fear in his


    eyes. There was no other way. Tom used to be better than Owen in every aspect. At that time, Zion


    was very useless, but he liked to put on airs. He was often beaten by Tom for his behavior, so he was


    quite afraid of Tom.


    "That''s right. Why don''t you call me young master when you see me?" Tom''s face suddenly darkened


    and put pressure on Zion.


    Zion''s face suddenly turned pale and frightened.


    "I..." Zion was subconsciously a little timid, but at this moment, beside him, a young man whispered,


    "Bah, what are you pretending to be? You''ve been kicked out of the Howards for a long time. You''re


    just a stray dog now."


    Only then did Zion realize that Tom was no longer the second young master of the Howards. Now that


    Tom was just a stray dog. Was there any need for him to be afraid of Tom? Besides, it was the eldest


    young master Owen''s world now, and he was Owen''s number one tterer and highly valued by Owen.


    He was not afraid of Tom at all.


    Thinking of this, he immediately straightened his back, reced the fear and awe on his face with


    arrogance and disdain. "Tsk, you''re just a stray dog who was kicked out of the Howards. Do you expect


    me to call you second young master?"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    When Zion first saw Tom, he was really scared. After all, Tom used to be very powerful. Owen''s


    strength had been crushed by Tom and he Zion had been bullied by Tom a lot in the past.


    However, he immediately realized that he had no need to be afraid of Tom. Now Tom had been


    expelled from the Howards, and he was just a stray dog. Moreover, he heard that Tom was still


    Phoebe''s useless husband. He was just trash. He had no reason to fear Tom at all!


    Instead, now was his chance to take revenge.


    Owen was his backup and now Owen was the pir of the Howards. Besides, Owen had a grudge


    against Tom. If he got Tom, Owen would reward him!


    Although Tom had inherited more than 50 billion dors from Anderson, so what? Could that money


    give Tom power and status? It was still impossible for him to go against the Howards.


    the Howards was a big business, so how could a nobody like Tom be able topete with it?


    So after thinking about this, he was not scared at all and directly challenged Tom.


    The smile on Tom''s face remained the same, but the coldness in his eyes became more and more


    intense. He stared straight into Zion''s eyes as if he could see through Zion.


    Zion was a little nervous to be stared at like this, but he had experienced a lot, and his identity was high


    enough, so he was not afraid of Tom after thinking all that.


    Wes stared at them from the side, his heart twisted into a ball, and he was extremely nervous.


    Deep down, he was on Tom''s side, but he didn''t dare to offend Zion because he was thinking that Tom


    couldn''t beat Zion.


    "Fatty, do you think you can do whatever you want with Owen protecting you?" Tom said with a half-


    smile.


    Zion snorted. He took a step forward, looked up at Tom with extreme arrogance and contempt, and


    said, "Tom, I heard that you are now Phoebe''s useless husband? Hahaha, the second young master of


    the great the Howards, who actually became the small the Scotts''s unwanted son-inw, you are really


    a disgrace. I heard that you''re famous all over H City. You''re famous trash. You''re such trash. You want


    me to apologize? Bah!"


    He pointed at Tom''s nose and continued, "Now I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and kowtow nine


    times hard! If you apologize to me for ten mistakes, I can consider letting you go. Otherwise, don''t


    me me for destroying our past memories and being rude!"


    As he spoke, he made a snap of his fingers, and a few thugs came up behind him. They surrounded


    Tom and looked at him fiercely. It seemed that Tom would order them to beat Tom violently if he didn''t


    kneel down and kowtow.


    Just as the saying went, a man who loses position and influence may be subjected to many indignities.


    This was what Tom was facing now.


    However, at this moment, Tom suddenly smiled. "Fatty, I thought you were my cousin, so I just decided


    to teach you a simple lesson. Now it seems that if I don''t teach you a harsh lesson, you won''t realize


    your stupidity."


    When Zion heard this, his facial expression suddenly changed. Seeing Tom''s familiar sneer, he


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    subconsciously panicked and immediately stepped back to run. "Tom, you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Tom grabbed him by the cor and pulled him over. Then, he


    pped him in the cheeks.


    In just a few seconds, Tom pped more than a dozen times on his face. Every time he pped him,


    he used all his strength. Zion''s fat head turnedpletely into a pig''s head!


    Tom was pping him with anger. He didn''t show mercy at all. After a dozen p, Zion screamed like a


    pig in pain. In an instant, blood flowed from the corners of his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    He was knocked unconscious by one p, and woke up in pain from the next, looking very miserable


    and embarrassed.


    More than a dozen ppings fell on his face, and he was already dying. His eyes were red and


    swollen, and he could only narrow a gap with difficulty. The eyes were full of fear and regret, he was


    trembling. Where was his arrogance just now? Now he was begging for mercy, "I- I was wrong...


    Second young master, please let me go..."


    Tom held his cor in one hand and threw him out and Tang fell to the ground, then Tom swept across


    the group of young people and bodyguards opposite him and said indifferently, "Whoever wants to


    avenge this fat man,e on."


    But no one dared to. Facing Tom''s provocation, they felt even more scared. They took two steps back


    and kept a distance from Tom.


    Although Tom was alone, the pressure and momentum he showed could beparable to thousands


    of troops''.


    At this moment, they all remembered Tom''s reputation in the past. Even if the tiger had fallen, it was


    not something they could offend.


    Gulp.


    Under Tom''s gaze, they could not help but swallow their saliva and lowered their heads. They did not


    dare to look at Tom, afraid that they would make Tom unhappy.


    Zion did not faint. With the help of his two men, he stood up and was trembling slightly. His eyes that


    were looking at Tom were full of fear, regret, and hatred...


    He had originallye to Wind Pavilion to unt in front of his friends, but in the end, he did not


    seed. Instead, he was humiliated by Tom! But at the same time, he was regretful.


    He looked at Tom''s half-smiling face and felt cold all over. All the superiority, arrogance, and oppression


    just now had disappearedpletely at this moment. He remembered that although Tom was already


    a lost dog, Tom was still very capable in terms of martial arts.


    But he didn''t expect that Tom would dare to attack him even though he was already in this


    environment. How dare he! He didn''t dare to argue with Tom anymore, but when he returned, he would


    definitely tell Owen about it. When Owen took action, he would definitely torture this lost dog!


    So he gritted his teeth and swallowed all the bitter in his stomach. He gnashed his teeth, "Let''s go!"


    ''It was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge after ten years. Tom, you will know who am I in the


    future!''


    He thought so, but would Tom let him go so easily?


    Obviously not.


    "Stop." Tom said lightly.


    When he heard Tom''s voice, Zion was suddenly stimted. His goosebumps were all standing up. He


    paused for a moment, then pretended not to hear it, continued to walk, and even quickened his pace.


    Tom added, "You insulted my grandfather just now. Kneel down and kowtow to apologize. Otherwise,


    I''ll break both your legs."


    His words sounded very t, without any emotional fluctuations, but when they fell into Zion''s ears, they


    became a piercing cold wind, which made him shudder!


    He clenched his teeth, turned around, and stared at Tom, "Tom, don''t bully me too much. I am..."


    "One..."


    Tom ignored him and counted expressionlessly. When he counted to three, he would break Zion''s legs!


    Zion trembled violently this time. He stared at Tom tightly, his eyes full of anger, grievance, shame...


    Wes also held his breath as he watched from the side. Tom''s imposing manner at this moment was too


    overbearing.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    "Two..."


    Tom counted to two, and no one else in the room dared to speak. They held their breath, leaving only


    Tom''s voice.


    After the"two", Tom took a step forward. Immediately, Zion and the others felt he was a titan who


    lowered his body and made them unable to breathe at all. Their body was under great pressure, which


    was beyond their limit. They were trembling at this moment, and their legs were swinging.


    Zion''s face, which was originally red, slowly became much paler.


    As the one was facing suppression, he suffered the most pressure from Tom. At this moment, the fear


    of Tom in the past swept over him, directly crushing his heart. His spirit copsed. With a plop, he knelt


    in front of Tom.


    He knelt, really knelt down. Even in front of Owen, he had never knelt like this!


    This scene might not be much for others, but it impacted Wes the most because he knew Zion''s power


    best. Even without the support of Owen, Zion was a big shot himself. He had dozens ofpanies,


    with annual profits of hundreds of millions. The key was that though the Tang Family behind Zion was


    not as powerful as the Howards, it was not a nobody


    Tom, on the other hand, was now expelled from the Howards. Even if he had more than 50 billion


    dors from Anderson''s inheritance, he was still quite far away from Zion in terms of power!


    Over the past few years, Wes had been bullied by Zion, and had a deep fear of Zion. But now, the man


    who had been bullying him was kneeling in front of Tom, which shocked him greatly!


    He clenched his fists, his face was so excited that it began to turn red. His heart beat so fast. At this


    moment, his adrenal hormones were secreting a lot, and he was in a state of excitement, relief, and


    pleasure!


    He even had tears in his eyes because he felt it was so soothing.


    At this moment, Willie, who had been away for a while, returned. On the way out, he began to ask


    about Tom''s identity to see if he was really such a big shot.


    But after an investigation, he was furious immediately!


    He found that Tom was just Phoebe''s useless husband. He was just trash. At most, he had some kind


    of friendship with Malcolm. But Malcolm was just a small guy. He didn''t care at all.


    Besides, even if Tom''s background was greater than that, so what?


    He was with Zion now, who was a big shot in Phoenix and H City, and who was very protective. Even if


    he offended Tom, it wouldn''t be a big deal!


    So the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He felt that he was suffering the loss, and


    finally, he couldn''t help but want toe back and pay Tom back.


    However, not long after he entered Wind Pavilion, he saw this scene in front of him. In his eyes, Zion,


    was the big shot who could do anything, but now he was kneeling in front of Tom, trembling, and his


    face was beaten and like a pig''s head!


    He was extremely shocked by the scene, even more shocked than Wes.


    After the shock, he had an extreme fear, deep into the bone marrow and into the soul. He shuddered!


    His arrival caught Tom''s attention and his eyes immediately swept over...


    The nce broke Willie''s spirit directly.


    Her legs went weak and he lost all his strength. He fell to the ground and peed in his pants.


    In his mind, his top boss was like a god, but now his boss was kneeling in front of Tom like a dog and


    kowtowing to apologize. So who was the Tom? He did not dare to imagine his identity because it had


    exceeded his cognitive limit.


    Tom saw Williee back and peed in his pants and fell to the ground. His expression was a little


    strange. He didn''t know what was going on.


    But that didn''t stop him from teaching Zion a lesson.


    He walked up to Zion and stared at him condescendingly. "Kowtow and apologize."


    Now, Zion waspletely frightened. Dignity, reliance, arrogance, all disappeared at this moment. His


    mouth trembled a few times. Under Tom''s pressure, hepletely copsed. He began to kowtow and


    apologize, "Second young master, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I shouldn''t have said something


    rude to the old master..."


    Bang, bang, bang.


    He kept kowtowing to Tom and said a sentence with great difficulty.


    The whole room was quiet and there was no sound. This scene was extremely shocking to everyone,


    and after the shock, it was thick numbness.


    Yes, they could no longer feel the shock, but numbness. They felt it was not the reality but a dream.


    Tom felt satisfied and did not make things too difficult for Zion. After Zion finished apologizing, he


    kicked Zion over and stepped on his chest, condescending and sneering at him, "Also, if you dare to


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    trouble the Scotts and touch anyone, I will make your life worse than death. In the world, no one can


    save you. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    His step was so hard that Tang couldn''t breathe. His face was red again and he couldn''t say a word


    clearly. He could only nod desperately and say with difficulty, "Yes, yes... Second young master, I don''t


    dare, I really don''t dare..."


    Tom did not let go of him immediately but looked straight into his eyes. It took ten seconds before he let


    go of him.


    He spat out the words coldly, "Get lost."


    When Zion heard his words, his nerves instantly rxed and he gasped for air.


    He was already drenched in a cold sweat!


    He wanted to get up but found that he had no strength left, so he had to ask his men to help him up


    and ran away dejectedly.


    Tom stood still and watched them leave quietly.


    Soon, only Tom and Wes were there.


    Tom turned around, looked at Wes, and said with a smile, "Wes, are you afraid?"


    Wes''s expression was indeed showing his scare now. When he heard Tom''s words, his body trembled


    involuntarily.


    His constricted pupils slowly returned to normal. After a moment of silence, he said, "Second young


    master, Zion was your brother''s man. You just treated him like this. Your brother won''t let you go."


    "Do you think I''m not powerful than Owen?" Tom asked Wes with a smile.


    Wes nodded reflexively, then hurriedly shook his head. Finally, he said bitterly, "Second young master,


    it''s not that you are inferior to your brother, but that your brother is more powerful now. And your


    business is still in the beginning."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Wes''s worries were not unreasonable. Ever since Tom was expelled from the Howards, Owen was the


    best child of the Howards and became the key man. Although the current head of the family was


    Samuel, Owen was treated as his sessor, and he was fonder of Owen than Michael, his own son. If


    nothing unexpected happened, the next head of the Howards was Owen.


    Tom walked out of the room and looked into the distance. His eyes became dark and deep. He did not


    answer Wes directly. Instead, he said, "There are some gaps that can not be bridged by external


    factors."


    For some reason, when Wes saw Tom''s indifference, he suddenly had full confidence in Tom.


    Perhaps the Second Young Master really had a way to defeat the Eldest Young Master?


    ...


    After Zion came out of the Wind Pavilion, he let out a roar, "Fuck!"


    His roar startled the passers-by, and they all looked at him unhappily. Two young people who seemed


    to be rich grumble a few words and were immediately caught and pped in the face by Tang''s


    bodyguards. Knowing that they had provoked the wrong people, they ran away dejectedly.


    Zion gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. His face turned red, and his eyes were filled with anger. He


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    looked especially ferocious and frightening.


    He turned around and said to these people fiercely, "If you spill out what happened just now, you know


    what will happen."


    Everyone shuddered and shook their heads, indicating that they would never say anything about it.


    Only then did Zion''s face look better. He got into the car, and his eyes were filled with unprecedented


    coldness and anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "Tom, you deserve to die! Just wait. I will crush you!"


    Zion had never been humiliated like this before. At the thought of what happened just now, Zion felt


    extremely painful and his chest was about to explode.


    He swore in his heart that he would take revenge and return the humiliation he suffered ten times or


    even a hundred times to Tom!


    However, thinking of the pressure that Tom had given him just now, he couldn''t help but shiver. He was


    still afraid. The seed of fear was nted in his heart. After thinking for a while, he decided to tell Owen


    what happened and let Owen take action to avenge him.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow shot out of the bow at a very fast speed. Almost in an instant, it hit the wild boar, who was


    running rapidly dozens of meters away. It hit a wild boar''s neck and then it fell to the ground.


    "Eldest Young Master, you are amazing!"


    "Awesome!"


    "Excellent!"


    "Whoosh..."


    With a burst of apuse, Owen put down his bow and arrow, smiling with satisfaction. He was in a


    good mood today and came to Phoenix to hunt.


    Owen was a man with violent blood flowing through his body. He especially enjoyed the feeling that his


    prey fell to the ground, and he would have a strong sense of pride!


    Just as he rode over and was about to pick up his prey, a jeep drove over quickly and stopped beside


    him. Three people jumped out of the jeep. One of them was Zion, whose face was full of humiliation


    and resentment. When he got out of the car, his eyes turned red and he walked quickly to Owen. He


    said with the great grievance, "Cousin, I was beaten by Tom. You have to help me!"


    "Tom?" When Owen heard this, he immediately frowned, put down his bow and arrow, and said in a


    deep voice, "What''s the situation? Make it clear."


    Then Zion poured out what happened in the Wind Pavilion and exaggerated the details. He


    emphasized how Tom despised Owen, not taking Owen seriously.


    After Owen heard the whole story, a strong anger rose in his eyes, and his face turned cold instantly.


    He said, "Tom, you good!"


    Seeing that Owen was angry, Zion''s eyes shed with cunning and surprise. He was especially happy


    and said with even more hatred and grievance on his face, "Cousin, that motherfucker Tom, it doesn''t


    matter I was beaten up. The point is that he didn''t respect you. I told him you are my cousin, and he


    pped me a few more times. My face was swollen..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Owen kicked him in the stomach, which made Tang fall to the


    ground. Owen scold coldly, "You stupid son of bitch, you can''t even deal with a weak Tom. You even


    got such a harsh beating. Shame on you."


    Owen kicked him hard. Zion was so painful that he kept gasping for air. However, he did not dare to


    me Owen at all. Instead, he was even more frightened. He quickly knelt down and pped himself


    as he said in fear, "You are right, cousin. It''s me being so weak. I embarrass you. I''m sorry. It''s my


    fault..."


    Zion pped himself seven or eight times in a row, making his originally swollen face even worse.


    Tears flowed down his face, which made him look particrly miserable.


    When Owen saw him like this, he felt sorry. He waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Stand up. You don''t


    have to y dirty tricks anymore. I won''t let Tom go easily."


    When Zion heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. He did not dare to stand up immediately, but


    continued to kneel.


    In fact, Zion was not that afraid of Owen in the past, because there was Tom at that time, Owen looked


    much more ordinary, and he was not as arrogant and domineering as now. But ever since Tom was


    expelled from the Howards four years ago, Owen had been the only son in the family. He acted in a


    more and more arrogant and domineering manner. He was so cold like a poisonous snake. His cold


    eyes often made people tremble and fear to the extreme.


    From then on, Zion became more and more afraid of Owen. He still remembered how cruel Owen was


    when punishing a man who did something wrong that day.


    At this moment, arge wild boar, weighing at least a few hundred kilograms, rushed out of the woods


    from more than 50 meters away. Its nose was puffing and it stared at them. Then it rushed over angrily


    and fiercely.


    It was so imposing that if anyone was hit, then he would be knocked into the air and a hole would


    appear in his stomach.


    Everyone''s nerves were on edge, and Zion''s scalp was numb with fear, and his mind went nk.


    Several people shot arrows in a panic, trying to shoot the wild boar down.


    Unfortunately, none of them shot the boar. In a short time, the boar rushed to all of them. There was


    only about ten meters left. In less than a second, it would hit them.


    For a moment, they were all frightened and began to run away.


    But at this moment, a person suddenly moved. It was of course Owen. He stepped out with one foot,


    then clenched his fists, and punched the boar in front of him hard on the head.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang!


    With a shrill scream, this wild boar lost its strength and fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    Owen, on the other hand, was also hit by the strong impact, which made him retreat several meters,


    and two lines of fierce print were clear on the ground.


    The wild boar was actually killed by Owen''s punch!


    When everyone saw this, they were all dumbfounded and looked at Owen as if he was a ghost.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    It waste autumn and winter wasing soon. H City was getting cold. It was only about ten degrees


    in the evening. Ordinary people had to wear coats to stay warm.


    But Tom was still wearing a short-sleeved shirt. He didn''t feel cold at all. He walked alone on the street,


    attracting a lot of people''s attention. Most people thought he was pretending. He was wearing thin


    clothes in such a cold day.


    He taught Zion a lesson today. It was an ident. He didn''t expect to meet Zion there. It could be


    assumed easily that Zion must sneak to Owen by now.


    He had no feelings about this. Originally, he and Owen were already against each other and there was


    no possibility of reconciliation. Even without the issue between him and Zion, there would be a war


    between him and Owen sooner orter. And it was likely to happen at this family meeting, so he didn''t


    care about Zion at all.


    He took a deep breath and let out all the gloom in his heart. Then he inhaled deeply and suddenly felt


    refreshed.


    At the same time, in the Howards''s yard, a group of people from the Howards were plotting.


    "Master, are we really going to invite Tom back to the family? He probably hates us to death now."


    "That''s right, Master. After what happened four years ago, we kicked Tom out of the Howards. He


    would never forgive us."


    "Besides, Tom is now the uxorilocal son-inw of the Scotts. If we take Tom back, it will ruin our


    reputation."


    Tomorrow was the family meeting, and all the influential members of the Howards would gather


    together to discuss many issues. The main topic was whether to take Tom back to the Howards. Most


    of them were against the decision, and a small number said they should take Tom back.


    "I think it''s still necessary to take Tom back. In any case, Tom inherited more than 50 billion dors from


    the Old Master and took 70 % assets away, which made us seriously hurt!"


    "Yes, as long as Tom is back to the Howards as the Second Young Master. I believe that Tom is still


    willing to give that 50 billion dors if we reason him with heart. No matter what, he''s the blood of the


    Howards."


    "As long as the 50 billion dors Tom ownedes back, we can still kick Tom out if we want."


    "Are you kidding me? Don''t you know how capable Tom is. Even Owen Howard has been no match for


    him since he was a child. If we take him back, I''m afraid it''s not easy to get rid of him."


    "Hoho, your worry is not necessary . No matter how powerful Tom is, so what? He is alone. We have


    the entire the Howards. How can we be afraid of him? Besides, we could have chased him out of the


    Howards like a dog four years ago, and why could we do the same thing four yearster!"


    They had a heated discussion. The conservatives didn''t think it should be that haste to bring Tom back.


    It was bringing disaster upon ourselves, and Tom would most likely turn against them. There were also


    quite a number of radical people who felt that they could totally take Tom back. Tom should not to be


    afraid at all. When they had "tricked" Tom to get that 50 billion dors, they could still kick him away.


    There was no problem at all.


    The same thing was that none of them treated Tom as their close family, full of hostility and rejection.


    At this moment, a voice rang out, "Why can''t we take Tom back? After all, he''s also the Howards''s


    blood, and Tom is a pure child. As long as we apologize to him sincerely, I believe he won''t hate us."


    With a swish, everyone looked at the elder in the corner.


    Everyone frowned and expressed their displeasure. Michael said in a low voice, "Third uncle, are you


    too old and confused? Tom was born to be rebellious. He''s very much like his dead mother. If we really


    let him back, after he grows strong he will destroy us."


    Then, Michael''s face darkened in a deeper tone, "Everyone, don''t forget who Tom''s mother is! Now


    Tom doesn''t know his mother''s real identity, but once he finds out, do you think Tom will still regard the


    Howards as his home?"


    As this sentence fell, everyone held their breath. When they thought of something, fear shed across


    their faces...


    At this moment, a tall figure strode in from the door and followed a few people behind him.


    "That weak Tom could scare you guys like this? Hmph!"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes looked towards the door. It was Owen who had walked in arrogant


    manner. His face was mboyant and disdainful, and his eyes swept across everyone, full of strong


    aura.


    When everyone saw hime in, they all quieted down, including Michael. His originally vigorous aura


    suddenly weakened a lot, and was suppressed by Owen.


    Owen walked in quickly, directly to Samuel and called out respectfully, "Father!"


    Originally, Samuel was only his uncle, but after his father, died, he was adopted by Samuel as his son


    and then Owen became the Eldest Young Master of the Howards.


    He was also the first in line to inherit the next head of the Howards.


    Samuel looked at Owen, who was respectful in front of him. The corner of his mouth rose slightly and


    he gave a proud smile. He liked Owen in his bones and was proud of him.


    "Owen Howard, it''s good that you''re back." Samuel took Owen''s hand and let him sit down beside him.


    He was very thrilled. Even to his own son, Michael, he had never been that happy.


    Owen said, "Father, Tom is too weak to be afraid. Tomorrow is the family meeting. If he really dares to


    "Okay! I trust you!" Samuel patted Owen hard on the shoulder, full of confidence in Owen.


    Indeed, in the past two or three years, Owen had never let him down.


    With Owen''s words, the expression of dozens of people present were obviously much more rxed.


    Not only Samuel was happy with Owen, but they were the same. There was no other way. In the past


    two or three years, Owen acted too dazzlingly,pletely shadowing Michael. Now Owen was worthy


    of being the Eldest Young Master of the Howards.


    Next, a group of the Howards members discussed some details and then the meeting was over.


    The next day, Tom came to the family meeting on time.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Ordinary people didn''t know about the family meeting of the Howards due to the wide gap. But for the


    upper ss in H City and Phoenix , it was a big deal, and many people would pay attention to it.


    In particr, those great restaurants in H City and Phoenix would contact the Howards early, hoping to


    make a big profit by contracting their family meeting.


    This year, they did not choose any restaurant, but directly held in Wind Pavilion, which disappointed


    many restaurants and let them feel they missed a big deal. Everybody knew that the Howards had


    always been generous. The annual family meeting was held in a grand manner, which would make


    those restaurants earn at least ten million dors.


    But on second thoughts, their choice was reasonable. In H City and Phoenix , ording to the level,


    there was no ceparable to Wind Pavilion. It was a super high-ss club. Not everyone could


    afford it.


    Early in the morning, people from the Howards had already gone to Wind Pavilion, waiting for Tom''s


    arrival.


    Wind Pavilion was the Howards''s business, but they only had the freedom of Wind Pavilion but had no


    ownership, which meant people from the Howards could onlye to Wind Pavilion free of charge, but


    they couldn''t control Wind Pavilion''s running or trade this ce. Every year they could only get two-


    thirds of the profit-sharing, and the remaining one-third would be automatically deposited into another


    ount. Members of the Howards were not very dissatisfied with this.


    However, they could only obey. Anderson had set such a rule since the club was founded. It was


    written down and recorded with legal force. Even Samuel, the current head of the family, could not


    change the rule.


    Over the years, that ount had umted quite a lot of money. People from the Howards were


    extremely jealous but helpless.


    No one knew when they would be able to control the money, because Anderson had already made a


    will and kept it at the most authoritativew firm in the country, assuming that it would be released only


    two years after his death. Till then the Howards would know what conditions to inherit Wind Pavilion


    and the huge sum of money in the will.


    The Howards was a big family with many branches, added up to more than 200 people. They were now


    all in a room.


    As the master of the family, Samuel was sitting at the head of the table in a domineering manner.


    Owen sat on his right, Michael on the left, and the other people sat on both sides in line with distinct


    ranks.


    At this moment, someoneined in a low voice, "Isn''t Tom too arrogant? He didn''t even arrive so


    far. He doesn''t take our the Howards seriously."


    His voice was not loud, but because it was quiet and the atmosphere was frighteningly depressing, his


    words clearly reached everyone''s ears. When Samuel heard this, his brows furrowed slightly, obviously


    a little unhappy.


    Indeed, today was the family meeting, the most important day. All the people were waiting here, but


    Tom waste and did not show up until now. This was a disgrace to them.


    However, he did not say anything and kept waiting. Tom was holding more than 50 billion dors in his


    hands so Samuel had to endure even if he was angry.


    Owen''s face was expressionless and his eyes were closed as if he had fallen asleep. Only those who


    observed carefully would find that he was not asleep, for his eyes were rolling around, but obviously


    awake.


    Dn, who was sitting next to Owen, could clearly feel Owen''s aura, which was especially frightening.


    This made Dn feel like he was riding a roller coaster. His body kept tense all the time, and he only


    dared to sit half of the chair.


    Everyone saw that Samuel and Owen keep silent, and then someoneined, "That''s right. Tom


    really goes too far. We are all his elders at least, and we let hime back to the family meeting. How


    dare him to be that arrogant!"


    "We can''t do anything about him. He has more than 50 billion dors in his hands. It is reasonable for


    him to be arrogant and disrespect us now."


    "I think when Tomes overte, we should catch him and beat him up, this son of bitch."


    "That''s right. Beat him up and beat him to give up. We must make him hand over the 50 billion dors


    inheritance obediently..."


    They were all very angry with Tom. Seeing that Samuel and Owen be silent, they spoke louder and


    louder, venting their dissatisfaction.


    For a moment, the originally quiet hall was filled with all kinds of noise.


    Wes, one of the superior executives in Wind Pavilion, was also here. Hearing the dissatisfaction and


    anger from these people towards Tom, he couldn''t help but be in sweat for Tom!


    Today''s meeting seemed to be unfriendly to Tom. If Tom really dared toe, then the end would not


    be so good!


    He was a little regretful. If he had known this, he should have reminded Tom earlier and asked Tom not


    to agree toe to the family meeting.


    After thinking about it carefully, Wes decided to secretly take out his phone and send a message to


    Tom to tell him not toe over.


    However, just as he took out his phone and was about to send a message, a cold voice was heard,


    "Wes, take your phone back. If you dare to say a word to Tom, I''ll break your leg!"


    It was Owen. He still closed his eyes and spoke in a faint way, but his words were filled with a terrifying


    murderous aura, which made people shudder as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    Wes''s body trembled hard. His hands trembled violently and his phone fell to the ground.


    His scalp was numb, his face was instantly drained of color, and his heart seemed to be twisted. He


    was scared from his soul and quickly picked up his phone, not daring to inform Tom anymore.


    Only now did he realize that Owen was so scary that he was even more worried about Tom.


    Many of the people present were also stunned and looked at Owen one after another, more in awe and


    fear.


    The originally noisy hall began to quiet down again. No one dared to speak anymore.


    However, at this moment, Owen, who had been closing his eyes all the time, suddenly opened his


    eyes, as if there was a light shing across his eyes. He looked at the door fiercely, smiled yfully,


    and said, "He''s here."


    "He''s here?" Everyone wondered.


    Hearing this, everyone subconsciously looked towards the door. Then they saw a tall figure walking


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    slowly over under the guidance of a few beautiful waiters.


    It was indeed Tom.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Tom really came.


    When Wes saw Tom, his pupils shrank and he became even more nervous.


    There were so many people of the Howards in the hall. The moment they saw Tom, they narrowed their


    eyes and lookedpletely different from Wes. They were secretly happy as they seeded in their


    scheme.


    Samuel looked at Tom with admiration. After all, Tom dared to attend the n meeting alone. Such


    boldness wascking in ordinary people.


    Although he admired Tom, he didn''t show it.


    Owen looked at Tom. The corner of his mouth rose slightly, as if a viper saw its prey.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Tom. At this moment, He felt unprecedented pressure. However, he digested


    the pressurepletely in an instant. He smiled and walked into the hall.


    When everyone looked at him, he also looked back at them all, seeing everyone''s expressions.


    It was a "banquet of conspiracy".


    Those three words immediately appeared in his mind.


    In fact, he had already guessed this before he came. Four years ago, the Howards was so cruel that


    they chased him out. From then on, he had a clear understanding of the so-called family rtionship,


    and from that time on, he had given up his love for the Howards.


    Now, more than 200 people in the Howards were not rtives to him, but enemies!


    Even though he knew it was a banquet of conspiracy today, he still came. There was no other reason,


    but he had absolute confidence in himself.


    When Samuel saw Tome in, he immediately showed a big smile. He was very warm and kind. He


    stood up from his chair and strode towards Tom, "Oh, Tom, finally you''re here. Everyone is waiting for


    you."


    Tom also smiled brightly and quickened his pace. He walked towards Samuel and said with a smile,


    "Uncle, I''m sorry. I was stuck in a traffic jam, so I''mte."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Samuel had already walked up to Tom, shook Tom''s hand hard, and patted Tom on the


    shoulder. His eyes were full of admiration. Those who didn''t know the situation would think that Samuel


    and Tom were on good terms.


    "It''s okay. We''re happy that now you''re here." Samuel showed enough respect to Tom. He took Tom''s


    hand, sat down in the seat next to him, which used to be Michael''s seat. In other words, Tom sat on


    Samuel''s left and Owen sat on Samuel''s right. Michael, Samuel''s biological son, sat on Tom''s left.


    When people of the Howards saw this scene, they also showed warm smile to Tom and greeted him


    warmly. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Outsiders would think that it was a very good and


    harmonious family. Who would have thought that these were all fake?


    They were pretentious, and so was Tom. He always had a smile on his face and he greeted these


    people warmly.


    After some small talk, Samuel gently raised his hand and then put it down to signal silence. Everyone


    quieted down immediately. Then, he said to Tom, "Tom, you haven''t attended the n meeting for four


    years. Everyone misses you very much."


    Tom also said with a smile, "Yes, I haven''t been back for four years. If grandpa hadn''te back to his


    senses before he passed away and given me more than 50 billion dors, I wouldn''t have been back to


    the Howards for the rest of my life."


    As he said this, the atmosphere became awkward at once, and everyone''s expressions changed


    subtly.


    Samuel''s pupils constricted slightly, and immediately he showed a guilty expression. He sighed heavily


    and said, "s! We were too impulsive. When we saw that the old man had been in persistent


    vegetative state, we lost our heads and expelled you from the Howards without a thorough


    investigation. It''s our fault! Tom, uncle has been very guilty of you these days. I haven''t slept well for


    several nights. s..."


    Samuel was very good at acting. His acting was as good as the best actor. The guilt and regret on his


    face were so sincere that even Tom almost thought they were real.


    "Uncle, your acting skills are getting better and better. I''m almost fooled by you, haha." Tom said with a


    smile. Samuel''s expression froze for a moment. He could not help but feel angry, but he suppressed his


    anger immediately.


    "Tom, I know you won''t forgive us so easily, but it doesn''t matter. Now that you''re back at the Howards,


    you''ll know what I''m thinking one day." Samuel said.


    Tom chuckled and shrugged indifferently without saying a word.


    The atmosphere was suddenly awkward, and no one spoke for a moment. Then Samuel broke the


    silence and said, "Since Tom is here, the n meeting will officially begin."


    In fact, the main purpose of the Howards''s n meeting was to report their gains over the past year,


    what they had done, and then give advice to the family. In short, the main idea was to discuss how to


    make the family better.


    Of course, because of Tom''s participation this year, the nature of the n meeting was a little different.


    They received Samuel''s instructions in advance and began to report the difficulties in their positions. In


    short, As the whole family suddenly lost more than 50 billion dors, each unit of the Howards was


    running out of cash.


    This was the truth. No matter how powerful the Howards was, it would still be a great loss to it if more


    than 50 billion dors was siphoned off in one day. It was just that the damage was not as serious as


    they said and they had to thank Owen for this. Since he came back from abroad, he quickly stabilized


    the Howards.


    However, if the Howards wanted to regain its former glory and be better, they had to take more


    than 50 billion dors back from Tom.


    So they exaggerated it and said that they were on the verge of bankruptcy.


    When everyone finished speaking, a senior uncle said to Samuel, "Master, the situation of our the


    Howards is not optimistic now. The funding gap is too big. We have to find a way to take the funds back


    that have been siphoned off, so as to maintain the operation of the Howards."


    After this uncle finished speaking, several senior elders also began to speak, and they deliberately


    looked at Tom. They were alluding to Tom.


    How could Tom not know it? In fact, before he came here, he had already expected this kind of thing. It


    was just that he didn''t expect that the people of the Howards to be so shameless that they put pressure


    on him directly at the n meeting.


    After everyone finished speaking, Samuel also frowned. Then, he said to Tom, "Tom, you should have


    a general idea of the situation of the Howards now. The old man siphoned off more than 50 billion


    dors and transferred it to your ount, which brought a huge blow to the Howards!"


    When Samuel saw Tom lowering his head to have tea, not saying a word and pretending not to hear,


    his eyes shed with anger. Nheless, he had no choice but to endure it and said, "Tom, you are the


    Second Young Master of our the Howards. I''m not asking you to take out so much money at one time.


    Why don''t you take out half of the money and give the Howards a hand? Don''t worry, I won''t take your


    money for nothing. I will write you an IOU and let everyone sign on it. The interest is calcted at the


    highest annual interest rate of the bank and will be paid back to you within three years. Do you think it''s


    okay?"


    At this moment, Tom finally looked up. He smiled bitterly and said, "Uncle, it''s not that I don''t want to


    help the Howards, but that I have donated the money."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Tom''s words overwhemed all the members of the Howards and rendered their eyes wide open.


    Many of them grew furious all of a sudden. They stared at Tom and were about to go crazy.


    The seniors who had just spoken grabbed their chests and the color on their faces faded. They were


    gasping for air because it was too overwhelming and they were about to faint.


    Samuel was also so shocked that he blurted out.


    More than 50 billion of inheritance, donated?


    What kind of prodigal son could do this!


    Suddenly, Tom''s words aroused a lot of people''s anger. They all dropped their pretence and began to


    stand up directly. They walked to Tom and scolded him, "Bastard! Bastard! More than 50 billion of


    inheritance, you actually donated it!"


    "Bastard! Tom, you are such a bastard!"


    "What the hell? More than 50 billion is the hard-earned money of the Howards. What does it have to do


    with you Tom? You actually donated this money?! I really want to kill you! Damn it, I should have killed


    you four years ago!"


    "That''s right. I should have killed him in the first ce! If I killed him, there wouldn''t be so much trouble


    now! My God, more than 50 billion, more than 50 billion!"


    "Why are you bothering talking to him now? Just do it and beat him to death. Why do we keep such a


    scumbag alive?!"


    The crowd were filled with indignation. They all red at Tom and looked at Tom with hatred, hostility,


    and anger.


    However, in the face of so many people''s anger, Tom did not show any panic or nervousness. Instead,


    he had a faint smile on his face and drank his tea at ease. He said, "This is the money grandpa left me.


    It''s my decision to donate them. It has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "Bullshit!"


    A granduncle in his seventies pointed at Tom and cursed, "What do you mean by your money? Have


    you made any contributions to the Howards? That''s the money of the Howards! It''s the money that


    more than 200 people of the Howards have worked hard to earn. Does it have anything to do with you?


    Tom, you bastard, you have ruined the Howards. You are really a disgrace of the Howards."


    The granduncle went too far as he spoke. Tom''s face began to darken and he stared straight at the


    grand uncle and said, "Granduncle, is that a little bit too much? Just now, you were ashamed for me


    being expelled from the Howards four years ago and regretted not defending me back then. Now you''re


    calling me the disgrace of the Howards?"


    Granduncle''s expression was ferocious and he stared at Tom. How could there be any kindness and


    guilt left when he faced Tom just now? Now his eyes shed with anger and hatred, wishing Tom would


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    drop dead immediately.


    The others also looked at Tom angrily, like a group of demons in hell. As long as anyone of them made


    the first move, they would all immediately jump on Tom and bit him to death.


    Tom''s eyes shed across the faces of these so-called rtives. Now his heart was as cold as ever,


    and thest ounce of attachment to this family was cut off!


    At this moment, Owen, who had been silent throughout the whole time, said, "Tom, that''s enough. You


    don''t have to act anymore. You wouldn''t possibly have donated this money."


    Hearing Owen''s words, everyone was stunned, and then they began toe back to their senses.


    That was right. It was more than 50 billion. Tom was not a fool. How could he donate such arge sum


    of money?


    s, it was all their fault that they were too excited just now and were not clear-headed enough, so


    Tom could have tricked them.


    Now that they saw Tom''s half-smile, they were even more convinced that they had been tricked by


    Tom.


    In an instant, their faces were burning with shame, and they were especially embarrassed and


    ashamed. They cursed Tom more than a hundred times in their heart! This son of a bitch was actually


    messing with them!


    Samuel also realized that he had been deceived by Tom just now, and now he was especially angry. If


    it weren''t for Tom''s usefulness, he really wanted to kill Tom now!


    "Haha, Owen, you are the one who knows me best." Tomughed. Then, he turned on his phone,


    dialed a number, checked the bnce of his ount on the spot, and immediately a clear and pleasant


    voice came from the phone speaker, "Hello, our esteemed ck gold VIP customer. Your bnce is


    58.9646233125 billion dors..."


    Silence.


    The huge hall quieted down in an instant. Everyone held their breath. Their minds suddenly went nk


    and buzzed. The broadcast message of the manual service had been ying in their minds again and


    again!


    58.960 billion!


    This was close to 60 billion!


    It was only fifty-five billion dors that Anderson left Tom. It was only a short time ago, and there were


    four billion more now!


    It was really hard to believe. If the money was given to the Howards, then the Howards would be


    prosperous again. All the family members would also get to live better again.


    So in an instant, everyone''s eyes shed with greed, including Owen''s. When he heard this number,


    his pupils could not help but constrict and his breathing became much faster.


    Tom nced across everyone''s faces and saw their expressions. Now he could only sneer in his heart.


    Gulped!


    No one knew who took a big gulp first. Everyone heard it and woke up one after another. There was no


    anger and hatred in their eyes anymore. Now there was only fanaticism, iparably fanaticism. They


    all looked like demons who had seen the flesh of Tangseng and wanted to swallow Tom in one gulp.


    Samuel came to his senses first. He pinched his thigh hard and squeezed out a bright smile. Then he


    said to Tom, "Tom, what happened just now is a misunderstanding. Everyone is joking with you."


    His words were echoed by everyone else. They swept away the anger and hostility and now they all


    showed brilliant smiles, turning into swaying huskies, fawning on Tom as possible as they could.


    "That''s right, that''s right. What happened just now is a misunderstanding. Tom, you are a big boy now.


    Don''t get offended by these stupid jokes."


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, absolutely misunderstanding. Tom, we are a family. We all share


    the same blood in our bones. How can we really be angry with you? Right, everyone?"


    "Of course. Tom, you are the son of the Howards leader, the Second Young Master, and the genius of


    our the Howards. We''ll all be dying to support to you! How could we be angry with you? Everyone was


    just fooling around. Besides, that''s the money that the old man left you. Even if you really donated it,


    we wouldn''t say anything either. Of course, now that the Howards is in danger, Tom, you''re part of the


    Howards. It''s best if you can lend us a hand!"


    "Are you kidding? Tom has been sensible since he was a child. How can he be angry with us?"


    "That''s right... That''s right..."


    The crowd began to curry favor with Tom, including the granduncle who had just scolded Tom the most


    fiercely, and now they were all ttering Tom. It was really a funny picture.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Tom smiled without a word, watching them groveling to him. He couldn''t feel more at ease.


    Four years ago, it was this group of people who hadpletely ignored the blood tie between them,


    framed him up abruptly and driven him away from the Howards with sticks. Now he could still


    remember that scene very clearly. In the first two years, he had often had nightmares and woken up in


    fear and cold sweat!


    Now that things had changed, it was their turn to fawn on him. What an irony!


    After ttering Tom for a few minutes, their mouths went dry, but Tom was totally unmoved and stared


    at them with a smile. His expression revealed that they were a bunch of clowns and he was watching


    them making a show of themselves, which annoyed and shamed them so much.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they wanted to ask Tom for help because he had got so much money in his


    ount, they would long have been rude to him!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Samuel said, "Tom,e here. It''s been some time since you arrived and no one has


    served tea to you. Let me pour you a cup of tea. Just cool down a little."


    Samuel poured Tom a cup of tea in person and served it to him as he spoke. It was a huge gift because


    Samuel was now the master of the Howards, as well as the elder of Tom. Therefore, it was a great


    honor for Tom to be served tea by him personally.


    To many members of the Howards present, this scene was an insult. As the master of the Howards,


    Samuel was actually reduced to serving tea to Tom, someone of the younger generation. If it had been


    in the past, such a scene wouldn''t have happened at all.


    Tom didn''t stand up. He took over Samuel''s tea with one hand, took a sip happily, and eximed with


    sincerity, "Great tea."


    Samuel forced a bigger smile and said, "Tom, now that you''ve drunk the tea, and everyone has


    apologized to you, how much are you going to offer to save the Howards since we''re in trouble right


    now?"


    Everyone''s eyes fixed on Tom. They held their breath and began to get nervous.


    Tom answered awkwardly, "Grandpa passed the money to me, and I can''t just draw on it randomly."


    Hearing this, many began to curse Tom in heart.


    Owen stared coldly at Tom from the side without a word. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said more tteringly, "Tom, don''t worry. I won''t let you pay out for


    nothing. Like what I said just now, I will write you an IOU and guarantee to pay back the money to you


    within three years, with interest. In three years, you will earn billions of interest. Besides, I will disclose


    your identity to everyone and restore your identity as Second Young Master of the Howards. Aren''t you


    the live-in son-inw of the Scotts now? I can visit the Scotts in person and tell them your real identity.


    From now on, no one dares to look down on you anymore."


    Apart from the feud between the Howards and Tom, Samuel''s words were indeed very tempting. Once


    Tom loaned the money to the Howards, he would get billions of interest in three years without doing


    anything, and his identity as Second Young Master of the Howards would also be restored. It could be


    imagined how shocked and remorseful the Scotts would be when they learned this news. Including


    Phoebe''s family, they would be astonished too, and then, Tom would definitely hold his head high.


    But...


    Would Tom be so gullible?


    With his knowledge of the Howards, Tom was 100 % sure that as long as he transferred the 58.9 billion


    to their ount, he would never get it back. As for the IOU and the interest, they were lying.


    "Well, uncle, four years have passed. Am I still that naive in your eyes?" Tom put down the teacup and


    stared at Samuel meaningfully.


    Suddenly, the smile on Samuel''s face froze and he looked so funny. A brief silence hung over the


    ce.


    Bang!


    Michael couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He smacked his hand down on to the table, stood up,


    pointed at Tom and snarled, "Tom, you''re going beyond your depth! My father has already taken care of


    your feelings. Don''t bite off more than you can chew!"


    The look on Tom''s face didn''t change at all, as if Michael was not in the same dimension with him at all.


    Tompletely ignored him.


    Tom even said to Samuel with a smile, "Uncle, what kind of tea is this? It''s tasty. May I bring some back


    with me?"


    Michael was not a good-tempered person to begin with. He flew into a rage because Tom was ignoring


    him! The corner of his mouth began to twitch violently. He was the biological son of Samuel, the master


    of the family. His family status was only beneath Owen, yet even Owen had to be polite to him. When


    had Michael been so wronged like this? He could instantly feel the anger that he had never felt before,


    rising from the soles of his feet, and rushing straight to the top of his head.


    Michael''s eyes were gleaming with anger. Teeth clenched, he was about toe up and teach Tom a


    lesson.


    But the next moment, he was stopped by someone. It was Owen, who shook his head gently at him


    and said, "You are no match for him."


    Michael had always respected Owen. Although he was unconvinced, he still held himself back for the


    sake of Owen.


    Samuel looked deeply into Tom''s eyes. What Tom had done just now was not only an insult to Michael,


    but also a hard p across the face to him too. No matter how cunning orposed he was, Samuel


    showed some anger uncontrobly at this moment.


    Samuel took a deep breath and held back his anger for the sake of the interests of the whole. When he


    obtained the money from Tom, there would be plenty of opportunities for him to teach Tom a lesson!


    Therefore, Samuel continued with a smile, "This is the best ck tea we can find in H City. Tom, if you


    like it, I''ll get however you want for you."


    "Really? Then give me five kilograms first," Tom grinned and said.


    Samuel''s lips twitched again. Five kilograms of top-quality ck tea. Did Tom think it was something


    easy to get, like cabbages?


    People had a lot ofints about Tom, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    "Okay, I''ll get it for youter." Samuel felt his face was getting stiff from smiling. Ever since he had


    be the master of the family, he had never been so aggrieved like this!


    After a pause, Samuel went on, "Tom, so about the matter we were talking about just now¡­"


    Tom interrupted him and said, "Uncle, it came so suddenly, and I''m a little flustered for now. Well, I''ll


    think about it when I get back."


    Damn it!


    Samuel cursed in mind. He was really pissed off at Tom, and might re up at any time. Howe he


    hadn''t found out that Tom was such a nasty being before? He was so stubborn.


    Samuel winked at the others to plead with Tom together. Their pride didn''t matter for the time being.


    What they needed to do was obtain the money from Tom first.


    It was such a spectacr scene that all of a sudden, so many people were asking Tom for a favor. Wes


    was watching everything not far away, and it felt so unreal. Wes was aware that people present were


    all of high social status and could get anything they wanted, but now, they were pleading with Tom


    together... It could be imagined that if he recorded a video of this scene and spread it around, it would


    cause an uproar in society.


    Finally, Tom seemed to have been swayed. He was visibly moved and said, "s! My cousins and


    uncles, please say no more. Now that the Howards is in trouble, I do have a duty to save our family.


    After all, the Howards'' blood is also running in my vessels, right?"


    Everyone was happy to hear that. They exchanged nces and could see the joy of victory in each


    other''s eyes.


    They had spared no effort to shatter Tom''s resolution, and finally, he was moved. Hahaha...


    "That''s right, Tom. I knew you were generous and wouldn''t bother yourself arguing with us."


    "Exactly. We all have the same blood in our bodies, and we are the closest family in the world. Now


    that our family is in trouble, Tom, you will definitely not watch us die."


    "I wonder how much money you''re willing to pay, Tom?"


    That was the point. Everyone stared at Tom, wondering how much money he would give.


    At this moment, Tom said, "I have over 58.96 billion in my ount now. How about this? What you''ve


    said is right. I''m also a member of the Howards. I''m willing to offer 64,623,031.25 dors to help the


    Howards get through the difficulties, because I''m also part of the Howards. You don''t have to write an


    IOU for this money. Just think of it as a free donation from me to the Howards. How about that? Aren''t I


    generous?"


    Sixty-four million six hundred and twenty-three thousand and thirty-one point two five dors, it was


    exactly the fraction of the money in Tom''s ount.


    When Tom said this, everyone''s expression changed at once. They looked extremely furious and


    ashamed...


    At this point, anyone had figured out that Tom had been teasing them all along!


    Sixty-four million was not even a drop in the bucket,pared to the current financial deficit of the


    Howards!


    Humiliation, this was a tant humiliation. This was the equivalent of Tom giving each of them a violent


    p across the face, and now they were suffering from the burning pain.


    Even Samuel, who was at an excellent cultivation level, couldn''t hold himself back anymore at this


    moment. He turned hostile all of a sudden. The moment before, it was still sunny. At this moment, there


    were dark clouds, lightning and thunder!


    The others changed color too. They gritted their teeth and stared at Tom, wishing they could bite Tom


    to death, drink his blood, eat his flesh, and gnaw his bones on the spot!


    Including Owen. He was also angered by Tom and clenched his fists. The only thing left in his gaze at


    Tom was coldness, prating coldness.


    Wes, who was trembling aside, was just one of the senior executives of Wind Pavilion. In front of the


    Howards, he could be described as inferior. Now, the overwhelming fury of the over 200 family


    members, and their powerful aura, were almost about to set off a tornado out of thin air on the spot. A


    strong sense of pressure that he had never experienced before made his mind go nk, made him


    shiver in the depth of his soul, and made him breathless!

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Indeed, none of the people of the Howards at the scene were kind. They were all prominent figures in


    society and many people had to bow to them. They had been in high positions for a long time, so even


    if they were good-for-nothings, they developed an aura of authority over time.


    Now, they were furious, and the outburst of their anger made people under great pressure.


    Besides, big shots like Samuel, Michael, and Owen were also there. Even if it were Elliot or Colton,


    they would also pee their pants in fear.


    However, after a slight change in his expression, Tom immediately returned to normal. He still wore a


    faint smile and waspletely immune to such great pressure. At most, it was only a snap in his


    bones.


    The reason why Tom could be so calm was not only that his strength had been greatly improved after


    Master Chou''s week of strict training, but also that he had hatred in his heart. The angrier the people of


    the Howards were, the more relieved he was. Thus, he was not afraid of the oppression from the


    Howards.


    .


    After a short silence, there was an outburst of shouting and cursing.


    "What the hell!"


    "Arrogant, too arrogant. Tom, who do you think you are? How dare you tease us like this?"


    "Damn it, I can''t stand it anymore. What the hell? He really thinks he''s something!"


    "It seems that it''s impossible for him to take out the 589 billion dors obediently. Let''s cut the crap and


    just lock him up to torture him. I''m sure he will take out the money obediently then!"


    "Second brother is right. Lock this bastard up and torture him to death."


    This proposal was approved by many people, and they began to be indignant. They stared at Tom with


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cold eyes, as if they were staring at the pig to be ughtered on the chopping block.


    Tom was not afraid. Instead, he smiled and said in a teasing tone, "Why don''t you guys keep


    pretending? Are you going to be angry and have a falling-out with me?"


    No one spoke and they all stared at Tom. Now Tom was themon enemy of the Howards.


    Wes, who was on the side, could not stop shivering. He was really scared now and felt nervous for


    Tom. At the same time, he couldn''t figure out why Tom was so bold. He not only came to the meeting


    alone, but also deliberately annoyed people of the Howards. Was Tom so powerful? This was the


    Howards''s meeting, so all the powerful and influential members of the Howards were present. Tom was


    undoubtedly fighting against the entire family on his own. Besides, Owen was also here, a terrifying


    figure.


    Could it be that Tom didn''t want to live anymore?


    Samuel stared at Tom coldly and said, "Tom, you go too far this time. Do you really think that with more


    than 50 billion dors in your hands, we can''t do anything about you?"


    "Uncle, it''s good that you know it. Are you tired of having to pretend all the time?" Tom smiled.


    His yful manner made Samuel angry, and at the same time, Samuel felt that there was nothing he


    could do. Tom''s performance this time made him have a sense of crisis and he could not figure out


    Tom''s intention.


    Michael stood out again and pointed at Tom, "Shameless! Tom, listen, you have to take out the money


    that the old man left for. Otherwise, you won''t be able to walk out of this door!"


    Others also began to threaten Tom. For a moment, Tom was in danger and could be destroyed at any


    time.


    If it were someone else, they would have been scared out of their wits, flustered, and broken down.


    However, Tom could still smile.


    He took out a cell phone from his pocket and said, "Chou, you''ve recorded everything, haven''t you? If I


    don''t leave Wind Pavilion in an hour, send this recording to the police, saying that someone in the


    Howards is kidnapping and ckmailing me. I believe this is troublesome enough for the Howards to


    deal with."


    Master Chou''s voice came through the loudspeaker of the phone, "Yes, Second Young Master, I got it."


    Suddenly, everyone''s expression changed drastically and they began to panic and fear!


    Damn it. Tom was a bastard! He had nned all these from the beginning and deliberately provoked


    them like this!


    They were fooled. Fuck!


    They were all smart people. They knew what would happen if this recording was sent to the police.


    Although the Howards was very powerful both in H City and Phoenix , this involved tens of billions


    dors. No matter how powerful they were, they would suffer!


    They overestimated Tom and didn''t expect him to be so despicable to do this.


    The situation now was that although they didn''t do anything to Tom, once this recording was released,


    it would also have a huge impact, and it would definitely be a big blow to the Howards.


    So for a moment, everyone''s face clouded over. Some of the timid ones already started to panic and


    did not dare to stare at Tom as angrily as they had done just now.


    Wes was stunned. He also didn''t know what to do now. He never expected that Tom would do so. Tom


    was so smart that he turned the tables on the attackers and took the initiative!


    No wonder even if Tom knew that tonight''s n meeting was a banquet of conspiracy, he still dared to


    controlling the overall situation. All the Howards, including Samuel, were led by Tom.


    After figuring this out, Wes looked at Tom differently. He regarded Tom with reverence and admiration!


    As for Owen, his pupils constricted violently. He did not expect Tom to do so. In this way, the Howards


    could no longer attack Tom. Otherwise, things would be really troublesome!


    In addition, the Howards now asked Tom not to release the recording. Otherwise, even if they were not


    legally liable, their reputation would be ruined.


    Thinking of this, Owen couldn''t help but curse in his heart.


    Tom sat down again, crossed his legs, and said to them, "Do it. Lock me up and torture me. Anyway,


    I''m already a turtle in your jar."


    The expression on Tom''s face was insouciant, making people really want to beat him.


    Everyone who was present, except for Wes, wanted to beat Tom up. However, they didn''t dare to


    move. Even when Tom looked at them, they all lowered their heads.


    After all, now Tom had the absolute initiative.


    "Why, don''t you dare to do it? Weren''t you so arrogant that you shouted to lock me up just now? Why


    are you all mute?" Tomughed scornfully.


    Michael clenched his teeth. He was furious. If he could, he really wanted to kill Tom! Damn it!


    Unfortunately, his anger was discovered by Tom. Tom stood up and walked to him. He looked at


    Michael with a faint smile and said, "Michael, you seem to be very unhappy with me? Do you want to


    beat me up?"


    Michael breathed quickly, clenched his fists and said, "Tom, I have to admit that we underestimate you.


    I don''t expect you to be so despicable..."


    However, before he could finish his words, Tom raised his hand and pped him hard in the face.


    p!


    It was especially loud and resounded throughout the room, causing Michael to spin and fall to the


    ground.


    Everyone''s eyes widened. They didn''t expect that Tom would dare to attack Michael and p Michael


    in the face!

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Who was Michael? Samuel''s own son and only son. His status was only below Owen. But now he was


    pped by Tom?


    This Tom was too... Too arrogant!


    Wes stared at this in a daze. He felt numb. He was shocked to the extreme and could not feel the


    shock.


    He had thought it was arrogant enough for Tom to teach Zion a lesson yesterday, but that was nothing


    Michael enjoyed a high status in the Howards and he had to look up to him for the rest of his life, but


    now he was beaten by Tom. Most importantly, he was beaten in front of all the people of the Howards


    while Samuel and Owen were watching from the side!


    Tom was not only arrogant but unruly and out of control!


    However, Wes also knew that Tom was not reallywless or brainless. He had made enough


    preparations.


    He had found that before Tom started beating Michael, he hung up the phone with Chou in advance


    and didn''t leave any chance for the Howards. There were so many people in the Howards but no one


    took out their phones to record.


    It could be said that the whole the Howards was stupid, including Owen...


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Michael went crazy. He got up to hit Tom.


    At this moment, the corner of Tom''s mouth rose and a malicious smile appeared. He quickly called


    Chou again. After coing, he quickly stepped back, shouting, "Michael, what do you want? Are you


    really going to hit me?"


    When Samuel saw from the side, he had a bad feeling. But before he could say it, Michael had lost his


    mind and rushed at Tom angrily. He punched Tom violently and roared, "Tom, I''ll kill you!"


    Tom said, "Michael, you''re crazy. You really dare to hit me. I''m your cousin. Even if you kill me, I won''t


    give you the inheritance of 50 billion... Ouch! Ouch! Help, help..."


    "Tom! Don''t run away. If you don''t give me the 50 billion, I will make you wish you were not born!"


    "Help! Somebody wants to kill me! Michael, the son of Samuel, is going to kill me for more than 50


    billion. Someone, help me..." Tom''s voice was filled with fear and was trembling. He sounded like


    someone in a desperate situation, but he was actually walking back leisurely with a smile on his face,


    looking especially calm. He was not awkward and miserable like he sounded.


    But Michael was in a miserable state. He rushed at Tom angrily. Because he had lost hisposure


    and he was not a match for Tom in martial arts, he couldn''t even touch Tom''s clothes. He was hit


    several times by Tom who was dodging. It hurt so much that he bared his teeth and almost cried.


    When was he ever humiliated like this before?


    Everyone looked at Tom, who was dodging in the hall. When they saw the yful smile on his face,


    they could not help but feel a chill on their spines. For the first time, they felt scared!


    It turned out that Tom was pretending from the beginning to the end. They knew what would happen if


    the recording of this conversation was sent to the police station. Michael would really be finished.


    How to win a battle easily without much fight?


    To do as Tom was doing!


    The point was that Tom came here alone. Without any helper, he managed to y tricks on everyone!


    He was frighteningly smart, shrewd, and bold!


    In contrast, Owen was much inferior to him.


    At this moment, many people remembered that before Tom was expelled from the Howards, he was


    the best, not Owen.


    Was it really because Tom had his mother''s genes?


    "Enough!"


    Samuel couldn''t help it. He rushed up, grabbed Michael by the back cor, and pulled him back.


    "Dad! Why are you doing this? I''m going to kill him..."


    Michael widened his eyes in anger, but before he could finish his sentence, Samuel pped him in the


    face, which stunned him. "Michael, you are going too far! Tom is your brother. How can you..."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, he stopped because he saw that Tom had hung up the phone again and did not give him a


    chance to save Michael.


    All of a sudden, Samuel seemed to be ten years older, and he became much weaker. He let out a long


    sigh and said to Tom, "Tom, I underestimated you. You won, you won!"


    Tom said with a smile, "Uncle, why did say that? The 200 people present are on your side, and I am


    alone. I am no match for you at all."


    Samuel looked deeply at Tom, his eyes filled with awe and fear. This time, he was really afraid of Tom!


    Not only him, but also many people present were afraid of him.


    But Michael was still angry, and he shouted, "Dad! What are you doing? Are you too old to think this


    straight? Tom is only one person, and he couldn''t win! Even if the recording was sent to the police


    station, they wouldn''t dare to offend the Howards."


    There was another p.


    This time, Samuel hit him. Michael waspletely stunned. His eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it


    and couldn''t understand why her father hit him.


    "Idiot! Shut up! If Tom sends the recording to the police, you''ll be in jail!" Samuel yelled, veins on his


    neck bulging.


    Michael was stunned. Then, he saw so many people looking at him, and he finally came to his senses.


    In an instant, his face turned pale, and his legs softened and he fell to the ground.


    Many people looked at this scene and shook their heads. They suddenly knew why Michael couldn''t


    be the Eldest Young Master. He was much less capable than Tom and Owen.


    As his father, Samuel felt even more ufortable.


    "Tom, we''re wrong. Please not send the recording to the police. Michael is your brother anyway. Let


    him go this time, okay?" Samuel lowered his head and felt extremely bitter. As the patriarch of the


    Howards, many people feared and respected him. When had he ever been so humble?


    But he had no choice. At this time, Tom was in charge of everything. For his own son, he had to bow


    his head.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Michael, who was lying on the ground, gritted his teeth and his eyes were red. He felt extremely


    ashamed and regretful, but he could do nothing. After all, it was him who was so easily angered by


    Tom? s!


    At this moment, everyone looked at Tom in awe.


    Tom smiled and said, "Uncle, you''re exaggerating. the Howards is so powerful in H City. Although I


    have a useless recording, how can I deal with Michael with it?"


    At this point, Samuel could tell that Tom came here today with the intention of revenge. Tom had no


    intention of returning to the Howards from the beginning! He was so stupid that he thought Tom was so


    easy to be dealt with, and now he really suffered a major setback due to carelessness.


    So he simply stopped pretending and said in a low voice, "Tom, I admit I underestimated you. We lost


    tonight. Tell me, what do you want so that you can destroy the recording?"


    Tom smiled and said, "Are you admitting failure now? The Eldest Young Master hasn''t made a move


    yet."


    As he spoke, Tom looked at Owen with a half-smile on his face.


    This time, others also looked at Owen. Yes, the Eldest Young Master had not even made a move. How


    could one say that the Howards had already lost?


    All of a sudden, they had some hope.


    Owen yed with the ring on his left thumb, then slowly stood up and said to Tom, "Tom, I have to say


    that we all underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to be so despicable after four years as a live-in


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    son-inw."


    "The same to each other." Tom said with a smile.


    Owen continued, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Owen''s current attitude was very arrogant. When he walked up to Tom, there was no posture of a man


    who failed. However, everyone present was smart. They already knew that when Owen said this, Owen


    had already admitted defeat, and he could do nothing to Tom.


    Knowing this, they felt extremely ufortable.


    Tom''s phone swayed around his right fingertips, looking especially elegant. He stared at Owen and


    said, "Last time, I lost to you at grandpa''s tomb. Now, I want to fight with you again."


    Hearing this, Owen was obviously stunned. He did not expect Tom to make such a request. In his


    opinion, Tom was humiliating himself.


    "Are you kidding me?" Owen said with an odd expression.


    When the others heard, they had the same expression. They did not expect that Tom had already taken


    the initiative, but Tom would make such a request. Was this a joke? Who didn''t know that Owen was


    the most powerful person in the Howards now. And Tom had been a live-in son-inw for four years.


    His cultivation hadgged behind Owen a lot. How could Tom be Owen''s opponent?


    They all thought that with Tom''s character, he would definitely make very excessive demands, such as


    giving him the position as the master of the whole the Howards or making everyone kneel down in front


    of him to make up for the humiliation he had four years ago.


    But in the end, Tom actually wanted to fight with Owen? Why did they feel it so yful...


    "Do you think I''m teasing you?" Tom took a step forward. A powerful aura was emanated from him and


    swept across the entire venue in an instant, making many people feel suffocated.


    Owen sensed this aura, narrowed his eyes, and said, "I understand, so you''ve done so much and


    you''re here for me. Things just now are not what you really want to do. You just want to take revenge


    on me. Tom, you really have something. But do you think with your strength, you will be my opponent?"


    "Try it." Tom withdrew his aura, shrugged, and smiled easily, his face full of sunshine.


    Owen was thinking fast, and he immediately found a turning point. He said, "Tom, I can fight with you. If


    you lose, you have to delete the recording, and you have to spend 30 billion dors to help the


    Howards tide over!"


    Owen was showing others what did it mean to demand an exorbitant price. His words shocked


    everyone. Owen demanded too much. How could Tom agree?


    But then, what Tom said made everyone dumbfounded.


    "Okay." Tom smiled happily.


    Everyone was stunned. None of them, including Owen, expected Tom to agree to such an exorbitant


    request. Their first reaction was that Tom was ying with them!


    Owen narrowed his eyes and said, "Tom, you''ve already agreed to this. This means that you demand


    more! Tell me, what do you want if you win?"


    Owen was true. Judging from the performance just now, Tom was definitely not a good person. Now he


    even agreed to such an exorbitant request. If Tom wasn''t fooling them, then there was only one


    possibility. Tom''s request was more demanding and exorbitant!


    Tom said, "It''s very simple. If I win, I want all of you to kneel down and let me do whatever I want. You


    can''t fight or curse back."


    As soon as Tom said this, a lot of people became angry, and they all opened their eyes wide and


    cursed.


    This was not over yet. Tom continued, "And I want you to tell me the truth about grandpa bing a


    vegetable back then. Who did it to grandpa and who made the idea!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole room was silent!


    After almost ten seconds of silence, many people did not dare to speak anymore. After all, this matter


    was too important to the Howards. Anderson was the previous master of the Howards. Whoever did


    this was being disloyal and unworthy disciples and descendants. Over the years, everyone had a tacit


    consensus that they shall hide this matter in their hearts, and no one had said it out. It was already a


    little "forgotten" by everyone. Tom''s words now were no less than a bomb explosion.


    Samuel said, "Tom, I know that what happened back then hurt you a lot, but that''s over. The


    misunderstanding has been solved. The reason why the Old Master became a vegetable back then


    was entirely because of the Old Master himself. It has nothing to do with anyone. Now that you say you


    want to find the murderer, isn''t that a joke?"


    "Joke?" Tomughed sarcastically, stared straight at Samuel and said, "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "This..." Samuel was speechless. He didn''t even dare to look into Tom''s eyes for fear of being seen


    through.


    Tom continued, "I indeed haggle over every penny. This time I came back, I came for revenge! I


    remember everything you did to me four years ago! Anyway, I only have these two requirements. If you


    disagree, you will die!"


    When Tom said this, a murderous aura spread.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    After another moment of silence, Owen broke the silence and said in a deep voice. His eyes were fixed


    on Tom tightly.


    Samuel immediately said nervously, "Owen Howard, are you sure?"


    Owen smiled, his face full of confidence and arrogance. "I''m all fine. Last time, I could beat him up.


    Now, it''s still a piece of cake for me to win!"


    As he spoke, he took off his coat and began to roll up his sleeves. A series of movements were made


    in an especially elegant and rakish way.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Owen agreed to fight.


    There were absolute confidence and arrogance between his brows. Last time, he had tortured Tom in


    front of his grandfather Anderson''s tomb. Only half a month had passed. He didn''t believe that Tom


    was such a genius that Tom could improve his strength no matter what kind of devil training Tom had


    undergone.


    He had been careless just now and had been cheated by Tom. He had already regretful and angry. He


    didn''t expect Tom to give up the initiative again and go back to the same starting line to fight with him.


    This was great.


    Tom''s request was indeed quite excessive. Everyone had to kneel to him. In this way, the entire the


    Howards was trampled under his feet, and the result was quite serious. In the future, people in the


    Howards would not be able to raise their heads if they met Tom again.


    And Tom wanted to find out the murderer who had harmed Anderson in the first ce. This matter was


    highly confidential and involved a lot. It could never be said out!


    But would he lose?


    This was absolutely impossible. He was absolutely confident that he could defeat Tom again.


    At that time, Tom would not only delete the recording but also take out 30 billion dors for nothing!


    With 30 billion dors, the Howards would be able to turn around ande back to life. This was to


    make big profits with a small capital! Owen felt extremely happy.


    So now Owen''s emotions were surging in his heart, and every cell of his body began to be activated.


    He was filled with the intention of fighting, and his fierce eyes seemed to have mes burning. He


    stared at Tom tightly.


    The other people of the Howards who were here, sensing Owen''s intention to fight, also began to be


    activated, They no longer had the irritation and worry they had had just now!


    Yes, they knew Owen''s strength very well. Owen could be said to be the strongest person in the


    Howards. It was a piece of cake for him to win Tom, who had no improvements in the past four years.


    Most importantly, not long ago, Owenpletely defeated Tom once. If it weren''t for the appearance of


    the Chou, Tom would have been captured to the Howards by now.


    So Owen was destined to win no matter what.


    Thinking of Owen''s request just now, everyone began to smile. They were especially happy!


    Their eyes looking at Tom were filled with pity and gloating, as if they had seen Tom being beaten to


    the ground miserably.


    Wes waspletely dumbfounded.


    He would never have thought that Tom, who had already taken the initiative, would take this action and


    force himself into a corner.


    What kind of neural behavior was this?


    He wondered if Tom had been snatched away just now, or if something was wrong with Tom''s mind.


    After a while, Tom also began to roll up his sleeves and walked to three meters in front of Owen. He


    stopped and looked at Owen.


    At this moment, there was no one else in Tom''s world, only Owen in front of him.


    He had waited too long for this day!


    Blood flowed from his limbs to his heart, making his heart beat faster as if it had been injected with


    excitant.


    Plop! Plop! Plop!


    Looking at Owen''s familiar face, many images and thoughts shed through Tom''s mind.


    All the scenes that happened four years ago were rehearsed again in his mind. Slowly, his eyes were


    filled with blood. He lost his hearing, smell, and touch.


    After standing still, the two of them looked at each other for half a minute, then Owen suddenly made a


    move.


    Owen''s first move was a lethal one. His fingers were like hooks. He hit Tom''s eyes and wanted to


    gouge Tom''s eyes out!


    When Tom faced this move, he did not choose to back up, but he directly moved forward. With one


    step forward, he took the vantage ground, defended Owen, and then fought back!


    They were so fast that they used their full strength from the start without any reservations. Because


    they knew each other too well, knew everything about each other, and knew that in this kind of life-and-


    death struggle, retaining strength was equivalent to looking for death.


    This was ironic. They were originally half-brothers, but for some reason, they became the enemy in


    their fates.


    Four years ago, Tom lost to Owen. Four yearster, Tom couldn''t lose again!


    Bang...


    They kept colliding. Their fists and feet collided, and they kept making loud sounds of striking. Gusts of


    wind blew in the hall, causing everyone else''s clothes to float. They all retreated, not daring to get too


    close for fear of being hit by Tom and Owen.


    "Tom, hasn''t he made no improvements for four years? Why is he still so strong..."


    "Yes, it''s not scientific. For the past four years, I''ve been paying attention to him. He''s a live-in son-in-


    even canpete with the Eldest Young Master?"


    "In the past four years, the Eldest Young Master''s strength has improved a lot. In this way, even if Tom


    was stronger before, he shouldn''t be the Eldest Young Master''s opponent now, right?"


    "Is the Eldest Young Master reserving his strength and deliberately teasing Tom?"


    "I think this is possi..."


    However, before thest person could say the word ''possible''pletely, Owen was swept by Tom''s


    foot on his waist and Owen staggered back out. Owen took eight steps back, leaving clear footprints on


    the ground.


    This scene stunned everyone else on the spot and made them feel cold.


    What was going on? Could it be that the Eldest Young Master really couldn''t win Tom? If the Eldest


    Young Master lost... They couldn''t even imagine the consequences!


    The shock Owen felt was the greatest. He could clearly feel that Tom today was much more skillful and


    physically stronger than that day!


    That didn''t make sense. It was only half a month but Tom grew up like this?


    It was impossible. It must be that Tom was overdrawing his potential. Tom''s physical strength was


    Tom''s weakness. Now Tom''s physical strength must be running out!


    Indeed, in half a month, Tom''s martial arts could be improved, but there was no way for him to increase


    his physical strength so much at once. Tom must have not much physical strength left now. After this


    wave of attacking, it was Owen who won!


    Many people also thought of this and thought that Owen could still win.


    However, at this moment, Tom showed a yful smile, and then he rushed over again to continue the


    stormy attack on Owen.


    Immediately, Owen felt an unprecedented pressure.


    In just two minutes, he had already been hit by Tom''s fists and feet five times, and his physical strength


    was much depleted, but Tom was still very vigorous and not tired at all. How could this not surprise


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    him?


    Finally, he found an opportunity as he found that Tom was panting and running out of energy. He was


    overjoyed andughed twice. "Tom, you''re out of energy!"


    Then he began to retaliate, his movements extremely fierce.


    When he arrived in front of Tom and was about to defeat Tom in one fell swoop, he suddenly realized


    that Tom''s eyes, which had been full of fatigue, were suddenly wide open. There was no fatigue in


    Tom''s eyes and his sights were shinny. Tom said with a smile, "Owen, you were fooled."


    "No!" Owen was shocked and was about to retreat when he realized that he couldn''t keep up with Tom.


    He was hit by Tom and Tom hit him hard in the chest. The weight of Tom''s hit was more than 800 kg.


    All Tom''s strength went straight to Owen''s chest, breaking Owen''s ribs. Owen flew out and mmed


    into the wall, causing the tiles on the wall to break out into cobwebs.


    "Owen, you lost."


    Tom stood with his hands behind his back and he stared at Owen who felt it incredible.


    At this moment, Tom was the absolute winner. He had trampled on the whole of the extremely arrogant


    the Howards!

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Yes, Owen lost, and he lost sopletely that he could not fight back at all.


    It took ten seconds for people of the Howards to ept this fact.


    However, after epting the truth, they realized what was waiting for them and felt like their hearts fell


    into the ice.


    They soon realized what they should pay after Owen''s loss!


    At this moment, many peoplepletely panicked, and even had the urge to run away.


    This had never happened since the Howards was founded.


    Samuel, in particr, waspletely dumbfounded. His heart was twisted into a ball, so painful that he


    could not breathe. He felt that everything in front of him was so absurd and unreal! It was like a dream.


    This was indeed surprising. At the meeting of the Howards, all people with power and strength


    attended, but they were all manipted by Tom!


    If this matter were known by others, it would cause a huge uproar.


    Samuel was in such a state of regret that his intestines had turned green! If he had known this, he


    wouldn''t have made such a decision even if he was beaten to death. He wouldn''t have invited Tom to


    the n meeting, let alone designing a plot against him.


    "Now they are done. It''s all over."


    Although Tom had no helper now, in the eyes of all people of the Howards, he was more powerful than


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a thousand troops!


    His strong pressure made it hard for them to breathe.


    Gulp!


    One of them swallowed heavily, and the sound was transmitted to the others. Like an infection, the


    others also swallowed. They were really scared.


    Tom snapped his fingers at Dn, who was trembling, and said, "Bring me the chair."


    With the stare of Tom, the cold sweat on Dn''s forehead came out inrge drops. He did not dare to


    dy for half a second. He quickly ran over and moved the chair behind Tom to let him sit down.


    "I''d like some tea." Tom continued.


    Dn didn''t say anything and just did as Tom said.


    Tom leaned back in his chair and drank tea with his eyes closed. He was very rxed andzy, as if he


    was basking in the sun, which misfitted with the current atmosphere.


    But no one dared to make a sound for fear of disturbing Tom.


    Owen was punched by Tom and felt extreme pain. Tom hit him with a hidden force, which greatly


    reduced his martial strength!


    He looked at Tom seriously and could not figure out why Tom had be so strong.


    At this moment, after drinking tea, Tom said leisurely, "Originally, when I came back this time, I didn''t


    want to be so heartless. As long as you guys had a good attitude, didn''t set me up or intend to do harm


    to me from the beginning, and took the initiative to apologize to me, I would consider forgiving you and


    offering 20 billion dors to help you get through the difficulties. Unfortunately..."


    Tom shook his head, looking very sorry.


    Then, he suddenly opened his eyes, and a torrent of anger and authority erupted from him!


    Moreover, he mmed the teacup to the ground with a loud bang, which caused the strong ceramic


    teacup to fall into pieces. The ceramic shards flew everywhere. Several people were scratched by


    these shards, bleeding, and feeling pain. However, they did not dare to move, afraid that their actions


    would attract Tom''s attention and cause big trouble.


    Now they were all terrified of Tom, trembling with fear.


    "Tom, we are at least your elders. What are you doing..."


    An old man stood up, forced a smile, and talked to Tom fawningly, but before he could finish his


    sentence, Tom pped him on the face and made his false teeth fly out. "Tom, you!"


    Tom stared at him coldly. "Uncle, I have a bad temper. If you say another word, I won''t let you go so


    easily."


    Uncle''s lips trembled, and he did not dare to presume on his seniority anymore.


    No one could me Tom for not respecting his elders. He remembered very well how his uncle treated


    him that night four years ago and how mean and unpleasant his words were. If it weren''t for his good


    luck, he would have died!


    "Now you know that you are my elders? Four years ago, when you ganged up to nder me, humiliate


    me, and beat me up, why didn''t you expect me to be your junior and a part of the Howards?" Tom''s


    eyes were red, and his words were like des, scratching into everyone''s hearts one by one.


    "I''ve exined to you, pleaded, begged for mercy, but what did you do? All you''ve given me is


    coldness, cruelty, and ruthlessness!"


    "I''m from the Howards. You and I have the same blood. Both Owen and I are Romain''s sons, but look


    what you have done to me?!"


    Speaking of this, Tom was extremely excited, his chest was heaving violently, his eyes were red, and


    two drops of tears rolled down.


    But he immediately closed his eyes and stopped crying!


    He had no more tears since the night four years ago.


    Looking at these people, the so-called family, Tom said indifferently, "What are you waiting for? Kneel


    down for me."


    No one knelt first. They all lowered their heads deeply. They thought kneeling at Tom was really a great


    humiliation!


    Tom was not in a hurry. After waiting for half a minute, he smiled and said, "You are not willing to kneel,


    do you? You can''t bend your knees, right?"


    As he spoke, he stood up from his chair and walked towards the first person. He grabbed the cor of


    that person and gave him a series of ps. In a short while, that man''s head was swollen as big as a


    pig''s head. His dignity was shattered. He fell to his knees and begged for mercy. "Stop beating, stop


    beating. I kneel, I kneel..."


    Tom let him go and continued to look at the others.


    No one who was swept by his gaze was fearless, and no one was not afraid. Wherever his gaze went,


    everyone knelt down.


    After a while, most of them knelt down, except for Samuel, Michael and Owen.


    Tom walked up to Samuel and smiled brightly. He made a gesture of invitation and said politely, "Uncle,


    there are only three of you left. Please."


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth trembled, and his old face was pale. He could not imagine that things


    would go this way tonight!


    "Tom, don''t go too far!"


    It was Michael who dared to curse Tom.


    However, when Tom looked over, in an instant, Michael gave in and his knees softened, then he fell to


    his knees.


    When Samuel saw this, he closed his eyes, sighed, and then slowly knelt down.


    Now, only Owen was left.


    He stood up straight and looked at Tom. His eyes were full ofplicated expressions, including fear,


    regret, anger, unwillingness, despair, and confusion...


    But in the end, he chose to kneel down and lower his ignorant head.


    The scene was extremely shocking. All the members of the Howards knelt down for Tom!


    Only Wes and Tom were standing.


    Wes looked at Tom. He was speechless and felt like he almost fainted.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Tom appeared to be expressionless and calm. However, he felt extremely excited and passionate in his


    heart.


    For four years, he had gone from the Second Young Master of the Howards to the live-in son-inw of


    the Scotts. He had fallen from heaven to hell overnight!


    No one knew how much he had suffered, and how much he longed for revenge.


    But now, he finally did it.


    Those who had bullied him in the past knelt before him.


    "Now you can tell me who killed grandpa back then." Tom took a deep breath and said with a sharp


    gaze.


    But no one answered him. They all lowered their heads.


    "Why, are you all silent?" Tom''s voice was cold.


    Then he kicked Samuel and said, "My dear uncle, why don''t you tell me?"


    Samuel got a kick and grimaced in pain, "Tom, it''s been so long and your grandfather has beenid to


    rest. Why do you get to the root of things and disturb his rest?"


    Tom was furious when he heard this, and his smiling eyes instantly turned cold, "Say it!"


    Samuel gritted his teeth and refused to say anything.


    Tom was so angry that he pped Samuel several times.


    At this moment, a loud voice sounded, "Tom!"


    It was Owen. He looked up and staggered to his feet. He stared at Tom and said, "You don''t have to


    ask my father. If you want to know who killed grandpa back then, I can tell you!"


    Samuel''s expression changed drastically, "Owen Howard..."


    Before Samuel could finish his words, Tom punched him in the stomach, making him bend like a prawn.


    Tom walked up to Owen and stared down at him, "Who?"


    "Someone you definitely won''t think of." Owen had a perverted smile on his face.


    For some reason, Tom suddenly had a bad feeling. His brows were tightly furrowed and his heart beat


    faster. He grabbed Owen''s neck, lifted him up, pressed him against the wall, and stared at him, "Who is


    it?"


    Owen was strangled by Tom. His face was red and he had difficulty breathing. However, he didn''t resist


    and even smiled, "We didn''t want to tell you but just kicked you out. Nheless, you are so restless


    that insisted on getting to the root of things! Well, if you really want to know it, I''ll tell you!"


    At this point, Owen''s expression became twisted, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked crazy.


    His words made all the people of the Howards nervous.


    Tom was also very nervous. His heart beat fast, and he stared at Owen''s eyes, trying to see that Owen


    was acting. However, Tom failed.


    "It was not our the Howards who killed Grandpa, but Luna! Your biological mother, Luna!" Owen said in


    a strange tone. At the same time, his face was full of ridicule, hostility, anger, and fear...


    With a bang, Tom punched Owen in the face and shouted angrily, "Bullshit! How can my mother be a


    murderer! Owen, do you really think I''m kind enough not to destroy your the Howards?"


    Tom was a little irritated. He had never been like this before since he came here.


    He thought that anyone in the Howards, and some hostile forces outside, were possible to kill his


    grandpa. However, he had never thought that the person who killed his grandfather would be his


    mother, Anna! This was simply impossible. He still remembered very clearly that his mother was a very


    gentle and kind person, who spoke so softly and respected his grandfather very much. How could such


    a person be the murderer? That was impossible!


    Besides, his mother passed away a long time ago, and his grandfather had an ident four years ago.


    How could his mother kill his grandfather?


    In an instant, that was all he could think of, and immediately he came to the conclusion that it was


    Owen who deliberately lied to him!


    He took a deep breath and quickly calmed himself down. He stared at Owen and said, "I''ll give you one


    Suddenly, Tom became very ferocious and there was a strong murderous air. No one would doubt


    Tom''s words. As long as Owen was dishonest, Tom would really snap at Owen''s neck.


    Owen also felt Tom''s intention to kill, and he finally couldn''t help but fear. No matter how powerful, cold,


    and strong he was, he was still afraid of death. He couldn''t bear to part with everything he had now.


    "Don''t kill me! I''m your brother!" Owen immediately pleaded.


    "Then tell me who the murderer is." Tom''s hand rxed a little so that Owen could breathe more


    smoothly. Otherwise, Owen would have been strangled to death by him.


    Owen swallowed heavily and his face, which was red from being strangled, slowly returned to normal.


    After a pause, he said, "It''s your mother... Ugh..."


    Before he could finish his words, Tom suddenly grabbed his neck with one hand, lifted him up, and


    kicked him in the air, "Owen, do you think I''m talking nonsense? Then go to hell!"


    Tom kept tightening his grip on Owen.


    Owen struggled hard, but he found that he could not do anything. In Tom''s hands, he had no ability to


    resist.


    At this moment, Samuel finally stopped standing by. He said loudly, "Tom! Owen Howard didn''t lie to


    you! Your mother did murder the old man! We won''t talk nonsense. We have evidence!"


    Tom turned around abruptly. His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like a demon who just climbed up


    from hell, which made people feel scared at the sight of him.


    Samuel was also shocked, but at this time, he had no choice but to brace himself and say, "We don''t


    want to tell you about this because if we tell you, the threat to our the Howards will be even greater!


    Thus, four years ago, we just expelled you from the Howards, but didn''t choose to kill you."


    "Tom, let Owen Howard go. He''s not lying. The person who killed the old man back then was indeed


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    your mother." As Samuel spoke, he walked to Tom, "Nheless, I believe she had no choice but to do


    so. After all, she was a member of that organization."


    When Tom heard this, his mind was already in a mess. To be honest, he really didn''t expect this to


    happen!


    Moreover, he could tell that Samuel and Owen were not lying to him.


    "But didn''t my mother die when I was a child?" Tom gritted his teeth and asked.


    Samuel said in a low voice, "She''s not dead. She''s still alive..."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Tom''s mother had passed away when he was very young. He remembered clearly that his mother had


    died of a serious illness, and he still remembered how heartbroken he was at that time.


    But now Samuel told him that his mother was not dead, and she was the real culprit that killed grandpa.


    Was there anything more ridiculous than this in this world?


    Even though Tom had experienced all kinds of ups and downs, and his heart was already as solid as a


    rock, at this moment, he was still in a mess and lost his mind.


    Both Owen and Samuel''s words were beyond his expectations and his ability to ept.


    Back then, he had seen his mother die with his own eyes. Before she died, he was still holding her


    hands. Now that Samuel told him that the person who killed his grandfather was his mother, how could


    he believe that? Besides, his mother had always respected his grandfather. They had no disputes at


    all. Why did his mother do this? It didn''t make sense!


    Fake, it must be fake. It was just a lie made up by Owen and Samuel to protect the Howards.


    When his emotions fluctuated greatly, his consciousness was in a mess, and he lost control. His hands,


    which clutched Owen''s neck, were tightening subconsciously. Owen was even more painful. His legs


    pushed harder, but he gradually lost the strength to struggle. He was about to suffocate.


    Samuel blurted, "Tom, let go of Owen Howard. He''s going to be strangled to death by you!"


    The voice woke Tom up. He let go of Owen with a gloomy expression.


    Owen fell to the ground, and his back was drenched in a cold sweat. He panted heavily. He now looked


    at Tom with dread and fear instead of the arrogance he used to have.


    He really felt that he was going to die, just like seeing the god of death. He would suffocate in ten


    seconds.


    Silence. A long silence.


    Tom lowered his head slightly, and the expression on his face kept changing.


    For the Howards, this was the best time to sneak an attack on Tom, but no one dared to do so. All of


    them had been conquered by Tom.


    After a full minute, Tom said, "Can you proof that?"


    He looked up at Samuel.


    What kind of eyes was that?


    Samuel could not describe it. In Tom''s eyes, he seemed to see a beast, a gxy, and destruction.


    "Okay, I''ll show you the proof."


    Ten minutester...


    Tom saw evidence Samuel showed him.


    He closed his eyes as if he had lost all his strength. Sitting in the chair, his face seemed to have lost its


    color.


    Silence.


    It was as eerily quiet as death.


    But not far away, there were still waves of noisy voicesing from outside, which seemed particrly


    strange and frightening.


    There were so many people in the hall, but no one dared to make a sound for fear of waking Tom up.


    Two drops of tears flowed down the corner of Tom''s eyes.


    Then, he suddenly opened his eyes, stood up, and strode towards the door.


    Everyone was frightened by his sudden action, but still, no one dared to speak. They could only follow


    Tom with their eyes.


    When he reached the door, he stopped and said, "From now on, I have nothing to do with the Howards.


    Don''t ever mess with me."


    After saying this, he walked out of the door and disappeared from everyone''s sight in the blink of an


    eye.


    About ten seconds after he left, everyone in the hall breathed a sigh of relief. They suddenly rxed


    and gasped for air.


    The pressure Tom had put on them just now was so great that they could not breathe as if a mountain


    had been pressing on them all the time!


    After a while, an elder of the Howards said, "Did Tom really let us off?"


    The word "Let off" actually revealed that he was subconsciously afraid of Tom.


    "Probably."


    "Well, I didn''t expect him to know the truth in the end."


    "Yes, what happened tonight exceeded all of our expectations. Tom is really ruthless. We all


    underestimate him."


    "No matter what, he''s gone now. I believe he won''t break his promise."


    "But our crisis hasn''t been resolved yet."


    "I just hope Tom won''t find out Anna; otherwise, it would be another crisis for our family."


    Owen had gotten his breath again. He looked in the direction of Tom''s disappearance, and his eyes


    shed with bitterness. Tonight, he hadpletely lost to Tom. He couldn''t ept the result.


    ...


    "Mom, why did you do this? Why?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Fake, are they all fake? Is your kindness to me, your care for me, and your love for me fake?"


    "Mom, where are you now? Where are you?"


    After Tom came out of Wind Pavilion, it began to rain. The rain fell on him and soon soaked his clothes.


    It waste autumn, and the temperature at night was only ten degrees celsius. Coupled with the rain, it


    was even colder. Everyone on the way put on their coats or cotton-padded jackets, but he was still


    wearing a shirt, which was cold for him.


    But he didn''t feel anything. No matter how cold the weather and rain were, his heart was even colder.


    All the way out, he met a lot of people and attracted their attention. They pointed at him and thought


    that he was crazy. Some of them thought that he was grandstanding. No normal people would wear


    just a shirt on such a cold and rainy day.


    Tom didn''t care about what the others thought. He continued walking.


    He was absent-minded. He had never been so flustered before and waspletely disoriented.


    Suddenly, a car appeared on his right. The light shone on him, and the people in the car were


    astonished.


    "Chairman, the one in front seems to be Mr. Howard?"


    The secretary pointed at Tom, who was walking coldly in front of them, and said in surprise.


    The chairman looked up and was stunned. Then she bit her lips and said, "Follow him and see where


    he''s going."


    The chairman was none other than Phoebe.


    After she signed the contract with Willie, she should have rushed back to thepany as soon as


    possible, but she didn''t. There was a voice inside asking her to stay and wait here.


    She waited for a long time, but when she lost her patience and was about to leave, the person she was


    waiting for appeared.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Yes, she was waiting for Tom.


    In fact, from the first time she saw Tom, she was attracted by him. When Tom was qualified to go to


    Wind Pavilion to book SVIP room and astonished Willie, she was even more curious about Tom.


    Now she thought about what her brother Logan had said to her a few days ago. Logan had seen Tom


    being fawned on by a group of big shots, which meant that Tom had a strong background.


    However, it was unreasonable that Tom was a poor boy from the countryside. At first, the Scotts also


    valued Tom''s family background and decided to recruit him as their son-inw. But now, why did Tom


    change into a big shot?


    Anyway, this kind of thing could not happen in real life. It was too mysterious!


    So she had always been curious, confused, and had a strong desire to find the answer, so she chose


    to put down the work in her hands and stay here to find Tom and ask him for the truth.


    She tried to call Tom and found that Tom had changed his number. Then she sent a WhatsApp


    message to Tom, but found that he had ckmailed her. She had no choice but to wait at the exit of


    Wind Pavilion. She had an intuition that she could find Tom.


    In the end, she really met Tom. As expected, he came out of Wind Pavilion.


    But to her surprise, Tom walked out alone in the heavy rain?


    Now the rain was getting heavier and heavier. The drizzle slowly turned into a downpour. Even in the


    car, with the headlights on, it was a little hard to see clearly.


    At this time, on the street, except for Tom, there were no other pedestrians. All people were hiding from


    the rain.


    However, Tom had no intention of avoiding the rain. He continued to walk at the same pace as if he


    could not feel the coldness of the rain at all.


    For some reason, when Phoebe saw this scene in the car, she suddenly felt an unspeakable heartache


    as like her heart was stabbed.


    She clenched her red lips and muttered to herself, "Tom, what the hell are you doing?"


    Yeah, what the hell was Tom doing?


    In fact, not to mention Phoebe, even Tom didn''t know what he was doing, because he couldn''t feel the


    rain now. It seemed that his whole mind had been concentrated in his inner world. He just walked


    subconsciously.


    Phoebe followed him for two minutes and found that Tom was still without any intention of hiding from


    the rain. She began to worry. It was so cold now, and the rain was so heavy. If he was drenched, he


    would catch a cold no matter how good a constitution he had!


    "Catch up and stop him." Phoebe said to the driver. She decided not to stop Tom from getting


    drenched.


    As she had ordered, the driver sped up, drove in front of Tom and stopped Tom horizontally.


    Then Phoebe rolled down the window and said loudly to Tom, "Tom, what are you doing? Why are you


    in the rain all the time?"


    Perhaps it was because of the heavy rain, Tom kept walking with his head down and didn''t hear


    Phoebe at all. He continued walking and bypassed Phoebe''s car.


    Just then, Phoebe saw the expression on Tom''s face...


    What kind of expression was that?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    There was no vitality, no feelings, and no soul, and he kept mumbling "fake"...


    Phoebe and Tom had been married for so long that she had never seen Tom show such an expression.


    No, the fact was she had never seen anyone show such an expression! To use an idiom to describe it,


    it was an expression of all hopes being dashed to pieces.


    The moment she saw Tom''s expression, she felt a sharp prick in her heart. The pain made her nose


    sore and tears flowed out.


    She did not know what had happened to Tom, but she knew that Tom was not such a fragile person.


    Even when Tom was insulted before, he had never been so discouraged.


    In other words, Tom must have experienced something extremely desperate and painful just now.


    So without thinking, she opened the door and rushed towards Tom.


    "Boss!"


    The secretary in the car eximed. It was raining so hard now. If Phoebe rushed out, she would be


    drenched.


    But Phoebe still rushed out. In fact, she didn''t understand why she did this. She and Tom had already


    divorced. Strictly speaking, they were not even friends now.


    Soon, she rushed to Tom, grabbed Tom, and shouted, "Tom! What happened to you just now? Why did


    you do this?!"


    Tom stopped. His face was covered in rain and his eyes were red and swollen. Hearing Phoebe''s


    voice, his soul slowly returned to his body and came back to the real world. He asked, "Phoebe? Why


    are you here?"


    He saw Phoebe clearly and felt strange. The next moment, he came back to his senses. It turned out


    that he was in the rain.


    Phoebe was soon drenched and shivering with cold.


    As soon as Phoebe came out, she felt cold. When she was drenched in the rain, she couldn''t help but


    shiver.


    "Tom, are you... Are you being bullied..." Phoebe''s teeth trembled as she spoke, and her lips turned


    pale.


    Tom came to his senses now. He knew Phoebe was ufortable when he saw her like this. If she


    stood in the heavy rain for one more minute, she would catch a cold. So he took off his clothes, pushed


    them open, and blocked Phoebe''s head. He said angrily, "Why are you running out? You catch a cold


    easily! Hurry and take a hot bath at a nearby hotel!"


    Phoebe clenched her teeth. Tom''s first reaction was to think about her health. This bastard!


    "My car is over there. Let''s go to the car and get out of the rain first." Phoebe grabbed Tom''s hand and


    walked to the car.


    After entering the car, Tom and Phoebe both felt warm immediately. There was warm air in the car.


    The driver didn''t talk nonsense and found the nearest hotel as fast as he could to let Tom and Phoebe


    take a


    warm bath. Otherwise, they would catch a cold soon.


    Tom had been drenched in the rain for a few minutes, and now he finally felt the cold. Fortunately, he


    had a good physique and was far more than normal people, so he didn''t catch a cold in spite of a little


    bit hot temperature.


    Phoebe was different. She was an ordinary woman. Her body was not strong enough, and she didn''t


    get much rest these days, so she immediately caught a cold.


    When she came out of the shower, she sneezed many times.


    The secretary was very sensible. At this time, she left early and left the private space for Phoebe and


    Tom.


    So, they were left alone in the room.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    It suddenly became awkward.


    It was the first time they had been together alone since their divorce.


    After Tom took a shower, his mind was much clearer now, and he was not as lost as before.


    He was a person with a strong mind. If it weren''t for the news, which was too much for him to bear, he


    wouldn''t have lost hisposure.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, was much weaker than Tom. Although she had taken a hot bath, she still


    caught a cold. She sneezed several times, and her nose was all red. She seemed very ufortable.


    "Kerchoo!"


    Phoebe suddenly sneezed. Tom was standing opposite her, and the droplets sprayed directly on his


    face.


    Phoebe was embarrassed and apologized immediately, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."


    "It''s okay." Tom shook his head, then went to the bathroom and washed his face. He came back and


    said, "You have a cold. You have to take medicine."


    Phoebe rubbed her nose and shook her head, "I''m fine. I just need some rest tonight."


    "It''s no use resting. You''re invaded by cold. If you don''t take medicine in time, you will have a high


    fever..."


    Before Tom could finish his sentence, Phoebe shivered, and her face turned red. Tom saw her like this


    and knew that Phoebe had a fever.


    He reached out and touched Phoebe''s forehead. It turned out that he was right.


    "What are you doing?!" Phoebe was startled by his action. She reflexively covered her chest and took


    two steps back, looking at Tom in panic.


    Tom''s eyebrows twitched, and he was inexplicably disappointed. It seemed that Phoebe still had a


    grudge against him.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to see if you had a fever." Tom said bitterly.


    Seeing Tom''s expression, Phoebe''s lips moved. For some reason, she regretted that she had


    overreacted. "I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    Tom interrupted her, squeezed out a smile, and said, "No need to exin. I understand. We are not


    even friends now. I am too rash."


    After that, heughed at himself and took two steps back to keep his distance from Phoebe.


    It seemed that Phoebe wanted to say something, but finally, she didn''t. Yes, they were divorced. They


    were not even friends, but they knew each other. Coupled with their unhappy marriage, they were even


    more estranged and unfamiliar with each other...


    But for some reason, she didn''t want to see them be like this.


    A long silence followed their distance. This time, Tom talked first. He said, "It''s gettingte. I have to


    go."


    Walking to the door, Tom thought of something and turned around, "By the way, you have a cold and


    fever now. It''s better to buy some medicine. There''s a pharmacy nearby downstairs. You can ask your


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    secretary to get some medicine for you. You are not strong enough. It''s not good for your health if you


    don''t bring down the fever in time."


    "I see." Phoebe nodded and added, "Thank you."


    Tom smiled and left without saying anything.


    After he left, Phoebe was alone in the room. She stood still for a long time, then sighed, feeling


    disappointed. She didn''t know why, or rather, she did not want to think about it.


    Two minutester, she suddenly realized that she had a lot of questions to ask Tom. For example, who


    Tom really was, and why he was so lost that his face was filled with despair tonight. However, she was


    at a loss at the critical moment and did not ask anything.


    It was still raining heavily outside, so Tom didn''t leave. He just got a room in this hotel and stayed for


    the night.


    He had a hard time sleeping that night. He didn''t fall asleep until midnight. He kept thinking about what


    happened tonight, from the shock at the beginning to the gradual eptance of the fact.


    In fact, he was sure that Owen and Samuel did not lie. His mother was not dead, and she had


    something to do with his grandfather bing a vegetable. But he couldn''t figure out why his mother


    did this. It made no sense at all! Could it be that her mother had some secret to hide, or was her


    identity too special?


    No matter what, he had to find out his mother and ask her about it.


    The next morning, he got up early. He went to his grandfather''s tomb to pay his respects and said a lot


    of things. He didn''t go back to ZQ until he felt better.


    Although he had been away from ZQ for a few days, ZQ had begun to work smoothly in every step. It


    was bing a huge machine, and every part was cooperating closely. It could still run normally and


    make a lot of money without his participation.


    ZQ still had a lot of famous stars other than Forrest. It even had several A-listers, let alone the B-listers


    and C-listers.


    Even so, he still held a meeting after returning to ZQ, asking the managers to report to him about the


    After the meeting, he was more relieved. Since ZQ had nothing to worry about, he could just leave it to


    Elliot. As long as Elliot didn''t make big mistakes, thepany would keep making money.


    In this way, he had nearly 60 billion in his ount, and it would be a loss to keep the money in the


    bank. He had to make some investments to earn more money.


    So for the rest of the time, he would focus on the newly established advertisingpany. He had


    investigated with hundreds of millions in it and bought a professional team to run it.


    It was a business worth multi-billions, and Malcolm was the first to enter the game, but he didn''t pay


    much money, which was only two hundred million to spare a part of the shares. Then Elliot also


    invested three hundred million to take up another part of the shares. The rest of the shares were all


    controlled by Tom.


    Because he had a professional team, he had no work to do even if he was the chairman. He felt a little


    bored.


    Of course, he was not azy person. During this time, he kept reading and enriching himself.


    And, most importantly, he began to investigate his mother, Luna''s true identity!


    This was not a simple project. Luna was able to hurt his grandfather unscathed, and she disappeared


    without leaving any trace. Even the Howards could not retaliate against her. All of the facts were telling


    him that his mother must be special.


    A week passed, and there was still no information. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. There


    was even no information about Chou. He was quite disappointed.


    On this day, he went shopping and met an acquaintance he had not seen for a long time.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    "Kili?"


    When Tom passed by a ce, he saw a familiar figure. He called out tentatively and immediately got a


    response from that figure. That man turned around and was surprised to see him. Then he said in


    surprise, "Tom, hello."


    That slightly plump figure had dark skin. He looked very simple and honest, wearing an ancient


    eunuch''s clothes, and his body covered with dust.


    That man saw Tom and immediately walked over. With a surprised face, he punched Tom hard in the


    chest and said with a smile, "It''s really you, buddy. Long time no see. I thought you have already


    forgotten me!"


    When Elliot and a few ZQ Media''s executives walked behind Tom and saw this, they narrowed their


    eyes and some anger shed across their eyes. They were about toe up to teach "Kili" a lesson.


    Tom immediately raised his hand to stop them, giving them a warning re.


    Kili happened to wipe his profuse sweat just now, so he didn''t see what Tom just did.


    Coincidentally, Tom was idle and bored, so he came to the set with Elliot and the others to take a look.


    He didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance.


    Recently, ZQ Media invested in a high-budget movie with an investment of 340 million dors. As ZQ


    Media''s chairman, he had not pay a visit to this set since he had been in office for so long. Now that


    since he was free, he wanted toe over to take a look, and he didn''t expect to meet Kili.


    Speaking of Kili, Tom was quite surprised, because Kili was an uxorialocal son-inw just like him. For


    the past four years, there were few people who didn''t despise him and were willing to be friends with


    him. Kili was one of them!


    He heard that Kili had gone to other city to work, and they hadn''t seen each other for almost a year, but


    now they met on ZQ Media''s set.


    Tom looked at Kili''s innocent face and said with a smile, "Are you kidding me? Kili, we are brothers. I


    would never forgive you even if you died. Hahahahah."


    Kili punched Tom again and said with a smile, "You bastard cursed me."


    Tom chuckled and gave Elliot and the others a look, implying them to stand aside and not disturb him.


    Then he looked back at Kili and said with a wicked smile, "Kili, why did you think of "being" a eunuch?


    Your wife agreed?"


    Kili sat down on the ground and casually threw a bottle of coke on the ground to Tom. He said,


    "Bullshit. I''m here to join the filming. How about it? Isn''t it awesome?"


    Kili patted his eunuch''s wear with a smug expression on his face.


    Tom gave him a thumbs-up and said, "Awesome, you be an actor now. I''m still working hard."


    Then the two of them began to chat. Tom took the opportunity to look around the set and found that the


    scale was quiterge. Because of the arrival of Elliot and the others, the director and the actors


    suddenly became excited and acted especially actively. They curried favor with those senior managers


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like Elliot.


    Kili looked at Elliot and the others enviously and said, "Being a boss is really good. Even the director


    and those superstars are well behaved in front of them. Unlike us, who don''t have any human rights."


    Tom smiled and said, "Kili, aren''t you in the paint business? Why are you here to be an actor?"


    Kili sighed and said helplessly, "The paint business was at a loss and closed down. My wife gave me a


    good scolding. A friend happened to be a walk-on, so I joined him to do this. Hey, I must say. It''s


    interesting to be an actor. Not only can I make money, but I can also meet those super stars on TV


    every day. I like this job."


    After that, he kicked Tom again and asked, "By the way, Tom, what do you do now? Have you found a


    job?"


    Tom thought about it and said, "Yes."


    "What work do you do?" Kili asked.


    "A real estate agent."


    "Hey!" Kili waved his hand hard and immediately stood up and said, "It''s not a promising career. The


    real estate market is not good now. Why don''t you join me? If you work hard, you can earn one or two


    hundred a day. It''s good. And with your appearance, if you''re lucky enough, you can be the main


    character in three or five years. You might get famous then!"


    "It''s..." Tom was stunned for a moment and was about to refuse when Kili immediately said, "No more


    crap. That''s it. I have connections on this set. You can join me as long as I ask."


    After that, he ran away without Tom''s response. He went to talk to the director, but unexpectedly, he


    was directly rebuked and scolded by the director.


    He kept a smile on his face, but his body was very stiff. He bent over and kept nodding and


    apologizing.


    Finally, he walked over, wiped his nose and said with a smile, "Haha, it''s done. When the director heard


    that you were introduced by me, he immediately agreed."


    Tom saw everything that happened just now, and he heard part of their conversation, knowing that Kili


    had clearly failed. It was impossible for him not to be moved.


    It had been a year since they parted, and Kili was still so kind. It was rare.


    In the past, when he was a uxorialocal son-inw in the Scotts, Kili helped him a lot. He knew that Tom


    was living a difficult life and had no money. Kili often asked him toe out for dinner.


    He had thought before that when he turned the tables, he would repay Kili. However, too many things


    happened during this period of time and he forgot about it.


    "Really?"


    "Yes! I never lied." Kili patted Tom on the shoulder, looking very heroic, but he changed his tone and


    said, "However, I think there are too many walk-ones on this set, and thepetition is big. I thought


    about it carefully and decided to rmend you to another set. Thepetition on that set is


    rtively small, and there is no need to act a eunuch, just a passer-by, hahahahaha."


    Tom still wanted to say something, but Kili took out his phone and called. After a few words, he showed


    joy on his face. He patted Tom on the shoulder hard and said, "It''s done. You can work there tomorrow.


    I can finish my part on this set today. I''ll go to that set with you tomorrow."


    In fact, Tom wanted to tell Kili that he was now the chairman of ZQ Media, and there was no need to


    y a walk-on anymore. He could also let Kili be the main character as along as he ordered. However,


    when he saw enthusiastic Kili still treated him like his own brother as before, he suddenly couldn''t spill


    it out.


    Next, Tom still didn''t reveal his identity. After Kili finished acting, they went to a nearby food stall to drink


    and chat.


    The next day, Tom came to meet Kili on time and went to the new set together.


    ZQ Media invested in this film as well, but it was smaller in scale than that from yesterday, which


    invested only 30 or 40 million dors.


    "Director, this is my friend I told you about yesterday. He''s also very hardworking. There''s absolutely no


    problem as a walk-on!" When they arrived at the set, Kili couldn''t wait to drag Tom to the director. He


    desperately praised Tom in obsequious tone.


    The director looked at Tom and was slightly stunned. For some reason, he felt that this young man in


    front of him looked a little familiar.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Tom''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the person''s eyes. He was wondering if he was recognized.


    This director worked at ZQ and had seen Tom from afar before, so it was possible for him to recognize


    Tom.


    If he was recognized and Kili knew who he really was, he would be too scared to speak, right?


    To be honest, Tom was quite shy. He and Kili were in the same boat at that time. They were both poor


    and unpopr. At that time, Kili had been taking good care of him because he was a few years older


    than him. In the end, he changed and became a super big boss, but Kili was still the poor wretch. When


    Kili found out this, he would find it hard to ept this all of a sudden.


    Most importantly, when they met yesterday, Tom didn''t tell Kili his identity. But if he was recognized


    now, what would Kili think?


    Would he think he was lying to him deliberately?


    All of a sudden, many thoughts shed through Tom''s mind.


    Just as he was about to wink at the director to indicate that he did not want to reveal his identity, the


    director''s dropped the stunned expression. Obviously, he did not recognize Tom. He shook his head


    slightly, mocked himself in his heart, and though he was overthinking it. How could this ordinary young


    man in front of him be the superior chairman of ZQ?


    Besides, this young man was Kili''s friend.


    Who didn''t know Kili was a walk-on and had been working in many different sets, but was still obscure?


    He was just a miserable middle-aged man. How could Kili know the chairman of ZQ and even bring him


    to the set to apply for the job of a walk-on?


    He had indeed seen the chairman of ZQ once before, but he was twenty meters away, so he could not


    see the chairman''s face clearly.


    So he immediately came to the conclusion that the young man in front of him was just a young man


    that looked like the chairman. He was definitely not the chairman of ZQ.


    Tom saw the change of the director''s expression, and he was secretly relieved, thinking it was good


    that he was not recognized.


    Anyway, he didn''t have much to do for a while recently, so he decided to take a private visit as a way to


    experience a different life.


    He would use his position as the chairman of ZQ to pull strings for Kili and so that he would y the


    lead.


    He didn''t have to tell Kili his real identity because he knew very well that once Kili knew his, they


    wouldn''t be friends. Kili would definitely be scared in front of him and would never dare to joke around


    like before.


    After giving Tom a brief look, the director nodded and said, "Okay, since you''re the one introduced by


    Kili, I''ll give Kili face and you can be a walk-on here."


    Kili was overjoyed and quickly winked at Tom, signaling him to say thanks.


    Tom had no choice but to say perfunctorily, "Thank you, director."


    "Hmm." The director was quite arrogant. He didn''t want to talk to lowly people like Tom. Instead, he


    said directly to Kili, "He''s your man. Just tell him the rules on the set and tell him not to be serious at his


    job, okay?"


    "Yes, yes!" Kili nodded hurriedly, his face full of surprise and excitement, seeming to be happier than


    Tom.


    Next, Kili quickly told Tom the rules three times in a row, afraid that Tom would not be able to remember


    them and make a mistake. "Remember, a walk-on must remember the rules. We must not make


    mistakes. Otherwise, if our reputation gets bad, it will be difficult to get any job."


    Tom was a little helpless and said, "I know, Kili. Don''t worry. I will obey the rules."


    It was also quite dramatic to think that he, the chairman of ZQ, hade here to be a walk-on for no


    reason.


    After waiting for a while, when everything was ready and the shooting had not started yet, Tom asked


    curiously, "Didn''t you say it would start at nine o''clock? It is ten o''clock now, but we are still waiting?"


    Tom did not deliberately lower his voice, so his words reached the ears of many people around him.


    They turned around and looked at him, looking a little unhappy. Kili was so scared that he quickly


    grabbed Tom and shushed him. He said worriedly, "Lower your voice! I told you, you can''t talk casually


    on the set, especially about people! Otherwise, the director will be very angry if he hears you."


    Tom also frowned slightly. He felt that there was something wrong here. Apart from some of the leading


    actors, the other actors were submissive and very afraid of the director. Those walk-ons like Kili were


    especially afraid.


    This was different from what he knew. Everyone''s nerves were so tense. Could they really make a


    good movie?


    "Kili, we''re just here to work. There''s no need to be so submissive." Tom said.


    Kili said, "Tom, that''s not true. Acting is different from other jobs. On the set, the director is the most


    superior person. We all have to listen to the director''s arrangement, even the leading actors, not to


    mention us. Of course, unless you''re an A-list star like Ashton. We have been waiting for so long just


    because Ashton hasn''t been here yet."


    "Who is Ashton?" Tom asked doubtfully.


    Hearing this, not only Tom, but also other walk-ons next to them widened their eyes and looked at Tom


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    in shock. One person said, "Damn it! Really? You don''t know Ashton? He''s a young handsome actor


    and he is very popr! He''s also the male lead of our movie!"


    Tom understood. It turned out this Ashton was the male lead and a star with huge devoted fan bases.


    He really didn''t know him, because he wasn''t interested in this kind of star at all. Besides, it was


    impossible for him, a busy chairman, to take the initiative to pay attention to these stars. He didn''t even


    know all the stars in ZQ Inc.


    "Oh, it''s him." Tom nodded with a calm expression. However, when others saw this, they thought he


    was pretending not to care. Could it be possible that anyone who was in the entertainment industry


    would not know Ashton?


    At this moment, a white Toyota Alpha arrived at the set. A handsome young man walked out. Kili


    immediately pushed Tom and said in a low voice, "Well, that''s Ashton, the male lead of our show."


    "I see." Tom nodded faintly, looking very calm. His reaction made Kili speechless. He muttered in his


    heart that after a year, Tom grew had changed. He was even not excited when he saw a big star.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Tom knew what Kili was thinking about. But he just smiled faintly and did not exin anything. A man


    like him didn''t bother to exin to others.


    Ashton walked over arrogantly. He appeared arrogant and didn''t look at anyone. When he came to the


    director, he saidzily, "Director, everyone is here. We can start now."


    The director, who was very powerful on the set, became respectful to Ashton. He lowered his head and


    said, "Yes, we can start at any time."


    "Yes." Ashton nodded and said, "It''s good that everyone is here. I don''t have time to wait for them."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Many people were unhappy with what he said, but they didn''t dare to talk back. The director said,


    "Ashton, let''s start now. We have a tight schedule today."


    After hearing the director''s words, many actors were ready to start, but they were stunned by Ashton''s


    words. "Wait a minute. Why are you in such a hurry? I haven''t eaten anything yet."


    "Well..." The director frowned.


    Ashton immediately red at him. "What''s wrong? I haven''t had breakfast yet. I can''t do anything if I''m


    hungry!"


    The director became angry but he had to suppress it. He gritted his teeth and his face darkened. If it


    were any other actor, he would have scolded him. But the man in front of him was Ashton, the male


    lead of the film, and he was now a popr celebrity with a lot of fans. He didn''t dare to scold Ashton


    even though he was angry.


    So he gritted his teeth, suppressed his anger, squeezed out a smile and said, "Ashton, you


    misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. It''s just that ZQ has asked us to finish the film in three months, so


    the schedule is tight."


    Ashton said disdainfully, "So what? I''m the male lead in this film. If I''m hungry, how can I start? You''ve


    been a director for a few years, but you don''t even know that?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Ashton, you taught me a lesson." The director nodded quickly. He had to swallow all the


    anger into his stomach. He did not dare toin at all. His posture was very humble.


    Tom was not far away and saw everything. He frowned faintly. He didn''t like Ashton, who was arrogant


    and not devoted. Could the film be good with such a male lead?


    Anyway, he remembered this person and decided to ask his subordinates to investigate whether this


    Ashton was really worth his investment.


    So they waited for Ashton to eat breakfast, who ate very slowly.


    Tom was getting impatient. He frowned and cursed. Though others were dissatisfied with Ashton, they


    didn''t dare toin, so the set was quiet, and his words happened to be heard by Ashton.


    Ashton suddenly threw the breakfast box, frowned, and said unhappily, "Who was talking bad about me


    just now! Stand up!"


    He stood up with a gloomy face, especially arrogant and aggressive. How could he be as gentle and


    elegant as when he was in TV? Now he was acting like a rascal.


    Kili''s face turned pale with fear because Tom, who was beside him, said this!


    His heart was wrenched, and it kept pounding. Tom brought here by him. If Tom offended Ashton, he


    would be implicated!


    What he couldn''t figure out was why did Tom curse Ashton. It would definitely offend Ashton. Besides,


    Ashton was a big star with millions of fans. If anyone offended him, he wouldn''t be able to stay in the


    circle anymore.


    Now he regretted bringing Tom to the set.


    But although he regretted it, he didn''t me Tom. He was just confused. When did Tom be so


    bold? When he met Tom, Tom was very timid, and even could be called a coward. Why did he change


    so much after a year?


    Many people''s eyes turned to Tom.


    In an instant, Ashton saw Tom and said in an unfriendly tone, "Are you the one who said bad things


    about me behind my back? Where are from you? How dare you!"


    Tom looked at Ashton with no expression on his face. Just as Tom was about to speak, Kili next to him


    immediately stood up and quickly bowed and apologized, "Ashton, Ashton, you misunderstood. He


    didn''t say you. He was justmenting on other people on the Inte. Ashton, don''t take it


    seriously..."


    Kili''s face was full of ttery and reverence. He kept bowing, looking extremely humble, which made


    Tom felt bad.


    Ashton''s expression looked much better. He said to the director, "Director Chen, what''s wrong with


    you? Why everyone can enter the set? If I tell the boss of ZQ, your career will be as good as over."


    Director Chen wiped his sweat and said quickly, "Ashton, calm down, calm down. I''ll kick them out right


    away."


    When Kili heard this, fear, sadness, and bitterness appeared on his face. He did not expect that he


    would be fired just after he came, and since he had offended Ashton, he was afraid that there would be


    no studio to hire him in the future.


    Fortunately, at this moment, a few people came out of the house not far away. The lead of them was


    wearing a white-cor suit. Her face was handsome and her figure hot.


    She asked doubtfully, "What happened?"


    Her appearance immediately lit up the eyes of everyone on the set, and even Tom''s pupils shrank. He


    was a little stunned with her beauty and his breathing paused.


    Like the other men present, Ashton was even more infatuated and his eyes were straight.


    When Ashton saw this woman, he immediately put on a ttering smile and said, "rissa, you''re here


    too. Don''t you have to work only in the afternoon?"


    "Who were you scolding just now? You sound angry."


    Ashton didn''t bother to scold Tom anymore. He quickly ran to rissa, and his eyes were filled with


    passion and admiration. Obviously, he had a crush on rissa.


    "No, there''s a nobody who said bad things about me behind my back. I just said a few words. rissa,


    you know me. I''m a generous person. I won''t bother to argue with others if the matter is not very


    serious. Hehe." Ashton tried his best to leave a good impression on rissa.


    rissa nodded faintly. Obviously, she didn''t care about Ashton very much. She took two steps back


    and kept some distance from Ashton. Then she said to the director, "Director Chen, everyone is here


    now. Can we start?"


    Director Chen did not dare to say yes but just looked at Ashton...


    Ashton immediately said, "It all depends on rissa."


    After saying that, he looked at rissa with affectionate eyes. This film was about an urban love story


    with some martial arts elements. Ashton was the male lead and rissa was the female lead.


    rissa said, "Then let''s start."


    With rissa''s words, the director ordered others to start.


    Seeing that Ashton did not continue to scold Tom, Kili breathed a sigh of relief and reminded Tom in a


    low voice, "Brother, don''t talk nonsense, or we will both be done."


    Tom smiled and said, "Kili, Ashton is just a little star. We don''t need to be afraid of him, do we?"


    "What? A little star?" Kili''s eyes wide opened immediately. He looked at Tom in shock, and reached out


    to touch Tom''s forehead. He said, "Tom, are you okay? Even Ashton has been called a little star by


    you? Are you ZQ''s boss?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Kili said yfully.


    Tom smiled and deliberately said with a shocked expression, "Wow, Kili, how did you know that I am


    the chairman of ZQ?"


    Kili punched Tom in the chest and smiled, "Damn it. You''re shameless."


    Tom blinked and said, "Kili, why can''t I be ZQ''s chairman?"


    Just then, two work-ons heard their conversation, they burst outughing and said, "Boy, you''re really


    funny. Do you know what ZQ Media is? Its market value has exceeded six billion. Do you know who is


    the chairman of ZQ stands for? An absolute capital tycoon, a billionaire. Even our studio is invested by


    ZQ. And even the director and Ashton must be humble when they see ZQ''s chairman."


    Another man also said sarcastically, "I think he has read too many web novels and thinks he is a big


    shot too. Hahaha. Would a billionairee to this small studio to be a work-on? How dare you say


    that? Hahaha..."


    Theirughter was very loud, and other work-ons heard them, who came over one after another. When


    they heard what happened, they all burst outughing, as if they had heard a big joke.


    "I didn''t hear wrong, did I? Can he be the chairman of ZQ?"


    "Could that be true? How dare a deadbeat like him say he''s the chairman of ZQ. Hahaha, this is the


    funniest joke I''ve heard this year."


    "Kili, where did you meet this weirdo? Is there something wrong with his brain? How dare he even


    pretend to be the chairman of ZQ?"


    They took Tom as a big joke and ridicule him, and even Kili was ridiculed.


    LinZTom didn''t care that. He had been ridiculed a lot, and they couldn''t hurt him at all. However, Kili


    couldn''t stand it. He blushed and exined loudly, "You are the ones who are insane. Can''t you tell that


    my bro is obviously joking? Are you silly?"


    However, no matter how hard Kili tried to exin, they didn''t listen to him and deliberately mocked him.


    The more angry Kili was, the more fun they felt.


    Just then, a few people came over. The director frowned and said, "What are you all doing here? Don''t


    you have work? Do you want to be fired by me?"


    In addition to the director, there were Ashton and rissa. Ashton looked at these work-ons with


    obvious disdain and arrogance in his eyes. He felt he was much more superior than them.


    rissa was not that arrogant, but she was also aloof.


    When they saw the director, they immediately stoppedughing. They quickly exined in awe,


    "Director, it''s not our fault. The man that Kili brought here said that he was the chairman of ZQ, and we


    felt it rediculous, so we gathered here."


    When the director heard this, he was stunned. "What? The chairman of ZQ?"


    "Yes, yes!" Then he pointed to Tom beside him and gloated.


    The others were also gloating and they took two steps back to distance themselves from Tom and Kili,


    which immediately made Tom and Kili be the focus.


    Tom didn''t take it seriously. His expression was still indifferent. But Kili looked miserable. His face


    immediately turned pale and he was disoriented. He panicked and began to stutter, "Director, director,


    it''s not like this. My friend, he''s-he''s joking..."


    Ashton burst outughing. "Wait, what did you just say? Did I hear you wrong? You said you were the


    chairman of ZQ? Hahaha..."


    The actors next to him couldn''t help butugh as if they had heard some funny joke. They looked at


    Tom and Kili as if they were looking at a clown.


    When rissa heard this, her eyes also turned to Tom. She also felt that Tom was a clown. Then she


    turned away her eyes. Instead, she said to the director, "Don''t waste time on these trivial things. Let''s


    start filming."


    "Okay, okay." The director red at Kili and Tom and started shooting.


    When Kili saw that the director and others had left and did not scold them, he heaved a long sigh of


    relief, wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and said, "Tom, can you stop joking like this next time? My


    heart can''t stand your torment."


    Tom was helpless. He was not joking. He was really the chairman of ZQ.


    However, he didn''t bother to exin this to Kili, so he patted Kili on the shoulder and said, "Kili, I see. I


    promise I won''t cause you any trouble."


    Kili exhaled a breath of relief and said, "Tom, that''s not what I meant. But it''s hard to find a job


    nowadays. People like us who are not well-educated and no special skills must grasp opportunities to


    work as work-ons and tried to stand out. If we offend Director Chen and Ashton, we won''t be able to


    find a job in the circle in the future."


    Tom''s heart warmed up when he heard this. He nodded and said, "Yes, Kili, I see."


    Kili smiled again and said, "That''s good. It''s about to start shooting. Let''s get ready. Take the


    opportunity to appear in front of the camera for any second! If we get into the audience''s eyes and get


    popr, we will make a lot of money! Come on!"


    Looking at Kili''s excited look, Tom only felt very interesting. He felt that as if he had returned to the time


    when he just was Phoebe''s useless husband and worked hard with Kili to earn money.


    Then the director announced to start, and Tom finally saw how to shoot a film.


    Actually, as the chairman of a film and televisionpany, he was considered to be a big shot in the


    entertainment industry. However, he didn''t know how the film was shot.


    But He was ZQ''s chairman, who could be said to be at the top of the entertainment circle, and he only


    needed to decide the general direction. He relied on data to make decisions ording to the changes


    in the market. In fact, he knew nothing about acting or singing.


    Now he saw them filming, he found it quite interesting and he learnt something new.


    But he found Ashton was a bad actor and didn''t have many scenes after watching for 2 hours. His


    acting skills were terrible, but rissa''s acting skills were good, and she was more dedicated.


    During the shooting, Tom followed Kili to y small parts and appeared in the camera for two seconds.


    His appearance was to set off Ashton.


    However, He couldn''t stand Ashton''s powerless actions , which were not valorous and imposing at all.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Ashton, your actions are too weak. You don''t have any strength at all. You are notpetent at all!"


    Tom could tell that Ashton had learned some kungfu, but his strength was too week, and his


    movements werepletely not correct. He didn''t look as masculine and fierce as a martial arts


    practitioner. Instead, he looked more like he was dancing. However, the director thought his action was


    ok. If the film was released, its reputation would be ruined and the box office would be impacted!


    After all, he was the chairman of the ZQ Media and had invested in this movie. He couldn''t pay


    attention to it if he hadn''t seen it. Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, how could he let Ashton


    spoil the work he had invested in? It was ZQ''s ie that was affected!


    But his words offended Ashton.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Tom should have kept this sentence in his mind. As soon as he said it, there was a silence in the


    audience. In an instant, everyone stopped their movements and stared at him immediately.


    Ashton''s smug expression disappeared in an instant.


    All of a sudden, his eyes were filled with anger and gloom, staring at Tom.


    Kili, who was still lying on the ground, heard Tom''s word, and his mind suddenly went nk!


    In an instant, he realized that Tom had made a big mistake. He had really made big trouble which was


    irreversible.


    Kili, who had been working in the entertainment industry for a year, understood the character of some


    celebrities, especially Ashton, who was famous for his conceit and arrogance. Especially when Ashton


    became popr, he was more headstrong and refused to listen to others'' advice. Even the director


    didn''t dare to offend him.


    So in the process of filming, he wasn''t interrupted or criticized, not because of his good performance,


    but because the director was not that famous, and he did not dare to let Ashton remake it casually, for


    fear of offending him.


    He was quite content with his performance. But now, Ashton was tricked by a utility man in front of so


    many people, using him of poor martial arts moves, and saying that his movements were too soft.


    How could he ept that? He mmed the props angrily. With a bang, ss shards fell everywhere,


    scaring everyone. Even the director trembled and looked at Ashton in shock.


    Many people had their skin cut by ss shards and were bleeding profusely.


    As for rissa, she frowned deeply and looked at Tom coldly.


    To be honest, she also knew that Ashton''s acting skills were not good, and his martial arts movements


    were strange and soft, without any masculinity that a man should have. However, even if Ashton was


    unprofessional, Tom, as a utility man, was not qualified toment.


    It should be known that in the entertainment industry, qualifications and status were very important.


    Ashton has unprofessional, but at least he was a male lead and a popr celebrity. Then what about


    Tom? He was not even an actor but just a walk-on. Now he actually stood up to criticize Ashton?


    Regardless of whether Tom was right or wrong in his criticism, he shouldn''t have done this. To put it


    seriously, he offended the superior.


    So all of a sudden, she had a bad impression of Tom, thinking that Tom was just a clown attracting


    people''s attention by saying something impressive.


    "Fuck you. I''ve endured you for a long time! You''ve taken my generosity as an indulgence, haven''t you?


    Do you really think I don''t dare to do anything to you?!" Ashton walked quickly to Tom and stared at


    Tom, his face full of gloom and coldness. At this moment, the aura around him was so great that most


    of the people present were almost scared to death, shivering, and not daring to make a sound.


    As for Kili, he was even more frightened. He was in a daze and his mind waspletely nk.


    Before today, he had never thought that he would offend Ashton. It was Ashton, who was now a


    popr fresh star in the entertainment industry. He had so many fans that they could drown Kili with


    their mouth water.


    But now, the man he brought with him actually offended Ashton over and over again...


    He didn''t dare to think about what would happen next.


    Anyway, his career as an actor was over. What might be more serious was that he might have to pay


    for Ashton!


    At the thought of this, his face was even paler and he kept swallowing.


    He looked at Tom''s resolute face. Tom was calm and expressionless in the face of Ashton''s anger. Kili


    didn''t know whether Tom was mentally strong or heartless.


    s, Kili sighed in his heart and felt extremely bitter. To be honest, he was beginning to regret bringing


    Tom here. He did not expect that Tom would be so troublesome after not seeing him for a year.


    He waspletely different from the humble and even cowardly Tom Kili had known before.


    Tom looked at Ashton and smiled. "Oh, I''m looking forward to what you can do to me."


    Everyone thought Tom was crazy. He offended Ashton and dared to say such words. Did he want to


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    die?


    Kili felt his scalp numb. He couldn''t think anything else but just quickly got up from the ground, grabbed


    Tom''s hand, and said in a low voice, "Tom! What are you doing? Are you crazy! Apologize to Ashton!"


    Ashton waved his hand, gritted his teeth, and said cruelly, "Apologize? It''s toote! Even if you kneel in


    front of me now, I can''t forgive you!"


    Then, he said to the director, "Chen, how did you be a director? Where did you find these two


    gabbages? How dare they use me of poor martial movements? I''m very angry. If you don''t handle


    this well, you''ll never be a director!"


    As an actor, Ashton called the director''s name directly, and his attitude was extremely bad, which made


    the director very embarrassed.


    But the director didn''t dare to show his unhappiness, because it was really his mistake. He found Kili,


    so the appearance of Tom should be med on him.


    Now he was so angry that he had the urge to strangle Tom!


    He quickly apologized to Ashton, then sat down and immediately cursed at Kili with gritted teeth, "Kili!


    What are you doing?! I agree with you to bring someone over, so you just bring me such a lunatic? You


    did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Kili was so anxious that his head was sweating. He was originally an ordinary person with a cowardly


    personality. He had never encountered such a big scene before. He almost could not bear the


    pressure. He was in a panic,pletely disoriented, and his legs were swinging violently. He almost


    lost his bnce and stammered, "Director, I, I, I... I don''t know either. My brother, he, would never have


    been like this before... I''m sorry..."


    After that, he wanted to bow and apologize to the director and Ashton.


    However, when he was about to bend down, Tom stopped him and said, "Kili, you don''t have to


    apologize, and you don''t have to be scared. With me here today, no one can force you to apologize."


    Tom''s words were overbearing and forceful, hearing like the words of a monarch, full of majesty.


    Because this kind of authority did not match his image at all, everyone was stunned when he said this.


    Then, when they all came to their senses, the whole room roared withughter. They really thought that


    Tom was crazy, that he was a lunatic.


    Even the indifferent rissa looked at him with disdain and disgust.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    rissa was one of the few celebrities in the entertainment industry that had never had any scandals


    since she debuted, nor had she ever shot any kissing or sex scenes. Coupled with her pure


    appearance, she had always been the sweetheart of H Country. Even throughout Asia, she was a


    popr star with tens of millions of fans, and the people who knew her were even hundreds of millions.


    It could be said that she was a superstar, much more popr than Ashton, who was just a handsome


    young star.


    Because rissa was not only beautiful, but also very talented, with good acting skills, and a good


    reputation in the circle. She was much better than Ashton and the like.


    In other words, a celebrity like Ashton could be reced at any time, but not rissa. She was an


    actress with real talents.


    She had always worked hard, so she especially looked down on the kind of people who had no talent,


    but still liked to boast. Now in her opinion, Tom fell into this category. He was obviously just a bit-part


    yer, but arrogant and domineering, without any self-awareness. She looked down on such a person


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    the most.


    "Tom..." Kili was about to cry.


    Ashton was amused by Tom again. Heughed back angrily. "Hahaha, that''s some tough talk! I''ve seen


    some people, but I''ve never seen anyone like you. I think you''re hallucinating. You think you''re a big


    shot, don''t you?"


    Director Chen was also extremely angry. He was already nervous about today''s mission and needed to


    shoot urgently. But now, he didn''t even finish a shot. He was far behind the schedule. If this got to the


    investor ZQ Media, then he would inevitably be scolded!


    It was all because of this guy, Kili, who brought a psycho to his set!


    Yes, in his eyes, Tom was a psychopath. If he wasn''t a psychopath, he wouldn''t have said such crazy


    things.


    If he had known this, he would have never promised Kili. Now he regretted it!


    "Kili, take your man with you now and get out of here, as far as you can!" Director Chen was furious


    and pointed at Kili, scolding.


    "Director..." Kili''s eyes went red.


    "Get lost!" The director picked up the props next to him and threw them at Kili.


    Kili gritted his teeth. He was now as depressed as if he had lost his mother and knew that his acting


    career was over.


    Originally, he had a dream of bing a star, but now, it was shattered and destroyed by Tom.


    For which, he could only breathe an enormous sigh. He didn''t even have the strength to me Tom, for


    he was drowning in despair now.


    He tugged at Tom and said feebly, "Let''s go. We are officially finished."


    However, how could Ashton let them go? He immediately stopped them and said with a gloomy


    expression, "You don''t get to leave until you kneel down to apologize to me. Otherwise, not a chance!"


    Originally, Tom didn''t n to leave either. This Ashton was so arrogant. Not only was his acting bad,


    but he was also showing off on the set, which brought down the whole crew. Most importantly, Ashton


    insulted him and Kili, and it was even more impossible for him to let Ashton go easily.


    "Kneel down and apologize?" When Tom heard this, he immediatelyughed out loud.


    Ashton cocked his head as if he was the God and everyone had to do as he said and then he


    demanded, "That''s right! Both of you have to kneel down and apologize to me, or else you won''t be


    able to get away."


    Kili shuddered and pleaded, "Ashton, we are sorry. You are a superstar. Why should you get angry with


    small potatoes like us?"


    Ashton saw that Kili had already pleaded in a panic, and his face was full of pride and arrogance.


    "Spare me such nonsense. It''s your stupid friend who dared to offend me! I''m not that patient. I will


    count to three. If you don''t kneel down by then, you will be sorry!"


    After that, he began to count down. "One, two..."


    There were many people present but no one dared to stand up and say a word. All of them sumbed


    to Ashton''s power. In fact, they didn''t like Ashton''s aggressive look either. To be fair, even if Tom had


    offended Ashton first, Tom only said a few unpleasant words, and an apology should do. Now Ashton


    wanted them to kneel down and apologize, which would be an insult to their dignity.


    However, no matter how much they hated Ashton, they did not dare to disobey Ashton, so they all


    looked at Tom and Kili sympathetically.


    Kili was terrified. He pulled Tom and said in a panic, "Tom, we really messed up this time. It''s better to


    kneel down and apologize to him. s!"


    Kili''s eyes were red and he felt extremely aggrieved.


    Tom looked at him very seriously. "Kili, don''t worry. I said I wouldn''t cause trouble for you and I meant it.


    We don''t have to kneel down. No matter who he is, he can''t make us do it."


    "But he''s Ashton. He''s a big star now! A word from him would put us out of jobs!" Kili was getting a little


    angry now and red at Tom.


    Tom sneered and said, "So what if he is Ashton? He''s just a small fish. I can force him out of the


    business anytime I want with a phone call and let him fall from heaven to hell."


    No one took Tom''s words seriously. They all thought that Tom was really crazy to say such a thing at


    this time.


    "What? You stupid utility man. What did you just say? Did I hear you right?" Ashtonughed with a


    exaggerated expression.


    Then, he said provocatively and arrogantly, "Well, since you''re so awesome, do it then!"


    Tom nced at him faintly. "Okay, as you wish."


    Then, he took out his cell phone and made a call. "Elliot, whichpany does Ashton work for?"


    Everyone saw that he really took out the phone and said it like it was the real deal. They all felt that he


    was acting and talking to himself.


    Ashton didn''t seem to worry at all. He hugged his chest and looked at Tom with a yful expression as


    if he was looking at a clown.


    When Elliot heard the question, he was stunned and didn''t dare to dy. He immediately said, "He is


    an artist from HY Media, chairman. What''s wrong?"


    Tom said, "Call the boss of the HY Media right now. Tell him I want Ashton out of the picture. If he


    doesn''t agree, ZQ Media will terminate all cooperation with the HY Media from now on."


    "This..." Elliot was shocked.


    "Do as I say." Tom ordered coldly.


    Elliot recognized the seriousness and a hint of anger in his words. He was shocked and immediately


    said loudly, "Yes! Chairman, I''ll call the boss of the HY Media right away!"


    "Okay."


    After Tom hung up the phone, no one believed him. They all thought that he was putting on a show. Did


    he really think he is some big shot by asking HY Media to force Ashton out of the business?


    Ashton was even more amused.


    "Oh, I''m so scared. Are you scaring me with the HY Media? Do you know that I''m the pir of the HY


    Media now? What an idiot." Ashton was not afraid of Tom at all and ridiculed him with contempt.


    Kili also felt that Tom was out of his mind, and hisints about Tom were growing.


    "Well, I don''t have the patience to y with you, trash." Ashton was impatient and wanted to go for


    Tom. However, at this moment, the phone of the assistant beside him rang and the assistant answered


    the phone. After listening for a while, the assistant suddenly became frightened and said to Ashton in a


    trembling tone, "Ashton, oh, no, it''s not good..."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    The assistant''s words stunned everyone in the room.


    In particr, the frightened expression on the assistant''s face made them even more surprised, and


    they didn''t know what happened.


    When Ashton saw his assistant like this, he was also stunned. For some reason, he suddenly had a


    bad feeling. Could it be that this idiot named Tom really had the ability to banned all his works?


    But he immediately stopped thinking that!


    Impossible!


    First of all, it didn''t make sense logically. If this guy was really that powerful, how could he be a walk-on


    here? Was he that bored?


    Besides, he didn''t look like a big shot at all, but just like a very ordinary working ss. Such a small


    person could not threaten him at all.


    So after thinking about it, he was not afraid anymore. He took the assistant''s call generously and


    scolded him, "How panicked you''re! It''s really embarrassing. Haven''t I told you to be calm? No matter


    what happens, don''t panic."


    The assistant swallowed heavily, still in a panic, and he said, "Ashton, you''d better answer the phone


    first. It''s the chairman."


    "What? The chairman?!" When Ashton heard this, his eyes widely opened and he panicked too. He


    hurriedly answered the phone. He identally pressed the speaker. "Hello, chairman, are you looking


    for me?"


    Immediately, an angry voice came from the phone, "Ashton! Are you fucking looking for death? How


    dare you offend ZQ''s chairman? Damn it, don''t get me into trouble, fuck you!"


    The voice was filled with anger and fear, which immediately confused everyone.


    HY Media was also a rtivelyrge-scale entertainmentpany, and its market value was even


    higher than ZQ''s. Logically speaking, the boss of the HY Media shouldn''t be so afraid of Tom and he


    shouldn''t have been scared like this because of a call from Elliot.


    The main reason was that he attended the engagement banquet organized by the Knights and the


    Gablehausers and saw Tom''s strength! Indeed, if he was just ZQ''s chairman, he wouldn''t make him so


    afraid, but that day, he had seen even someone like Master Chou had to bow to Tom.


    What did this mean? It means that Tom was not only the chairman of ZQ!


    Later, he tried to investigate Tom''s identity, but the more he had tried, the more frightened he became.


    It was because he couldn''t find out anything about Tom at all. Tom seemed to have been a big shot out


    of the blue. At that time, he bought ZQ Media with 2.5 billion dors in cash. What scared him the most


    was that when Tom bought ZQ Media, he was just the uxorilocal son-inw of the Scotts!


    A while ago, Tom had spent billions to set up a new advertisingpany, which wasrge-scale.


    Combined with all the things, the boss of the HY Media hade to a conclusion: Tom was definitely


    not the only chairman of ZQ!


    Originally, he wanted to treat Tom to dinner and make friends with this potential big shot, but he didn''t


    expect to receive a call from Elliot, whose tone and words on the phone scared him to death. After he


    hung up the phone, he called Ashton immediately.


    Ashton''s face immediately turned pale. He didn''t understand why his chairman was so angry at him...


    Wait a minute, did the chairman just say that he had offended ZQ''s chairman?


    However, he had never seen ZQ''s chairman. What was going on?


    Tom''s face showed a faint expression of satisfaction. The boss of HY Media was smart enough to call


    Ashton immediately. So he didn''t have to wait too long.


    In fact, he also knew that the chairman of the HY Media had attended the engagement banquet of the


    Knights and the Gablehausers that day and knew that he was not easy to deal with, otherwise he


    wouldn''t have asked Elliot to call him directly.


    Kili was also confused. He could not figure out what was going on.


    rissa, who was in the crowd, was also stunned when she saw this because she was also an artist of


    the HY Media. She knew very well how powerful her chairman was. She had never seen the chairman


    so angry and frightened. It seemed that the chairman of ZQ was a big shot whom he could not afford to


    offend at all.


    Ashton gulped and immediately said, "Boss! Are you mistaken? I didn''t offend ZQ''s chairman at all. To


    tell you the truth, I haven''t even seen the chairman of ZQ. How could I offend him? I''m still filming on


    the set..."


    Ashton was so aggrieved for he was inexplicably reprimanded by his chairman. And the speaker was


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    turned on so hundreds of people on the set heard it. It was very embarrassing!


    But immediately, the chairman of the HY Media roared even more angrily, "Ashton! How dare you


    fucking deny it? Elliot called me, saying that you idiot offended ZQ''s chairman and you''ve asked him to


    kneel down and apologize to you! Ashton, how dare you? The chairman of ZQ is such a big shot that


    even I don''t dare to offend him. You''re so awesome, you even asked him to kneel down and apologize


    to you! How dare you!"


    Hearing this, Ashton''s scalp tingled. Thinking of something, he suddenly raised his head and looked at


    the Tom opposite him!


    Suddenly, he saw Tom''s half-smiling face. His head exploded with a bang, his legs became weak, and


    his strength was pulled away. He took two steps back and almost fell to the ground.


    He was not stupid. How could he not understand now? The walk-on that he looked down on was the


    chairman of ZQ!


    He was in big trouble and was doomed.


    However, he couldn''t figure out why the chairman of ZQ woulde to the set to work as a walk-on. It


    waspletely unreasonable!


    On the phone, there was still the fierce roar from the chairman of the HY Media, but he couldn''t hear it


    anymore. Now his mind was nk, and he was in a daze. He had felt a fear that he never had before.


    "Give the phone to the chairman of ZQ, you useless trash!"


    Ashton hadpletely out of his mind at this time. He walked to Tom in a daze and gave the phone to


    Tom.


    "Hello, Mr. Howard. Hello, hello!" The chairman of the HY Media said humbly, "Ashton has nothing to


    do with me. I don''t know anything."


    Tom smiled and said, "I know. Besides, you''ve scolded him so hard on the phone just now. I won''t


    embarrass you."


    The chairman of the HY Media heaved a sigh of relief. He had scolded Ashton so fiercely to get rid of


    being implicated. Fortunately, Tom was sensible and did not vent his anger on him.


    "Then I must thank you, Mr. Howard."


    Tom said, "But I don''t want to see Ashton anymore."


    "Okay! Okay!" The chairman of the HY Media immediately said, "From now on, there will be no Ashton


    in the entertainment industry. All his works will be banned!"


    When Ashton heard this, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He sat down on the ground and cried like a


    mourning child.


    Then the chairman of the HY Media chatted with Tom for a few more words. He kept ttering Tom and


    asked Tom to have dinner with him.


    After hanging up the phone, Tom threw the phone on Ashton and smiled. He said to Kili beside him,


    "Kili, it''s done. Let''s go eat first."


    However, Kili did not move. He still looked at him with a shocked look. He waspletely


    dumbfounded...


    Not only him, but everyone at the scene looked at Tom in apletely different way now, including the


    aloof rissa. She waspletely stunned now!

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chairman of ZQ Inc, this was really an important title!


    Although rissa was not an employee of ZQ Media, she had also inevitably heard of the chairman of


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ZQ Inc. The recent reputation of the ZQ Media was so great and it was almost a legend in the industry.


    A few months ago, ZQ Media was only a second-rate film and television mediapany. Because of


    the poor management of the decision-maker at that time, it''s market value was only 2 billion dors. It


    waster acquired by the current chairman of ZQ Inc with 2.5 billion dors. Under his management, in


    just a few months, the market value of thepany reached a record high, and now it was up to six


    billion dors. It was almost catching up with HY Media. In time, it would not be strange of ZQ Media to


    surpass the HY Media.


    Before that, rissa had been very interested in the chairman of ZQ Inc. She wanted to know what


    kind of person he was, but she never thought that the famous chairman of ZQ Inc would be so young


    and appear in front of her in this way!


    Even with her experience, she could not help but be stunned at this moment, unable to calm down for a


    long time.


    Unfortunately, she had just looked down on him and thought that he was a hysterical lunatic. In the


    end, reality pped her hard on the face!


    Tom sighed helplessly when he saw the reaction of the crowd. He knew that if his identity was exposed,


    it would definitely cause a sensation. He didn''t care what others thought. The point was that he lied to


    Kili and he was quite embarrassed about it.


    "Kili, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this? Don''t you know me?" Tom said with a smile.


    Gulped!


    Kili swallowed heavily, came back to his senses, and stammered, "Tom, what''s going on? You''re the


    chairman of ZQ Media?"


    "Yes, Kili, I''m sorry for not telling you before." Tom said apologetically.


    Kili was totally confused. He couldn''t figure out why the live-in son-inw, who had starved with him a


    year ago and was looked down upon by others, had be the chairman of the ZQ Media.


    "Kili, I''ll exin this to youter. Let''s go now. I''ll treat you to a big meal." Tom picked up Kili''s shoulder


    and took Kili away. "Kili, you don''t have to y a bit role anymore. I''ll arrange a movie for you to be the


    leading actor.You must try your best and don''t let me lose money."


    "This, this, this..." When Kili heard this, he was even more shocked. He was in a state of confusion.


    When others heard this, they were extremely envious and jealous of Kili!


    Especially those who knew Kili, their eyes were red at this moment. As for those who had mocked Tom


    just now, they just wanted to give themselves a hard p. Damn it, they had just ruined their way of


    getting rich. If they had known that Tom was so awesome, they would have kissed Tom''s ass hard just


    now.


    The director was also dumbfounded and his scalp was numb. When he came to his senses, he couldn''t


    care too much about his dignity and quickly came over to please Tom, "Chairman, I''ve always admired


    you..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a cold word from Tom, "Get."


    The director''s face was as awkward as he had just eating shit, and he really pped himself hard. He


    really regretted it now.


    At this moment, Ashton finally came back to his senses. He immediately crawled over like a dog,


    hugged Tom''s thigh, and pleaded with tears and snot, "Chairman, I was wrong. Please don''t force me


    out of the business. I beg you, whatever you want me to do..."


    How could Tom let him go? He kicked him away directly.


    After Ashton was kicked away, he still tried to climb over and hug his thighs. He was frightened back by


    Tom''s words. "Touch me again. I''ll make you unable to stay in this country!"


    Ashton was so scared that he didn''t dare toe over again. Hepletely broke down and cried out


    in the end. Everyone on the set felt shocked and dreamy when they saw this scene.


    Not long after Tom and Kili left, people from the HY Media and the ZQ Media quickly came over and


    fired Ashton on the spot, and it was thorough.


    A new leading actor was immediately in ce. And because of this, rissa also resigned...


    This matter left an indelible impression on these people. Especially for rissa, she was deeply


    impressed by Tom. Tom''s identity was a reason, and one thing was that Tom had never looked at her


    directly from the beginning to the end, which made her especially frustrated.


    She had always been the center of attention in the crowd. As long as it was a man, he would be


    attracted by her beauty and reputation. Many rich big bosses were no exception. Tom was the only one


    who had never looked at her in the eye from the beginning to the end. The point was that Tom was not


    ying hard to get. It was Tom who didn''t take her seriously, which greatly discouraged her confidence.


    Tom didn''t care what these people thought. After he and Kili came out of the set, they went to dinner


    together and Tom told him in an instant how he became chairman of ZQ Inc. Of course, he couldn''t


    mention anything about the Howards. He found other reasons to get past it. Kili was an ordinary


    person. He wasn''t that sophisticated and he didn''t think too deeply. Now that he knew Tom''s identity, he


    was very excited. After being excited, he began to feel uneasy again, worried that he couldn''t y the


    leading role well.


    In front of Tom, he was no longer in a careless state. He became especially timid and submissive, and


    he could never return to their previous equal rtionship.


    Tom looked at this and sighed helplessly in his heart. It was because he had expected this that he did


    not choose to tell Kili his identity in the first ce. However, things had already happened, and he did


    not think much about it.


    After saying goodbye to Kili, Tom returned to his ce.


    After moving out of the Scotts, Tom had been living in a hotel by himself. This was not the way to go on


    in the long run. He still had to buy a house. Now that he had money, he had a lot of money, so he


    nned to buy afortable vi to live in.


    However, he was not very familiar with the real estate sector, so he called Malcolm and asked if he had


    any rmendation. The price was not a problem.


    When Malcolm heard that Tom was going to buy a house, he immediately got excited. Originally, he


    wanted to send a vi to Tom to please Tom, but on second thought, with Tom''s identity, ordinary vis


    of tens of millions of levels would definitely be looked down on by Tom, so he did not open this mouth.


    In addition, because of the opening of a newpany during this period of time, he had been very


    busy. He couldn''t spare time and couldn''t rush over to apany Tom, so he arranged for an agent to


    apany Tom to look at the house.


    Because Malcolm also assigned his subordinates to arrange this matter, and he didn''t exin it clearly.


    When the information went to the agency, he didn''t know that Tom was the big boss. He took Tom to


    see the house within two million dors. Tom felt something was wrong and said directly: "I don''t need


    location."


    When the agent heard this, his eyes shed with suspicion and he said, "Mr. Howard, the average


    price of a vi in H City is more than ten million dors."


    "Okay, take me there." Tom nodded.


    The agent frowned, his eyes full of disbelief, but out of professional ethics, he still asked, "Are you


    sure?"


    "Sure."

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    How could Tom not know what the intermediary agent was thinking? But he didn''t care. There were too


    many misunderstandings like this. He had already be numb.


    The intermediary agent mumbled a few words but didn''t say anything. Anyway, the customer was the


    most important, so he did whatever the customer said.


    "In our H City, the best vi area is Dragon Bay. The average price is more than ten million dors, and


    house in the best batch is more than thirty million dors."


    On the way back, the intermediary agent was introducing some basic information. The more the


    intermediary agent looked at Tom, the less the intermediary agent thought he was rich.


    Tom''s answer was simple and straightforward. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go and take a look."


    Dragon Bay was indeed the best vi area in H City. It was famous in H City. Its location was good and


    the environment and equipment in it were also brilliant. The people who could live in it were either rich


    or powerful.


    When Tom was still the live-in son-inw of the Scotts, the whole of the Scotts wanted to buy a house


    in Dragon Bay, but they couldn''t afford it at all.


    His mother-inw, Elizabeth, in particr, had been nagging for a long time. She was the one who


    wanted to buy a house in Dragon Bay the most. At that time, Tom was med by her a lot. She said he


    was useless.


    So back then, for a while, Tom was eager to buy a house in Dragon Bay.


    He didn''t expect himself to be able to buy a house in Dragon Bay now. Unfortunately, he had divorced


    Phoebe and left the Scotts. He had nothing to do with them and there was no chance to hold his head


    high.


    Thinking of this, Tom was quite disappointed.


    To be honest, after four years in the Scotts as a live-in son-inw, Tom was extremely despised by the


    Scotts. Even the trash was not as cheap as him. In the past, he had no choice but to let it go. Now that


    he had sessfully turned the table and became a big shot in H City, it was also a lie to say that he


    didn''t want to hold his head high in the H City. After all, he was also a normal person. No matter how


    mature and stable he was, he still had his own emotions and desires.


    As he thought about it, he was also in a daze and did not listen carefully to the intermediary agent next


    to him. His performance, in the eyes of the intermediary agent, became a sign of guilt, and the


    intermediary agent''s attitude towards Tom became more and more indifferent and contemptuous.


    "Dragon Bay is here. Get out of the car." The intermediary agent said unhappily.


    Tom came back to his senses. With an "Oh", he got out of the car.


    When he came down, he saw that Dragon Bay was indeed extraordinary. It waspletely different


    from other residential areas. Its gate was already majestic enough. When the intermediary agent saw


    Tom''s gaze fall on the gate, he said proudly, "The gate of Dragon Bay is carved from all-natural marble.


    The price of the gate has reached three million dors. It''s very expensive."


    Tom nodded and said, "Three million, not bad."


    The agent said in his heart that Tom was pretending to be something.


    When they went in, the intermediary agent tried to ask Tom what kind of work he did, but Tom never


    answered the intermediary agent''s question directly, which made the intermediary agent more


    convinced that Tom was a poor man who could not afford to buy a house in Dragon Bay. This time,


    Tom came here mostly for fun. Tom would take a few photos and share them in his moments to pretend


    to be rich. Over the past few years, the intermediary agent met such a person very often.


    Tom didn''t know that he had beenbeled like this by the intermediary agent. He carefully observed the


    vis inside to see if there was one he felt satisfied with. If there was, he would buy it on the spot in full


    payment.


    With his current financial strength, it was so easy for him to buy a vi worth tens of millions. It was


    easier than buying a pack of cigarettes as ordinary people did.


    "Take me straight to the most expensive vi in Dragon Bay."


    Tom looked for a while, but found nothing satisfactory. He frowned and said to the intermediary agent.


    The intermediary agent lookedzy and said, "In order to prevent some people who can''t afford to buy


    vise here deliberately to see those vis they won''t buy, the real estate enterprise here has


    made a rule. To look at the most expensive vis in Dragon Bay, one has to pay a deposit of 200,000


    dors. If one can''t, then one can''t see those most expensive vis."


    "Is there such a rule?" Tom frowned. He had lived in H City for so long, and he had never heard that


    one had to pay a deposit first before looking at the house. And he had to pay two hundred thousand


    dors in one breath. That was too much.


    Tom''s reaction convinced the agent that Tom was not a rich man, at least not rich enough to buy a vi.


    The corner of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a little sarcasm and sneer. "Yes, for some poor


    people, they deliberately use the reason of buying a house to take photos here to pretend to be


    something as they share photos of here in their moments. After all, Dragon Bay is the most luxurious


    and high-end residential area in H City, and living here is a status symbol. If any poor people cane


    in and visit, it will also affect the normal life of the owners here and make the Dragon Bay be


    lower in its level, right?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, the agency said both the truth and the lie. Dragon Bay was the most high-end vi area, there


    was indeed such a rule, but the deposit amount was much less than 200,000. 50,000 dors was


    enough.


    The intermediary agent said this just because he didn''t like Tom and wanted Tom to back off.


    However, he did not expect Tom to say without hesitation, "Okay, where can I use my bank card?"


    When the intermediary agent heard Tom say this, he was obviously stunned. His eyes widened and he


    said, "Are you sure? You want to pay two hundred thousand at a time? You shall know that the Dragon


    Bay doesn''t support credit cards!"


    How could Tom not know that the intermediary agent was deliberately making him "shrink back from


    difficulties"? He was toozy to exin this kind of thing and he said impatiently, "Who said I will use a


    credit card? Take me to swipe my card. I''m in a hurry to buy a house these two days. I don''t have time


    to dy."


    The intermediary agent was retorted by Tom, and his expression was a little unpleasant, and he felt


    ufortable in his heart. He secretly cursed and then took Tom to the real estate agent to swipe the


    bank card.


    Although he didn''t believe that Tom was really capable of buying a vi, as a real estate intermediary


    agent, if his attitude was too bad and he wasined by customers, his career would be affected.


    After a while, the agent brought Tom over to swipe the card. Before Tom could speak, intermediary


    agent nced at the front desk of the real estate enterprise and said, "Arrange for this guest to pay a


    deposit of 200,000 dors. He wants to see the 8th vi area of Dragon Bay."


    The receptionist was very observant. She nodded, took out the POS machine, and swiped Tom''s card.


    However, just as Tom was about to swipe his card, a series of footsteps came from behind. The sound


    was apanied by a familiar voice, "Honey, I really didn''t expect toe to Dragon Bay to buy a


    house. It''s great! It''s my dream to live here. Thank you for helping me realize it!"


    Then, there was another voice. "Yes, Glory. It''s really her blessing that Grace knows you."


    Grace?


    Hearing these two words, Tom was stunned. Wasn''t Grace Phoebe''s cousin?


    He looked back curiously. Sure enough, he saw a group of people of the Scottsing in.


    At the same time, they also saw Tom...

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Elizabeth had been very annoyed recently. Kenia had been showing off in front of her these days,


    saying that their precious daughter Grace had found a rich boyfriend who set up an Intepany


    and could earn twenty or thirty million dors a year. It was more profitable than SK Lighting of the


    Scotts''. And he was going to buy a ten-million vi in Dragon Bay as his wedding room with Grace.


    Kenia, the wife of James'' younger brother Hugo, and also Grace''s mother, was always in contact with


    Elizabeth. Elizabeth was a vain person. How could she stand it when she heard it? At least her


    daughter was now the chairman of SK Company. How could she be looked down on by Kenia? So


    when Kenia asked her toe to Dragon Bay to select the house, she immediately agreed.


    And she acted first before telling Phoebe then. It was after she came to the Dragon Bay with Kenia''s


    family that she called Phoebe and told her toe to Dragon Bay and buy a vi.


    When Phoebe heard it, she was dumbfounded. What was going on? They had a nice house in H City.


    There was no need to go to Dragon Bay to buy a house. Besides, even the lowest vi in Dragon Bay


    cost was tens of millions. How could their family afford one?


    So she immediately said, "Mom, what are you thinking about? We have a house to live in. Why are we


    going to Dragon Bay to buy a house? There are all expensive vis over there."


    Elizabeth said, "You are the chairman now, and you have the most shares. It''s more than enough to


    buy a vi in there, okay?"


    She said it very loudly on purpose and was overheard by the Kenia family. Elizabeth emphasized that


    her daughter was also a chairman and was no worse than anyone else!


    Phoebe frowned and said, "Thepany has just returned to the track and is not profitable yet. Even if


    I have more shares, I can''t afford a vi."


    Phoebe''s words were immediately heard by the Kenia family as Elizabeth turned on the loudspeaker.


    Then Kenia burst outughing and said, "Elizabeth, you''re from the countryside. You don''t know that


    there''s a difference among chairmen. Although some person is a chairman, she can''t make much


    money. But some of the chairmen can make twenty or thirty million a year, just like Glory."


    When Elizabeth heard that, her face darkened and she cursed in her heart. She turned off the


    loudspeaker and walked aside. She said to Phoebe, "I don''t care. Come over now, or I''m not your mom


    anymore!"


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Phoebe felt rather helpless. Fortunately, she was not too busy today. Phoebe rushed over in case that


    her mother did something stupid.


    Seeing Elizabething over, Kenia said jokingly, "How''s it going? Phoebe still can''t afford to buy a


    house? But what Phoebe said is true. You have amercial house that is less than 100 square


    meters in H City, which is enough for you four. After all, the vis in Dragon Bay are too expensive. One


    costs more than ten million dors. Not everyone can afford it."


    Grace immediately added, "Mom, that''s not true. Now that Phoebe is the chairman of the SK Lighting,


    her status is very high! Even grandpa has to listen to her. She''s so awesome. It''s easy for her to buy a


    vi in Dragon Bay, right? Auntie, do you think so?"


    Grace''s tone sounded sarcastic. The two people''s ridiculed drove Elizabeth crazy, who gritted her


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    teeth, snorted heavily, and said, "Of course, Phoebe is now the chairman of the board. It''s easy to take


    out more than ten million dors. On the other hand, if youe to Dragon Bay to buy a vi, wouldn''t


    you get a mortgage like the poor?"


    The issue really stumped Grace. Originally, they really nned to get a mortgage. After all, ten million


    dors was not a small amount. Even her boyfriend Glory could not easily take it out.


    However, she couldn''t say that. She had to maintain her dignity.


    When Phoebe first became the chairman of SK Group, the entire the Scotts was inferior to her. During


    that time, Elizabeth was even more arrogant. Now, Grace found a rich boyfriend who was willing to


    spend money for her. Both Grace and her mother wanted to build a better image.


    So she immediately signaled Glory. After getting Glory''s permission, she said loudly and disdainfully,


    "Hehe, a mortgage? That''s what poor people do. Glory doesn''t need that. Auntie, rx. When Phoebe


    Elizabeth snorted and said, "You don''t have to worry about it. We can definitely afford to buy a vi in


    Dragon Bay."


    While Kenia and his family were walking in front of them, Elizabeth deliberately walked behind. She


    pinched James and scolded, "You useless trash, you wouldn''t have said a word for your wife just now,


    allowing the Kenia family to mock me. Are you still a man?"


    James was pinched so hard that he bared his teeth and said quickly, "I haven''t med you yet. Why


    were youparing with Kenia? Phoebe is right. We have a house in H City. Why are we going to


    Dragon Bay to buy a vi? There''re only three people in our family, we don''t need a big and expensive


    house."


    Elizabeth poked James''s head hard and scolded, "You''re so useless and have no ambition at all.


    You''ve been bullied like this, but you can still tolerate it! Besides, now that Phoebe is the chairman of


    SK Company, she can get tens of millions of dividends a year and buy a vi in Dragon Bay. That''s


    easy for her."


    James said, "That''s right, but SK Company has just started its development. Phoebe can''t get the


    money until the end of the year. It''s still more than half a year away."


    "I don''t care. I must buy a vi in Dragon Bay today. I need to appear rich!" Elizabeth said.


    Next, they followed Kenia''s family to check the house. They roughly understood that the houses in


    Dragon Bay were very expensive and luxurious. Those who could live here were all high-ranking


    people.


    Elizabeth and Kenia all became more and more fond of Dragon Bay after hearing the ttery of the


    agency. They also made up their minds that they must buy a vi in Dragon Bay!


    Not long after, Phoebe arrived. When Elizabeth saw hering, she immediately smiled excitedly and


    waved hard. "Phoebe,e here. Mom is waiting for you!"


    Today, Phoebe wore a dress and looked striking. With her beautiful appearance, Glory could not move


    his eyes off her. In contrast, Grace was obviously no match for Phoebe.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Grace found Glory''s eyes almost stuck on Phoebe. Suddenly, her face turned ck. She pinched Glory


    hard and scolded angrily, "Where are you looking?"


    Glory realized his impoliteness through the pain and quickly exined himself to Grace, but he couldn''t


    help but look at Phoebe. Phoebe was really beautiful. As one of the top three beauties in H City, her


    beauty was unquestionable, especially after she became the chairman of the board during this period


    of time. With her firm and resolute features, she was more attractive to men.


    Glory was a rtively sessful entrepreneur. He had yed with a lot of beautiful women, but he had


    never met anyone like Phoebe, so he immediately became excited.


    Phoebe walked over and said, "Mom, why did you think of buying a vi in Dragon Bay?"


    Then, she saw Kenia and Grace and nodded.


    Elizabeth replied, "Dragon Bay is the best vi area in H City. You are now the chairman of the SK


    Company. Your identity is different from before. Of course, you should live in the best house in H City!"


    Kenia walked over and said with a smile, "Phoebe, you''re here too. Actually, Grace''s boyfriend nned


    to buy a vi for her in Dragon Bay as the marriage room, I told this to your mother, then your mother


    also wanted to buy a vi in Dragon Bay. But, you just became the chairman of SK, can you afford so


    much money?"


    Grace took Glory''s hand and walked over, smiling and saying, "Mom, don''t say this. Sister Phoebe is


    rich now. She has be the chairman of SK Company. The vi is just about ten million dors. It''s a


    piece of cake for Phoebe, isn''t it? Phoebe, do you think so? It just so happened that my boyfriend and I


    like the vi in the sixth building n. It wasn''t expensive, just about 15 million dors. You can buy one


    next to us. We can live together. It would be great to be neighbors then."


    When Phoebe heard this, she finally realized that it was a matter ofpetition. To be honest, she


    hated this kind of thing the most. She couldn''t help but re at Elizabeth discontentedly. Besides, even


    if she wanted to buy it, she couldn''t afford it!


    "Really? Congrattions in advance. It''s good news to buy a vi in Dragon Bay. But I''m not interested


    in Dragon Bay. It''s too far away. I still like the city center and it''s close to mypany, so I don''t n to


    buy a vi in Dragon Bay." Phoebe said with a smile.


    At this moment, Kenia said in a strange tone, "Phoebe, is that really the case? Just now, your mother


    said that she liked the vi in Dragon Bay very much, and said that she must buy one in Dragon Bay. I


    think you can''t afford to buy a vi in Dragon Bay, so you said that you are not interested in the vi in


    Dragon Bay, right?"


    After hearing these words, Phoebe felt quite ufortable. She red at Elizabeth fiercely, ming


    her mother for always causing trouble for her.


    Phoebe said, "You know my mother. She''s easy to be impulsive. She likes the vi in Dragon Bay


    today, but she won''t like it tomorrow."


    Then she immediately winked at Elizabeth to remind Elizabeth of being clear-minded.


    Elizabeth could understand Phoebe''s meaning. Even though she was unhappy, she had no choice but


    to say, "Yes, I suddenly don''t like the vi in Dragon Bay. It''s too far away."


    However, everyone could tell from her appearance that Phoebe had no money and could not afford to


    buy a house in Dragon Bay.


    Seeing this scene, Kenia and Grace looked at each other. They were happier. When Phoebe became


    the chairman of SK Company, they were not happy about it. Now they finally found the opportunity to


    take revenge. How could they let such a good opportunity go?


    "Haha, sister-inw, after all these years, your doesn''t change at all. I think you must still like Dragon


    Bay vi, but you can''t afford it!" The smile on Kenia''s face was especially sarcastic. She looked like a


    winner and looked at Elizabeth with pride and disdain, "That''s true. Although Phoebe is the chairman of


    SK Company, SK Company can''tpete with our Glory''spany. I understand Phoebe can''t afford


    it. After all, it''s more than ten million dors."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Elizabeth heard this, she felt very ufortable, but Phoebe''s eyes made her not dare to speak


    rashly.


    However, Grace''s words immediately made her lose control. "Of course, even though sister Phoebe is


    now the president, she hasn''t even changed her car. She''s still driving the same Volkswagen as before.


    Glory drove a Bentley a few years ago."


    Elizabeth was so angry that she stood up and said loudly, "What are you talking about? Who said


    Phoebe can''t afford to buy a vi in Dragon Bay? We''re just saving face for you! Since you''ve said so,


    we''ll pay today and buy those two vis!"


    Kenia and Grace were both stunned. They didn''t expect Elizabeth to be so bold. At this point, Elizabeth


    dared to say such words, which made them feel guilty. Could it be that Phoebe was acting just now?


    Was it possible that Phoebe could spend over ten million dors buying a vi?


    For a moment, they did not dare to speak anymore.


    Elizabeth understood their reaction and immediately got up and said, "What? Why do you stop? I don''t


    think you''re the ones who don''t have that much money out, are you? You just put on a good show.


    People who don''t know the truth would think you find a sugar daddy."


    Grace was also very unhappy at once. She pulled Glory aside and said a few words in a low voice. She


    acted coquettishly and pleaded, and agreed to some "excessive" requests. Finally, Glory gritted her


    teeth and agreed.


    More than 15 million dors was indeed a little too much for him, but not to the extent that he couldn''t


    get it out. Just a while ago, he had just made a big deal and got arge sum of money.


    He also quite cherish his face, especially in front of beautiful women, and Grace gave him some


    exciting conditions, he couldn''t help but be moved, gritted his teeth and agreed Grace''s request.


    Grace immediately smiled brightly and kissed Glory''s face. She walked back and said to Elizabeth,


    "Okay, auntie, let''s settle it today. Now we''ll go to the real estate developer to pay the bill and get the


    formalities done."


    Elizabeth snorted and said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, do you hear me? Let''s go pay now and buy the vi.


    Then we can decorate it in a very high-end way, like the pce!"


    Phoebe couldn''t stand it any longer. She said a little angrily, "Mom! That''s enough. I told you not to buy


    a vi in Dragon Bay."


    Elizabeth was scolded by Phoebe, feeling very embarrassed, and said angrily, "Hey, what''s your


    attitude? Is there anyone who talks to mom like this? Mom raised you. Now you have money, then can''t


    you buy a vi for mom?"


    Phoebe saw that Elizabeth was already bewildered. Not to mention 15 million, now she couldn''t even


    take out 5 million. She simply said, "It''s not that I don''t buy it, but that I don''t have money. How can I


    buy it for you?"


    Elizabeth''s face immediately turned green when she said this, and Kenia and Grace were gloating over


    Elizabeth and Phoebe.


    Listening to Kenia and Grace''s ridicule, Elizabeth felt like her lungs were about to explode with anger.


    When Grace saw this scene, she felt was extremely happy. She said loudly to Glory in purpose,


    "Honey, I really didn''t expect that I could really buy a house in Dragon Bay. It''s really great! It''s my


    dream to live in Dragon Bay. Thank you for helping me realize it!"


    Kenia also said, "Yes, Glory. Grace is really lucky to know you."


    And just then, Tom, who was about to pay a deposit of 200,000 dors, heard their voices, turned


    around and looked at each other...

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Immediately, Kenia and Grace were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect to meet Tom here.


    Dragon Bay was a ce that only rich people coulde, and Tom was just a useless loser.


    At the same time, Phoebe, Elizabeth and James also saw Tom. For a moment, the mood turned


    strange.


    "Tom?" Kenia immediately called out. "Why did youe to Dragon Bay?"


    For a long time, the Kenia family looked down on Tom. In their minds, Tom was just a useless coward,


    and they despised Tom from their bones. Even a while ago, they heard that it was Tom who invested


    100 million dors in SK Company so that Phoebe could be the chairwoman. They still looked down on


    Tom because they didn''t think that Tom could afford that much money. Phoebe must have ridden on ZQ


    Media''s chairman''s coattail so that they could get this investment. Tom was just the blind.


    So Grace immediately smiled and said, "Isn''t it obvious? He must havee to Dragon Bay to work.


    Don''t you see what he''s wearing now."


    Kenia said in a strange tone, "How can you say this? He just invested 100 million dors in SK


    Company a while ago. Otherwise, you really thought that Phoebe could be the chairwoman of SK


    Company. Ho ho."


    They belittled Tom to the extreme. After the agent who apanied Tom heard them, he was more


    certain that Tom was poor and despised him even more.


    Tom was immune to these cruel words. He looked directly at Phoebe. He did not except them to meet


    again so soon.


    At this moment, Elizabeth and James also saw Tom, and their eyes changed.


    "How unlucky to meet this trash here." Elizabeth looked bad, and sheined. She especially


    disliked Tom because sheter found out that the so-called 100 million dors Tom invested in SK


    Company was from the ZQ Media. So she thought that money had nothing to do with Tom but from


    chairman of ZQ Inc.


    Now that Phoebe and Tom were divorced, she was terribly happy. So when she met Tom here, her


    mood turned bad.


    As for Phoebe, something strange shed in her eyes as she looked at Tom. She did not expect to


    meet Tom here either.


    Could it be that Tom came to Dragon Bay to buy a house?


    Now that she was confused about who Tom''s identity, she no longer knew who Tom was. After


    returning from Wind Pavilion that day, she had gone to investigate that ce, but the more she


    investigated, the more frightened she became!


    She was getting more and more confused about Tom.


    At this time, Kenia, Grace and Glory had already walked over. When they saw the bank card in Tom''s


    hand, Grace said to Tom, "Oh, my dear brother-inw, are youing to Dragon Bay to buy a house?"


    Tom could easily tell what Grace meant. He didn''t bother to pay attention to Grace. He ignored her and


    looked away. He said to the receptionist, "Give me the POS machine. I''ll pay now."


    Grace was angry at Tom for ignoring her. She snorted and said arrogantly, "Hey, Tom, I''m talking to


    you. Are you deaf?"


    She spoke very loudly on purpose, which made her the point here and immediately attracted the


    attention of everyone around.


    Tom frowned and said unhappily, "Shoot."


    "You!" Grace was wronged. She immediately shook Glory''s arm and said coquettishly, "Honey, this guy


    humiliated me!"


    Glory''s face immediately turned angry. He looked up and down at Tom, his eyes unfriendly. "Who is this


    guy?"


    "Oh, that''s what I told you before. Our the Scotts''s useless uxorialocal son-inw. Over the years, he


    has disgraced our the Scotts all the time." Grace said loudly on purpose, and deliberately looked back


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    at Phoebe.


    When Elizabeth heard this, her face turned furious and she gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Glory''s eyes shed through malice. He had just met Phoebe and found out that Tom was Phoebe''s


    husband. He immediately became hostile to Tom. "So it''s him. He looks like a shit."


    "Haha, of course. Think about it. If he''s capable, can he be in such terrible situation?" Graceughed


    so happily that she pretended to apologize, "Oh, brother-inw, I''m sorry. I''m a straightforward person.


    Don''t take it to heart."


    Kenia turned to Elizabeth and said, "Aren''t you going to buy a vi in Dragon Bay? Phoebe can''t afford


    it. You can ask your son-inw to help you."


    Grace also said, "Yes, auntie, my brother-inw is rich. A while ago, he took 100 million dors from


    the ZQ Media to invest in the SK Lighting. I believe that the vi in Dragon Bay is only worth more than


    ten million dors. He can easily afford it. Haha."


    These two drama queen attracted everyone''s attention in the hall.


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth and tried to refute, but there was nothing she could say. What they said was


    truth?


    When Tom heard this, he was a little surprised. Phoebe and her parent came to Dragon Bay to buy a


    vi?


    What a coincidence.


    Phoebe felt terrible. For some reason, ever since the divorce, she felt different when she faced Tom,


    especially not wanting him to see her in a sorry state.


    So she couldn''t stay any longer. She grabbed Elizabeth''s clothes and whispered, "Mom, stop messing


    around. Let''s go home."


    Elizabeth''s face turned to be ashamed. It was very terrible for her to be defeated by Kenia and her


    daughter, but she had no choice but onlyined bitterly. "It''s all your fault. You have no money


    even if you be the chairwoman, which made your father and I be humiliated again!"


    Seeing that they were leaving, Kenia immediately stopped them and said jokingly, "Hey, sister-inw,


    aren''t you going to buy a vi? Why are you leaving? Can''t you really afford it?"


    Elizabeth couldn''t help but shout out, "Who said we can''t afford it? We just don''t want to buy it today.


    Can''t wee to buy it tomorrow? It''s none of your business!"


    Grace simply said mercilessly, "Haha, auntie, just admit that you can''t afford it, why do you have so


    many excuses? Dragon Bay is after all the most high-end vi area in H City, and not everyone can


    afford it."


    Phoebe could not bear to hear this. She gritted her teeth. Originally, she was in a good mood. Even if


    Kenia and Grace were jibing, she didn''t care. But when Tom appeared, she immediately lost her


    Her eyes were a little red.


    Then she turned around abruptly, intending to leave quickly.


    Kenia and Grace looked at each other. They were both extremely happy, as if they were winners.


    But at this moment, a loud voice sounded, "Who said we can''t afford it?"


    It was Tom.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes were on him.


    Phoebe, who was striding away, heard this and her body suddenly trembled slightly. Tom''s voice


    seemed to hit her heart directly.


    Elizabeth was stunned for a moment. She turned around and saw Tom strode over with a smile on her


    face. He repeated, "Who said we can''t afford it? It''s just a house in Dragon Bay."


    Just a house in Dragon Bay?


    That was too much!


    Not only Kenia and Grace, but also the onlookers around them had a bad impression of Tom when they


    heard this. They felt that Tom was too arrogant.


    They came to Dragon Bay to buy a vi in the form of a mortgage. They definitely didn''t have such a


    big tone and said such big words as "Just a house in Dragon Bay!" Moreover, in their opinion, Tom was


    wearing a cheeky suit and two or three hundred dors sneaker. He was just an ordinary sried man.


    Such a person could afford a vi in Dragon Bay, and they would not believe it even if someone put a


    knife against their throats.


    "Hahaha, what a big tone. Someone like you, dare not to take Dragon Bay seriously? ording to


    what you just said, you must be a billionaire." Glory immediately said loudly.


    He was getting more and more annoyed by Tom now. Among his peers, he was an absolute sess.


    He looked down on trash like Tom from the bottom of his heart, let alone the history between Tom and


    Phoebe.


    His words were echoed by many people and they began to ridicule Tom.


    "Yes, just a loser. What are you bragging there?"


    "You really don''t know who you are. How dare you say something like that about Dragon Bay?!"


    "I think this guy is a clown. He''s a show-off. Look at him. He''s a delivery boy at best."


    "You have thought too highly of him. I think he is a worker at the construction site."


    Many people began tough at Tom and became hostile to Tom.


    That was quite natural, for Tom''s words just now had offended them all.


    If it were someone else, they would have panicked long ago, but it didn''t matter to Tom.


    He had already walked up to Phoebe and said with a smile, "Phoebe, you were naughty again just now.


    Didn''t we agree to buy a vi in Dragon Bay? The money is in ce. Why can''t we afford it? Weren''t


    you lying to your mother and Grace?"


    Phoebe opened her mouth wide and looked at Tom in a daze. She was a little confused about what


    Tom was doing. She immediately asked with her eyes, "Hey!" What the hell are you doing?


    The smile on Tom''s face remained the same, and he said to Elizabeth, "Mom, which vi do you like?


    We can buy it."


    Elizabeth was a little confused. She didn''t understand what Tom was doing. She looked at Phoebe,


    hoping to figure something out from Phoebe''s look. But now Phoebe lowered her head and looked very


    Now that Grace realized it, she burst outughing again. Holding Glory''s arm, she walked over. "Oh,


    my brother-inw is so awesome. He can afford to buy a house in Dragon Bay. How awesome!"


    She said so, but her face was full of disdain. She clearly didn''t believe that Tom had the ability to buy a


    house. At most, she thought that Tom was bluffing.


    It was understandable for Tom had been a wimp since he joined the Scotts four years ago. He had


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    never done anything worth mentioning. He didn''t know how much disgrace he had brought to the


    Scotts. Especially Phoebe, his wife, because Tom, the useless husband, had always had a bad


    reputation in H City.


    Now that she would on no ount believe that Tom could take so much money out to buy a vi in


    Dragon Bay. Even if he bought it on mortgage, he would have to take out millions at a time!


    Kenia immediately joined in and began to despise and disdain Tom in a strange tone.


    Elizabeth swallowed and asked Tom, "Do you really have money to buy a vi in Dragon Bay?"


    Tom nodded and said with a smile, "Of course, when did I lie?"


    Elizabeth thought about it carefully, and it seemed he was telling the truth. Although Tom had been


    useless for so many years, he was still trustworthy. Tom really didn''t seem to have lied to anyone.


    But even so, she still felt uncertain. After all, it was really difficult for them to buy a vi worth more than


    ten million dors.


    She thought to herself that since Tom had made the statement, she had already been embarrassed


    and it could not possibly get worse. At worst, she could let Tom take the me in the end.


    She understood and said, "Okay, if you can afford to buy one, mom will thank youter!"


    Tom smiled and said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, you and mom can choose which vi in Dragon Bay you


    like?"


    Phoebe bit her lips and didn''t say anything. In fact, she was a little convinced that Tom could afford to


    buy a house in Dragon Bay, but they were divorced now. Even if he could afford it, it seemed that it had


    nothing to do with them...


    So for a moment, she lowered her head and did not answer.


    How observant was Tom? He naturally saw through Phoebe''splicated mood at the moment. To be


    honest, he was actually a little happy in his heart. After all these years of marriage, Phoebe had always


    looked down on him, and now he finally had a chance to hold his head high in front of Phoebe!


    Moreover, he felt that there was a hint of regret in Phoebe''s expression now...


    However, Grace and Kenia couldn''t stand it any longer. They deliberately tricked Elizabeth and James


    toe to Dragon Bay to look at the house today, mainly to humiliate them and avenged their


    humiliation before. Now that Tom appeared and messed up their n, how could they put up with that?


    At this moment, Kenia said, "Well, since you can afford a vi, then don''t talk nonsense. Pay directly!"


    Grace also said, "Yes,e and pay. It''s useless just talking."


    Then she winked at Glory. Glory nodded and said directly to the real estate agent, "The vi that we


    chose just now, arrange it for me. I''ll pay now and you must deliver the house to me as soon as


    possible."


    The agent of Glory was so excited that his face turned red when he heard this. He nodded quickly and


    said loudly, "Okay, okay, okay! Elliot, I''m going to arrange it now! Elliot, you''re so generous. It''s the first


    time I''ve seen such a forthright guest in all my years as a real estate agent!"


    Then Glory came over and said to Tom, "Let''s pay together."


    He raised his eyebrows, his expression full of provocation.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Okay."


    Tom agreed without thinking.


    Glory was stunned by his agreeing so fast, but then he sneered, thinking that Tom was just ying


    tricks on him.


    "Then there is no need to keep talking. Just pay." Glory also took out his bank card and was about to


    start paying for the 15 million dors vi.


    Tom smiled and said to Phoebe, "Which one do you like? Let''s buy it directly."


    Phoebe immediately pulled Tom aside and whispered, "Tom, what the hell are you doing? We have no


    intention of buying a vi in Dragon Bay!"


    The smile on Tom''s face didn''t change a bit. "Then you can''t let Grace and her mother look down on


    you for nothing, can you? You''re also a chairman now. It''s not good for your image if words spread out,


    is it?"


    Phoebe bit her lips. "But I don''t have the money."


    "It''s okay, I have." Tom smiled brightly. His smile made Phoebe feel a little special.


    "Tom!" Phoebe raised her voice. "We''re divorced. Why are you helping me like this?"


    She stared at Tom intently, trying to get some answers from Tom''s expression, but she was


    disappointed. Tom was very calm, still smiling, and nothing was unusual.


    "We can still be friends after divorce."


    "I don''t have that much money to pay you back!"


    Tom didn''t answer back, but said directly to Elizabeth and James, "Dad, mom, which vi do you like?


    I''ll buy it now."


    Now that Tom behaved so naturally without a hint of guilty look, Elizabeth and James began to hesitate.


    A voice appeared in their minds. Could Tom really have money to buy it?


    For a moment, there was some light shedding on the darkness of their despair.


    Elizabeth said, "We''ll leave it to you to decide."


    James also said, "Right, it''s your call."


    After all, now that Tom had divorced Phoebe and had nothing to do with them, it was not reansonable


    for them to ask Tom to buy them such an expensive vi directly.


    Seeing that they were still nagging, obviously stalling, so Grace said impatiently, "Hey, do you want to


    buy it or not? Don''t waste time here."


    Tom walked over again and said, "Of course we do. Why don''t we? But these vis are not what we


    like."


    Grace was suddenly amused and showed a disdainful expression. "Hehe, I knew you would say that.


    But it''s quite normal. A vi worth more than ten million dors is beyond your means even if you work


    for the rest of your life."


    The people around them looked at Tom with disdain. For people in H City, 99 % of them could not


    afford to buy a luxurious vi in Dragon Bay. This was not a very embarrassing thing, but the problem


    was that Tom was a person who could not afford to buy it and still not kept his mouth shut, which was


    disgraceful.


    Especiallypared to a sessful person like Glory, he was even more belittled.


    In fact, it wasn''t just them, even Elizabeth and James thought so, so they unconsciously distanced


    themselves from Tom.


    Tom just smiled and ignored them. Instead, he said directly to the real estate salesman, "Where is your


    most expensive vi district?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard him say this, including the real estate salesman. After a while,


    the other party said, "It''s the ninth project. The average price over there is more than 30 million dors."


    "Well, just take me there." Tom said with a smile.


    Everyone thought he was crazy. He couldn''t take out more than ten million dors but wanted to see


    the most high-end?


    Grace and Kenia looked at each other andughed. They thought that Tom was just trying to make a


    fool of himself, so they were not nervous at all. Instead, they were happier. They would just have to wait


    to see how Tom and Phoebe and her parents made a fool of themselvester.


    Moreover, if this got back to the rest of the Scotts, it would be even more funny, enough to make


    Phoebe and her parents be disgraceful in the Scotts!


    Thinking of this, they were even happier and more excited.


    Tom was nning to buy the best vi in Dragon Bay anyway, but now he just got more attention and it


    didn''t affect him at all.


    Instead, Grace and the others'' appearance made Tom feel quite interesting. He was a little looking


    forward to their wonderful expressions.


    After four years as a live-in son-inw in the Scotts, Tom had always lived a "Loser" life and was


    ridiculed by Grace and her family. Now that he had changed his luck, he had the opportunity to teach


    Grace and her family a good lesson. Of course, he would not let go of this opportunity. Moreover, this


    was also a chance to raise his position in front of Elizabeth and James.


    As a result, many people followed the real estate salesman to the ninth project.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It had to be said that as the most high-end vi area in Dragon Bay, the ninth project was really the


    most luxurious, and it was not the same concept as the sixth project that Grace and others just saw.


    After Grace and Kenia took a look, they immediately became uninterested in the sixth project. Grace


    secretly tugged at Glory''s clothes and asked if he could buy one in the ninth project. On the spot, Glory


    red at her fiercely.


    She must be joking. The minimum price of vis in the ninth project was 30 million. Even if he sold


    everything he had, he still couldn''t take out so much money. Even if he took out the mortgage, he would


    still be hard to pay it back.


    "How''s it going? You''ve seen so many. Haven''t you found any one you like?" Grace said in a strange


    tone.


    The real estate salesman also said, "Mr. Howard, which one do you like?"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Tom, and they were waiting for his answer.


    Tom smiled and pointed to the most luxurious vi in front of him, "This one then."


    The real estate salesman said, "Mr. Howard, are you sure you want to buy this one?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "This is the most expensive vi in Dragon Bay. It covers an area of thousands of square meters and


    has aplete set of facilities. The vi is also the highest level of decoration. The total price is 38.99


    million dors." The real estate salesman exined. He looked at Tom with disbelief.


    There was no way he could believe it. Tom was wearing too ordinary clothes now. People would rather


    believe he was a delivery man. How could he afford a house close to 40 million dors?


    As expected, so many people around them took a deep breath when they heard this number. They


    were shocked for this much money could even buy argepany!


    Grace and Kenia were also very shocked and looked at the big vi with iparable envy, but they


    did not dare to have any thoughts. Such an expensive vi was not something that a person of their


    level could afford. They were very self-aware about this.


    Tom smiled again. Instead of answering the real estate salesman, he smiled at Phoebe and asked,


    "Phoebe, are you satisfied with this vi? If you are satisfied, let''s buy it."


    Phoebe did not answer. Her heart was beating faster for no reason.


    "Stop messing around!" Phoebe said angrily in a low voice.


    Tom just smiled and didn''t say anything more. Instead, he turned around and said to the salesperson,


    "That''s the one. I''ll pay now. Get the paperwork done for me."


    Grace and Kenia were both disdainful. They didn''t believe that Tom could afford a 40 million vi!


    Suddenly, Tom thought of something and said to Grace, "By the way, Grace, you seemed to say that


    you want to buy a vi next to ours? Now I''ve decided to buy arge vi in the ninth project. Do you


    want to buy one too? A vi in the sixth project is still too small."


    Grace asked Glory with her eyes. After getting Glory''s permission, she said loudly, "Okay, we''ll do it.


    But you pay first. If you have the ability to pay in full, we will pay immediately!"


    How could Tom not know what Grace was up to? He smiled faintly and said, "No problem, but you''d


    better prepare the money in advance. In case you have no money to pay for it after I make the


    payment."


    These words angered Grace and Glory. Glory stepped forward and sneered, "Don''t worry about that. If


    you can pay, I promise to buy it immediately! As for you, be careful not to make a fool of yourself when


    you couldn''t bring out that much money!"


    Tom did not refute. He spoke with his actions. Very soon, he went to pay the bill. The real estate


    long as Tom could sessfully pay, he could transfer the property ownership to him directly and Tom


    could check in tonight.


    For a moment, everyone was watching Tom to see if he could really pay.


    Tom took out his bank card, swiped it at the POS machine, and then pressed the password. After a


    while, he heard the machine announce, "Sessfully pay 38.99 million dors in full."


    Immediately, the whole room was quiet, and everyone''s expression became exciting.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    At this moment, everyone felt it was so unreal!


    He actually paid thirty-eight million nine hundred and ny thousand?


    After almost five seconds, hundreds of people present came back to their senses, and then they


    gasped.


    Tom himself was the one who broke the strange silence. He still had a faint smile on his face and said


    to the salesperson of Dragon Bay, "I''ve signed the papers. Go through the procedures as soon as


    possible. I''ll move in tonight."


    Tom''s name was already signed on several contracts.


    It created quite a stir.


    "Damn it!"


    "Did I hear it right? The payment was really done? 389.99 million! This is nearly 40 million!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hallucination, it must be a hallucination. This man looks like a delivery guy. How could he have so


    much money?"


    "Maybe we are wrong about him? Maybe he''s really a super boss!"


    "I''m so jealous. I want to live in a vi worth 40 million too! Is this the most expensive house in H City?"


    At this moment, the salespeople of Dragon Bay were all excited, especially the saleswoman in charge


    of Tom''s order. Now her face turned red in the blink of an eye. She was breathing quickly and was


    trembling.


    She could get hundreds of thousands ofmission!


    Other salespeople''s eyes were filled with envy and jealousy, especially the one who had brought Tom


    here. He was originally responsible for this order, but because he looked down on Tom, he actually lost


    such a big client...


    With a bang, he pped himself hard!


    He then cried. He couldn''t make so much money in a year. With thismission, he had money to buy


    a condo himself.


    At this moment, Elizabeth also came to her senses. She couldn''t help but swear, "Oh my god! You


    bought a forty-million vi!"


    She looked at Tom in shock, disbelief, feeling ted...


    Tom was a little scared by her gaze. She looked as if she was about to pounce on him at any time. It


    was too scary.


    James was also dumbfounded. He had never thought that Tom could afford such an expensive vi. He


    felt Tom was not what he used to be.


    Seeing his ex-inws'' reaction, Tom was very happy. He had been a good-for-nothing for so long


    because he had to hide his identity, but now he finally got rid of the Howards and could show his


    prowess.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth, but she didn''t feel too surprised. She had seen Tom''s extraordinary side


    before in Wind Pavilion, and it didn''t seem too unusual for him to buy a vi of 40 million. However, she


    was still shocked. Tom obviously spent so much money to buy the vi for her... For a moment, her


    mind was in turmoil.


    Of course, Grace and the other two people''s expressions were the most dramatic. They were


    money!


    It wasn''t forty thousand, nor was it four hundred thousand, but forty million! Even Glory''spany was


    only worth around 40 million. But Tom took out 40 million to buy a house and paid it all at once.


    He began to wonder if he was hallucinating.


    Grace and Kenia''s expressions were very interesting.


    Tom smiled and said, "Grace, it''s your turn now. Do you get the money ready? I took a look. The big


    vi next door is cheaper. 35 million will do."


    Then, Tom said to the salesman, "Hey, miss, you can prepare the contracts for that vi. My rtive''s


    boyfriend is a big boss. 35 million is not a problem."


    Suddenly, a group of salespeople rushed out to get the contracts and went through other procedures.


    This was a huge order.


    However, Grace and the others were not so excited. They felt their scalp was numb and their hands


    and feet were a little cold. Even now, they couldn''t figure out why Tom could have so much money. It


    didn''t make sense. Were they hallucinating? Grace and Kenia also pinched themselves hard, and they


    bared their teeth in pain.


    After a while, the salesman sorted out the contracts, rushed over, put them in front of Grace and the


    others, and said quickly and excitedly, "Hello, dear clients. These are the contracts for the purchase of


    Vi B666. This house covers an area of 900 square meters and has a swimming pool and other


    facilities. It''s especially luxurious. The decorating materials are high-grade. It''s like living in the


    pce..."


    The salesperson introduced a lot about the vi. In the end, she said, "The total price is thirty-five


    million eight hundred and eighty thousand. Do you use your credit card? As long as the payment is


    done, you can transfer the ownership in half an hour. You can also move in tonight."


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Grace and the two of them.


    Grace and Kenia swallowed hard. Their brains were in a mess and they werepletely out of their


    wits. They had never encountered such a ridiculous thing in their entire life.


    "Darling..." After a while, Grace began to shake Glory''s arm and said coquettishly, while Glory''s face


    was already livid!


    Thirty-five million eight hundred and eighty thousand! Even if he sold hispany immediately, he


    couldn''t get so much money.


    He immediately pulled his hand back, took out a cigarette, and started smoking, only to find that his


    hands were trembling a little.


    Tom added, "What''s wrong, Grace? Why didn''t you pay? It can''t be possible that you can''t afford it."


    Tom liked to do things like flogging the cur that had fallen into the water. He was never a kind person.


    Grace and her friends had mocked him a lot just now.


    Kenia couldn''t stand Tom''s gloating face. She also said to Glory, "Glory, didn''t you say you were going


    to buy Grace a vi in Dragon Bay?"


    Glory still remained silent. His face was livid and he was in a panic. This time, he was really


    embarrassed.


    Grace valued her dignity more than anything else. In this situation, she really felt very embarrassed and


    became irrational. She began to urge Glory to buy her a house.


    However, this annoyed Glory. He pushed her away and scolded, "No fucking way! How can I have so


    much money!"


    After that, he stood up and walked away quickly...


    Grace and Kenia were left, feeling embarrassed.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Grace was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Glory to leave her. Before she came, she did everything to


    please Glory. Glory also promised her that he would buy a vi in Dragon Bay as their wedding house.


    However, Glory suddenly left her behind, which was really beyond her expectations.


    "Hey! Why did Glory run away?" Kenia shouted unhappily.


    Grace ran out to chase after Glory, but she couldn''t see Glory anymore. Now she was rather flustered.


    Of course, Elizabeth would not let go of such an opportunity to take revenge. She immediately seized


    the chance to mock Kenia and Grace.


    "Oh, didn''t you just say that you were going to buy a big vi? Why are you running away now?"


    "It''s only thirty-five million eight hundred and eighty thousand. It''s not much at all. It''s not as good as


    the thirty-eight million ny-nine million one we just bought. Why can''t you even pay for it?"


    "Grace, what kind of big boss do you know? I think you''ve been deceived. How pitiful!"


    After hearing those words, Grace was heartbroken and she couldn''t stay any longer. Then she burst


    into tears and ran out.


    Kenia''s face darkened. Elizabeth''s words were a knife to her, which made her extremely embarrassed.


    After all, many people ridiculed her in public. Even if she was thick-skinned, she could not stay but ran


    away.


    Elizabeth was contented. She walked up to Tom with a ttering smile and said, "Tom, when did you


    be so sessful? You can even afford such an expensive vi. Mom is really proud of you."


    Tom smiled and didn''t say anything. Then Phoebe came over and said, "Thank you for helping me out.


    Now that you''ve bought a house, there are still a lot of things to do. We won''t bother you."


    After that, she pulled Elizabeth away.


    "Hey, Phoebe, where are you taking me? We just bought a big vi and haven''t gone in to take a good


    look." Elizabeth shouted.


    Phoebe said, "Tom bought it. It has nothing to do with us."


    Elizabeth was unhappy and said angrily, "Why? Didn''t Tom just say that this big vi was bought for us


    and we can move in tonight?"


    "Tom didn''t mean it. His name is written on the property certificate. It has nothing to do with us!"


    "Why? You''re his wife..." At this point, Elizabeth suddenly stopped. She remembered that Phoebe and


    Tom were divorced now. Legally speaking, they had nothing to do with each other.


    She was so excited just now that she forgot about it. For a moment, her expression froze and she felt


    especially ufortable. She felt that she had missed a big fortune.


    "Well, although you are divorced, you can remarry..."


    "Mom!" Phoebe immediately red at Elizabeth angrily. "What nonsense are you talking about? What


    kind of woman do you think I am!"


    Elizabeth did not dare to look Phoebe in the eye. She looked around and muttered in a low voice, "Why


    are you so fierce? I''m just telling the truth."


    They spoke not far away. Tom had sharp ears and heard their conversation. The corners of his mouth


    rose slightly. Over the past few years, Elizabeth had been very dismissive of him. Now that she began


    to appreciate him, he was happy.


    Phoebe bit her lip, looked back at Tom, and strode away.


    In fact, she knew that she was not being polite. No matter what, Tom had helped them out, but she


    didn''t even thank him. It was a little impolite to leave like this.


    However, she really couldn''t face Tom calmly, especially after she found Tom was so outstanding!


    So the only thing she could do now was to leave Tom as soon as possible so that she could calm


    down.


    Elizabeth was reluctant to part with the 40 million-dors vi. She really wanted to live in it, but


    Phoebe had already left, so she had no reason to stay.


    She stared at Tom and regretted what she did before. If she had known that Tom would be so rich and


    sessful, she would not have agreed to Phoebe and Tom''s divorce! Now she really wanted to go


    back and talk to Tom, please Tom, and let Tom and Phoebe remarry. Therefore, she could have the


    luxurious vi, but she couldn''t do so. After all, in the past, she really humiliated Tom a lot.


    s! What a stupid mistake!


    James was also regretful. The more he looked at Tom, the more pleasing he found Tom to be. When he


    got back, he was going to talk to Phoebe and see if she could remarry Tom.


    After they all left, Tom looked back and was in a great mood. After all those years, he could finally be


    proud in front of the Phoebe family.


    Next, he finished the procedure and moved in that day.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The vi had been renovated. The furniture was ready and there was no smell of formaldehyde. He


    could move in immediately. The ce was rather suitable for Tom''s current situation.


    ...


    "Phoebe, How did Tom get rich? Why did he be so rich all of a sudden? He can even afford a 40-


    million vi."


    When she got home, Elizabeth couldn''t wait to ask Phoebe. What happened just now surprised her.


    She had never thought that a useless live-in son-inw she had despised for so long would be so


    sessful.


    James also asked, " Phoebe, thest time Tom invested 100 million dors in SK Company. It couldn''t


    really be Tom''s money, could it? But the money was from ZQ Media. When did Tom get in touch with


    the ZQ Media?"


    Elizabeth added, "I really didn''t expect that Tom would be a big boss from a loser. Oh, Phoebe,


    say something. Mom is curious."


    Phoebe remained expressionless. After changing her shoes, she walked to the room.


    Elizabeth was not willing to give up, so she immediately chased after her, stopped her, and said, "You


    little girl, you are more and more disrespectful of me!"


    "Now that Tom and I are divorced, does it have anything to do with us whether he has money or not?"


    Phoebe said coldly.


    "Howe it doesn''t matter? At least you''ve been married to him for four years. You''ve been sleeping


    with him for four years! So what if you get divorced? He didn''t help us at all before. Now that he''s rich,


    he has topensate us anyway."

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Phoebe was irritated by Elizabeth''s words. "Mom! What nonsense are you talking about? Tom and I


    have always slept in separate beds. You know that. He had never touched me. Strictly speaking, he


    and I are not husband and wife at all. He has no obligation topensate us, okay?"


    Elizabeth was speechless for a moment, but she was unwilling to be scolded. After a pause, she


    continued, "You''ve been married to Tom for so long. Why haven''t you slept with him yet? You''re his


    wife!"


    Phoebe was enraged. "How can you say so? You taught me that! On the first night that we got married,


    you kept telling me not to sleep with him. How can you say this to me now?"


    "You..." Elizabeth was again at a loss for words.


    James walked up and said, "Phoebe, what''s going on with Tom? Isn''t he a poor child from the


    countryside? How did he get so rich after he divorced you?"


    Phoebe didn''t know how to answer this question, and her mind was in turmoil. She said, "He said that


    he has a good rtionship with the chairman of the ZQ Media. He asked the chairman of ZQ for the


    one hundred-million investigations in the SK Lighting."


    "Is that true?"


    Elizabeth and James were both surprised. They knew that ZQ Media was a bigpany with a market


    value of billions, but they didn''t expect Tom to have such a friend.


    Only Phoebe felt even more uneasy when she recalled the night that she took off the mask of the


    chairman of ZQ and revealed Tom''s face! And what Tom said to her, telling her that he was actually the


    chairman of ZQ...


    In the past, she had never believed this sentence, but now, her faith was shaken.


    ...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In a mysterious gym, there was a young man with a naked upper body. In front of him were three big


    sandbags, each weighing several hundred kilograms. However, he beat them up so hard that they


    wobbled, and the steel ropes creaked.


    If a professional boxer saw this, he would be shocked and doubtful about this. How could there be such


    a strong man in this world? Even a heavyweight boxing champion might not have this kind of strength.


    Moreover, he punched very fast. He punched three sandbags at a time, and each sandbag swayed like


    a swing. It was astonishing.


    In the end, he punched three times in a row and blew up all three sandbags, and the sand seeped out.


    There was apuse.


    "Second Young Master, your kungfu is even better."


    A man pped his hands and walked over. It was Master Chou, the king of the underworld in H City.


    The topless young man was Tom. He had been staying at Master Chou''s ce for the past two days,


    training in seclusion.


    Tom took the functional drink and finished it in a few seconds. He smiled and asked, "How about we


    fight and learn from each other?"


    Master Chou smiled bitterly and said, "No need for that. I''m no match for you, Second Young Master."


    Tom smiled and didn''t reply. He wiped sweat, stopped training, and walked to the balcony with Master


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Chou. Standing in the wind, he said, "This time, I went back to the Howards and defeated Owen. I have


    avenged myself."


    "Yes, I heard about it." Master Chou nodded, his voice full of admiration and respect for Tom. When he


    knew about this, he was amazed! He was clear about how powerful the Howards was. It was no


    exaggeration to say that although he was now the king of the underworld in H City, he was really a


    nobodypared to the Howards. Owen was especially difficult to deal with.


    But now, Tom went there alone and trampled on the Howards with his own strength, and he also taught


    the whole of the Howards a lesson. In fact, Chou didn''t believe the news when he heard it.


    When Tom said this, he paused and looked into the distance. His eyes were deep as if there were


    endless vicissitudes and secrets.


    After a while, he said, "Chou, do you know about my mother?"


    Master Chou was surprised, obviously not expecting Tom''s question.


    "She was a kind and generous person. She was gentle to everyone, like a spring breeze. She is the


    most motherly woman I have ever seen." Master Chou said seriously.


    Tom said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to think so highly of her. You even said the word motherly."


    Master Chou sighed, "Unfortunately, good people don''t live long. Madam died at a young age."


    He said this with regret and reminiscence. Everyone would believe that he said it sincerely when they


    saw him like this, but Tom did not.


    "Chou, you''re so good at acting that you almost fooled me." Tom said with a smile and gave him a


    thumbs-up.


    When Chou heard this, his pupils shrank visibly, and astonishment shed through his eyes. "Second


    Young Master?"


    Tom stared straight into Master Chou''s eyes, and the smile on his face gradually became cold. Finally,


    his expression became serious, and he said, "Tell me, who is she? Why did she do this?"


    Master Chou''s breathing hastened uncontrobly under Tom''s gaze, and his expression seemed a little


    bit unnatural. He was the king of the underworld. His name scared a lot of people, but he was weak


    when facing Tom.


    Yes, he was weak. His aura waspletely oppressed by Tom''s.


    However, Master Chou was still somebody, and he had a stronger mind than normal people. He quickly


    returned to his natural state. He looked at Tom with clear eyes and asked doubtfully, "Second Young


    Master, forgive me for being stupid. I don''t understand what you mean."


    Tom stared at Chou for almost ten seconds!


    And Chou faced his gaze.


    "Chou, you don''t have to hide it from me. I know everything. She had made my grandpa a vegetable."


    Tom said this expressionlessly as if it was someone else''s story and had nothing to do with him.


    However, Chou could still feel the anger and sadness in Tom''s heart.


    Chou was silent. After a while, he asked, "Second Young Master, how did you find out my identity?"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Master Chou admitted it, but at the same time, he was confused. How did Tom see through him?


    Indeed, he had been working for Tom''s mother, Luna since his freshman year. Nheless, he was


    well hidden and no one in the Howards found out about his identity, including the deceased Anderson.


    Now Tom found out about it. He thought that he didn''t let the cat out of the bag.


    However, Tom sighed deeply and said, "Chou, it really surprises me that you works for my mother. It


    seems that my mother''s purpose in marrying into the Howards is not pure from the beginning."


    Seeing Tom''s expression, Master Chou suddenly understood everything. Tom did not find any evidence


    but just suspicious that he worked for Anna. If he refused to admit it, the Second Young Master would


    not think that he worked for Anna. It was just that he confessed it himself.


    "Second Young Master, you''re really good. I''ve been hiding for so long and even the old man hasn''t


    found out who I am. How can you trick me into telling the truth so easily?" Master Chou smiled bitterly


    and admired Tom to the extreme.


    Tom was not proud at all. Instead, heughed at himself and said, "Chou, you really give me a huge


    surprise! ording to this, youe back to me not because of my grandfather, but because of my


    mother''s order, right?"


    Master Chou did not say anything and acquiesced to Tom''s words.


    As if thinking of something, Tom continued to smile, "I''m very curious now. Since my mother is not


    dead, why hasn''t shee to me over the past four years? Am I just a tool in her mind?"


    "No!" Master Chou said seriously, "Miss is not such a person. She has always loved you very much and


    you are miss''s most precious treasure."


    "Hahaha..."


    As if hearing a big joke, Tom suddenly burst intoughter, "The most precious treasure? Chou, do you


    think I, Tom, am a fool and easily deceived?"


    Looking at Tom''sughter, Master Chou fell silent. After thinking for a while, he continued to say


    seriously, "Young master, it''s not like this. Miss really loves you. There''s no doubt about that."


    Tom said, "You call her miss. It seems that you have been her servant for a long time."


    Master Chou nodded and admitted.


    "You said she loved me very much. Then can you exin why she hasn''te to me for so many


    years and watched me be a live-in son-inw of the Scotts?" Tom said coldly, his face expressionless


    now.


    "Miss is protecting you." Master Chou said in a low voice.


    "Protect me?" Tom raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you mean?"


    Master Chou was silent and did not answer.


    Tom said in amanding tone, "Answer me!"


    "Young master, I know you are very angry now, but please believe that miss is really protecting you.


    When the time is right, miss wille back to you." Master Chou said.


    When Tom heard this, his heart was filled with anger, making him clench his fists. His breathing was


    obviously much faster. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to keep calm, not to vent his


    anger. After a while, he continued: "Then tell me why she married into the Howards and why she killed


    grandpa."


    Master Chou lowered his head and did not answer for a long time.


    "Answer me!" Tom said word by word. His eyes were fixed on Master Chou. His anger appeared on his


    face and his eyes were bloodshot. Master Chou could clearly feel the anger in Tom''s heart. His anger


    was like a volcano, which was about to erupt at any time.


    Even Master Chou could not help but fear Tom when he got anger. Nheless, he still gritted his


    teeth and said, "I don''t know..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the stomach by Tom. It hurt so much that he felt


    as if he had been hit by a car. He flew back and fell heavily to the ground.


    He was also a strong fighter, but when he was punched by Tom, he couldn''t help but cry out. His face


    was pale and he trembled with pain. It was so painful that he felt his intestines were broken!


    Tom knew very well how hard his punch was. Even a cow could be killed by him. Even if Master Chou


    was much stronger than ordinary people, it would be difficult for him to bear it. He would have to rest


    for at least a month to recover.


    Thud, thud...


    Tom walked over slowly, grabbed Master Chou''s clothes, picked him up and put him on the chair. He


    patted Master Chou''s messy clothes, and said faintly, "Tell me where she is. I won''t make things difficult


    for you."


    Master Chou''s breathing was quick and he gasped. Tom''s punch was really too hard. He did not expect


    Tom to be so powerful. Indeed, he was miss''s son.


    "Young master, don''t make things difficult for me. I really don''t know." Master Chou''s forehead was


    dripping with sweat.


    If this image was released, it would definitely cause a stir in H City. The famous Master Chou was


    abused by a young man.


    Tom''s eyes were cold, "Do you think I don''t dare to kill you?"


    Fear shed across Master Chou''s face and his muscles tensed up. Nheless, the next moment, he


    regained hisposure and said, "Young master, I really don''t know. If you really don''t believe me, you


    can kill me."


    He bravely looked at Tom with a look of desperation.


    Tom could tell that Chou took death calmly. This showed that Tom''s mother, Luna, was special.


    After thinking for a long time, Tom still didn''t do anything. He let go of Master Chou and turned to leave.


    Master Chou was stunned. He didn''t expect Tom to leave suddenly. He hurriedly asked, "Young master,


    where are you going?"


    "Find her in my own way."


    Hearing this, Master Chou immediately panicked. Ignoring the cramp in his stomach, he hurriedly


    chased after Tom and stopped him. He said, "Young master, you can''t do this! You and miss will be in


    danger!"


    Tom stopped and looked straight at him, "Then tell me who she is and why she did it."


    Master Chou hesitated.


    "Don''t challenge my patience." Tom said coldly.


    Finally, Master Chou made up his mind and said, "Actually, miss and I are both from an ancient and


    mysterious organization. This organization is too powerful for the Howards to resist. Miss is a very


    important person in this organization. When she came out to experience, she identally met her


    enemy and was almost killed. It was your father, Romain, who saved her life. Miss fell in love with your


    father because of this, and then she gave birth to you, young master. Miss settled down in the


    Howards, intending to conceal her identity and not go back to the organization. Unfortunately, good


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    times didn''tst long. The organization found miss and asked her to go back. Otherwise, the Howards


    will be destroyed."


    "Miss knew how dreadful the organization was. If she didn''t go back, the Howards would definitely be


    destroyed. Therefore, in order to protect the Howards, miss must leave. Unfortunately, the old man


    found out about this and the organization was going to kill him! Miss stopped them in time, and finally


    miss could only do it herself..."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    At this point, Master Chou stopped.


    The huge gym seemed strangely quiet. Everyone left, leaving them alone.


    Tom closed his eyes, his face expressionless. It was as if he had fallen asleep. He did not move, and


    even Master Chou in front of him could not feel the fluctuations of Tom''s mood.


    Time passed and it had been many minutes, but Tom was still like this. If it weren''t for that Tom''s


    breathing was still normal, Master Chou would wonder if Tom had really fallen asleep.


    It was not until two shallow tears fell from the corner of Tom''s eyes that Master Chou realized that Tom


    was not asleep.


    Then, Tom opened his eyes. "Is she okay now?"


    Master Chou nodded and said, "Everything is fine except for theck of freedom."


    After a long silence, Tom said, "Is she happy every day?"


    Master Chou smiled bitterly and said, "Young Master, I''m just a servant. I don''t know that much."


    "Can you tell me the name of this organization?" Tom continued to ask.


    Master Chou thought about it seriously and finally decided to say, "The name of the organization is


    Raoul."


    Raoul, Raoul...


    Tom said these two words and memorized them deep in his soul. Then he stood up and nned to


    leave.


    Master Chou watched Tom walk to the door. Master Chou couldn''t help but say, "Young Master, she


    really loves you. Everything she did was to protect you and the Howards. You shouldn''t hate her."


    Tom did not say anything, and then Master Chou said, "She is trying to get away now. As long as the


    time is suitable, she wille to you. You don''t have to look for her."


    Tom still didn''t say anything. He nodded and left.


    After confirming that Tom really left, Master Chou thought about it carefully. He went back to his office,


    locked the door from inside, and took out a ck phone that was not avable on the market. Then he


    made a call. Not long after, the call was put through, and he said in an unprecedented respectful tone,


    "Hello, Miss, my identity has been exposed. The Young Master already knows..."


    When Master Chou reported to Luna, Tom also returned to the ZQ Media. The information just now


    was a shock to him, and he needed time to digest it.


    Sitting in the boss''s chair, Tom had been thinking about the authenticity of Master Chou''s words.


    After going through all of these and bing what he was today, Tom would not easily believe


    anyone''s words. He had to think about it himself. Even if it was said by Master Chou, he would not


    believe it totally.


    Tom thought about it for more than half an hour seriously. His mind kept running like a supeputer


    and analyzing the authenticity of Master Chou''s words.


    In the end, he came to the conclusion that the possibility of Master Chou''s words being true should be


    more than 80%. First of all, he believed that his mother, Anna, was not a cold-blooded person. As Tom


    recalled, ever since he was young, his mother''s gentleness and kindness, the way she treated people,


    the way she did things, and her every move didn''t seem to be deceptive.


    He also believed that his mother came from a mysterious organization, and this organization was very


    powerful. Otherwise, his mother had no need to harm his grandfather.


    If that was the case, then, strictly speaking, his mother could not be considered as the murderer who


    harmed grandpa!


    But could it really be like this? No matter what, grandpa became a vegetable because of his mother!


    s! Tom let out a long sigh.


    Before that, he had never thought that the truth would be like this.


    Raoul, Raoul... Tom couldn''t help but say the name of the organization again. He was especially eager


    to find organization now!


    As soon as he thought about it, he used all the informationworks he had now and immediately


    called out to ask about the origin of the organization.


    Unfortunately, the results disappointed him. No one knew anything about the origin of this organization.


    This was what he expected. Otherwise, Chou wouldn''t have told him so directly.


    However, he had a premonition that he would be able to meet this organization in the near future,


    because since that organization had already found his mother, then that organization also knew his


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    identity. Perhaps, everything he did now was being watched by this organization!


    This feeling was really unpleasant.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door and interrupted his thoughts. "Come in."


    Immediately, the door was pushed open, and his assistant came in and said, "Chairman, the Chairman


    of the HY Media is asking you to dinner."


    Only then did Tom remember that he had promised to have dinner with the Chairman of the HY Media.


    He asked, "When?"


    "Tonight." The assistant said, "Chairman, are you going?"


    Tom thought about it and agreed.


    The surname of the Chairman of the HY Media was Nash, a very nice name. If one judged the


    Chairman only by the name, he would think that the Chairman of the HY Media was slim and the


    Chairman''s figure was like a leaf. In fact, on the contrary, Nash was a very fat middle-aged man who


    probably weighed 200 kilograms.


    He booked a restaurant in advance and was waiting for Tom. He had two purposes of asking Tom to


    have dinner together. First, he wanted to apologize to Tom because of Ashton. Second, he wanted to


    make friends with Tom.


    During this period of time, he had been investigating Tom a lot. The more he investigated, the more


    frightened he became. It was because he also found out that Tom seemed to have something to do


    with the Howards!


    It seemed that Tom was a male offspring of the Howards.


    the Howards. It was the most powerful existence in H City. It was even stronger than Master Chou. If


    Tom really came from the Howards, then he wanted to make friends with Tom more.


    To show his sincerity, he had been waiting downstairs long ago.


    Ashton was by his side, and now Wu basically knew who Tom was. He was so scared that he didn''t


    sleep well for a few days in a row and lost a lot of weight.


    "When you see the Chairmanter, you have to apologize properly. Do you understand? Otherwise, it


    won''t be as simple as being banned." Nash red at Ashton and scolded him coldly.


    Ashton shivered and said hurriedly, "I know! I know!"


    In addition to Nash and Ashton, there were several young and beautiful female stars, including


    rissa.


    These were the most popr female stars in the HY Media. Every one of them was famous in the


    Entertainment Industry and had countless fans.


    Nash brought them here to have dinner together. His intention was self-evident. He wanted to please


    Tom by using beauty.


    He found out that Tom was still single and unmarried, which meant that Tom must be very dissolute.


    And these female stars in hispany were all the best among women. He didn''t believe that Tom


    wouldn''t be tempted!

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    "Mr. Howard is here, cheer up! If you can fawn on Mr. Howard, you will have nothing to worry about for


    the rest of your life. You will enjoy endless splendor, wealth, fame, and status. From now on, you will be


    a man of honor. Do you know!" Nash''s tone was full of provocation.


    When all the female stars heard his words, their eyes lit up, their hearts beat faster, and they were


    extremely excited. They wanted to immediately throw themselves at Tom and try their best to please


    him.


    rissa also felt excited. She remembered Tom''s face. She was a beautiful woman in the


    entertainment industry, and she had never had any scandals. It didn''t mean that she was not interested


    in men, nor did it mean that she didn''t want to find someone to rely on. She had been rolling around in


    the entertainment industry for many years. She knew theplexity of the entertainment industry. If


    she hadn''t had enough talent, she wouldn''t have known how many times she would be bullied by now!


    She also knew that now that she could protect herself, it didn''t mean that she could protect herself in


    the future. When she became not that popr, someone would definitely intend to make dirty trade with


    her. By then, she might not be able to protect herself. And if the president of ZQ Inc can protect her,


    then no one would dare to bully her. This was also an important reason why she came with Nash to


    receive Tom.


    Tom was not so handsome, but he was not ugly. He was very attractive, and his temperament was very


    good. The big reversal that day left rissa a great shock. She had never seen such a thing before.


    Women tend to be like this. When a man whom she had disliked or even despised turned out to be a


    super big shot, this man would leave a deep impression on her.


    On the contrary, if a man thought he was a big shot at first and was found out that he was just a


    nobody, he would be disgusted by women.


    Now rissa had a very positive impression of Tom. Although she was not a gold digger, she could not


    help but think of Tom these days.


    She wondered why Tom had friends like Kili even though he was the president of ZQ Inc. Judging from


    the performance that day, Tom and Kili were good friends.


    With this kind of emotion, rissa wanted to see Tom again and find out what kind of person Tom


    exactly was.


    Not to mention these female stars like rissa, even Ashton intended to kneel and lick Tom and


    develop a romantic rtionship with him. If Tom had that kind of hobby, he would not hesitate to give


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    himself up.


    Finally, under the attention of so many people and Nash, Tom''s car arrived, and they were all excited.


    "Mr. Howard, you''re here. Wee."


    Nash walked up quickly and said with a ttering smile on his face. Behind him, it was Ashton and


    rissa. This scene was grand. If someone filmed it and posted it on the Inte, it would immediately


    cause a sensation and became the top trending research at an extremely fast speed!


    Here were the most popr stars in the HY Media. They were at least middling stars and some were in


    the first rank of celebrity, such as rissa and Ashton who had a lot of fans.


    Usually, they rarely gathered together. Only when they attended some big award ceremonies would


    they attend together. Now, they gathered here to wee a person, with a humble and ttering


    attitude, which was incredible to their fans.


    Tom came to the banquet by himself. Thepany gave him an assistant, but he didn''te with him


    because Tom always liked to be alone. As for bodyguards, it was even more unnecessary, because


    there was no bodyguard in the country who was as good as him.


    Ostentation was even less important. Tom was a low-key person by nature.


    Now that he saw Nash bringing so many people to greet him, he was a little ufortable and felt it


    was too high-profile.


    When Nash and the others saw that Tom actually came by taxi, they were shocked! In their minds, they


    couldn''t understand why a big shot like Tom would take a taxi when he went out.


    Ashton was dumbfounded. He could not understand Tom''s behavior at all.


    rissa''s eyes shed, and she became more interested in Tom.


    Tom walked over, nced at those stars, smiled and said, "Mr. Perez, why did you call so many stars


    over for dinner? Are you trying to intimidate me?"


    When Nash heard this, his face immediately changed. He quickly shook his head and denied, "Of


    course not. Mr. Howard, you''re joking at me. How dare I make you trouble? I was afraid of neglecting


    you, so I called some celebrities to apany you."


    He took the word "apany" seriously, and there was a profound expression on his face. His


    intention was obvious.


    Tom was a man. How could he not know what Nash meant? Nash was trying to curry favor with him.


    Thinking of this, Tom alsoughed. This was the society. Once a man had power, there would definitely


    be many people fawning on him, and he had to face many temptations.


    "Really?" Tom smiled faintly, with a mysterious expression on his face. It was hard to guess what he


    was thinking, whether he liked it or not. But Nash wasn''t worried, because he didn''t believe that rich


    and powerful bachelors like Tom would refuse this. There must be a lot of women around him.


    The other female stars who came together saw that their boss was so respectful to Tom, and their eyes


    looking at Tom were full of desire and invitation.


    They thought Tom must be a middle-aged man with a big belly, but they didn''t expect Tom to be so


    young and maintain such a good figure, which was extremely attractive to them.


    As female stars who had been rolling around in the entertainment industry for so many years, they had


    seen too many fat, middle-aged bosses with big bellies. It was the first time they had seen such a boss


    as powerful and young as Tom. Certainly, they fell in love with him.


    Nash coughed softly. Ashton immediately walked over with a fawning and respectful expression on his


    face. He said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, thest time was my fault. You are so tolerant and kind. Can you


    forgive me this time? I promise this will never happen in the future!"


    However, Tom didn''t even look at him. Instead, he smiled at Nash and said with a straight face, "Mr.


    Perez, it seems that your purpose in treating me to dinner tonight is not pure."


    Nash''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Tom''s expression. Knowing that Tom would not forgive


    Ashton, he quickly thought about it. Then he gritted his teeth and kicked Ashton on the waist, and


    scolded, "Get out of here! From now on, don''t try to make aeback in the entertainment industry!"


    Ashton was like a man losing his parents. He knew that he waspletely finished. He wanted to


    struggle a little more. When he saw Nash''s murderous eyes, he shivered and endured it, because he


    knew that if he continued, he would end up worse.


    Other female stars, seeing this scene, looked sideways and looked at Tom even more excitedly.


    They were all smart people. How could they not see that Tom had a strong background? Even their


    boss had to be respectful to Tom!


    In this way, they decided to hook up with Tom no matter what method they used!

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Nash spent a lot of money preparing tonight''s banquet a few days in advance. Not only was the hotel


    the best, but the location was the best. Even the dishes were expensive and prepared in advance. He


    also invited the famous chef to cook the dishes in order to make a good impression on Tom.


    Ever since Nash knew that Tom was most likely from the Howards, he was determined to ride on Tom''s


    coattails.


    Tom knew Nash''s thoughts like the back of his hand, but he just smiled calmly and did not have any


    ideas.


    However, Tom was quite happy to see so many stars. There were two female stars who had been in


    the industry for a long time. A few years ago, he had seen these female actresses'' movies and heard


    the songs they sang.


    When Tom was a live-in son-inw in the Scotts, these female stars were an unattainable existence to


    him, but now they all fawned on him and wanted to hook up with him. It was the wonderful feeling for


    him.


    "Come on, Mr. Howard, let me toast you!" Nash stood up with his ss in his hand and toasted Tom.


    The other female stars also stood up and toasted Tom. Tom smiled and drank.


    After several rounds of drinking, Nash said, "Mr. Howard, I admire you from the bottom of my heart. At


    such a young age, you can make such amazing achievements. I have seen many big shots, but I have


    never seen anyone as young and powerful as you. It''s really awesome!"


    Nash gave Tom a thumbs-up, and Nash''s face was full of admiration. Nobody knew if he really admired


    it or not.


    A plump and charming female star immediately followed, "Yes, Mr. Howard, you are really amazing.


    You have achieved so much at such a young age. You are the genius protagonist in the movie. It''s my


    honor to have dinner with you tonight!"


    Tom knew this female star. Her name was Laurel. She was a famous female star in the amusement


    circle. She was famous for her hot figure and was once called the goddess of men. Her figure was so


    hot and she even was the dream lover of many men.


    Tom had to admit that she was in great physical shape, which made people have a primitive impulse to


    look at her. It was not too much to say that she was a beauty. Tom had seen a few movies of Laurel


    before and liked her quite a lot.


    Tom smiled and said, "Haha, Miss Foster, you do me too much honour. I''m just an ordinary man. And


    I''m just lucky to make some money. I''m not the protagonist. But you, the big stars, are the winners in


    life. Everyone in the country knows you. Seeing you guys makes me thrilled."


    Laurel said, "Mr. Howard, may I ask if you''ve seen my movie?"


    She stared straight at Tom with some nervousness and anticipation in her eyes. A few years ago, she


    was a hot shot. There were so many fans in the country that many people would not hesitate to spend


    millions just to have a meal with her. However, in the past two years, too many celebrities appeared


    and snatched her light, making her look much dimmer.


    Tom said with a smile, "Miss Foster is a big star. Of course, I''ve seen your movie. By the way, I''m still


    half your fan."


    This was not a lie. Tom was indeed a fan of Laurel. To be exact, Phoebe was a fan of Laurel and


    watched Laurel''s movies and TV shows a lot, and even variety shows.


    However, when Laurel heard this, she immediately smiled brightly and bloomed like a flower. "Really,


    that''s great! Mr. Howard, you are the chairman of ziqiong. You must understand acting very well. I


    happen to have some doubts about acting. Why don''t I ask you for advice tonight?"


    She bit her lips gently, her eyes glistening, and she stared straight at Tom. The meaning of the look in


    her eyes spoke for itself, and anyone who was not a fool could see it.


    The other female stars present, including rissa, were particrly unhappy. They all secretly scolded


    her a shameless fox.


    Tom smiled faintly and did not respond.


    When Laurel saw Tom''s reaction, she was at a loss. She didn''t know what Tom meant.


    Immediately, another female star seized the opportunity, picked up her ss, went straight to the seat


    next to Tom and sat down. She smiled at Tom and said, "Mr. Howard, let me toast you. I wish you good


    health and everything goes well. There will never be a shortage of beautiful women around you."


    This actress had a tall figure. She was a singer with a particrly strong soprano voice and had a great


    reputation in the country. Recently, she had been on a lot of variety shows. She was very popr and


    younger than Laurel. She was the kind of innocent looking person who usually had an innocent


    persona on screen, but now in front of Tom, she was acting very active and sexy, which was


    heartwarming.


    Tom immediately smelled a fragrant breeze, which was particrly tantalizing, and she was so close, it


    was impossible to say that he didn''t feel anything at all. He was a man of vigorous blood, and his Qi


    and blood were more vigorous than ordinary people.


    No wonder men were easy to go bad when they had money. This temptation came to him


    automatically. It was not easy to resist it. Most importantly, he was single now and there was no need to


    resist!


    At that moment, Tom hesitated.


    Fortunately, his determination was excellent, and there was a moment of turmoil in his heart. The next


    moment, he regained hisposure and smiled as he picked up his ss to clink it with the other


    party. "I also wish you a higher career and eternal youth."


    After clinking the sses, she simply sat down next to Tom and was still very close, and the fragrance


    kept drilling into Tom''s nose.


    Next, a few other female stars toasted Tom one after another, trying their best to please Tom, and gave


    him the eyes.


    rissa was thest one to toast Tom, not because she was arrogant and didn''t like Tom, but because


    she had the thinnest face and was the least good at doing these things. She had always wanted to


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    speak, but she was always cut off by other female stars and had no chance to speak. Finally, with


    Nash''s help, she had the opportunity to toast Tom alone.


    "Mr. Howard, let me toast you, too." rissa stood up and toasted Tom with a clearly nervous


    expression on her face.


    There were a total of six female stars in the audience, each with their own merits. They were all first-


    ss beauties and had countless fans. But if it was true, rissa was the highest in terms of


    appearance. She was on the same level as Phoebe and Kaylie.


    Tom naturally saw her nervousness. In fact, that day on the set, Tom felt her indifference and contempt


    for him.


    "Yes." Tom did not embarrass her, but he did not say much. He gently touched the ss and took a sip


    before he stopped looking at her.


    When rissa saw him like this, she bit her red lips tightly. For some reason, she felt especially


    aggrieved, and her nose was sore. She actually had the urge to cry!


    As a top-tier star in the entertainment industry, she was so talented and had so many fans that many


    men went to great lengths to get a smile out of her. A casual appearance by her could cause a million


    people to cheer, and an autograph was worth a thousand dors. However, in front of Tom, she had


    be nobody, and Tom did not even look at her.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    rissa was a very proud person. The sess of her career over the years had somehow nurtured


    her cold and narcissistic character. It was not until she met Tom that she realized that she was just an


    ordinary person. In front of a real big shot, she was not worth mentioning.


    This strong contrast made her unable to ept it for a short time.


    She knew that under such circumstances, she could not show any aggrievances, but she really could


    not control it. Her eyes suddenly turned red. She knew that she could not hold it in anymore. If she


    stayed, she would continue to make a fool of herself.


    So she stood up again and said, "I''m sorry. I''ll have to use the bathroom. You guys keep talking."


    After that, she left without waiting for Tom''s answer.


    Nash was a little embarrassed by her departure and quickly exined, "Mr. Howard, rissa is thin-


    skinned. You must not get angry with her."


    Tom was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect rissa to leave like this and judging by rissa''s


    expression just now, she seemed to be quite aggrieved? Was it because he was cold to her?


    Shaking his head, Tom didn''t think much and said that he was fine, indicating that he would not be


    offended by rissa.


    Laurel and the others all had some surprises in their eyes, and they were especially happy. Originally,


    rissa was the most outstanding among their group of female stars. Now that rissa left first, it was


    good news for them, at least one strongpetitor was gone.


    Especially for Laurel, she was even more excited. Of all the female stars, rissa was the only one


    who could surpass her in terms of beauty. Now that rissa was gone, she was the mostpetitive


    one. If she could sessfully win Tom over, then she wouldn''t have to worry about it in the


    entertainment industry in the future!


    So, she tried her best to please Tom, and her body was about to stick to Tom.


    Because of his status, Tom was bing more and more pleasing to her eyes. She wished she could


    win Tom''s favor right away.


    To be honest, Tom was a little embarrassed. It was the first time he had been surrounded by so many


    women, and all kinds of temptations made him a little overwhelmed. Although he had been married for


    four years, he was not good at dealing with girls. Facing these mature women like Laurel, he really


    couldn''t bear it.


    So he quickly coughed twice, kept his distance from Laurel and the others, and ate as usual.


    His maintaining physical distance, in the eyes of female stars such as Laurel, became a test and they


    put in more effort.


    During this period, they never stopped flirting with him, which made Tom feel like he had fallen into the


    country of women. Now he regretteding to dinner with Nash tonight. This temptation might be too


    much for him.


    Fortunately, he could really drink. Laurel and the others toasted him continuously, but he was still not


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    drunk. Instead, they got a little drunk themselves.


    Nash asked, "Mr. Howard, I am a little curious. Don''t you need a bodyguard when you go out?"


    This question was indeed troubling Nash. Was a capitalist like Tom not afraid of being kidnapped?


    Laurel and other female stars also looked at Tom curiously when they heard this question.


    Tom smiled and said, "I''m not used to bringing bodyguards."


    "Mr. Howard, forgive me for taking the liberty. A boss like you, who has over ten billion dors, isn''t


    afraid of being targeted by bad people?" Nash asked.


    Tom continued with a smile, "You may find it hard to believe. I''m a martial arts practitioner and I''m


    better than many bodyguards, so there''s no need for me to hire bodyguards."


    "Uh..." Nash was stunned on the spot. Obviously, he did not expect to get such an answer. Among the


    rich people he knew, there were no people who did not hire bodyguards, nor did they say that they


    were martial arts practitioners, that they were better than bodyguards. He carefully observed Tom and


    found that Tom''s body could only be said to be uniform but not strong. He was just an ordinary person.


    He would never believe that Tom was better than a bodyguard physically, so he finally concluded that


    Tom was joking.


    Nash was also a person who was good at dealing with people. He immediately gave a thumbs-up and


    agreed with Tom, "Mr. Howard is really a badass. I didn''t expect you to be a martial arts practitioner. I


    ampletely impressed by Mr. Howard!"


    Other female stars also felt that Tom was joking. They didn''t believe that Tom was a martial arts master.


    How could a rich man like Tom practice martial arts and fight people?


    Tom smiled without further exnation.


    It had been more than ten minutes, but rissa still hadn''te back. A female star brought this up


    and said, "Hey, why did rissa go to the bathroom for so long? Is everything okay?"


    After this female star finished speaking, she was immediately red at by other female stars, ming


    her for talking too much. They wished that rissa would nevere back, so that they would have


    one lesspetitor!


    Tom also noticed this. He had a bad feeling and said to Nash, "Mr. Perez, why don''t you call Miss


    Brown?"


    Nash nodded and made the phone call. However, he waited for quite a while but no one answered it.


    "Strange. Why didn''t rissa answer the phone? She couldn''t have fallen drunk in the bathroom, could


    she?" Nash asked curiously.


    Not long after that, Nash''s phone rang. It was rissa who called back. After Nash answered the


    phone, he immediately heard rissa''s crying, panicked and helpless voice. "Chairman, save me..."


    Nash was stunned. When he hurriedly spoke again, he found that rissa had already hung up.


    Tom''s hearing was very good. He heard rissa''s call and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "What''s going on?"


    "rissa, something seems to have happened to her. She just called me for help."


    Tom said in a low voice, "Call her back."


    At this moment, Tom was taking control. Nash obeyed him and quickly dialed back, but he couldn''t get


    through.


    The other female stars were all confused and did not understand what had happened.


    Tom immediately stood up and said, "Let''s go find her."


    "Okay!" Nash nodded hard, stood up, and walked out with Tom.


    The other female stars had no choice but to follow them out.


    Logically speaking, this was a five-star hotel and the security must be beyond reproach. There would


    not be any robbers. Plus, rissa was a public figure. As long as it was not someone crazy, no one


    would dare to do anything against rissa in the public.


    rissa''s panic and helplessness on the phone just now didn''t seem to be fake.


    Strictly speaking, Tom and rissa were not even friends, but in any case, rissa''s departure just


    now had something to do with him. If something really happened to rissa, he would still be med


    for it in some ways.


    Aftering out, Tom asked the waiter in the restaurant if he saw rissa.


    The waiter didn''t even know that rissa was eating here because rissa was wearing a mask and


    sunsses when she went out just now.


    Laurel and a few female stars went to thedies'' room to take a look, but they didn''t find her, as if


    rissa had disappeared out of thin air.


    In this case, Tom first thought of checking out the surveince of the restaurant to see where rissa


    had gone.


    At this moment, Tom''s ears moved slightly. He heard a loud voiceing from the box in front of him.


    Vaguely, he seemed to hear rissa''s aggrieved voice.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Something did happen to rissa.


    After she came out of the private room, she went to the bathroom first. The more she thought about


    what happened, the more aggrieved she became. She could not figure out what she was aggrieved


    about. She and Tom were not even friends. Besides, wasn''t it normal for a man like Tom to have a lot of


    beautiful women around him?


    However, she was very ufortable. She had never been ignored by men since she was a child, not


    especially after she became a big star. Tom''s indifference to her just now hurt her self-esteem. If Tom


    was a nobody, she wouldn''t be so unhappy. But he was a big shot that she always looked up to, which


    made her feel especially ufortable.


    In the end, she even cried out aggrievedly. After hiding in the bathroom for a while and pulling herself


    together, she prepared to go back to the private room.


    But when she came out of the bathroom, she met three men. When they saw her, their eyes lit up and


    they were amazed by her gorgeous face.


    "Oh, isn''t this big star rissa?"


    The man in the middle whistled and stared straight at rissa and said in a disrespectful tone.


    The other two men also looked at rissa in an indecent manner and looked up and down at


    rissa''s body.


    rissa panicked. She hade out so quickly that she forgot to put on her mask and sunsses.


    Now she put them on quickly and said, "You''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m not rissa."


    As she spoke, she was about to bypass them and leave.


    But now that she was found out, how could they let her leave? The man in the middle grabbed her wrist


    and said, "A big star is really different from an ordinary woman. She''s really beautiful and smells so


    good."


    When rissa was grabbed, she panicked immediately. "Hey, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    "Don''t be afraid, superstar. We''re all your fans. Come and sign for us." The man said in a disgusting


    tone. He leaned very close to rissa and smelled the fragrance of her body. His face showed an


    intoxicated expression.


    As a big star, rissa had never been teased like this. Every time those fans saw her, they treated her


    like a goddess. Now this man''s filthy behavior made her especially angry. "Enough! If you don''t let me


    go, I''ll call the police!"


    However, when they heard this, they were not afraid at all. Instead, they seemed to have heard a big


    joke and burst outughing. "Call the police? A big star can be so naive? Do you believe it?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t know who I am. Do you think the police can scare me? I can make you unable to


    continue working in the entertainment industry with just one phone call." Then the manughed.


    "Matteo, just let her call the police and see if it''s useful."


    There was no fear on the faces of the three men. Instead, they smiled yfully and happily as if they


    were cats ying with a mouse.


    rissa''s heart skipped a beat, and she had a bad feeling. She had been in the entertainment industry


    for a long time and had seen many big shots, so she was kind of insightful. Now she could see that


    these three men were not ordinary people especially the man in the middle. Although he looked like a


    hooligan, there was a noble aura and confidence between his brows. The clothes he was wearing were


    also famous brands, so they must have a strong background.


    "What the hell do you want?" rissa asked in a low voice.


    The man in the middle said, "I didn''t want to do anything. I said I was your fan. It was destiny that made


    you and I meet today. I wanted to invite you to the private room for a drink and sign for me. Isn''t that too


    much?"


    As he said this, his eyes were still on rissa, especially on her chest. Those filthy eyes made her


    especially ufortable!


    rissa said, "I''m sorry. I came out to dinner with the chairman of HY Media tonight. He''s waiting for


    me."


    She said Nash''s name, wanting to scare them away.


    However, the man did not take it seriously but said, "Then let him wait. Have a drink with me first."


    "No, I don''t drink." rissa shook her head and said before she tried to leave.


    The other man''s face immediately darkened and he scolded rudely, "F*ck! How dare you refuse


    Matteo? You''re tired of living, aren''t you? Do you know who Matteo is?"


    rissa was put on a pedestal by many people, and all the men she met before were respectful and


    polite to her. She had never been scolded like this. Now she was about to explode. Her face


    immediately darkened. "Mind yournguage, or I''ll sue you for insults."


    Her words made the three menugh again. The man who was called Matteo said, "That''s enough. I


    don''t have much patience. Go and have a drink with me. I''ll let you go. Otherwise, it''s not just drinking."


    rissa knew he was threatening her, and she was extremely flustered. She nned to turn around


    and run away, but they found about her n. Before she could turn around, she was held back. "You


    really want it the hard way? Good."


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! Help! Help!" rissa shouted. People around them heard he. But


    when they saw Matteo''s face, they pretended not to hear it and left.


    When rissa saw this, she realized that she was in danger and her heart kept sinking.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly. She knew it was useless to shout now. This person named Matteo


    was not simple. In a hurry, she made a decision which was to do as he told her first. When she found


    the opportunity, she called the chairman and asked him toe to save her.


    She believed that the man would give the chairman face no matter what.


    After figuring this out, she didn''t resist. She took a deep breath, regained herposure, and said,


    "Okay, I''ll go drink with you and sign for you, but you can''t touch me."


    Matteo let go of rissa, put his hand behind his nose, sniffed it, and said with a smile, "That''s good.


    Don''t worry. I just want to have a drink with you. I won''t do anything else."


    The other two men put on a wicked smile.


    rissa was very uneasy, but she had no choice. Now she regretted it. If she had put on her mask and


    sunsses, she wouldn''t have encountered such a thing.


    But now that she calmed down, she didn''t panic too much, because she began to realize that this was


    a five-star restaurant, and there were full of cameras. They didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    When she found the opportunity, she would send a message to Nash and ask Nash toe over.


    However, she was too naive. When she went to Matteo''s room, she found that there were a lot of


    people in it. All the seats were taken, and they were all men. When she arrived, everyone shouted in


    excitement, which made her especially nervous and afraid.


    "Wow, isn''t this big star rissa?"


    "She is so beautiful. Matteo, is this your new girl?"


    "Brother, you are so good. Even a big star is willing to be your girl."


    When they saw rissa, they all said those disrespectful words, which made rissa very


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ufortable. She felt that she was a sheep into a pack of wolves, and then she was plied with drinks,


    making her dizzy.


    Moreover, Matteo couldn''t keep his hands off her. She was really scared in the end and began to call


    Nash for help...

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    "You refuse a toast only to drink a forPhoebet! How dare you!"


    With a bang, Matteo suddenly pped the table, then he picked up a ss of wine and threw it on


    rissa''s face. rissa was shocked. She wore a thin dress, which became translucent and faintly


    visible with the infiltration of wine.


    rissa''s eyes immediately turned red. Ever since she became famous, she had never suffered such


    grievances.


    She was sexy. Now that her clothes were wet, she was even more tempting. Soon, many men in the


    room whistled and stared at her unwillingly. All kinds of unpleasant words reached her ears. She was


    so aggrieved that she could not help but cry.


    "Oh, you cried. So vulnerable, hahaha."


    "It''s fun. I like to see women cry the most, especially beautiful ones. It feels great to bully them."


    "Haha, you''re such a pervert. You should like to watch women cry. I feel the same!"


    "She is a superstar with tens of millions of fans. I didn''t expect her to cry so sadly. Tsk tsk, wouldn''t it be


    more exciting to see her cry in bed?"


    "That''s for sure. With Matteo''s physique, he could torture the big star to the extreme."


    rissa could not stay any longer. Her body was wet by the wine and she felt herself shivering among


    a group of mashers. Those men''s lusty eyes made her extremely nervous and afraid. She had never


    experienced this kind of situation before, and she felt that she was about to be eaten by those men at


    any time!


    And she had no doubt that they could do such a thing. Now she was really regretting it more and more.


    If she had known this, even if she had just been humiliated in the box, it would have been a hundred


    times better than now!


    If she was really raped by these people, she would not want to live.


    She tried to escape. However, as soon as she stood up, she was stopped, "You want to run? Let me


    tell you, none of the women can run from me!"


    As he spoke, he reached out and touched rissa, intending to take action directly.


    The other men in the room began to cheer for Matteo.


    "Let me go. Let me go!" rissa waspletely panicked and she struggled desperately. However,


    she failed to escape and cried incessantly.


    She felt desperate now. How she wished that there was a Mr. right to save her. But she knew that it


    was impossible. She was not filming a movie but was suffering in reality. There would not be such a Mr.


    right, unless there was a miracle.


    Just then, the tightly closed door of the box was suddenly pushed open and a group of people came in.


    It was none other than Tom, Nash, and a group of female stars like Laurel.


    When they came in, they were also surprised to see this scene.


    Their arrival startled everyone in the room and they all looked over. Mark, who had already grabbed


    rissa and was about to take advantage of her, was also stunned for a moment. His hands loosened


    a little. rissa seized the opportunity and quickly broke free and ran over.


    She was really scared now. She was rather panicked. Nash and Tom''s arrival brought her hope and


    saved her. She quickly rushed over.


    However, since she was too flustered and ran too fast that she tripped and fell forward. Moreover, she


    wore high heels. If she fell like this, she would definitely have a heavy fall and her face would break.


    She cried out in panic and was about to fall to the ground. At that moment, she felt someone moving. It


    was Tom who moved very quickly. In the blink of an eye, he came to rissa and held rissa''s body


    in time. Then he spun half a circle to cushion the momentum. He held rissa firmly in his arms and


    saved her.


    However, embarrassingly, rissa struggled for a moment in panic and shifted slightly, causing Tom''s


    arm to touch her chest.


    Tom got nervous!


    rissa also felt it. Her pale face immediately flushed and her heart beat faster.


    Although she was a top star in the entertainment industry and had shot a lot of movies, all her kissing


    scenes were finished by stunt actresses. She herself had never had such intimate contact with men.


    She was a very shy person, so her face reddened with embarrassment now!


    But it was strange that she didn''t find Tom''s touch annoying. Instead, she had a sense of security that


    she had never felt before. She could feel that Tom''s arms were strong, and this feeling was something


    she had not felt in other men.


    Laurel and the other female stars saw this scene, and their faces darkened. They were full of envy,


    jealousy and hatred, wishing they were rissa.


    "Well." Tom did not take the opportunity to take advantage of rissa. He quickly straightened rissa


    up and let go of her. He looked at rissa briefly and found that her upper body was wet. His eyes did


    not linger on rissa. He took off his coat and put it on rissa. He then asked in a deep voice: "What


    happened?"


    rissa didn''te back to her senses until she felt the remaining warmth in Tom''s coat. Tom''s


    gentleness made her shy as well as pleased.


    Before she could speak, someone in the room immediately pped the table and stood up, cursing,


    "Who are you? You don''t want to live anymore, do you? How dare you break into our room?"


    All of them came back to their senses. Their faces darkened, staring at Tom and the others.


    Mark twisted his neck. He stood up and said in a low voice, "How dare you break into my ce?"


    When Nash heard the word Mark, his facial expression changed a little. He took a step forward and


    said, "Excuse me, are you Mark from the KL Group?"


    Mark wrung his neck again, revealing a teasing smile and said, "Oh, you know me? It seems that your


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    identity is not bad."


    Suddenly, Nash looked panicky. He hurriedly walked up and said obsequiously, "So it''s really Mr. Mark


    from KL Group. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m the chairman of HY Media, Nash."


    Mark said, "HY Media, I see. You''re the boss of the superstar rissa. Great. Your star made me


    unhappy. I''m going to sleep with her tonight. Do you agree or not?"

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    "Well..." The corners of Nash''s mouth twitched. Mark was disrespectful to him.


    However, Mark indeed didn''t need to be respectful to him. KL Group was a very powerfulpany in H


    Country, which had a market value of tens of billions. As just the boss of the HY Media, he could afford


    to provoke him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    And Mark was a notorious yboy, very arrogant and domineering. He had hooked up with many


    women.


    Nash had heard of Mark''s name before and understood that he could not afford to offend such yboy


    since he was just the boss of the HY Media. For a moment, he was in a dilemma. If it was not rissa


    but another female star, he would directly agree to Mark.


    But rissa was different. rissa was now the most popr star in the HY Media, who was even


    popr than Ashton and was the cash cow of the HY Media. If Mark touched her and others found that,


    it would be a devastating blow to rissa''s career.


    Moreover, rissa was different from other female stars. She had been in the entertainment industry


    for so long but was still pure and innocent. She definitely didn''t want to be tarnished by Mark. If he


    forced her, she might do something unexpected.


    But he couldn''t offend Mark, so he was in a dilemma.


    When rissa heard Mark''s words, her face turned pale again and she said hurriedly, "Chairman, I


    don''t want to be touched by him! I would rather die!"


    The Other female stars like Laurel were watching the show. rissa''s bing popr in the past


    two years had an impact on them. rissa had good resources but they lost a lot. They were


    Tonight, they came to curry favor with Tom. Their hostility towards rissa was even greater. If


    rissa was really forced to sleep with Mark, then it could be said that she would bepletely out of


    the y.


    Tom frowned slightly. He didn''t expect to meet such an event. He had heard KL Group, which had a


    market value of 34 billion dors and was a famous domestic logisticspany, and was still rising. In


    the future, their market value would be even greater.


    But Tom had not heard much about Mark. ording to Nash''s fear, he thought Mark must be the son


    of the chairman of the KL Group or the executive. He must be a typical yboy.


    With Tom''s power, he didn''t need to be afraid of the KL Group. Not to mention Mark, he did even care


    about the boss of the KL Group.


    What really interested Tom was that Mark was not only an ordinary yboy, but he was also a trained


    man, and his skills were not bad. Moreover, Tom could tell Mark was full of confidence. It seemed that


    Mark''s identity was not just as simple as the son of the chairman of the KL Group. That was interesting.


    Tom did not say anything. He watched from the side. rissa was originally Nash''s staff. It was not his


    turn toe forward and take the lead.


    "Why, you don''t want to agree?" Mark seemed to be smiling, but a terrible pressure emanated from


    him, which immediately made Nash panic. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead and he hurriedly


    exined, "Mr. Ma, you misunderstood. That''s not what I meant... I don''t know what did rissa do. I''ll


    apologize to you on behalf of her. Mr. Ma, please don''t take it seriously."


    As he spoke, Nash bent down and lowered his head. He went to pour the wine for Mr. Ma, picked up


    his ss, and apologized to Mark.


    However, Mark ignored him and did not even move at all. He stretched his neck again, showing a


    creepy smile, and he said, "So you look down on me?"


    As he finished his sentence, all the other men in the room stood up and walked forward together to


    surround Nash.


    At this moment, Nash felt unprecedented stressed. The cold sweat on his forehead flowed down, and


    his face turned pale. The fat meat on his face was trembling.


    As the chairman of HY Media, Nash was also a big shot. He had billions of dors and had


    experienced many big scenes. Logically speaking, his mental state was very strong. However, the


    pressure he was facing now was beyond his limit, which made him panic and scared.


    Because, he found that not only Mark, but also the other people here were the rich second generation,


    all of whom had extraordinary backgrounds. Thebined power of these people was not something


    that he could defeat.


    Gulp!


    He gulped his saliva heavily and said, "Boss ma, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. You''re a big


    shot. How dare I look down on you? The point is, rissa is in her period..."


    Without saying anything, Mark pped him in the face and mmed him to the ground.


    After all, he was the chairman of HY Media who had cultivated several stars. He was a sessful


    entrepreneur anyway, but Mark actually pped him in front of so many people. He was too arrogant!


    The other female stars were all frightened. They had never seen their chairman being humiliated.


    Tom frowned slightly. He was not very surprised. He had felt the inted confidence of Mark and knew


    he did not take Nash seriously. Otherwise, he would not say he wanted to sleep with rissa in front of


    Nash.


    Now Tom was even more curious about Mark and the one behind him.


    Nash was also extremely angry when he was pped. Mark had gone too far. No matter what, he was


    the president of a publicpany, and he was pped!


    "Mark, how dare you p me? I..."


    Nash was furious. After he fell, he wanted to get up and call others for revenge. If he didn''t take


    revenge and others knew that, he would beughed at for the rest of his life.


    However, just as he was about to get up, Mark came over and kicked him over, and stepped on his


    chest, making him unable to move. Mark stared at him condescendingly, "Fat pig, I respect you so I


    asked you. Do you really think I need your agreement? I can make you bankrupt with a word, do you


    believe it?"


    When Mark said this, his face was full of arrogance and disdain, and he looked down on Nash from the


    bottom of his heart.


    Nash was afraid. He felt Mark''s disdain and knew he was not joking.


    Nash''s mouth trembled and he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He


    lowered his head andpromised.


    Mark cursed him, then let go of Nash and walked straight to rissa.


    rissa trembled in fear. She quickly hid behind Tom, grabbed Tom''s hand tightly, and pleaded


    helplessly, "Mr. Howard, help me, please..."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    At this time, Tom was the only one rissa could count on.


    She was not stupid. Judging from Nash''s fear of Mark and Mark''s arrogance, she knew that Mark was


    definitely a big shot that she could not afford to offend!


    Although she was a big star, she knew very well that there were still too many people who were more


    powerful than her. In the eyes of capitalists and big shots, she was just a toy.


    She had seen a lot of actors and actresses being very humble and submissive in front of those bosses


    and big shots with her own eyes.


    If she hadn''t been talented enough and kept a low profile, with her reputation and good look, she would


    have been yed by many capitalists.


    She didn''t want to live like this at all!


    The thought of having sex with those potbellied, even 60 and 70 years old men made her nauseous.


    Although Mark was a young man, he looked like he had a filthy mind. And she couldn''t ept doing it


    with him at all! Moreover, she knew very well that Mark would share her with other men.


    She would rather die then.


    Under such an urgent circumstance, she could only count on Tom! If she really had to sleep with


    someone, she would rather choose Tom. At least Tom was a gentleman and she didn''t hate him.


    However, she also knew that she and Tom were not close, so Tom did not need to offend a big shot like


    Mark for her.


    Mark just looked at Tom faintly and then moved his eyes away. He didn''t take Tom seriously at all. In


    his opinion, Tom was just a sidekick.


    He stared at rissa with a wicked smile and said, "Superstar, I told you I''m your fan and will be very


    gentle to you. I didn''t have your autograph. When we get to the hotel, you give me your autograph. As


    a courtesy, I''ll sign on your body too."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As he spoke, he walked over to grab rissa.


    rissa was so scared that she grabbed Tom tightly, like a drowning man clutching at the buoy,


    unwilling to let go even if he died.


    At this moment, Tom moved. He grabbed Mark''s hand and smiled faintly, "Friend, you''re going too far."


    Mark was obviously stunned by his move because he didn''t expect Tom would dare to stop him.


    In his eyes, Tom was not even a person, but a statue. In the end, the statue actually moved and


    grabbed his hand. It was quite surprising to him.


    rissa was also stunned for a moment. Then, she was extremely moved and tears flowed down her


    face.


    At this moment, she was really grateful to Tom!


    "F*ck!" Mark''s face darkened immediately. He then raised his leg to kick Tom!


    It was a fast and powerful kick, and it went straight to Tom''s lower body. He was going to hurt Tom''s


    private part.


    He was so cruel! Tom didn''t offend him, but he was trying to do this to Tom. It was conceivable how


    many bad things he had done and how many people were hurt by him.


    Tom''s eyes shed with coldness and he snorted heavily.


    Originally, he didn''t have much hostility towards Mark. At best, he just didn''t like Mark, but now, Mark''s


    action made his heart cold.


    Laurel and the other female stars saw Mark trying to kick Tom''s lower body. They widened their eyes


    and screamed. In their eyes, Tom would definitely be "crippled"!


    Mark also sneered, and he felt especially happy. There was nothing better than destroying a man''s


    private part.


    However, at this moment, the sneer on his face froze and he looked in pain. The strong impact made


    him step back. If someone behind him hadn''t held him in time, he would have fallen down now!


    It turned out that at the critical moment, Tom took the initiative, raised his left foot, and kicked directly


    into Mark''s stomach. He had exerted much strength.


    At this moment, Mark felt as if his intestines were churning. His stomach hurt as if there was a knife


    scraping it, and the pain was killing him.


    Tom''s martial arts were frighteningly good now. Even a strong man like Master Chou couldn''t stand a


    punch from him, let alone a yboy like Mark.


    Even if Mark practiced martial arts too, he was just an ordinary practioner. He was no match for Tom.


    Originally, Tom didn''t want to be so ruthless. It was this guy named Mark who was pushing too far and


    trying to destroy his private part. No man could endure such a thing, let alone a ruthless person like


    Tom.


    Everyone present was stunned. They didn''t expect Tom to fight back in this situation and made Mark


    step back so many steps.


    "Ouch! It hurts so much. It hurts so much... I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you!" Mark covered his


    stomach, his face distorted in pain, and he kept gasping, scolding, and crying in pain.


    His men did not expect Tom to dare to fight back. This man was too bold!


    rissa was stunned for a moment. Then, she became extremely excited and felt an unprecedented


    sense of safety again, many times stronger than Tom''s timely embrace of her just now!


    Laurel and other female stars were also looking at Tom with admiration, and their eyes were shining.


    Tom was too cool and handsome when he kicked. He was like the male lead in the movie!


    "Why are you still standing there? Beat him! Kill him!" Mark cursed angrily. He had never been so


    humiliated and aggrieved since he was born. Ever since he had a new boss who was a real big shot


    and came from a mysterious and powerful organization, he had been running amuck in the circle. No


    matter how big a mistake he made, his big boss could help him settle it.


    Now, he was actually beaten up by a seeming good-for-nothing. He was so angry!


    He swore that he must let this little person die miserably, or else it would not be enough to relieve his


    anger!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    His followers followed his orders and rushed up together immediately. Several of them were good at


    fighting. Instead of hitting their enemies empty-handed, they grasped bottles of wine on the table and


    used them as weapons.


    It had to be said that this scene was frightening. At least thirteen adults rushed forward fiercely. If it


    were ordinary people, they would have been scared out of their wits.


    In fact, it was true. Besides Tom, rissa and the others saw this situation, and they all screamed in


    horror. They were big stars, but they were also ordinary people. They were physically very weak, and


    the people they met were all civilized people. They rarely quarreled with others, let alone encountered


    this kind of trouble.


    Nash''s expression was also very ugly. He was extremely panicked and regretful. In his opinion, Tom


    must be doomed this time! And Tom was invited by him to have dinner. If something happened, he


    would definitely be responsible.


    If he had known this, he shouldn''t have invited Tom over for dinner tonight, and this wouldn''t have


    happened.


    Now his heart was filled with regret. Whether it was Mark or Tom, they were people he could not afford


    to offend.


    Mark stood up again. He sneered. He was very relieved and happy as if he had seen Tom being beaten


    up and kneeling on the ground begging for mercy!


    However, he soon saw that Tom did not show any timidity in the face of such danger, but showed a


    disdainful expression.


    Tom was indeed very disdainful. With just a dozen useless people, did they think he could get hurt? If


    this happened, he was not worthy of being the best man of the Howards.


    As they swarmed up, Tom moved. He put one hand around rissa''s waist and whispered, "Close


    your eyes." Then he started to fight back.


    rissa was originally very frightened and nervous. She was in a daze and was suddenly held by a


    strong arm. She waspletely stunned. How could she close her eyes? Next, she saw the shocking


    scene.


    Tom hugged her with one hand and fought against more than a dozen people attacking them. Tom


    didn''t panic at all. Tom fought back leisurely and kept kicking. His every kick could kick one person


    away. He looked very rxed, but her speed was very fast. She kept spinning in Tom''s arms and her


    feet left the ground several times. She felt as if she was flying!


    Bang. Bang...


    Tom soon beat more than a dozen yboys to the ground, and he was not hurt at all. The series of


    movements were extremely elegant and natural.


    The room suddenly quieted down. Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at Tom in disbelief,


    especially those female stars like Laurel. They werepletely in a daze and couldn''t close their


    mouths! They never expected Tom to be so good at fighting. He could take down more than a dozen


    people with one person in his arms. This was the martial arts master that only appeared in the movie!


    rissa was even more stunned. Now her mouth was opened wide enough to put in an egg. She


    looked up at Tom in a daze, full of shock and admiration. Just now, she had been hugged by Tom, and


    she could feel the feeling of "flying" the most!


    Nash had just got up. When he saw Tom like this, he almost fell down, and the expression on his face


    was indescribably funny!


    Now he suddenly remembered what Tom had just said. He said he was very skilled and there was no


    need to hire bodyguards. At that time, he thought Tom was joking. Now it seemed that he was not


    joking at all, but was serious!


    As for Mark, his pupils also contracted violently, thinking that he was hallucinating. How could this


    country bumpkin fight so well?


    Tom''s face was calm and expressionless. He didn''t feel proud or excited at all. He just did something


    not worth mentioning. He let go of rissa and said, "Miss Brown, I''m sorry. The situation was urgent


    just now. I was impetuous."


    rissa left Tom''s arms with a sense of loss!


    This made her blush. She shook her head hurriedly and said, "No, it''s okay. I should be the one


    thanking you. Thank you for saving me."


    Tom smiled and said, "I just lift a finger."


    When Laurel and the other female stars saw this scene, they came back to their senses and were


    about to die of jealousy! They kept scolding rissa in their heart for being foxy and stealing their man.


    Yes, now they all regarded Tom as their man. That was right. He was rich, had a good figure, could


    fight, and was so polite. He was the legendary prince charming!


    Tom was not good-looking? Bullshit. Tom''s appearance was not as good as Ashton''s, who was a pretty


    boy, but he was definitely a handsome man. The more one looked at him, the more one felt him


    charming. He was full of masculinity. In the age of Little Fresh Meat, it was precisely this kind of tough


    man who was the rarest!


    So they all had some feelings for Tom now.


    Tom ignored this and walked up to Mark.


    Mark was a little afraid of him. He took a few steps back, hit the wall behind him, swallowed his saliva,


    and said harshly, "You, what do you want?! I warn you, don''t mess around. My father is the Chairman


    of the KL Group, Kiwi!"


    Tom ignored him and continued to walk towards him until Tom looked at him coldly face-to-face. Tom


    said, "Is it glorious to bully a woman?"


    Mark gritted his teeth and a little embarrassment shed across his face, but immediately he snorted


    heavily and said, "It''s none of your business. You have no right to teach me what should I do."


    Tom smiled, and then he pped Mark on the face. With a loud p, Mark was bleeding.


    "You..."


    Mark was angry and wanted to fight back. He was originally a rebellious man. He had never been


    beaten since he had grown up. He could be said to be arrogant and domineering. Now the p Tom


    gave him made him angry, but before he had the time to fight back, Tom pped him again.


    This p was even heavier than before.


    Mark began to fight back, but he was no match for Tom. He was stunned as he was hit by Tom.


    Knowing that he had met a tough guy this time, he quickly begged for mercy, "Stop, stop. I was


    wrong..."


    His pleading voice was already filled with tears.


    Everyone in the room was shocked to see this scene. The arrogant Mark was like a child in front of


    Tom. Mark could only be pped and had no ability to resist!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially for rissa, this left an indelible impression on her heart!

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Tom did not go too far.


    "In the future, If you dare to bully women in the future, I will teach you more lessons." Tom said in an


    elder''s tone, "Do you hear me?"


    Mark was now quite afraid of Tom. When he heard Tom''s words, he shrank. In front of Tom, Mark


    recalled the fear of facing his teacher when he was a child. He nodded quickly and said, "I heard it. I


    won''t dare to do it again!"


    Tom turned around and said to Nash and the others, "Okay. Let''s go back for dinner."


    Nash and the others still hadn''te to their senses. What happened just now was unreal to them,


    especially Nash. He knew Mark who was the son of the KL Group, and that few people dared to


    provoke him.


    Now that Tom hit Mark like this, it was equivalent to pping Kiwi on the face. With Kiwi''s character, he


    would definitely avenge his son!


    Nash''s mouth moved and he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    He believed that people at Tom''s level must have their own principles and not just acted ording to


    their own hobbies. Since Tom knew Mark''s identity and dared to teach Mark such a lesson, then it


    showed that Tom had something or someone to rely on!


    As he gradually came to his senses, he thought of Tom''s background. Since Tom was from the


    Howards, he had no need to be afraid of Kiwi.


    When they returned to the private room, the atmosphere immediately changed. They did not speak and


    stared at Tom with various expressions.


    Tom was so busy drinking that he didn''t eat anything. After solving the trouble just now, he was a little


    hungry. So he didn''t think about dining etiquette too much and began to eat. What he cared about now


    was to fill his stomach.


    Soon, he realized something was wrong and looked up, "Why don''t you eat? What are you looking at


    me for? Is there something on my face?"


    Nash quickly poured wine for Tom, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Mr. Howard, you just hit


    Mark. Aren''t you afraid of his father, Kiwi, taking revenge?"


    Tom smiled and said, "Do you think I should be afraid of Kiwi?"


    Nash hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, no, no! I didn''t mean that, but Kiwin is the chairman of the


    KL Group. He tends to bear a grudge. I''m afraid that you would be hurt in the future."


    Tom naturally understood these things. Kiwi was the chairman of the KL Group and had a lot of power,


    but to Tom, it was nothing. Originally, he didn''t want to hit Mark. After all, he was a low-key person. Just


    now, Mark was bullying him. If he didn''t fight back, he would be insulted by Mark. In his current status,


    he definitely couldn''t ept this kind of thing.


    Since that was the case, it was better for him to hit Mark first. And in this matter, once he did it, he


    became the enemy of Kiwi. Since he was already his enemy, then it might as well be a little eviler to


    beat up the stupid Mark.


    Besides, he looked down on a yboy like Mark, who had fun bullying women. He was a scumbag.


    Tom smiled and said, "I can''t just watch Mr. Perez and Miss Brown being bullied, can I?"


    Nash was a little touched. He punished himself and said, "Mr. Howard, it''s all my fault. You''ve been


    implicated!"


    Tom waved his hand and said, "You are too serious. It''s not a big deal. I don''t care Kiwi at all."


    Hearing this, Nash''s eyes lit up and became even more determined to curry favor with Tom!


    rissa bit her lip and offered a toast to Tom. She thanked him sincerely, "Mr. Howard, you saved me


    from what happened just now. Thank you! If Mr. Howard needs me in the future, just tell me. I will


    definitely satisfy Mr. Howard''s request!"


    Seeing rissa''s beautiful and charming face, Tom suddenly became a little mischievous and blurted


    out, "Any request can be satisfied?"


    rissa was stunned. When she saw Tom''s expression, she immediately thought about sex. There


    were two faint blushes on her face. After hesitating for a while, she nodded hard as if she had made a


    major decision and said, "Yes! Any request can be satisfied!"


    Tom was just teasing. He didn''t expect rissa to be serious. Tom''s heart beat faster, and he couldn''t


    help but look at rissa.


    It was undeniable that rissa was a beauty with an attractive face and charming figure, and she was


    a big star who can be often seen on the Inte, which added her charisma invisibly. In an instant, Tom


    really had some romantic thoughts in his heart.


    Fortunately, these thoughts were quickly suppressed by him. He smiled, "It''s just a joke. Miss Brown


    doesn''t have to take it to heart. Mr. Perez is my friend, and you are his person. So I''m responsible to


    save you."


    Tom was serious. He really didn''t have any feelings about rissa. The reason why he had saved her


    just now was because of Nash. Secondly, he was a person with a sense of justice, which made it


    impossible for him to watch the weak being bullied.


    However, he did not expect rissa to misunderstand him. She was so anxious that she quickly


    exined, "Mr. Howard! You misunderstood. Boos and I didn''t have any other rtionship. There is


    absolutely no sexual rtionship between me and him!"


    "Uh..." Tom was a little surprised. ''What was going on? I didn''t say you and Nash had any secrets.'' He


    thought.


    Nash touched his nose. He was also a little embarrassed. To be honest, as the chairman of HY Media,


    he had indeed had sex with many female stars, but he really didn''t touch rissa.


    After coughing twice, he exined, "This is the truth. There is only an employment rtionship


    between rissa and I. Don''t worry, Mr. Howard."


    Tom rolled his eyes. "What''s the matter? I don''t care if you guys have that kind of thing. Besides, even


    if you don''t say it, I can tell that because I do have eyes."


    However, he was toozy to exin this kind of thing. He showed his agreement and just let it go.


    Then, he ate for a while, and after feeding himself, he was ready to go back.


    When Laurel and the other female stars saw that Tom was leaving, how could they let this opportunity


    go? They quickly stood up and said that they would personally send Tom home.


    It waste at night. Tom knew their intentions very well.


    Tom didn''t have feelings for them. He came to dinner tonight just not to embarrass Nash. Now that


    Laurel was so enthusiastic, he really couldn''t bear it.


    In the end, he had no choice but to say casually, "In that case, just bother Miss Brown to send me


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    back."


    Tom would rather let rissa send him back becausepared to Laurel and others ''excessive


    ''enthusiasm'', rissa was reserved so that he could get away easily.


    When rissa heard this, she was stunned. The next moment, her face turned red immediately!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Laurel and the others froze!


    What was going on? They were the ones who offered. Why did Tom ask rissa to see him home?


    It was not fair. Was it because rissa was the prettiest?


    Damn!


    Especially Laurel. She couldn''t ept. She had said explicitly, but Tom still asked rissa.


    Nash looked at rissa meaningfully and said, "rissa, since Mr. Howard asked you to see him


    home, you must behave well. You can''t disappoint Mr. Howard, okay?"


    rissa''s heart raced, and her pretty face was as red as blood. She nodded and said shyly, "I


    understand..."


    When Tom saw this, he was speechless. Did he look like a pervert?


    In the end, Tom and rissa left together under the envious and hateful eyes of Laurel and other stars.


    It was not proper to say that rissa sent Tom home, because rissa didn''t even have a driver''s


    license. Of course, they were all drunk tonight, so they couldn''t drive.


    "Miss Brown, where is your address? I''ll see you back." Tom said after getting into the car.


    The blush on rissa''s face did not dissipate, and she was absent-minded and ignored Tom''s words.


    Tom repeated it, and she came back to her senses and asked, "Mr. Howard, what did you say?"


    Tom rolled his eyes again, and he had to repeat what he had just said, but rissa still misunderstood,


    thinking that Tom was nning to make out with her at her ce. Her face turned redder, and she bit


    her lips gently, telling Tom the address.


    Tom knew that rissa had misunderstood, but he didn''t want to exin and asked the driver to drive


    to rissa''s house.


    It was quiet in the car, and there was no sound except for the melodious music.


    rissa''s heart was beating fast, and her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t calm down at all. She kept


    thinking about what would happen when they arrived!


    Although she had always maintained her innocence in the entertainment industry, she was not an


    ignorant little girl. She knew about that thing between men and women.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of what might happen next, her face grew even redder, and the red color wouldn''t fade.


    She couldn''t help but peek at Tom beside her. He closed his eyes and was resting, and he was quiet


    and motionless. She wasn''t sure if he was asleep.


    She peeked from time to time. After a long time, she found that Tom did not move. He was so quiet as


    if he was really asleep. So she mustered up her courage and looked at him intently.


    She found that although Tom was not very handsome, he was actually charming. His side face looked


    especially masculine. This kind of man was rare in the entertainment industry.


    She was even more attractive to Tom after seeing the confidence and power he showed just now.


    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind...


    It seemed that giving her first time to this man was not a loss. It was better than those fat people with


    big bellies, right?


    In fact, when she entered the entertainment industry, rissa knew that it was difficult for her to still be


    a virgin. Now that she was talented, Nash would protect her, but one day when she wasn''t anymore,


    she would not be able to make her own choices...


    rissa was looking at him dreamily.


    Tom suddenly opened his eyes, looked at her strangely, and said, "What have you been looking at me


    for?"


    "What?!"


    She was startled and immediately retreated. In a hurry, she hit her head, and it hurt so much that tears


    flowed out of her eyes, and a bump appeared on her forehead.


    Tom was lost for words.


    He was really speechless. Why was this girl so clumsy? She didn''t match her cold and aloof image on


    the Inte at all.


    "Are you okay?" Tom asked with concern.


    rissa felt embarrassed and wanted to find a hole to hide. What was wrong with her? Why was she


    so stupid and even hit her head?


    "I''m fine..." she said, but the painful expression on her face wouldn''t lie.


    Tom sighed and said resignedly, "Come here, let me blow it for you."


    "What? No need for that!" rissa was shocked.


    Tom ignored her and moved over. He held her head and blew gently. The cold air blew on rissa''s


    wound, and she felt much better.


    She looked up at Tom in front of her and felt as if time had stopped.


    "Okay, apply some ointment to it. It''ll be fine in two days." Tom let go of her and said.


    He let go of rissa, but she was deeply disappointed.


    Not long after, the car stopped and arrived at the neighborhood where rissa lived. Tom said, "Okay,


    we arrived. Go back home and take some rest. I have to go."


    rissa was stunned and said, "Mr. Howard, aren''t you going to my house?"


    "When did I say I was going to your house?" Tom asked.


    "But... You asked me to see you home, aren''t you going to..." rissa was too embarrassed to


    continue. She was a shy person. It was too shameful for her to say that.


    Tom smiled and said, "You think too much. I just want to go home. Okay, it''s gettingte. Go back."


    rissa got out of the car in a daze. She really didn''t understand. Wasn''t Tom going to make out with


    her? Why did he leave? Was it because he didn''t like her? Or was Tom not that shallow?


    After returning home, rissa suffered from insomnia because she couldn''t stop thinking about these


    questions.


    Tom didn''t think about that at all. When he returned to the vi in Dragon Bay, he took a shower and


    began investigating Mark.


    After meeting Mark tonight, his intuition told him that this man was not that simple.


    However, he tried to investigate for more than an hour and found nothing. Mark''s information was


    simple. He was the son of Kiwi, who owned the KL Group. He had no other identity other than that.


    "Am I really mistaken?" Tom frowned.


    At the same time, Mark, who had just been beaten by Tom, did not go home to see Kiwi. He came to a


    high-end club instead to see the man that was enjoying the massage.


    "Brother, you have to help me. Someone beat me!" Mark talked about what happened today


    exaggeratedly...

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    This man was in his thirties, and his muscles were extremely strong. He was full of strength and his


    skin was extremely tight. It took the masseur a lot of effort to massage him. Anyone with a discerning


    eye could tell that he was a martial artist, and he was very powerful.


    After hearing Mark''s words, he turned over and pped Mark. He scolded Mark rudely, "You good-for-


    nothing."


    Mark was pped by two men. After being pped by Tom, he was especially angry and arrogant.


    However, when he was pped by this man, he didn''t dare to say anything and was even more


    flustered and scared. He then pped himself twice, "Boss, you''re right. I''m a good-for-nothing!"


    If anyone who knew Mark saw this, they would be shocked. They would never have thought that Mark,


    who was so arrogant and imperious, would be so humble in front of this man.


    The man waved his hand and said, "It''s enough. Don''t fish for sympathy. Tell me his name."


    Mark immediately said, "Boss, I''ve found out that the guy''s name is Tom, the chairman of the ZQ


    Media. He''s rich, and even Nash has brought a lot of female stars to curry favor with him. Of course,


    he''s nothingpared to you, boss."


    "Tom?"


    When the man heard the name, he frowned slightly and repeated it twice. He seemed to recall


    something, and he felt that he had heard this name before.


    Mark''s heart skipped a beat and he asked carefully, "Boss, do you know this guy? He''s not from the


    organization, is he?"


    Mark was afraid that Tom was also a member of the organization. If so, he would not be able to take


    revenge and maybe he would have to apologize to Tom!


    "Tom, Tom..." Suddenly, the man suddenly sat up from the bed, his pupils dted and he said excitedly,


    "Fuck, it''s him?!"


    Mark was immediately startled by his reaction. In his impression, his boss had always been very calm,


    did everything calmly, and had never been so flustered. His reaction made Mark even more fearful.


    Could it be that he had offended a big shot?


    "Boss, I was wrong. I failed to recognize and offended a big shot in the organization. Please save me."


    Mark trembled in fear and knelt down directly to the man. His behavior puzzled his boss, and he said,


    "Mark, what are you doing? Who tells you that Tom is a member of the organization?"


    "What?" Mark was stunned, not knowing what was going on. If Tom was not from the organization, why


    was boss so surprised?


    The man showed a thought-provoking expression and said, "Mark, stand up. You''ve made a


    contribution this time."


    Mark, who was still confused, said, "Boss, I-I don''t quite understand. Do you know Tom?"


    The boss lit a cigarette. He waved his hand to let the masseur out, then said, "Tell me more about it."


    Mark didn''t know what his boss meant, but he still said it honestly. After that, Mark said, "Boss, Tom


    seems to be a good fighter. I can''t defeat him with the moves you taught me."


    The boss smiled and said, "Of course you can''t defeat him. He is the most outstanding genius in the


    Howards. Most importantly, he is the son of our Saintess. His genes are much stronger than ordinary


    people."


    "W-What?!" Mark''s eyes widened in fear and he said, "He''s the son of the Saintess of LT Organization!"


    "That''s right." The boss nodded and said, "But don''t worry, he is a blot on our organization. I don''t


    expect Tom to dare to stay in H City. This is interesting..."


    Seeing his boss''s sneer, Mark couldn''t help but shiver. He felt his hands and feet were cold, and at the


    same time, he couldn''t help but sympathize with Tom. Now that Tom was targeted by his brother, he


    was going toe to a terrible end.


    Thinking of this, Mark couldn''t help butugh.


    ...


    Tom was popr because someone photographed him sending rissa home that night and posted it


    on the Inte, and the news immediately became a trending topic.


    Who was rissa? She was a popr superstar in the entertainment industry with several titles. She


    was also the goddess of otaku, guide of teenage girls, and had a lot of fans.


    Many people wanted rissa to be their girlfriend and wanted to meet her. All along, rissa had


    never had any scandals, so the fans were so loyal to her.


    However, rissa was photographed having a date with a mysterious man now.


    This was big news in the entertainment industry, so it became a trending topic soon, and the server


    almost broke down!


    Fortunately, because it waste, there was only the outline of Tom''s face in the photo, but not his clear


    front face.


    Even so, anyone who knew Tom could easily figure out that the person in the photo was Tom.


    For a moment, the Inte was denouncing the hateful man who had been dating rissa.


    "Sis, that''s too bad. Brother-inw hooks up with a superstar!"


    In the vi of the Scotts, Logan was ying with his mobile phone and suddenly called out loudly. He


    was so excited that everyone was shocked.


    Today was a monthly gathering of the Scotts. The people of the Scotts gathered together for a meal.


    His voice was heard by everyone.


    Ever since Phoebe became the chairman of the SK Lighting, her position in the Scotts had been much


    higher.


    In fact, that was not the case. In fact, the entire the Scotts disliked her and pushed her aside. She didn''t


    want toe to this gathering, but her parents insisted on hering.


    Phoebe frowned and scolded rudely, "Logan, what''s wrong with you? You startle everyone."


    Logan quickly ran over and showed Phoebe his phone, "Sister, look, the news about brother-inw is a


    trending topic. It turns out that the mysterious man who had a date with rissast night is brother-in-


    His words exploded like a bomb at the scene.


    rissa was a famous star. She earned tens of millions dors a year. How could she date Tom? This


    must be kidding!


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment. Then she looked at Logan''s phone. Sure enough, she saw the


    figure standing close to rissa in the photo. Although there was only an unclear profile, Phoebe, who


    had lived together with Tom for four years, still could tell at a nce that this man was Tom.


    For a moment, the corner of Phoebe''s mouth twitched violently, and she was especially upset.


    The rest of the Scotts also reacted and quickly took out their phones to see if it was true.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    "It''s really Tom!"


    "What''s going on? How can Tom hook up with a superstar? Isn''t he a nobody?"


    "Is this fake? We all know what kind of person Tom is. How can a superstar like him? Besides, Tom is a


    live-in son-inw of our the Scotts."


    "It must be fake! It''s that his figure looks simr to Tom''s. It can''t be Tom."


    All of a sudden, the news stirred the blood of entire the Scotts. Many people took out their phones to


    read the news and they saw the photos too.


    In fact, many of them could tell that this was Tom as they were at least 90% alike. Even so, there were


    still people who thought that the person in the news could not be Tom and he just looked like Tom,


    especially the younger generation. They were all fans of rissa. In their minds, rissa was like a


    fairy, and Tom was just a bastard. The difference between the two was the difference between an


    immortal and an ant. How could they know each other, let alone fall in love?


    No matter what, all of them looked at Phoebe.


    Everyone gloated andughed at her. Ever since Phoebe got promoted, although they didn''t dare to


    say anything, they secretly hated Phoebe even more. Now when they saw Phoebe embarrassed, they


    were very happy.


    Phoebe finally moved her eyes out of her phone. Now her mind was a little nk. For some reason,


    she felt especially upset. She wanted to squeeze out a smile, but found it difficult.


    "By the way, Phoebe, where''s Tom? Why doesn''t hee this time?"


    "Yes, he used to be a fixture at family gatherings like this. After all, he could have a good meal. Why


    doesn''t hee today?"


    "Isn''t what''s on the news true?"


    Many of the Scotts members, who had always disliked Phoebe, took this opportunity to tease her.


    Phoebe tried to keep herself calm and said faintly, "He''s gone back to his hometown."


    Elizabeth and James also saw the photos on the Inte. Now they were in a particrly bad mood.


    Ever since they met Tom in Dragon Bay, their attitude towards him had changed. They knew that Tom


    had been lucky and made a lot of money, so they wished Tom and Phoebe could remarry quickly. But


    nothing happened, which made them anxious.


    Now that they saw this news, they were even more anxious. This showed that Tom was really rich, and


    even could hook up with a superstar!


    "Phoebe, isn''t the mysterious man on the news who had a date with rissa really Tom?" One of the


    Scotts members asked.


    Phoebe did not answer.


    Elizabeth immediately stood up and said, "Of course it can''t be our Tom. It''s just another man who


    looks like Tom. Tom and Phoebe love each other very much!"


    When Phoebe heard this, her lips moved and she wanted to say something. Nheless, she didn''t


    say anything in the end and gave tacit consent to what Elizabeth said.


    At this moment, a teasing voice sounded, "I think it''s probably true. Now Tom is rich. He bought a big


    vi in Dragon Bay not long ago. He paid for the house of more than 38 million dors in one go."


    Hearing this, everyone gasped!


    He paid for the house of more than 38 million dors in one go? He was too rich!


    As members of the Scotts, they were considered to be born in the purple, but they never expected to


    spend nearly $40 million in one go on the house.


    Soon, someone came back to his senses and said, "This must be fake! Tom is unemployed. How can


    he have so much money? Grace, you''re joking again."


    "Yes, if Tom could afford such an expensive house, I would be the richest person in the country."


    "Right. Grace, you are really good at joking."


    When they thought about it, they didn''t believe it was true and thought it was a joke.


    However, Grace walked out with a teasing expression on her face and said, "I''m not joking. This is the


    truth. If you don''t believe me, ask Phoebe."


    Phoebe frowned and did not answer.


    Elizabeth said, "That''s right. Our Tom did buy a big vi in Dragon Bay. It''s not expensive. It''s only


    389.99 million dors."


    This news was too shocking for the Scotts. It was like a poor guy they had known for a long time, who


    suddenly said he became the richest man in the world. It was too ridiculous.


    "Is this true or not? Is Tom rich?"


    "It looks like it''s true. Grace said it''s true. Grace can''t lie, can she?"


    "Damn, it looks like Tom really makes a fortune. God is really unfair. Even such a good-for-nothing can


    make a fortune. Why haven''t we, the talented ones, made a fortune yet?"


    Elizabeth felt especially happy when she saw how envious and jealous everyone was. Originally, with


    her personality, she should have publicized it a long time ago. Unfortunately, Tom had divorced


    Phoebe, and the big vi had nothing to do with them. Besides, Phoebe had warned her specifically not


    to tell others about it, so she couldn''t tell anyone, which made her very ufortable.


    Now she finally had the chance to say it, and she felt relieved immediately.


    However, Grace continued, "Tom must be rich. He can afford a big vi and have a date with a


    superstar. I really envy you, Sister Phoebe. You married such a good husband. Tsk tsk. When you get


    hometer, remember to ask my brother-inw for rissa''s autograph. My brother-inw and rissa


    are on good terms, so he definitely can get her autograph, right?"


    When she said this, the whole room became much quieter.


    Since Tom had made a fortune, it was true that he had a date with rissa!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Phoebe with a different expression.


    Their eyes were full of schadenfreude and derision. Tom cheated on Phoebe.


    Elizabeth was also stunned. She did not expect that Grace''s purpose was this. She was fooled!


    So she also became embarrassed.


    When Grace saw Phoebe like this, she was even more ostentatious and pleased. She continued,


    "Sister Phoebe, are you not willing to help me with this? For brother-inw, it''s just a simple task.


    Brother-inw has already had a date with rissa, so he must be on good terms with her, haha..."


    Phoebe now knew that Grace said these out of vicious intent, intending to touch Phoebe on her most


    sensitive spot.


    She clenched her teeth, feeling extremely upset. There were even tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Phoebe now understood how the weak tiger felt when it was bullied by a dog!


    She bit her lips, trying not to let her tears fall.


    But it was really hard. She had never experienced such embarrassment before.


    Richard, who walked over with a sullen face and said angrily, "Phoebe, what''s going on?! Tom is the


    Scotts''s son-inw. How could he hook up with other women? If this gets out, our the Scotts would lose


    face!"


    "Yes, it''s too outrageous. Our the Scotts is a prestigious family in H City. Now Tom is actually messing


    around. This is not a shame to you, but also a shame to the entire the Scotts!"


    "Phoebe, how do you care about Tom? How can you not even do this well? You are too useless!"


    "That''s right. She can''t even control her husband. She even wants to manage SK Company. Does she


    have the ability?"


    "I think she should resign as chairman of the board!"


    Suddenly, a lot of people in the Scotts began to add insult to injury and say nasty words.


    These words, like thorns, pierced into Phoebe''s heart, making her extremely ufortable, and tears


    finally fell down!


    She said loudly, "Enough! Tom and I have been divorced for a long time. It has nothing to do with me


    that he is dating other women outside, and I have no right to stop him!"


    She couldn''t help but expose it.


    When the Scotts heard the news, they were all surprised.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    What, Phoebe divorced Tom? Did they hear it correctly?


    "Are you serious? You and Tom are divorced?" One person of the Scotts asked.


    Phoebe nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve divorced Tom. No matter who he is dating with, it has nothing to do


    with me or the Scotts. So you don''t have to worry that I''ll embarrass you!"


    Elizabeth and James sighed, feeling particrly disappointed. Destiny was changeable. Now that Tom


    had finally made a fortune, he divorced Phoebe.


    Grace was the happiest when she heard the news. She couldn''t help but burst outughing and said,


    "Wow, Phoebe, do you really divorce Tom? Tom is now a big boss. Not only can he afford to buy a big


    vi in Dragon Bay, but he''s also flirting with rissa, a popr star. That''s on the top searching rank.


    Phoebe, are you dumped by Tom?"


    Phoebe pretended not to hear Grace''s words and clenched her fists under the table with tears in her


    eyes.


    Others realized the exact situation and also began to ridicule Phoebe. Now Phoebe had be a


    joke.


    "That''s enough!"


    Finally, Phoebe couldn''t help it. She mmed the table and shouted.


    Everyone was shocked by her.


    Now her tears could not stop flowing down her face. She said angrily and wrongly, "Yes! I divorced


    Tom. Tom is rich now. I am indeed ashamed in your eyes! But it''s not your turn to mock me! Are you my


    enemies or my family?!"


    "Ever since I was a child, I''ve been very obedient in my family. I''ve never embarrassed my family


    before I married Tom, have I? Besides, isn''t it you who asked me to marry Tom? In the end, you me


    me? Are you still human?"


    One of them whispered, "It''s been so long. Is it interesting to bring it up?"


    When Phoebe heard his words, she immediately looked over and said, "I don''t want to talk about the


    past, just talk about the recent things! The Scotts has encountered difficulties twice, and it was I who


    saved the whole family. If I hadn''t borrowed 20 million from the president of ZQ Inc, the Scotts would


    have disappeared long ago! Fortunately, the money I borrowed helped the Scotts get through the


    difficulty. But Zack lost all the money in gambling and our family fell into crisis again. It was me who


    borrowed a hundred million from the ZQ Media and saved our family once again! To put it bluntly, if it


    weren''t for me, you would all have gone to eat the northwest wind. It would have been impossible for


    you to live such a pleasant life or get dividends every month."


    "But what about you? Not only are you not grateful to me, but you bite the hands that feed you and


    mock me. Is this how you behave? Are you my family or my enemy?!"


    Phoebe said so much in one breath,pletely in a roaring and hysterical manner, and her face was


    already covered with tears.


    Ever since she was young, she had never been so excited. Even when she married Tom and suffered a


    lot, she still held back her grievances and managed to be calm.


    But now, she really couldn''t help it. The whole family went too far! If someone else mocked her like this,


    she might ept it, but these were all her rtives. They were either her elders or her siblings. Now


    they were mocking her like enemies. Why? Wasn''t her surname Scott? Wasn''t she human?


    This time, everyone was stunned. They all looked at Phoebe in a daze. They were surprised and did


    not expect Phoebe to be so aggressive. This was something they had never seen before in Phoebe.


    After a while, a voice rang out, "Isn''t it just a joke? Why are you so excited?"


    It was Grace. Sheined in a low voice. There was no guilt or regret on her face. Instead, she


    seemed indifferent.


    Not only her, but many of the Scotts also thought so. They had no sympathy for Phoebe at all.


    When Phoebe saw this, she fell silent, feeling extremely cold in her heart. She had never felt so cold


    before. At this moment, she finally realized how indifferent and heartless of her family and that they


    were not worth her sacrification!


    She walked over to Grace and stared straight at her. "Just a joke?"


    Grace looked up. "It''s just a joke. Why are you..."


    Before Grace could finish her sentence, Phoebe pped her on the face.


    Grace was stunned for a moment, then she became extremely angry and scolded like a shrew,


    "Phoebe! Are you fucking sick?!"


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Why are you so excited? I was just joking with you."


    Grace felt like eating shit. She didn''t expect Phoebe, who had always been gentle, to hit her. When


    Grace wanted to fight back, she heard Phoebe threaten her. "If you dare to fight back, I promise you


    won''t get a penny from now on!"


    Hearing this, Grace was frightened.


    Yes, Phoebe was now the chairman of the SK Lighting and had the supreme power. If Phoebe really


    wanted to target her, she really couldn''t get the money.


    So she had to admit defeat.


    After teaching Grace a lesson, Phoebe turned around and gave the others a cold look. Now no one


    dared to mock her. She snorted heavily and strode away.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Phoebe left, leaving behind other members of the Scotts who were embarrassed. Grace in particr


    was dejected.


    She gritted her teeth and looked in the direction of Phoebe with resentment.


    Phoebe had humiliated her. She hated Phoebe!


    She must avenge herself, otherwise, she would explode!


    Many members of the Scotts wereining. They felt that Phoebe had gone too far and was


    arrogant to them. And how dared she to hit Grace!


    However, no matter how much they hated her, they could do nothing. Phoebe was now the chairman of


    SK, and the family was supported by her. Even if they were dissatisfied with Phoebe, they had to


    swollen their hatred.


    However, at that moment, a sound of footsteps came from the door, and then a group of people rushed


    over.


    "Hey, who are you? Get out. This is the ce for the Scotts dinner!"


    When Zack saw the group of people barging in, he immediately walked toward them and scolded them


    to chase them out.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was pushed away by the man in front of him. He


    staggered back and fell heavily on the table, and even knocked the table over.


    This unexpected event immediately aroused the anger of all the members of the Scotts. Several young


    people from the Scotts came over and shouted, "Who are you? How dare youe to disturb us!"


    "How dare you be rude to Brother Hao? You scumbags are looking for your death!"


    "Let''s go together and kill these brats!"


    These young men had already been angry because of Phoebe but they had nowhere to vent their


    anger. Now, these people rushed in and hit Zack, and their anger was ignited again. They all came up


    to teach these people a lesson.


    However, they were beaten by the other party, especially embarrassed.


    This unexpected event scared all the Scotts members. The Scotts had long enjoyed a privilege in H


    City and had never encountered such a thing before.


    Many of the people of the Scotts were scared when they saw the other party''s aggressiveness.


    In the end, Richard, the head of the family, stood up and said in a deep voice, "Who are you? Why did


    you break into the Scotts party and attack us? If you don''t exin clearly, we will call the police!"


    "Big brother, it indeed is the Scotts party. It seems that we''re right." Mark said obsequiously to the tall


    man beside him.


    Yes, they were Mark and his big brother and other thugs. They were so arrogant that they rushed


    straight to the Scotts.


    The big brother nodded. He looked around, but did not see Tom. He frowned and said, "Where''s Tom?


    Tell him toe to me!"


    Mark was extremely excited when he heard his big brother''s domineering words. He could not wait to


    see Tom kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy!


    He had blind confidence in his big brother. He thought that as long as his big brother was here, they


    could definitely deal with Tom. Mark had never been insulted like this by Tom since he was born. To


    him, it was a great shame. If he didn''t take revenge, he wouldn''t be able to sleep in the future!


    Many of members of the Scotts frowned when they heard this.


    Mark stood up and said, "Ask Tom to show up. If you dare to protect him, I will make your entire the


    Scotts disappear in H City from now on!"


    Now, Mark was proud, arrogant, and dominating. He was a super-rich second generation, and he was


    so arrogant now, which trembled and scared the Scotts.


    But Richard said, "We have nothing to do with Tom. You shoulde to us."


    Bang!


    Mark mmed on the table and crushed it. He cursed fiercely, "How dare you to lie? I''ve already


    investigated. Tom is Phoebe''s husband, and today is your family party. He must be here! If you are


    sensible, hand him over immediately. Otherwise, I will kill all of you!"


    A hot-tempered member of the Scotts stood up and said, "Who the hell are you? How dare you say


    that? Do you have the power?"


    Mark walked over and pped him. He sneered, "My name is Mark. Kiwi, the chairman of the KL


    Group, is my father. You said I didn''t have the power to kill you? It seems that you are determined to


    protect Tom, right? Then you will be buried with him!"


    Hearing Mark''s words, all the members of the Scotts were scared and stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    KL Group!


    This was a real giantpany with a market value of tens of billions. Their the Scotts was as weak as


    antspared to the KL Group.


    Now, they werepletely panicked. Immediately, some of them took out their phones to search. As


    expected, they saw Mark''s information. He was really the son of the chairman of the KL Group.


    Richard was also frightened and he quickly said, "Misunderstanding! It''s a misunderstanding! Tom has


    nothing to do with us now. He has divorced my granddaughter Phoebe, and we don''t know where Tom


    has gone!"


    "Yes, yes, we really have nothing to do with Tom. You must investigate clearly! To be honest, we also


    hate Tom very much. We can''t wait for him to die early. Why will we protect Tom?"


    "We hate Tom the most..."


    "The point is that we don''t know where Tom is now. He didn''te to our family party. If you don''t


    believe me, you can see the surveince video of the restaurant. We''re innocent."


    All the members of the Scotts tried to get rid of Tom and said a lot of bad things about Tom.


    When Mark heard this, he frowned. He especially called for someone toe to the Scotts''s party to


    look for Tom. He had thought he would definitely seed in taking revenge, but he didn''t expect this to


    happen.


    "I don''t care! You must hand over Tom, or I''ll punish you!"


    Hearing this, all the members of the Scotts cursed Tom. It could be said that they hated Tom to the


    core.


    However, at this moment, a voice came, "I know where to find Tom!"


    It was Grace. She walked out gracefully and looked at Mark. She was somewhat beautiful. Although


    she was notparable to a beauty like Phoebe, she was also pretty.


    Mark immediately walked over and said, "Hurry up and tell me where to find him!"


    Grace smiled and said, "It''s very simple. As long as you can find Tom''s ex-wife Phoebe, Tom will


    appear."

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ording to her behavior, Grace truly had a heart as malicious as snakes and scorpions.


    Even many of the Scotts took a deep breath and looked at Grace in horror. Their feet were cold.


    Grace''s were undoubtedly betraying Phoebe. After all, Phoebe was Grace''s cousin, who shared the


    same grandfather. They were rted by blood. Even if they didn''t get along well with each other, Grace


    shouldn''t have betrayed Phoebe.


    Those people were aggressive and bold. Grace was clearly throwing Phoebe under the bus.


    After hearing that, Mark''s eyes lit up. He immediately said, "Do you know where Tom''s wife is?"


    Grace smiled and said evilly, "Of course I know."


    "Then take me to her!" Mark said.


    Grace replied, "If I take you there, what benefits can I get?"


    She ogled Mark, who knew her implication clearly. Mark went over and put his arms around Grace''s


    waist and said with a smile, "Of course I''ll repay you. When it''s done, I will definitely satisfy you."


    Mark deliberately emphasized the word "satisfy". The two looked obscene as they acted in collusion


    with each other.


    ...


    Phoebe and her parents came out of the Scotts Party and went straight home.


    Along the way, Phoebe did not speak. She was gloomy and her eyes were red. Anyone could tell that


    she was in a bad mood.


    At that time, Elizabeth did not dare to say anything more. She showed her concern about Phoebe with


    a few words. After being ignored by Phoebe, she quieted down for fear of offending Phoebe.


    When she got home, Phoebe rushed into the room and locked herself up.


    Elizabeth sighed heavily and said, "Oh! Why did Tom divorce Phoebe? Phoebe is so beautiful. Is Tom


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    mad?"


    James red at Elizabeth and scolded, "Thanks to you!"


    Elizabeth said angrily, "Why did you say that? Exin to me clearly!"


    It was rare for James not to be timid. He widened his eyes and said loudly, "Did I say anything wrong?


    For the past few years, you humiliated and insulted Tom every day. Without your stupid behaviors,


    would he divorce Phoebe? I think you are at least 80% responsible for what happened today!"


    Elizabeth was stunned. After being married for so long, James had never been so fierce to her. She


    shrank her neck and her aura weakened a lot. She said, "Why are you so fierce? You used to humiliate


    him a lot. At that time, Tom was really a loser. Who knew he would get lucky and make a fortune?"


    Elizabeth felt aggrieved and confused. She really couldn''t understand how a loser like Tom could


    be rich overnight. That was unrealistic!


    She was now rather regretful. If she had known this day woulde, she would not have humiliated


    Tom. s!


    James said, "Every dog has its day. That''s true! Who would have thought that Phoebe''s ex-husband


    would be so sessful?"


    At that moment, James felt very depressed and mocked himself.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, which was very hard.


    Originally, Elizabeth and James were in a bad mood, but now someone suddenly mmed the door so


    hard, as if they were going to tear it down. They immediately became angry and frowned.


    "Who is it? Why knock on the door so hard? How rude!" Elizabeth cursed, rolled up her sleeves, and


    walked over to open the door.


    She opened the door and saw a group of people standing at the door, including Grace, who leaned


    against the arms of a young man.


    "Grace, it''s you? How dare youe to my house?" Elizabeth said coldly, "And you guys. You


    mmed the door so hard. If you break my door, can you afford it?"


    Grace nestled in Mark''s arms and said coquettishly, "Mark, she is Phoebe''s mother and Tom''s mother-


    inw."


    When Mark heard that, he strode in evilly.


    Elizabeth immediately scolded, "Hey, what are you doing? Who approved you toe in? Get out of


    here! Or I''ll call the police!"


    Then Mark got noisy.


    Mark pushed her away violently and impolitely. With a bang, Elizabeth''s back of her head was hit on


    the door. It hurt so much that she bared her teeth.


    James was reading the newspaper in the living room. When he saw this scene, he immediately stood


    up and said loudly, "Hey! Who are you? Who let you in... Grace? What are you doing here? Who are


    these people?!"


    Grace snuggled up to Mark and walked in with a smile, "Where''s Phoebe? Tell her to get out. Mark is


    looking for her."


    They rushed in. About ten people filled the room.


    James then realized that those people were here to cause trouble. He immediately said loudly, "Hey! I


    order you to get out of here, or I''ll call the police!"


    As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and was about to dial 110. However, not long after he took it


    out, a young man stepped over, grabbed it, and threw it hard on the ground. The phone fell into pieces.


    Then, James was pushed and fell to the ground. Mark stared at him condescendingly and scolded,


    "Old man, I warn you, you''d better behave yourself! I''m here to find the bastard Tom today. Be good


    and hand him over. Otherwise, you''re doomed! Do you understand?"


    Looking for Tom?


    James could not help but shiver and start to fear. He was originally a timid person, or else he wouldn''t


    be so afraid. He had never seen such a scene in his life, and now he began to shiver.


    Elizabeth also realized the danger, and she said in a shrill voice, "You''ve got the wrong person. Tom is


    not in our house. He divorced my daughter long ago. What he did has nothing to do with us!"


    "What? Divorced?" Mark frowned and looked at Grace angrily.


    Grace hurriedly exined, "Mark, don''t listen to her. She must be lying. Just a few days ago, Tom was


    with them buying a vi in Dragon Bay, a 40 million one! They couldn''t have divorced. As long as


    Phoebe called, Tom would definitely rush over."


    "Grace! Are you insane?! We are your rtives, but you betrayed us like this!" Elizabeth screamed and


    pointed at Grace furiously.


    However, Grace didn''t take it seriously at all and smiled scornfully.


    "Mark, don''t worry. Phoebe is at home too. As long as Phoebe makes a phone call..."


    Then, a door was suddenly opened. Phoebe, who was dressed in her work clothes, came out. When


    she saw the scene in the living room, she was immediately stunned. Grace was overjoyed and pointed


    at Phoebe and shouted, "Mark, she''s Phoebe, Tom''s wife!"

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Grace screamed loudly and harshly. In an instant, everyone looked at Phoebe.


    Mark looked up and down at Phoebe lustfully.


    Without Phoebe, Grace had outstanding beauty, but Phoebe shadowed Grace to such an extent. Grace


    was like Phoebe''s servant when they showed up together, so the moment Mark saw Phoebe, he


    immediately felt moved.


    When Phoebe saw this, she finally came back to her senses and said loudly, "Hey! Who are you? What


    are you doing in my house? Dad, mom..."


    When she saw James sitting on the ground, she was immediately shocked and rushed over to help


    James up.


    "So this is Tom''s wife. She''s not bad looking." Mark whistled and stammered. He eyed Phoebe up,


    which made him obscene to the extreme.


    As he spoke, he was about to walk over and feel Phoebe up.


    Phoebe was startled. She quickly stepped back and said loudly, "Get out of here, or I''ll call the police!"


    Mark was not angry. Instead, he started to enjoy her reaction, as if he had found an interesting toy. He


    said, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be quite tough. Not bad. I like you very much. You are Tom''s wife, and


    it will be more fun to fuck, hahaha..."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Was this man looking for Tom?


    Mark continued toe on to Phoebe. Grace was so angry. She had just spent a lot of effort to curry


    favor with Mark. On the way here, Mark felt her up all along, and she almost rode on his coattail.


    However, as soon as Phoebe appeared, Mark immediately took her as his new sweetheart, which


    made Grace furious!


    Ever since she was young, Phoebe was superior to her from every aspect. Not only did she have a


    good study grade, but she was more beautiful than her, and Phoebe had more wooers than her! Why?


    She quickly stepped forward and said, "Mark, don''t touch her. She has AIDS!"


    Hearing this, Mark was shocked and quickly took two steps back. "What?! AIDS? Fuck!"


    A dissolute person like him was most afraid of AIDS. Once he contracted HIV, his life would be over.


    Elizabeth was very angry and scolded, "Bullshit, what nonsense..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Phoebe stopped her. Phoebe''s reaction was so fast.


    Grace said so, in a sense, to help her, at least Mark did not dare to touch her.


    So she simply admitted it generously and deliberately cursed angrily, "Grace! You fucking bitch, how


    can you reveal my secret. Didn''t you promise me that you would never tell?"


    At this moment, Phoebe had masterly performance, like a furious person whose secret was discovered


    by everyone.


    Grace was stunned for a moment, and then she understood Phoebe''s thoughts. She snorted


    disdainfully and did not exin.


    In this way, Mark was even more afraid of Phoebe, as if she was the god of gue. However, he still


    felt very sorry that such a beautiful woman actually had AIDS. Unbelievable!


    But then he thought to himself that Tom must be infected with AIDS, hahaha.


    "Call Tom and tell him toe here. I''m going to kill him!" Mark was impatient and ordered directly.


    "Why are you looking for Tom? He''s not here. We''re divorced!" Phoebe said in a deep voice, "Now we


    have nothing to do with Tom. If you don''t leave, we will call the police."


    "Damn it, you choose the hard way, do you? I''m not a man of patience. I''ll give you three minutes to call


    this bastard Tom over! Otherwise, I''ll throw your family into the sea to feed the sharks!"


    Now Mark''s expression was very ferocious, full of threats, looking particrly terrifying. In addition, the


    men behind him were all strong, and they didn''t look like good people. At this moment, Elizabeth and


    James were trembling with fear, and they were extremely scared.


    Phoebe was just a woman, and she was too scared now, but she was calmer than Elizabeth and


    James. She swallowed her saliva and said, "It''s useless for you to scold me. I really can''t get in touch


    with Tom. We''re divorced. If you don''t believe me..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mark pped her on the face. "You fucking bitch! Your sister has


    already said that you and Tom are not divorced. How dare you lie to me? I''ll count to three now. If you


    don''t call Tom over, I''ll break the legs of your three!"


    A raging fire rose in Mark''s heart and he spoke rudely.


    Phoebe was pped and fell to the ground. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth and tears


    flowed down her face. She had never been beaten like this before.


    When Grace saw that Phoebe had been beaten, she felt extremely pleasant and said, " Sister Phoebe,


    you''d better obediently call Tom over and you can suffer less. Do you know who Mark is? He''s the son


    of the chairman of the KL Group, a real rich man, a real big shot. A man like Tom is like an ant to him.


    This time, Tom is over, but you don''t have to die with Tom."


    Hearing the name KL Group, Elizabeth and James were scared out of their wits!


    As people from H City, they were aware of how powerful the KL Group was. They often use the


    logistics of the KL Group to deliver goods. This was a real bigpany, not ordinary people like them


    who could fight!


    To put it bluntly, even if they called the police, nobody would help.


    After Phoebe heard this, she was also very scared, but she still did not choose to betray Tom. She


    gritted her teeth and said, "It''s useless even if you are the God. I really can''t contact Tom!"


    Mark looked confused. Could it be that Phoebe really couldn''t get in touch with Tom?


    However, Grace immediately said, "Mark, don''t be fooled by her. She must have had Tom''s number.


    You just need to snatch her phone and call Tom."


    Phoebe suddenly raised her head, stared at Grace, and cursed, "Grace! I''m your sister. You are.a


    heartless monster to betray me."


    Grace didn''t feel guilty at all and said even more disdainfully, "Weren''t you arrogant just now? Are you


    very superior? How dare you p me? Now show me arrogance again. Ask yourself. Do you ever treat


    me your sister? Hmph!"


    "Grace, you''re a monster!" Phoebe was shaking with anger.


    Next, Grace urged Mark to grab Phoebe''s phone. Phoebe''s phone was locked and needed face unlock.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe closed her eyes and refused to unlock her phone. Mark pped her to the ground again.


    Elizabeth couldn''t stand it any longer. She said loudly, "Stop beating my daughter! I have Tom''s number


    too! I''ll call him. I''ll call him. Are you satisfied!"

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Elizabeth couldn''t stand it anymore, gasping. Her heart broke when she saw Phoebe being pped!


    "That''s right. If you had done this earlier, how could she have suffered? Haha!" Markughed loudly in


    an overbearing manner.


    "Mom! No! Don''t call Tom. I beg you!" Phoebe burst out.


    Grace said sarcastically, "Well, Sister Phoebe, it turns out that you''re so deeply in love with Tom. Why


    are you still protecting him at this moment? Tsk, tsk, how I envy you guys!"


    Elizabeth said, "I''m calling Tom right now and will ask him toe over. Please don''t hurt my daughter


    again. Please."


    Trembling, she took out the phone from her pocket and was about to make a call.


    Phoebe shouted even more agitatedly and hysterically, "Mom! I beg you. Don''t call Tom ever. He''ll die,


    no..."


    Phoebe was crying so pitifully. Her face was wet with tears, which was heartbreaking to watch.


    However, apart from Elizabeth and James, no one else would show pity on her at all. Grace, on the


    other hand, smiled even more brightly. She was flushed with excitement. The more miserable Phoebe


    became, the happier she was!


    Elizabeth also got angry and scolded loudly, "Phoebe, are you out of your mind? Why are you still


    covering for Tom at this point? He''s clearly the trouble maker! Why should we be on the receiving end


    of everything! If he really loved you, he wouldn''t divorce you, nor would he throw us under the bus, yet


    you''re still covering for him. Are you insane?"


    Phoebe clenched her teeth and burst into tears. In fact, she didn''t know why she had to protect Tom


    like this. Apparently, she didn''t love Tom, but she was still covering for him. She also suspected that


    she was crazy.


    However, she could never betray Tom or watch him being tortured with her own eyes!


    "Mom, Tom has saved me, as well as our family many times. We can''t do this to him," Phoebe pleaded.


    Mark red up immediately. He grabbed Phoebe''s hair, jerked her face up, and snarled, "You chose to


    solve the problem the hard way. At this stage, you can''t betray him because he has saved you a lot of


    times, right? It seems that if I don''t give you a lesson, you won''t realize the gravity of the situation!"


    Mark was about to continue beating Phoebe as he spoke.


    Seeing that, Elizabeth cried like crazy, "Don''t hit her! Don''t hit her! I''m calling Tom right now! I''m calling


    Tom right now..."


    Only then did Mark let go of Phoebe. When Elizabeth was making the call, he snatched the phone from


    her. Soon, Mark got through and Tom''s voice came on the line, "Hello, mom, are you looking for me?"


    Since Mark turned on the speaker, Tom''s voice was heard by everyone. When Phoebe heard it, her


    pupils contracted.


    Mark smiled maliciously and said to the phone, "Tom, finally I''ve got you. You''re so mysterious."


    Tom was in a meeting at the new advertisingpany. He was curious to get a call from Elizabeth


    because usually, she rarely called him, so it was abnormal for her to make a sudden call to him at this


    moment.


    But when he answered the phone, a man''s voice came from the other end of the line, and it sounded a


    little familiar.


    Soon, Tom recognized that it was Mark''s voice!


    Tom stood up from his chair instantly, and startled everyone else in the conference room.


    Tom gestured with his right hand for them to continue the meeting. Then he walked out of the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    conference room and said in a low voice, "Mark, if you dare to touch them, I will make you as good as


    dead."


    Tom''s voice was extremely cold, full of anger and murder. Even through the phone, Mark still felt bone-


    chilling cold, and couldn''t resist shrinking at heart.


    However, he recovered immediately, became annoyed andughed out of fury, "Well, how dare you


    threaten me? OK! I just want to see how you will make me as good as dead."


    After that, Mark squatted down in front of Phoebe and said to the phone, "Now I have your wife. So, do


    you want to hear her voice?"


    Mark pulled Phoebe''s hair and held the phone out to Phoebe''s face. "Speak. Let your husband hear


    your voice."


    Phoebe bit her lips hard and refused to speak. Her behavior angered Mark, and Mark gave her another


    p across the face. The loud noise came clearly to Tom.


    Tom punched the wall next to him angrily, and the wall cracked open with a bang, which scared a few


    passers-by.


    Tom rarely had the urge to kill, but now he wanted to kill Mark! Mark actually dared to go to Phoebe''s


    house and kidnap her family. What Mark was doing hadpletely broken through Tom''s bottom line!


    "That''s enough! I''ming over now!" Tom said loudly with his teeth clenched, "Mark, if you''re a man,


    don''t hurt women. Juste at me!"


    Mark smiled suddenly. When he was about to speak, Phoebe, who was shocked at what Tom said,


    shouted hurriedly, "Tom, don''te over. They will kill you! You don''t have to worry about me. Just call


    the police for me..."


    Before Phoebe could finish her sentence, she was pped to the ground by Mark again. "Bitch, quiet."


    After that, Mark said to Tom on the phone, "Now listen carefully. If you dare to call the police, I will let


    my men screw this bitch, and I will take a video and post it online for everyone to enjoy."


    Tom took a deep breath and clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking. If Mark was here, he would see


    the fire in Tom''s eyes. It looked like the devil lifting himself up from hell, about to destroy the world.


    "Okay, where are you? I''ll be right there!"


    "Very well. I''m at your wife''s house. Remember,e alone, or you won''t see your wife again."


    After that, Mark hung up the phone.


    Tom listened to the busy tone on the phone and snapped his phone with a crack!


    There was a fire in his chest, almost burning this man up.


    Taking a deep breath, Tom tried to calm himself down. He counted down from three to one, opened his


    eyes and strode away.


    Along the way, he drove as fast as he could to Phoebe''s house. It was unknown how many stop lights


    he had gone through, and he was even in the local news for that for a time.


    Tom swore that he would make Mark suffer. Even if Mark was the young master of KL Group, he would


    still kill him!


    It was originally a half-hour drive, but it took Tom only ten minutes to finally arrive. The drive was in the


    downtown area, but his average speed was over 80.


    Tom saw two strong men at the gate downstairs. Seeing Toming alone, they put on a mocking


    face. They swung at Tom with the electric batons in their hands to electrocute him, but before they


    could reach Tom, they were kicked away by him. They hit the wall behind them and passed out.


    The expression on Tom''s face never changed, just like the ice that never melted. He rushed upstairs.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    On the way, a few neighbors met Tom. When they saw Tom''s fierce look, they were a little scared and


    didn''t dare to say hello to Tom.


    Indeed, now Tom looked too scary, or even ferocious as if he had changedpletely.


    Finally, he rushed up to the Scotts floor as fast as he could. In the corridor, he saw a few people


    standing at the door. A raging fire rose in his chest again!


    He quickened his pace. When others heard his footsteps, they all looked over. Someone tipped off the


    man in the house, "Mark, this guy is here."


    Mark''s teasing voice came from the room. "Oh, is he here? Invite him in. I''ve been waiting for him for a


    long time. Haha."


    Tom tried to control his anger and walked straight in.


    Suddenly, he was immediately angry at this scene that his eyes were about to burst into fire!


    Phoebe''s family was tied to the ground. There were obvious palm prints on Phoebe''s face. Her eyes


    were red and swollen from crying. She was grief and fearful, which made Tom extremely worried.


    The anger that had been suppressed was like a volcano erupting at this moment and it filled his whole


    body! He was so angry that he couldn''t help but tremble and pant like a cow.


    Elizabeth and James were also beaten up.


    At this moment, Tom was both angry and guilty. They suffered because of him!


    He was full of guilt and heartache. He walked up to Phoebe and gently wiped the tears off her face. He


    said, "Phoebe, I''m sorry. I''m sorry that I incriminated you this time. I''m really sorry."


    He had never felt so guilty before. His whole heart was twisted!


    It wouldn''t matter if he had suffered all these. But the Phoebe family had been implicated and wronged.


    He was really too guilty and ufortable.


    Phoebe had been holding back her tears and trying not to cry. But Tom''s words directly caused her to


    burst into tears. She couldn''t help but cry.


    When Tom saw her like this, he was even sadder. At the same time, he was even angrier. He could not


    suppress the anger!


    Tom had to hug her and keep apologizing to her.


    Elizabeth scolded, "Is it useful to say sorry? If you hadn''t caused trouble, would we have been


    implicated? In order to protect you, Phoebe still refused to call you. She was afraid that you would be


    beaten to death. So, she would rather choose to suffer by herself!"


    Hearing this, Tom felt even more guilty.


    At the same time, his anger reached a critical point. He said, "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t let you suffer in


    vain."


    After that, he finally helped Phoebe wipe away her endless tears and stood up.


    "Mark! You ask for it!" Tom''s eyes burst into a bone-chilling coldness as he stared at Mark. His fists


    were ttered by his grip, which was very frightening.


    However, Mark was not afraid of him at all. When he saw his fierce look, he burst outughing.


    "Hahaha, I ask for it? Okay, thene and kill me!"


    As soon as he said this, a group of people stood in front of Mark and stared at Tom with great vigor. It


    was obvious that they were not good guys but professional fighters with extraordinary skills.


    Tom did feel that they were fierce. But Tom still smiled disdainfully. "How dare you use such trash to


    challenge me?"


    In an instant, a great momentum erupted from Tom, as if there was a storm emanating from his body,


    which was very frightening.


    Moreover, his eyes were extremely cold and devoid of emotion. He looked like a Killer God who would


    kill everyone in front of him.


    Mark was so frightened by Tom''s murderous aura at this moment that he trembled.


    But soon, he calmed down. This time, he was protected by his big brother. So he was not afraid of Tom


    at all. He had seen his big brother beat others with his own eyes. He was like the protagonist in an


    action movie. He was invincible. Tom could only be a loser in front of his big brother.


    Now he couldn''t wait to see Tom kneeling and begging for mercy.


    "Come on, break his legs first!" At Mark''smand, the professional fighters standing in front of him


    moved together andunched an attack on Tom. Their movements were very neat that obviously they


    were professionally trained. Themon practitioner who did not master Kungfu was far from their


    opponent.


    Seeing these people rush up, Tom gave a sneer of disdain. Then he moved too.


    He was so fast that Elizabeth and James felt Tom disappeared in front of them in a sh. The next


    moment, they heard the sound of fists hitting people, and faintly heard the sound of bones breaking.


    Then, someone hit the table heavily.


    Tom punched the man in his chest and his ribs were broken. When he fell to the ground, he couldn''t get


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    up. He rolled on the ground in pain and screamed.


    Tom was really angry this time. In the past, he would not have hit someone so hard in such a situation.


    But now, every time he punched out, he would definitely beat his opponent till his bones were broken.


    In about ten seconds, the professional hitters who stood in front of Mark had been defeated by Tom.


    They ally on the ground and lost their fighting ability, unable to even climb up.


    Tom only felt that all the cells in his body hade back to life. He was extremely excited. But his eyes


    were cold. He looked at Mark with murderous intent.


    At this moment, Mark felt his scalp numb, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His face suddenly turned


    pale and his body began to tremble.


    Tom walked towards him step by step. When Tom approached, he felt the extreme pressure, as if


    Tom''s steps were on him, making him unable to breathe.


    Walking up to Mark, Tom looked down at him. "Tell me, choose one way to die."


    Mark shivered violently. At this moment, he seemed to understand what kind of figure he had provoked.


    He even stopped thinking about it anymore as he had never encountered such a situation before.


    Just then, there was a sound of footsteps and apuse from the corridor. Then, a man with a teasing


    smile said, "Not bad, not bad. You deserve to be the son of the Saintess. Her genes are good. Your


    martial arts are so strong."


    When Mark heard this voice, his stagnant mind immediately returned to normal. He hurriedly looked


    back and begged, "Big brother! Save me..."


    Tom looked over and narrowed his eyes. "Saintess? Was that my mother''s nickname in the LT


    Organization?"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    In fact, Tom had known that Mark must have support from someone since he dared to create trouble


    here. It was very likely that Mark found someone powerful to help him. Before Tom came, he realized


    that and was prepared.


    But he didn''t expect that Mark would find someone from the LT Organization.


    Tom had never seen this man before. At first, he thought he was a master Mark had found elsewhere.


    When he learned the truth from Chou, he had a premonition that he would meet someone from the LT


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Organization in the near future, but he did not expect it to be so soon.


    It must be fate.


    After the man calmly walked out, he began to look at Tom. Instead of answering the question, he said,


    "No wonder that you''re the son of the Saintess. Even if she married a loser, she still had such an


    outstanding son. Not bad."


    There was no hostility in his eyes when he looked at Tom, only appreciation, as if he was looking at a


    work of art, not a person.


    When he looked at Tom, Tom also looked at him. Tom found that his opponent was very strong. His


    body seemed to contain explosive power and Tom could vaguely feel that the man was extraordinary,


    who was different from the people Tom had ever seen. The man was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Tom had seen a lot of people, but he had never seen a man with such a temperament. None of the


    powerful big bosses brought him such a feeling!


    Now he recalled that his mother was a simr person. Although he could meet her every day, he


    always felt that she would disappear at any time. At that time, he didn''t know his mother''s identity and


    thought it was her unique temperament. Now it seemed that people in LT Organization would have this


    temperament.


    Now he was getting more and more interested in the LT Organization!


    There were still a lot of people in the room. When they heard their conversation, they felt very confused


    and could not understand it at all. Only Mark could roughly know something. He was now looking at


    Tom with his eyes wide open and full of horror!


    As his big brother''s follower, Mark knew that his big brother was very powerful, who came from a


    mysterious organization. His KL Group was nothing whenpared with this organization. That was


    why he was so eager to join this mysterious organization. Now, it turned out that Tom was also a


    member of this organization. What was more, Tom''s status in it was high.


    Fortunately, his big brother was hostile to Tom and did not seem to be in an alliance with Tom.


    As for the Scotts, they werepletely confused. What was going on? ording to their knowledge,


    Tom was just a poor guy from the countryside whose family background was awful. How did he


    be the son of the Saintess?


    Were they hallucinating?


    Grace, who had been hiding in a corner shivering and looking at Tom disdainfully, was shocked. Tom,


    who was once a despicable loser in the Scotts, turned out to be so capable of fighting, and his identity


    seemed to be unusual. Gosh, that was insane! Did she have an illusion?


    Phoebe bit her lips. After a brief moment of astonishment, she hade back to her senses.


    Combined with Tom''s various magical performances recently, Phoebe realized that Tom''s identity must


    be very amazing.


    Now, another thought popped into her mind uncontrobly. Tom had told her that he was...


    Tom didn''t think that much. He just wanted to take the man down and question him.


    "Very well, you know her. I was looking for her too. Now that you''re here, it''s great. Take me to her."


    Tom stared at him.


    The man shook his head with an evil smile and said, "You still want to find Saintess? You won''t be able


    to see her for the rest of your life."


    Suddenly, he thought of something and added, "Of course not absolutely. There is a way you can see


    her. That is when you are dead, and your body can see her. Haha."


    Tom''s eyes grew cold and he clenched his fists. From what the man said, he got a lot of information.


    He was even more disgusted with this so-called LT Organization!


    "Really? I don''t think so. Maybe there''s another way. I''ll kill you and bring your head to her." Tom also


    A trace of anger appeared in the man''s eyes but was quickly erased by him. He shook his head and


    said calmly, "How arrogant you are! Do you think you are invincible after you learn a little kungfu from


    mortals? Today, I will eliminate you for the sake of our organization and bring your head back so that


    Saintess will give up on you."


    He put his right hand behind his back and looked at Tom with a smile. He hooked his finger at Tom and


    signaled Tom to attack him.


    He didn''t say anything arrogant and mboyant. He had always been very amiable and kind. If people


    hadn''t heard what he said, they would have thought that he was Tom''s friend, not an enemy.


    Of course, that was not the fact. Tom felt that he was looked down on by the man.


    Tom had seen too many arrogant people, but it was the first time Tom had met someone who was so


    arrogant that he even surpassed Owen in a sense.


    The man didn''t take him seriously and treated him like a child. It waspletely a flirtatious mentality


    and a sense of superiority against Tom.


    To be exact, his contempt was not only for Tom, but for everyone in the room. It seemed that he was


    the only one who was human, and the others were just pigs and dogs.


    Tom smiled. "Really? I''ve seen countless arrogant people since I was a child. It''s the first time I''ve met


    someone like you who despises your opponent so much. Do you think you''re a god, not a human?"


    The man shrugged and said indifferently, "It''s fine if you think so. Mortals are just ants. And you, as the


    illegitimate child of Saintess, are just a stronger ant."


    His tone was very t, but the arrogance he disyed was strong and shocking. Except for Tom,


    everyone else could not help but feel that they were inferior to others. They seemed to feel like the man


    was not a person, but a god.


    Even Phoebe couldn''t help but feel this way.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Mark worshipped the man and muttered to himself with his eyes shining. "He has such a dominant


    temperament. Outside the organization, people''s as lowly as ants."


    Grace also adored the man. It seemed that she had entered a new world where she found herself to be


    enthusiastic about the guy.


    Even Elizabeth and James had the same reaction. Instead of worshipping him, they had a humble idea


    and agreed with what the man said. He was a human, but they were ants.


    Tom felt the reaction of the crowd. He frowned slightly as he realized that he had underestimated the


    other party. The man was deliberately instilling such an idea to people.


    Of course, Tom had to stop the man from doing so. He coughed twice. His voice was not loud, but


    when it fell into everyone''s mind, it was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. It exploded with a loud bang


    and instantly regained rity.


    "Your hypnosis technique is quite high. You hypnotized so many people unknowingly, who almost took


    you as a god. It seems that this is how you fooled Mark and made him the boss of the KL Group your


    The man was surprised that Tom was not affected by him and even broke his hypnosis with a cough.


    "Interesting." Instead of getting angry from embarrassment, the other party pped and looked at Tom.


    "Indeed, no wonder you''re Saintess'' bastard. Impressive."


    The word "bastard" enraged Tom and made his blood boil.


    The man felt his anger, and the curve of his mouth was even higher. He said, "Are you angry? You''re


    an ant indeed. After I say a few words and you get angry. It''s shame that you have the blood of


    Saintess, who''s from our organization. Since that''s the case, then I will help Saintess and take back


    your life. A bastard like you has no right to live in this world without the permission of our organization."


    After that, he began to fight.


    His movements were very subtle and did not make a sound. Clearly, he was very fast, and his feet


    stepped hard on the ground. It should make a huge noise or even shake the earth, but there was no


    sound. It was as if he was a cat with a thick meat pad on his feet.


    The huge contrast between reality and their feeling made people extremely ufortable.


    The reason why people got carsick was that their anticipation was different from the shaking in reality.


    There was a deviation, so they got carsick and retched.


    When the man rushed towards Tom, he could give everyone such a carsick feeling. Obviously, his


    kungfu could be said to be extremely brilliant!


    However, he could influence others, but he could not affect Tom, because Tom had already expected


    that.


    Although he was not affected, he was a little nervous. He felt the strength of the man, who was a strong


    opponent!


    "Good timing."


    He didn''t retreat but intended to confront him.


    His footsteps were the exact opposite of the man''s. Tom''s movements were small but heavy. His


    movements seemed to be light. However, when he stepped on the ground, he was like an elephant


    weighing a thousand kilograms. Every step made the house shake as if there was an earthquake.


    People were all shocked.


    Now, people felt that Tom was extremely heavy.


    Elizabeth and James were stunned. They were as confused as the first time they met Tom. They even


    suspected that they had hallucinated! Otherwise, why was Tom so powerful?


    After all, not long ago, Tom was a loser who couldn''t even find a job. However, he suddenly became a


    big shot that they all had to look up to.


    This strong contrast made it difficult for them to ept for a while.


    Bang!


    They fought.


    At the moment their fists and feet collided, the ground shook visibly, and even the chandelier above


    their heads shook slightly. It was conceivable how powerful they were.


    Sensing their strength, they were both a little surprised that they underestimated each other''s strength.


    However, the man from the Raoul organization was more shocked. He did not expect Tom to be so


    powerful. It was rare for him to feel pain after a collision just now!


    Although he was not the most outstanding person in the organization, he was still a member of it. There


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    was a fundamental difference between him and the ordinary people.


    It seemed that Saintess''s genes were too strong. The son she had with an ordinary man could even


    have such great power.


    But, so what? Ants were always ants, and they could never be god''s opponents.


    "Yes, you''re not bad. I''m getting more interested in you."


    He smiled, but he did not stop at all. Instead, heunched a more ferocious attack.


    Soon, Tom became even more stressed.


    Tom did not say anything. His eyes were cold. He was serious now, not because he could not beat the


    man, but because he was angry.


    They fought so fast that ordinary people could not catch up with them with their naked eyes, which was


    there were people in this world who were so capable of fighting, and their speed and strength could be


    so extreme!


    As they fought and moved their positions, the floor that they had stepped on began to crack, creating


    cracks after cracks.


    A few people were hurt by their fists and feet because they were too close. They were all injured by the


    degree of fracture. Others people were so scared that they quickly hid in a corner and shivered.


    "This... Is too fierce!" Mark''s eyes shed with a crimson glow, and he was extremely fanatical. "This is


    the realm I want! It turns out that big brother didn''t lie to me. He''s really powerful!"


    He licked his lips and was no longer afraid of Tom. He thought that Tom was definitely no match for big


    brother.


    Not only him, but the rest of the people thought so too because they saw that Tom was constantly


    retreating. Tom was like a candle in the rain, ready to be blown out at any time.


    At that moment, Tom finally spoke and said calmly, "Is this what you call god''s power? I don''t think so.


    The speed is too slow and the power is too weak."


    When the man heard this, his eyes narrowed and his heart thumped. He thought that Tom was not his


    rival. Tom was at the end of his tether. However, Tom still had the energy to speak and his breath was


    so stable, which meant that Tom was capable!


    But how could this be?


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tom retaliated fiercely. At this moment, the momentum on his body


    had undergone earth-shaking changes. The image that he had been struggling to support suddenly


    became powerful. In the spiritual world for everyone, the sleeping lion had awakened!


    The next moment, he suddenly sped up and punched the opponent in the eye, breaking through his


    defense and hitting him hard on the chest.


    With a bang, the sound was loud and dull as if it was from a sledgehammer. Tom hit the man heavily. It


    waspletely the force that the man could not bear, causing the man to spurt out a mouthful of blood,


    fly out like straw, hit the wall heavily, and then slide down feebly.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    The power was so great that the paint on the wall fell off and there was a faint dent. It could be seen


    how powerful Tom''s punch was just now!


    Whoosh...


    Tom took a long breath. Grace, who was about ten meters away from him, could feel his breath. It was


    like a powerful fan, which made her feel cold!


    All of a sudden, the whole room was absolutely quiet, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    No, it should be said that they were frightened. They were astonished. Now their minds were nk. At


    that moment, they all lost their senses and were frightened by Tom.


    Before today, they did not know that people could reach such a state. They thought that the boxers and


    sandals on TV were standing at the peak of human fighting.


    However, it was only now that they realized that people''s fighting ability could reach such a state!


    Tom won. In fact, he knew exactly how capable he was from the beginning, but he still underestimated


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the other party who forced him to use 80 % of his power.


    This punch showed Tom''s strength and spirit, and all his internal strength was injected into the


    opponent''s chest, causing a hole in his chest. So it was more serious than a fracture.


    This way, that man would not survive.


    Many neighbors were attracted out due to the noise. They thought it was an earthquake. Tom went out


    in time, greeted them, and closed the door to avoid causing panic among the neighbors.


    Now, the whole room was controlled by Tom. When Tom looked at Mark, Ma immediately shook


    violently, and his face turned pale instantly. He was so scared that he knelt down in front of Tom and


    pped himself. And Ma cried and begged for mercy. "Mr. Howard, I was wrong! Mr. Howard! Please


    forgive me this time. Just treat me like a fart and let me go! I promise I won''t bother you again!"


    Tom didn''t bother to talk to him at all. He kicked Mark over, then kicked him out. Finally, Mark fainted.


    Elizabeth and James were both shocked by his violent behavior and became frightened! Elizabeth, in


    particr, was scared to tremble. In the Scotts, Elizabeth was the one who bullied Tom the most.


    Usually, she not only asked Tom to wash her underwear, but also often fed Tom rotten rice and


    vegetables. In various ways, she humiliated Tom in order to drive Tom out.


    But now, Tom was not a useless man at all, but a big shot. Now Elizabeth was finished! If Tom wanted


    to settle the score with her, she wouldn''t even have the chance to resist.


    So she was pale and trembling with fear.


    She didn''t even dare to look straight at Tom.


    As for Grace, she was confused and regretful. She couldn''t figure out why Tom, who had been a waste


    for so long, suddenly became so powerful that she could never provoke him. She regretted that she


    was so stupid that she ran over to betray Phoebe and made such a big trouble for herself.


    Now that Tom''s gaze swept over her, she immediately broke down. She knelt down in front of Tom


    without hesitation, kowtowed, apologized and begged for mercy. "Brother-inw, brother-inw! I was


    wrong... It was my stupidness. I shouldn''t have listened to Mark''s nder. I... I didn''t want to betray you


    and sister Phoebe. I don''t want to die yet. Can you let me go? I beg of you... I''m willing to work for you,


    as your ve..."


    She had a nervous breakdown, and she was crying so miserably with tears and snot. All her arrogance


    had gone.


    However, Tom was toozy to talk to her at all and said coldly to Grace, "It''s no use begging me. You


    should beg Phoebe. If she''s willing to forgive you, I can forgive you. If she isn''t... Hmph!"


    Tom stepped hard, and with a click, a tile on the ground cracked!


    When Grace saw this scene, she was extremely frightened and lost control of her expression.


    She was originally a person who was afraid of death. Now that Tom had shown more strength than she


    could ept, she even suspected that Tom was not a person, but a god. Only a god could have such a


    terrible strength!


    So she was in a state ofplete madness. She knelt down in front of Phoebe, kowtowed hard, and


    begged for mercy, "Sister Phoebe, I was wrong. For the sake of our friendship in the childhood, can you


    let me go this time? I beg you, I sincerely beg you. I don''t want to die yet, please..."


    Phoebe was a soft-hearted person. She was really angry with Grace at first, but now, when she saw


    that Grace was so pitiful, most of her anger disappeared, and she couldn''t bear to scold her. No matter


    what, Grace was her cousin, with the same blood in her bones. She really couldn''t just let her die.


    So she pped Grace and scolded, "If you dare to do this again, I''ll let you die!"


    Grace was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed. "Thank you, Sister Phoebe. Thank you. I won''t do this


    anymore. I won''t do this anymore! I wish you and brother-inw a long life together and love forever!


    Thank for your mercy!"


    When Phoebe heard this, she bit her lips and felt worried. Did she have a chance to grow old together


    with Tom?


    She looked up at Tom and found that Tom did not look at her at all. Instead, he walked over to the so-


    called ''god'' of LT Organization and looked down at that ''god''. "What''s your name?"


    That man tried to stand up, but he was so badly injured that his ribs were stuck in his internal organs.


    As long as he moved, it would hurt him to death.


    Now that Tom saw that he still wanted to move, he stepped on him and that man screamed like a pig.


    "Tom! Kill me if you have the guts. Don''t try to humiliate me!"


    "Really?" A teasing smile appeared on Tom''s face, and then he began to push hard, stepping on the


    man''s chest and pressing down bit by bit.


    That man was in so much pain that his body was convulsing, his face was pale, and he felt the pain


    that human beings couldn''t bear.


    Finally, he couldn''t help it. He suddenly broke down and began to beg for mercy, "Stop! Don''t step on it!


    If you do it again, I''m really going to die!"


    "Die?" Tom smiled disdainfully and said, "Don''t you call yourself a god and your life form is one level


    higher than mine? Why are you afraid of death now?"


    When that man heard Tom''s words, he was very embarrassed, and his eyes had lost brightness,


    arrogance and contempt. He looked at Tom with only fear and deep jealousy.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Yes, it was jealousy. Tom could tell that the man was jealous that he was the son of Saintess.


    Before that, Tom didn''t know anything about the LT Organization. He just knew that the organization


    was mysterious and powerful. His mother came from this organization, but he didn''t know the nature of


    this organization or where it was headquartered.


    Now, after he met Mark''s eldest brother, he had a vague understanding of LT Organization. ording


    to the situation, his mother''s status in the organization was not low. The ''Saintess'' should be his


    mother''s identity, not the name. In this way, he became more interested in the LT Organization.


    That man''s life force was very strong. He had been seriously injured and had not stopped breathing.


    He was just coughing and extremely weak. Now he hadpletely lost his arrogance and began to


    fear death.


    "I don''t have much patience." Tom said coldly, stepping harder on his opponent''s chest.


    In this way, that man screamed even harder, and his whole body was in spasm from the pain. At this


    moment, he felt Tom''s murderous intent. If he didn''t say it, Tom would really kill him. His strong desire


    for life made him shout quickly, "Raven! My name is Raven! Please don''t kill me, please."


    Raven? The Raven who betrayed the Apollo?


    Tom was stunned for a moment. Then he picked up that man with one hand, pinched his neck, and


    scolded coldly, "How dare you tease me in such a dangerous moment? I think you''re really not afraid of


    death, are you?"


    As he spoke, he began to exert himself.


    "No, no, no! My name is really Raven. This is my nickname. The members of our organization use the


    names of immortals. My real name is Colman. I swear I didn''t lie to you!"


    Raven cried. He looked extremely embarrassed and miserable. No one could find his arrogant and


    extraordinary look. This strong contrast made Tom more powerful. Everyone looked at him with more


    shock and awe.


    Tom believed his words. At this time, he could tell that the man was not lying, which could be seen by


    his superiority just now.


    Tom sneered disdainfully. "It seems that you LT Organization really thinks of yourselves as gods. You


    even have the name of a god."


    Raven was a little awkward. Now that he was a prisoner and had no right to negotiate, he could only


    smile and tter, saying, "Then can you let me go? I promise I won''t reveal your information."


    Tom immediately smiled, "How dare you threaten me at this time? It seems that I can only kill you."


    At this moment, a suffocating killing intent erupted from Tom, as frightening as andslide and tsunami,


    pervading the entire house, and everyone''s heart involuntarily tightened!


    As the party concerned, Raven felt even stronger. He waspletely terrified and begged for mercy


    without any dignity. "Don''t kill me. I didn''t..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Tom''s hand hit on the back of his neck. Like aputer


    power cut off, Raven''s voice died instantly, and his neck tilted down.


    In the eyes of the others in the room, Raven was killed by Tom.


    Instantly, fear and panic crept into everyone''s hearts, especially Mark, who was trembling to the


    extreme.


    "You, you, you killed him?" Mark was shivering and his teeth were shaking.


    Did Tom really kill Raven?


    Of course, that was impossible. He just knocked Raven unconscious.


    The killing was illegal. Even if he really wanted to kill Raven, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to do it in front


    of other people.


    He turned around and saw the way everyone looked at him, especially the way Phoebe and her


    parents looked at him, then he could not help but sigh in his heart. What happened today was really far


    beyond his expectations.


    So sometimes life was like this. Even if you nned carefully, there would still be unexpected


    happenings. No one canpletely control their life in their hands, and the future was full of


    uncertainty.


    But it did happen. It was useless to regret it. Now it was a matter of how to exin it.


    He walked up to Phoebe and said guiltily, "I''m sorry for getting you involved in this and making you


    scared because of me."


    Phoebe looked at Tom and wanted to ask a lot of questions, but she could not say them out. What


    happened todaypletely overturned her world view. Even if her psychological quality was strong, it


    would be difficult to ept it for a while.


    In the end, she had to shake her head and say softly, "It''s okay."


    "Okay." Tom felt guilty, but for now, he couldn''t exin much and had to deal with Mark and Grace.


    He looked at Elizabeth and James and said, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry to scare you. I''ll help you untie the


    rope."


    The rope was hemp rope which was very thick, and had to be cut with scissors. Of course, it was not a


    piece of cake for Tom. He could break it at will. Anyway, now that his martial arts were exposed, he


    didn''t have to hide it like before. He just broke the rope and untied them.


    Elizabeth and James saw that Tom broke such a thick rope easily. They couldn''t help but tremble and


    didn''t dare to look Tom in the eye. Elizabeth smiled nervously and said, "It''s okay. You don''t have to be


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    so polite..."


    James also said, "Yes. Tom, you''re too polite. We''re fine. We''re fine."


    Sensing their fear for him, Tom felt helpless, but he didn''t want to exin anything more.


    Finding something, Tom said coldly, "Mark, if you move again, I''ll break your leg."


    Mark, who was preparing to escape secretly, shivered when he heard this. His face turned pale with


    fear. He stopped stiffly and did not dare to move anymore. He turned his head mechanically and saw


    Tom''s sneer. He felt as if he had fallen into the ice. He shivered and quickly exined, "Mr. Howard,


    don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to leave. I just stand for a long time and want to stretch my muscles."


    Seeing Tom walking towards him with a cold face, Mark broke down immediately. He knelt down and


    kowtowed to Tom to apologize and beg Tom to forgive him.


    The others also knelt down and begged for mercy. Now they had no intention to resist at all, and they


    were in a state ofplete reverence for Tom.


    Tom didn''t make things difficult for them, but he didn''t let them go easily. He gave them a kick and


    kicked them in the ribs as punishment. Finally, he said to Mark: "For the sake of your father Kiwi, I''ll


    spare your life this time. And next time, I''ll not only break your ribs. Of course, you can also choose to


    call the police and seek revenge on me. I know you have the guts anyway."


    "I dare not, I absolutely dare not!" Mark shook his head like a rattle drum, and then asked carefully,


    "Then Mr. Howard, can I go now?"


    "Get lost." Tom waved his hand and told them to leave.


    Then Tom called Malcolm to send someone over to tie Raven up and take him away. Next, he had to


    interrogate Raven about the LT Organization.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Tom didn''t call Master Chou here. Instead, he called Malcolm. He just didn''t believe in Master Chou.


    Anyway, Master Chou was a member of the LT Organization. Maybe he would let Raven go. Tom had


    always been cautious. With his character, he would never do such a stupid thing.


    As for Grace, after what happened today, she was already a little out of sorts. Tom did not make things


    difficult for her and let her go.


    After everything was settled, Tom breathed a sigh of relief. The fight with Raven just now had


    consumed a lot of his mental and physical energy, and he was a little tired.


    Turning around, he saw the lines of sights of Phoebe and her other family members. They looked at


    him in a more or less unfamiliar way and in awe, and he felt quite ufortable.


    He walked over, smiled, and said, "The house is in a mess now. Why don''t we move to the vi in


    Dragon Bay first? There are many rooms there."


    Elizabeth was originally quite afraid of Tom. But upon hearing Tom''s words, her eyes lit up immediately


    and she blurted out, "Okay, okay! Move over now?"


    James was also a little excited. It was a big vi worthed almost 40 million dors. Living there was a


    symbol of status!


    Phoebe immediately called out to Elizabeth, winked at Elizabeth, took a deep breath, and said to Tom,


    "That won''t be necessary. We can rent a room outside and live there for a while without disturbing you."


    Tom said, "No bother. I won''t be that bored when youe here. Besides, you''re implicated because


    of me. Just give me a chance to make up. Don''t refuse me, okay?"


    Tom looked deeply at Phoebe. Ever since their divorce, their rtionship had be even more


    subtle.


    Elizabeth became very excited when she heard this, and her reverence for Tom had disappeared a lot.


    She had been thinking about the scenery after she lived in Dragon Bay. If this spread, she would be


    admired by more people!


    She quickly pushed Phoebe and winked, "Phoebe, Tom is right. Anyway, our house has been damaged


    and we can''t live here for a while. We have to renovate it. And it''s not convenient to find a room to rent


    in the middle of the night. I think we should go to Tom''s ce first. We are a family. Now that Tom is


    doing well, it''s good for us to gain some advantage from him!"


    As she spoke, Elizabeth gestured James, indicating that James should not remain silent and shall echo


    her words.


    James said quickly, "Yes, yes. Let''s go to Tom''s ce first. We''re a family anyway."


    Phoebe bit her lips gently. She hesitated for a moment and finally said softly, "Well. Thank you in


    advance."


    Tom was overjoyed and quickly waved his hand. "It''s okay"


    That way, Phoebe, Elizabeth, and James packed up their things and followed Tom over.


    Along the way, Elizabeth and James''s fear of Tom disappeared because they found that Tom didn''t


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    change at all. Tom still respected them very much. He did not be very superior to them and


    arrogant after he got rich.


    That made the two secretly breathe a sigh of relief and made up their minds that Phoebe and Tom must


    be remarried so that Tom could be firmly tied up to the Scotts.


    As for Phoebe, she was full of doubts and wanted to ask Tom. From time to time, she looked up at


    Tom.


    After arriving in Dragon Bay, Elizabeth became even more excited, as if she had forgotten what had


    happened just now. She also took photos and shared them in her Facebook. The content was that from


    now on, she would live in the most high-end vi area in Dragon Bay and felt what it was like to live in a


    40 million vi.


    When this piece of Moments was seen by others, a sensation was caused immediately. Not only did


    many people pressed the button of LIKE and leavements for her, but also many people came over


    specially to ask Elizabeth if it was true.


    Elizabeth was a very vain person. At this moment, she felt that she was at the peak of her life and felt


    extremely proud. Many noble women who used to look down on her now also lowered their attitude and


    chatted with her. She felt great!


    So she had fallen into the vanity of living in the big vi and had forgotten about what happened to Tom


    just now.


    When James saw his wife like this, he couldn''t help but feel excited. He also did a simr thing to what


    Elizabeth did. As expected, it caused a great sensation. All of a sudden, many people envied him, and


    they wanted toe over to him for tea and see the big house of 40 million dors.


    Of course, the most shocking thing was the group of people from the Scotts. When they saw Elizabeth


    and James''s Facebook Story, they werepletely confused. They couldn''t figure it out. Just now,


    wasn''t the Young Master of the KL Group still looking for trouble for Tom? Only a few hours had


    passed, but they now went and lived in the imperial Dragon Bay vi?


    Could it be that this matter was solved?


    When they entered the vi, Elizabeth and James were even more amazed by the luxurious


    atmosphere inside. They kept taking out their cell phones to take photos and were so excited.


    They also kept praising Tom.


    When Tom saw that the two of them looked like that they had never seen the world before, he was also


    satisfied as he had a lot of vanity at this moment. After being a live-in son-inw for so many years, it


    was the first time he had been praised like this by his father-inw and mother-inw.


    It would have been even better if he hadn''t divorced Phoebe.


    Phoebe came in and saw the luxury of the vi. She was also a little surprised, but that was all. She


    and Elizabeth were the opposite. She was not vain at all and did not care about material enjoyment.


    Tom saw that she had been absent-minded and full of thoughts. He knew that he had to exin this to


    Phoebe.


    Sure enough, Phoebe was the first one who couldn''t resist the urge. When Elizabeth and James went


    upstairs to pick their room, Phoebe took a deep breath and said to Tom, "Can we talk?"


    Tom nodded and said, "Okay."


    They walked to a ce where they could chat. Tom said, "Phoebe, actually..."


    Phoebe interrupted him without waiting for him to finish. She looked at him nervously and said, "Are


    you really the Chairman?"


    In fact, Phoebe had countless questions just now that she wanted to ask Tom, but she didn''t intend to


    ask this question first. But when she really asked, she couldn''t help but ask this. This was also the


    question she cared about the most.


    Tom was silent for a moment. He didn''t expect Phoebe to ask this question first.


    Seeing that he hadn''t answered for a long time, Phoebe became sad. She tried to squeeze out a smile


    and said, "Forget it if it''s not convenient for you to answer."


    Tom looked at her and said, "It''s not that it''s inconvenient to answer or not, but that if I answered, would


    you believe me?"


    In fact, this sentence was already the answer. Phoebe bit her lips even tighter. "I believe it."


    Tom said very seriously, "I am."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Even though Phoebe knew the fact in advance, when she heard Tom admit it himself, it was still


    overwhelming! Her whole body was in shock, and she felt like bottles of condiment spilled over in her


    heart.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she could not utter a word, and her mind


    suddenly went wild.


    What had happened before now surged into her mind and reappeared in front of her eyes.


    The first time she met the chairman of the ZQ Inc, she went to ZQ za alone. As the president of the


    ZQ Media, Elliot was greatly respectful to her. He even fawned and feared her and sent her to the


    chairman''s office personally.


    When she met the chairman, he was actually wearing a mask, not showing his true face, and he was


    so polite to her. They were alone in a room but the chairman did not try to take advantage of her and


    gave her 20 million dors without an IOU attached.


    Later, she was tricked by Brian. When she fell into danger, the chairman of ZQ Inc seemed to have the


    ability to see the future and appear in front of her in time to save her. And immediately, he met Tom...


    And then Malcolm''s respect for Tom, the ttery, and so on...


    Too many coincidences were connected. Now that she thought about it, who else could the chairman of


    ZQ Inc be if he wasn''t Tom? Anyone with half a brain could understand this, but she couldn''t. She


    thought Tom was lying!


    The point was, Tom also exined to her. But she didn''t believe him and said so much to hurt Tom.


    When she thought of this, she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing down her face.


    Seeing that she was crying, Tom was worried and at a loss. "Hey, why are you crying? Weren''t you fine


    just now?"


    When Phoebe heard his words, she cried even harder. She couldn''t hold back her tears and it attracted


    the attention of the passers-by beside her. They thought that Tom was a scumbag and did something to


    hurt Phoebe.


    "Why did you, why..." Phoebe sobbed in a broken voice.


    Seeing her so aggrieved and sad, Tom thought that Phoebe could not ept the fact that he was the


    chairman of ZQ Inc. He felt a sharp prick in his heart, then he forced out a smile and said, "I lied to you.


    I''m not the chairman of some ZQ Inc. Why don''t you think about it? If I were the chairman of ZQ Inc,


    why would I be willing to be the live-in son-inw of the Scotts for so long. So you can rest assured that


    the chairman of ZQ Inc is someone else. He''s a handsome man. I happen to know him well. I''ll


    introduce him to you another day..."


    Tom didn''t get to finish thest word when his eyes widened suddenly, full of disbelief, because Phoebe


    actually stood on tiptoe, wrapped his neck with both hands, and kissed his mouth.


    Bang! Something exploded in Tom''s mind.


    This was the first time they had kissed in so many years of marriage!


    In an instant, Tom felt his head was spinning and he was in aplete daze.


    Phoebe actually kissed him. Even though it felt so real now, he still thought it was an illusion because it


    was too dreamy.


    Lips parted.


    Tom looked at her as if she was a ghost, swallowed heavily, and said, "Phoebe, you..."


    Phoebe''s face turned a bright pink now. She got especially shy, but she did not escape Tom''s gaze.


    Instead, she mustered up the courage to say, "Tom, let''s getting back together."


    "What, what?" Tom was stunned. He opened his mouth so wide that he could swallow an egg.


    Phoebe bit her lip gently, then leaned into Tom''s ear and said softly and seriously, "Let''s getting back


    together."


    This time, Tom heard it clearly. But even if he did, he was still in a daze.


    What did that saying goes?


    "It''s just happening so fast when happiness strikes."


    Soon, Tom was overwhelmed by this joy, which made him dizzy.


    Seeing that he had stayed silent for so long, Phoebe deliberately snorted and said, "Why, don''t you


    agree? Then Forget it."


    Tom finally came back to his senses and said quickly, "I agree! Of course, I agree! How could I not


    agree?!"


    Phoebe''s face also beamed with joy. It was like a brilliant flower the world had ever seen and


    everything else would be humbled by its beauty.


    Tom got carried away for quite a while before muttered, "Phoebe, you''re so beautiful."


    Phoebe''s joy was obvious and she deliberately scolded, "You goose".


    Today was arguably Tom''s happiest day. In fact, every day after his divorce from Phoebe, he never


    stopped thinking about remarrying to Phoebe, even though he knew that the hope was very slim.


    When this day really came, he was really happy!


    On the way back, Phoebe held Tom''s hand all along. They had never been intimate like this before.


    The two of them had talked about a lot tonight, and they didn''t go back to their room to sleep until three


    in the middle of the night.


    The next day, when Elizabeth and James found out about their n of getting married again, they were


    so excited that they could hardly speak.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom was also very happy about this, but he did not forget his business because of this. After Phoebe


    went to work, Tom also went out. He was going to see Malcolm.


    Of course, it was actually Raven that he was going to see. Now Raven was imprisoned by Malcolm.


    "Chairman, you''re here!"


    When Malcolm saw Tome in, he quickly stood up and bowed respectfully to Tom.


    In fact, Tom was not very used to it. After all, Malcolm was in his sixties. He was still so respectful to


    Tom every time he met him, which made Tom embarrassed for it would make people think that he didn''t


    know how to care for the elder.


    However, this was strongly requested by Malcolm. The gap between their previous identities was too


    big. If Malcolm was not allowed to be so respectful, he would probably scare Malcolm and made


    Malcolm think that he had done something wrong.


    So Tom simply didn''t say anything and let Malcolm continue to be so respectful to him.


    "Well, Malcolm, thanks for the hard work. You''ve been watching the prisoner for me all night." Tom said.


    "Not at all!" Malcolm said quickly. "It''s my honor to work for the chairman!"


    Tom smiled and said, "Where is he? Take me to him."


    Malcolm said, "Okay, he''s in the confinement room."


    Soon, under Malcolm''s guidance, Tom went into the basement''s confinement room and saw Raven.


    When Tom saw him, he almost didn''t recognize Raven.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    How could Raven look as extraordinary, superior, and condescending to all living things as he was in


    the beginning? Now, he was a prisoner. It was not too much to describe him as a beggar.


    His clothes were dirty and torn, stained with blood. He looked as if he was about to die at any moment.


    When he saw Tom, there was a sh of panic in his eyes. In an instant, his eyes returned to


    gloominess and fear.


    The corner of Tom''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a meaningful smile. He turned to Malcolm and said,


    "You beat him so badly."


    Malcolm said quickly, "Chairman, he wanted to escape, so I used some methods. Please don''t worry,


    chairman, our subordinates have a sense of propriety. He only suffered beating. There is no danger of


    life!"


    Malcolm was in a panic, afraid that he had done something wrong.


    Because that day, Tom called him over by phone and handed him the person directly. He did not tell


    him who he was or how he should be treated. Malcolm had no idea what to do. He could only make a


    judgment based on Tom''s attitude towards Raven at that time. He thought that Raven was Tom''s


    prisoner. So today, when Raven wanted to escape, he asked his subordinates to teach Raven a lesson


    by beating him.


    Tom sighed. When Malcolm heard this, he was even more afraid. Just as he was about to apologize,


    Tom said, "You are too gentle with him. You can''t hurt him at all."


    After saying that, Tom suddenly kicked Raven. Raven''s pupils suddenly contracted. All his muscles


    tensed up. He was very sharp and about to dodge. However, his speed was still a little slower than


    Tom''s. Finally, Tom kicked him in the waist. He kicked him hard against the wall like a ball bouncing to


    the ground. Raven spat out a mouthful of blood!


    "You should be like me. Only through this way can you hurt him, or it would be tickling to him." Tom said


    with a smile.


    When Malcolm saw this scene, he was obviously in a daze. When he came back to his senses, he


    swallowed hard. He looked at Tom with quite different eyes and he became more afraid.


    He knew that Tom was not simple. He was the chairman of the ZQ Media, which was worth several


    billion dors. He also had something to do with the underground emperor of H City, Master Chou. But


    he didn''t know that Tom was so skillful and ruthless.


    At this moment, he felt the majesty of the fairy dragon from Tom. He was not to be sphemed or


    offended.


    "Yes, yes..." Malcolm nodded quickly, "Thank you for your guidance, Chairman."


    Tom walked over to Raven with a bright smile on his face. He said to him like his friend, "Raven, your


    injuries are recovering very quickly. I was almost fooled by you. If I were here one dayter, you would


    have run away by now."


    A strong fighter beside him said, "That''s impossible. With our brothers watching him, he can''t escape!"


    "Yes, he seems not strong. And he is seriously injured. How can he escape? He''s not a god." Another


    fighter said with some dissatisfaction. They thought Tom was underestimating their ability.


    When Malcolm saw that his two men were actually retorting Tom, he was so anxious that he quickly


    went over and pped them in the face and scolded them, "Bullshit! What kind of people are you? If


    you dare to question the chairman''s words, p yourselves and apologize!"


    They were still very afraid of Malcolm. Being pped by Malcolm, they didn''t dare to talk back. They


    lowered their heads and apologized to Tom. But there was still obvious dissatisfaction on their faces.


    Their performance angered Malcolm so much that he was afraid that two idiots offended Tom. When he


    was about to teach them a lesson, Tom stopped him. "That''s enough, they haven''t seen Raven''s


    Kungfu before. It''s normal not to believe me"


    "Chairman, both of them are brainless. You don''t want to bother yourself arguing with the likes of


    them." Malcolm pleaded.


    Tom waved his hand to show that he didn''t take it to heart. Then he said to Raven, "All right, Raven,


    you don''t have to pretend anymore. I can feel your vitality is very strong now. You''re about to recover


    half of your strength."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Raven coughed with difficulty as he seemed dying. He said to Tom, "I don''t


    understand what you mean. Don''t you know how much you''ve kicked me? I''m dying now. Tom, for the


    sake of my rtionship with your mother, can you please let me go? I can give you a lot of money."


    "Oh? How much can you give me? Tell me." Tom raised his eyebrows, looking very interested.


    There was some hope in Raven''s eyes. He coughed with difficulty and said, "One billion. As long as


    you let me go, I can transfer it to your ount soon."


    Hearing the amount of money, the others in the room widened their eyes. Their breathing became


    rapid. Even Malcolm''s eyebrows jumped. He was moved.


    One billion!


    He had worked hard for so long. He didn''t have a billion dors in savings. However, as long as Tom


    said one word, he could get the billion!


    At this moment, Tom in his mind became even greater.


    As for the other fighters, they couldn''t imagine that amount of money. They might have to work hard for


    ten generations to earn that much.


    Tom smiled. "Raven, you''re dying. Do you think I''ll believe your trick? Besides, a billion is just a small


    amount to me. Do you think you can really seduce me? If you promise me ten billion, I can consider


    letting you go."


    Hearing this, Raven also understood that Tom could not let him go. He was just ying with him. For a


    moment, his expression changed uneasily.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, while he was lowering his head, he found a breakthrough around him. Then, without warning, he


    suddenly jumped and began to run in another direction, intending to jump out of the window and


    escape!


    His sudden outburst scared Malcolm and the others. It waspletely out of their expectations that


    Raven, who had been injured so badly, had such explosive power. He was faster than an athlete!


    And the two strong men standing in front of the window were easily pushed away by him. They were


    like little kids who couldn''t resist at all.


    This scene was too unexpected for them. The two fighters who had just expressed their dissatisfaction


    with Tom, especially, werepletely dumbfounded.


    Seeing that Raven was about to run out and jump out of the window, a man moved.


    It was Tom. He was as quiet as a virgin and moved like a rabbit. Tom took three or four steps forward


    and reached behind Raven. Then he grabbed Raven''s neck and pinched it hard. With a crack, Raven''s


    spine was twisted and dislocated. He screamed miserably and became paralyzed. He was caught by


    Tom''s hand and could only walk back slowly.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the house was filled with shock.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    For a moment, the room became very quiet, leaving only Raven''s moan and the sound of Tom


    dragging Raven over.


    Malcolm and the others were stupefied by Tom.


    They had just seen how explosive Raven was. He was not as weak as the injured. He was stronger


    than anyone else here. Raven''s power was beyond their imagination. Just now, Raven was about to


    jump out of the window, when Tom stepped forward and caught Raven easily.


    They thought Raven was the Monkey King who made a big fuss in the heavenly pce, while Tom was


    Buddha who easily pressed Monkey King down the Buddha Mountain.


    Tom carried Raven back to his original position. Tom put Raven down and said to Malcolm, "Okay, you


    guys go out. I''ll talk to him alone."


    Malcolm took his eyes away from Tom, but could not hide his shock. He nodded hard. Unconsciously,


    Malcolm became more respectful towards Tom!


    It was reasonable. Tom was the chairman of the ZQ Media and the master of Master Chou. He became


    so rich and powerful at such a young age! Malcolm had lived in this cruel society for so long and had


    seen various people, but it was the first time he had seen someone as astonishing as Tom. In


    Malcolm''s mind, Tom was no different from an immortal.


    It was also at this moment that Malcolmpletely surrendered to Tom and had no intention of


    resisting at all.


    So when he heard Tom''s order, he left in a hurry.


    Aftering out of the room, Malcolm closed the door andpsed into long silences before hearing the


    sound of swallowing saliva.


    "Boss, who on earth is the chairman? Why? Why is he so powerful?" One of the thugs who had been


    unconvinced of Tom asked carefully. Then he looked at the room nervously, afraid that Tom would hear


    him.


    Others also shared the same doubt, who were all looking at Malcolm curiously and anxiously.


    Malcolm grimaced and coughed for warning, "Why do you ask so much? He''s the supreme among the


    big shots. Is it proper for mortals like you to inquire about him?"


    They felt very aggrieved after being scolded by Malcolm.


    After a pause, Malcolm added, "Of course, since you are eager to know, I can tell you. But you mustn''t


    tell anyone else. Remember?"


    "We promise!"


    "Don''t worry, boss. We won''t tell anyone!"


    "I won''t tell anyone..."


    Everyone nodded, like chickens pecking at rice.


    Malcolm raised their curiosity and began to say, "He is the chairman of the ZQ Media and the master


    behind the secret controller of H City, Master Chou. He is also a highly skilled martial artist! Such a


    person can be called an immortal. You mustn''t talk about him behind his back in the future. Once


    heard, even the god can''t save you!"


    Hearing Malcolm''s words, all of them gasped and their heads went numb.


    They were all gangsters, and they didn''t understand what the chairman of the ZQ Media meant, but


    they knew about Master Chou!


    Master Chou was the underground emperor of H City, the supreme being in their circle, and it was not


    too much to call him god. But even people like Master Chou were Tom''s servants? Jesus, they couldn''t


    even imagine how powerful Tom was.


    When they were talking about Tom, Tom had already begun to interrogate Raven.


    "Now tell me everything you know. If what you said please me, I can let you go." Tom said.


    Raveny on the wall. His spine had been broken by Tom, so now he could not move at all even if he


    had the intention to run away. Besides, Tom kicked him so hard that he was seriously injured that it was


    impossible for him to escape. And now that Tom was watching him, which made it even more difficult to


    flee.


    "So, are you still unwilling to tell me? It seems that you''re really not afraid of death. Well, I can invite


    you to experience some punishment tools which can loosen your muscles." As he spoke, Tom was


    about to torture Raven.


    Raven sensed Tom''s murderous aura and knew Tom was not joking. Being frightened, Raven quickly


    said, "I''m just a nobody in the organization. I don''t know that many things. It''s useless for you to ask


    me."


    "Then tell me everything you know. You know what I want to know. I don''t have much patience." Tom


    sat in front of him and said.


    Raven was thinking about whether to say it or not, with his eyes rolling quickly.


    Tom got impatient and started torturing him. He broke one of Raven''s fingers. The nerves of the


    fingertips were linked with the heart. The intense pain made Raven unable to breathe, and his will was


    instantly broken.


    "I said, I said, I said! Please don''t step on my fingers again!" He quickly begged for mercy.


    Tom let him go. "Spit it out. It''s yourst chance."


    Raven looked at Tom for a few seconds and then said, "Tom, you are not like the Saintess at all.


    Saintess is so kind. How could she give birth to... Ah! It hurts. Sorry, I''m wrong!"


    "One more word of nonsense. I''ll kill you." Tom said coldly, impatient.


    Raven sweated heavily and gasped, "Your mother, Luna, is the Saintess of our organization. She was


    to marry the Saint King in the future. But once she went out on a mission and fell in love with an


    ordinary person. It was your father, Romain. Later, Saintess was missing. She left the organization and


    gave birth to you, which made the organization furious and mobilized a lot of people to find Saintess.


    After searching for many years, they finally found her four years ago."


    "They found out that Romain has passed away, but the kid of Saintess is a smear to the organization.


    The organization can''t ept this kind of thing. It was Saintess who managed sto save you alive."


    "Not long after that, Saintess returned to the organization, but she was imprisoned and could not leave


    the organization and that ce for the rest of her life."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom fell silent after hearing this. What Raven told him was almost the same as what Chou had said.


    This indicated that the truth of the matter was probably what they said.


    "What does your organization do and where is it?" Tom asked.


    Raven was stunned for a moment, then realized something. He shook his head and asked, "Do you


    want to find the organization to save Saintess?"


    Tom acquiesced.


    "I advise you to get rid of this idea as soon as possible. You don''t know how powerful the organization


    is. You can''t provoke it at all." Raven said with disdain on his face.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    He showed a strong sense of disdain. It was the disdain from his bones. He thought that Tom''s


    resistance against the organization was like crushing a stone with an egg.


    He had seen Chou showed the same expression as Tom. He thought that Tom overestimated himself,


    and was trying to kill himself by fighting against the organization. He suggested that Tom give up his


    innocent idea.


    Tom was a stubborn person. The man''s reaction inspired his thought of challenge!


    "ording to you, your organization is very powerful. If I make trouble with you, I will die?" Tom asked.


    Raven said, "Almost the same. You don''t know our organization, so it''s normal that you don''t know how


    powerful our organization is. After all, the power of our organization ispletely beyond the


    imagination of ordinary people. You may think you''re the chairman of the ZQ Media now and you have


    billions of dors in wealth and your martial arts are strong, then you''re almost invincible in the world.


    Stupid! But for the sake of being the mere son of Saintess, I''d advise you to give up the idea of fighting


    against the organization, or you''ll die without a burial ground."


    When Raven said this, he was apart and above when Tom first met him. He looked at Tom with


    contempt.


    Tom did not say anything, but just stepped on it. In an instant, Raven felt painful and he began to beg


    for mercy again.


    "Cut the crap. Tell me where your organization is, tell me what your organization does, and where my


    mother is locked up. I''ll let you go." Tom said.


    When Raven heard thest sentence, his pupils shrank, and asked tentatively, "As long as I tell you,


    are you really willing to let me go?"


    Without waiting for Tom to respond, Raven shook his head again. He looked afraid and muttered, "No,


    no, no. If the organization finds out, I will be finished!"


    And he shivered, which showed that his fear of the organization came from his soul.


    "Say it!" Tom stepped down again and threatened him.


    After Raven hesitated for a while, he gritted his teeth and made a difficult decision, "Actually, I don''t


    know where the headquarters of the organization is. I''m just a nobody in the organization. I have no


    ess to the key information."


    Seeing Tom''s grim expression, Raven''s heart skipped a beat. He was scared, and quickly exined,


    "I''m serious. I definitely didn''t lie to you! I''m really just a nobody in the organization. I don''t know where


    the headquarters is. But I can tell you what the organization does."


    "Say it." Tom said quietly.


    Raven cleared his mind and added, "The work of organization covers a wide range of fields and our


    people hide in all walks of life. You are almost unable to imagine how powerful and huge our


    organization is. Moreover, the organization''s power is not only at home, but also in many Asian


    countries... Tom, I know you are very good at martial arts, but I still advise you to give up the idea of


    fighting against the organization as soon as possible. Otherwise, your fate will be very miserable."


    "Besides, I can tell you that you can survive in this world only because your mother, the Saintess who


    had pleaded for you. But it doesn''t mean that you will be safe in the future. The stronger and more


    high-profile you are, the easier it will be to get the attention of the organization. Once you exceed the


    tolerance of the organization, you will be wiped out. So, if you want to live a peaceful life, you should


    keep a low profile and just think about how to be a good chairman without thinking about looking for the


    Saintess. Besides, I have a GPS system in my body. Someone in the organization already knows that


    I''m here to find you. If you really kill me, then the organization will definitely avenge me and kill you


    directly."


    Raven looked at Tom sincerely. He was really thinking about Tom.


    If it was an ordinary person, he would have been fooled by Raven. But Tom had experienced so many


    things, and he was a very smart person. How could he be fooled so easily? He said, "Raven, at this


    juncture, you are still lying to me and trying to threaten me."


    Raven''s eyes flickered a little and shook his head, "Tom, you are too suspicious. I''ve already said the


    truth. You don''t believe me yet."


    Tom said, "You just don''t feel threatened until the knife is beside your neck. Do you think you can trick


    me at this time? Youe here by yourself. You don''t have any GPS system, and no one else in the


    organization can know where you are. Because you didn''t care about me from the beginning, you just


    wanted to y the cat-and-mouse game with me. So if I kill you now, your organization won''t know."


    Hearing this, Raven''s body trembled violently, and for the first time, a frightened expression appeared


    on his face. It was obvious that Tom was right!


    "What, there''s nothing else to say?" Tom wore an indifferent smile.


    Raven almost broke down and he begged for mercy, "Son of the Saintess, please let me go, for the


    sake of so many organizational secrets I''ve told you!"


    "You haven''t told me many secrets, have you? You haven''t told me where the Saintess is imprisoned."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom said.


    Raven said with a bitter face, "I really don''t know. The status of the Saintess in the organization is


    noble. How can a cipher like me be qualified to know? But I really didn''t lie to you. You can''t be too


    high-profile. Otherwise, the organization will really trouble you. Once the organization takes action, you


    will definitely be unable to resist."


    Tom believed this. After all, his existence was a stain and a shameful thing for the LT Organization. If


    he became extremely powerful, the LT Organization would definitely make trouble for him.


    But, so what? When had he ever been afraid of anything?


    He wasn''t afraid that the organization would trouble him. Even if the organization wouldn''t trouble him,


    he would trouble LT Organization in the future! After all, his grandfather died because of LT


    Organization, and his mother was imprisoned because of the LT Organization. It was very likely that the


    death of his father, Romain, was also rted to this LT Organization!


    Next, Tom asked Raven a lot of questions about the LT Organization. He had a deeper understanding


    of this organization and his mother Anna.


    Her mother, Anna, was the Saintess of the LT Organization. She had been trained and kept her virginity


    since she was a child. When she grew up, what she should do was to marry the Saint King of the LT


    Organization and be the Saintess. But she fell in love with an ordinary man, Romain, and she


    disappeared and hided herself by constantly changing her identities for many years, which made the LT


    Organization very angry. In the end, she was found, and almost the entire the Howards was implicated!


    Tom was what the LT Organization could not bear most. He shouldn''t have been alive in this world. It


    was his mother, Luna, who finally used her freedom in exchange for his survival.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I will definitely save you! Wait for me!"


    Tom clenched his fists with a terrifying light in his eyes, and swore in his heart.


    After squeezing out Raven''s value, Tom was ready to cripple Raven and let him go. At this moment, the


    locked door was suddenly kicked open violently. A figure walked in quickly. When that man saw the


    situation in the room, his eyes shed with coldness. He came to Raven and pped his hand, killing


    Raven.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    From breaking the door to pping Raven to death, it took only two seconds, which was so fast. It


    would be difficult for ordinary people to react.


    Even if it was Tom, he did not realize what happened at that moment. It was not that he was not swift,


    but that he was stunned to see that the person who broke the door was Master Chou. When he came


    back to his senses, Master Chou had already pped Raven to death.


    "Chou!" Tom''s eyes widened and he grabbed Master Chou''s cor. "What are you doing?"


    Master Chou let Tom grab him and said, "If you don''t kill him, you''ll be killed."


    Hearing this, Tom was not that angry.


    Master Chou continued, "This man is Raven, one of the peripheral members of the LT Organization.


    His martial arts are great. Young Master, since you can take him down, your martial arts have already


    been better than his. If miss Saintess can see the scene, she will be very pleased. However, with your


    current strength, young master, it will still difficult for you to fight the LT Organization and save miss."


    Before Master Chou continuing, Tom already knew what Master Chou meant. He just killed Raven so


    he couldn''t tell the LT Organization.


    "But you shouldn''t have killed him." Tom let go of Master Chou, sighed, and looked at Raven, who was


    lying on the ground, dead. Some regret shed through his eyes.


    Master Chou also looked at Raven on the ground and said, "Being merciful to the enemy means being


    cruel to yourself. Once you let Raven go, he will definitely report it to the LT Organization, and you


    couldn''t afford the consequence."


    Tom knew this. He also knew that Master Chou was doing this for his own good. He did not me


    Master Chou. But he didn''t want others to die.


    "Young Master, you''re too kind. Your character is really simr to thedy''s." Master Chou looked at


    Tom and said.


    Tom smiled and said, "Haha, you and Raven have the opposite opinion of me. He said that I am not


    like Saintess at all. He said I am cruel but Saintess is kind."


    Master Chou smiled, shook his head and said, "That''s because Raven doesn''t know you well."


    While Tom and Master Chou were chatting inside, Malcolm and the others were shivering outside.


    Just now, Master Chou suddenly appeared with arge group of people. He walked in with a gloomy


    face without saying a word. He had scared them out of their wits!


    Master Chou was so famous in H City that he was the real underground ''emperor''. Even big brothers of


    the gangsters like Malcolm should be humble in front of Master Chou, let alone others.


    After Master Chou rushed in, they were all controlled by Master Chou''s men like chickens. They were


    helpless, and even Malcolm was not spared.


    Gulp!


    Someone swallowed his saliva heavily and asked timidly, "Mr. Edwards, what is Master Chou doing


    here? We don''t seem to have offended Master Chou, do we?"


    The others looked at Malcolm in fear.


    Malcolm knew Master Chou''s rtionship with Tom, so he was not worried. He said angrily, "Do you


    think Master Chou would be so polite to you if you really offended him? He would have already thrown


    you into the sea. Don''t worry. Master Chou is Mr. Howard''s man. He''s here for Mr. Howard."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Is Master Chou really Mr. Howard''s man? Mr. Howard is so awesome! And he is so young but very


    powerful. Amazing."


    "You''re not talking nonsense. Didn''t you see how awesome Mr. Howard was just now? He''s like a god.


    Otherwise, how would Mr. Edwards followed Mr. Howard?"


    "Since Mr. Howard is so powerful and we have his support, we can do everything we like in H City!"


    "That''s right. From today on, Mr. Howard is my father. No, he''s more important than my father!"


    They all discussed excitedly, looking forward to the future.


    Malcolm''s smile could not be concealed. He deliberately put on a straight face and pretended to be


    serious. He said, "Mr. Howard is high up. There are countless people who want to follow him. How can


    nobodies like you be his men?"


    After hearing that, they were very disappointed.


    Malcolm coughed again and said, "Of course, as long as you follow me, I will not treat you badly in the


    future. I will rmend you to Mr. Howard if you perform well. As long as you be Mr. Howard''s


    men, you won''t have to worry about your future."


    Malcolm''s words excited them again.


    Just then, when they saw Master Chou and Toming out of the room, they immediately stopped


    talking and quickly made a respectful gesture to wee Master Chou and Tom.


    Tom wanted to say hello to Malcolm, but as soon as he walked over, his phone rang. He took it out and


    saw that it was Phoebe. He had to answer the phone. "Hello, Phoebe, what''s the matter?"


    When others saw him making a phone call, they all shut their mouths, not daring to make a sound for


    fear of disturbing him.


    Phoebe''s voice came from the phone. "Tom, where are you? Can you pick me up?"


    "Okay, where are you? I''ll pick you up now." Tom asked.


    Phoebe gave him the address, where was not far from Tom. It would only take about ten minutes to get


    there.


    However, on the phone, he heard that the background was quite noisy, and there seemed to be a lot of


    people. He could clearly hear a man''s voice.


    Phoebe was talking in a strange tone. It seemed that she was in trouble and could not get rid of it.


    Tom asked, "Phoebe, what happened to you? Are you okay?"


    Phoebe said, "Nothing. Juste to pick me up."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Tom was just about to hang up the phone when he heard Phoebe''s voice again. "Well, if it''s convenient


    for you, can you drive a car over?"


    "Oh, okay, I''ll be right there." Tom nodded, agreed, and then said to Master Chou, "Chow, I''m going to


    pick someone up. I''ll leave this to you."


    Master Chou nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Lend me your car." Tom said.


    Master Chou signaled his men. The man immediately bent over and handed a key to Bentley keys to


    Tom with respect. He said, "Mr. Howard, this car is thetest Bentley. Do you need me to drive you?"


    Tom took the key and said faintly, "No need."


    Malcolm and the others had been waiting for Tom to say hello to them. But Tom didn''t even look at


    them, which disappointed them greatly. They didn''t dare toin at all, but regretted that they didn''t


    do well and missed the opportunity to curry favor with Tom!


    As Tom drove the Bentley to the address Phoebe told him, Phoebe was in trouble...

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    It had been a long time since Phoebe had encountered such an awkward thing, and she didn''t want to


    stay here for even one second.


    She was especially regretful now. If she had known it was such a party, she would not have agreed to


    Looking at the women hanging off their arms off men and their sleazy behaviors, Phoebe could not


    help but blush. She had never felt so uneasy before!


    She was forced toe here by an important client. She had thought she was here to have a meal and


    meet other bosses, but she didn''t expect it to be such a party! If she had known this, she wouldn''t have


    This client was a shareholder of a decorationpany and had a good rtionship with SK Lighting.


    She was close to Phoebe. She was quite virtuous and quiet. Phoebe never expected that she would be


    so different in her private life. She actually cheated on her husband! Her children were about to go to


    junior high school, but she was hooking up and flirting with other men. If she hadn''t seen it with her own


    eyes, Phoebe wouldn''t have believed it!


    "Hey, Phoebe, where have you been? When did youe here?"


    Just after Phoebe hung up the call with Tom, a voice came from behind her, and a hand was wrapped


    around her waist and someone blew in her ear. It was the important client who brought her here.


    All of a sudden, Phoebe''s muscles tensed up, and goosebumps appeared on her ear.


    "Sandra, don''t talk in my ear. I''m especially ticklish." Phoebe quickly moved away and said awkwardly.


    Sandra was a woman in her forties. Her shape was not so nice now and she started to gain weight.


    When she saw Phoebe so young, with a nice shape, and so beautiful, her eyes unconsciously showed


    envy and jealousy. "Phoebe, twenty years ago, I also had a nice figure. I was beautiful and young, just


    like you are now. Unfortunately, time takes its toll."


    When Phoebe heard this, she had no choice but tough dryly and say, "Sandra, you are very young


    now. You keep a good figure."


    When Sandra heard Phoebe''spliment, she looked happy. She waved her hand and said, "Let''s not


    talk about this. Let''s go and y. Tonight''s party is very rare. Many handsome men havee. They


    can''t move their eyes when they see you, especially that Colin. He''s one of the shareholders of Forever


    Properties. He''s young, rich, and handsome. He''s very famous in our circle and very popr. Many


    sluts want to hook up with him."


    As Sandra said, she pointed to a man in the hall. He was dressed in a white suit, his hair was


    meticulouslybed, and he was handsome. He was tall and straight and stood out.


    Phoebe had to admit that this man was very charming to women, but he was not attractive to her.


    "Sandra, I''m married." Phoebe said.


    Sandra sneered and said indifferently, "That''s nothing. Many of our sistersing here for fun are


    married. Most of them have children. Some even have grandchildren. We are rich. If the money we


    earned was not spent on having fun, life would be boring. Besides, who said that only men can have


    fun in such ces? Sister, I brought you into this circle because I think that you are a good person.


    Don''t let me down."


    Hearing Sandra''s words, Phoebe was shocked. She regretted that she hade here with this woman


    in the first ce!


    If it was someone else that said this, Phoebe would have left. But this person was Sandra, a big client


    of thepany, and she couldn''t offend her, so she said patiently, "Sandra, I''m not suitable for this kind


    of ce, so I''d better get going."


    Sandra pretended to be unhappy and said, "Sister, you''re embarrassing me! I''ve been taking care of


    yourpany''s business a lottely."


    Phoebe quickly exined, "Sandra, you misunderstood. That''s not what I meant. It''s that I can''t drink. I


    would be drunk after one ss. And it''s gettingte. My husband asked me to go back..."


    "If you can''t drink, then don''t drink so much. Reject your husband. Besides, your husband is a good-for-


    nothing. Why should you care about his feelings? Have fun here. Trust me, this is your first time, so


    you don''t like this ce. After you enjoy the service here once, you''ll know how fun this ce could be.


    I promise you''ll thank you."


    As she spoke, Sandra took Phoebe''s hand and walked towards the crowded ce.


    There were probably hundreds of people in this banquet hall. All of them were rich people in the upper


    ss, but the scene was very sleazy. If Phoebe hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have


    believed this would happen.


    Phoebe was the most beautiful woman in the room. She had the best figure. Besides, she was a


    neer, so after she appeared, she attracted the attention of all the men. They looked at her eagerly


    and passionately. This made Phoebe feel really ufortable and anxious. She didn''t want to stay


    here!


    But Sandra held her tightly and refused to let her leave.


    "Oh, Sandra, I really need to go..." Phoebe said in a pleading tone.


    Unfortunately, Sandra was already drunk and high. She had been like this before, so she knew that


    Phoebe was shy for the first time. Then she would lose her inhibition soon. She had been enjoying


    herself very much these years.


    "I would like to introduce a new member, Phoebe, the new chairman of SK Lighting. It''s her first time


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    here. So guys, be gentle with my sister." Sandra said with augh.


    The men''s eyes lit up when they heard that it was Phoebe''s first time toe here and that she was a


    chairman.


    Colin''s eyes were filled with eagerness. He stared at Phoebe without concealing his intense interest in


    her. He smiled slightly as a hunter smiled at his prey.


    Being stared at by so many people, Phoebe was especially uneasy and panicked. She quickly said to


    Sandra, "Sandra, I really have to go. I have called my husband. He ising soon."


    Sandra''s face immediately darkened and she said angrily, "Phoebe, what do you mean? I was kind


    enough to bring you in. You kept saying you were leaving and even calling your husband. Are you


    ying with me?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant!" Phoebe hurriedly exined. "Sandra, why would I do that? It''s just


    that I can''t fit in. I can''t do anything wrong to my husband, so I really have to go. My husband will be


    here soon. If he sees this, he will be very angry."


    However, when the men present heard her words, their eyes became brighter. They were mo


    interested in those women who were happily married. They felt more sense of fulfillment after


    conquering such women. Plus, Phoebe was so young and beautiful! She was exactly what they liked.


    Colin gulped down the wine in his goblet, then strode over and said to Phoebe, "Hello, Miss Scott. I''m


    Colin of Forever Properties. Since you are the chairman of SK Lighting, I believe we will have many


    opportunities to cooperate in the future."

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    It had to be said that Colin was really handsome. He was many times more handsome than Tom, and


    Tom was no match for him in terms of appearance. In addition, Colin was tall. When he put on a white


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    suit, he became a prince charming, attracting countless women.


    If it weren''t for all the experience between Phoebe and Tom and the deep love between them, she


    would inevitably be attracted to him.


    When Phoebe looked at Colin now, she was very calm. She just greeted him faintly, "Hello, Colin."


    When Colin saw that Phoebe''s reaction to him was so cold, his eyes shed with some dissatisfaction.


    He was very famous in this circle, and many married women wanted to curry favor and hook up with


    him. It was the first time he had met someone like Phoebe who ignored him. He was an arrogant


    person, so he regarded it as an offense.


    However, the colder Phoebe''s attitude towards him, the stronger his desire grew to win Phoebe''s heart.


    The smile on his face became more yful.


    All the other men showed regret and unwillingness when they saw Colin. In their opinion, Colin would


    definitely win Phoebe''s heart and they had no opportunity.


    It was torture for a man to meet such a beauty as Phoebe but be unable to win her heart.


    They had no choice. After all, they were not as handsome and powerful as Colin. They had to wait for


    Colin to get tired of Phoebe and courted her again.


    How could Phoebe not know what these men were thinking? It was disgusting. She really couldn''t stay


    here for a moment. Colin''s eyes were extremely disgusting, as if he was sure that he would definitely


    win her heart.


    So she immediately said to Sandra, "Sandra, I really have to go back. I''ll ask you out for dinner next


    time."


    "Hey, we''re having a good time here. Why are you leaving so early?" Sandra said with a frown.


    Phoebe did not dare to offend Sandra, so she said perplexedly, "Sandra, it''s not that I want to cast a


    chill over you, but that my husband ising soon. It''s not good to be seen by him."


    When Sandra saw that Phoebe was really about to leave, she couldn''t stay her any longer. Just as


    Sandra was about to agree, a woman said, "Sandra, you know the rules of our circle. This is not a


    ce where you cane and go whenever you want. You were the one who rmended Phoebe


    to us. Now she is about to leave right after the dinner, what does she mean? She doesn''t take us


    seriously at all!"


    Someone else echoed, "Evelyn is right. The threshold of our circle is very high. We are all upper-ss


    and influential people. We only let Phoebe in because of you, but now she suddenly says she''s leaving.


    Does she regard our ce as a wet market where everyone cane and go at will?"


    "Sandra, you have to think about it. Don''t let us down!"


    Several people began to make trouble for Sandra and put pressure on her. Immediately, Sandra''s face


    clouded over. She said to Phoebe, "They''re right. This is not a circle where you can get in and out as


    you wish."


    Phoebe''s expression changed when she heard this, "Sandra, I really..."


    Sandra interrupted her and said, "Well, before your husbandes, don''t leave and talk to us. If you


    still can''t stay, then you can leave."


    Phoebe bit her lip. She wanted to leave now, but in this situation, she knew that she couldn''t leave.


    Once she left, the SK Lighting would have a hard time in H City in the future.


    After weighing her options, she had no choice but to agree to stay for Tom to pick her up.


    Seeing that she agreed, Sandra smiled, patted her on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Phoebe, I


    know how you feel. It''s just that you are too shy and feel sorry for your husband. Believe me, the first


    step is always difficult. As long as you take this step, then you will get endless happiness, okay?"


    Phoebe had no choice but to smile awkwardly. She couldn''t refute Sandra.


    She had been a very traditional and chaste person since she was young. She really couldn''t do these


    things.


    Not to mention that her rtionship with Tom was getting better, even in the past, when Tom was a


    coward, she had not done such shameless things.


    However, now that Sandra had said so, she couldn''t make Sandra look bad. Thus, she stayed


    temporarily until Tom arrived.


    Colin sat down next to her, poured her a ss of red wine, smiled and said, "Miss Scott, you don''t look


    like a married person at all. You''re too young and pure. I''ve seen a lot of young married woman, but


    you don''t have the temperament of a young married woman at all. I''m really curious, how do you do it?"


    Colin sat down next to her and leaned closer to her. When he spoke, he deliberately put his hand on


    the sofa behind her. He turned half towards Phoebe and looked aggressive. Phoebe could always


    smell the fine perfume he was wearing, which made Phoebe feel very ufortable. She quickly


    moved away and kept a distance from Colin.


    "Colin, please don''t get so close. I''m married." Phoebe said righteously as she grabbed her bag and


    put it in front of her. She was very defensive.


    Colin was even more unhappy when he saw Phoebe being so guarded against him, but he didn''t show


    it and kept a handsome smile and said, "Miss Scott, you don''t have to be so nervous. I just want to


    make friends with you. I heard from Sandra that you are the chairman of the SK Lighting. You''re great. I


    don''t think there will be another president as young and beautiful as you in the H City. I happen to be in


    the real estate business. This is my business card. I often order lighting. If you are interested, we can


    have a deep cooperation."


    He deliberately emphasized the word ''deep'' and looked at Phoebe. His meaning was self-evident.


    Phoebe was a little interested. She had heard of Forever Properties, which was a rtively powerful


    real estatepany in the H City. If she could cooperate with Forever Properties, it would be a good


    thing for SK Lighting.


    She took Colin''s business card, but Colin''s purpose was not pure. When she took his business card, he


    deliberately touched her fingertips, and a bad smile appeared on his face. He was molesting Phoebe.


    In an instant, Phoebe''s face clouded over. She wanted to lose her temper, but she held her anger back.


    She took out her cell phone and sent a message to Tom. She wanted to ask where Tom was, but he


    didn''t reply, which made her so disappointed.


    Next, Colin found many kinds of topics to talk to her. He was really good at flirting with women. Several


    times, Phoebe was seduced by him, and her heart beat faster. Fortunately, she was very determined


    and would never betray Tom, causing all of Colin''s flirting skills to fail. Seeing that all of his flirting skills


    didn''t work, Colin was extremely depressed.


    Colin was a very conceited person. In terms of flirting with girls, he thought that he was the best one in


    the H City. There was no woman in the world that he could not get. Now the more Phoebe resisted and


    the more indifferent she was, the stronger his desire to win her heart grew! He swore to get Phoebe.


    Thus, he did everything he could to attract Phoebe. Unfortunately, Phoebe remained indifferent and


    finally made him a little angry, "Miss Scott, I''ve toasted you so many times, but you keep turning me


    down. It''s not good to make me look bad."


    Phoebe still didn''t want to drink. She shook her head and said, "I''m sorry. My husband doesn''t like me


    to drink, or he''ll be angry."


    Colin waspletely enraged. He was so angry that he evenughed, "ording to you, your


    husband must be an outstanding person. Otherwise, you won''t be so loyal to him."


    "Of course, my husband is the best man in the world." Phoebe looked up and said, her eyes shining.


    When Colin saw Phoebe like this, he was really angry and hated Phoebe''s husband in his heart.


    "I really want to meet your husband. I want to know what kind of person he is." Colin said with a sinister


    expression.


    Phoebe said, "He''s on his way to pick me up. You''ll see himter."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Phoebe''s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Tom who


    called her. She was happy and answered it, "Hello, Tom, are you there?"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    When Tom heard the surprise in Phoebe''s tone, he was stunned for a moment and then he nodded,


    "Well, I''m downstairs. Are youing down or am I going up?"


    Phoebe said, "I''ll go down. Wait a minute."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Phoebe said to Colin, "My husband is here. Colin, I should go, sorry."


    Colin''s mouth twitched slightly. What Phoebe did tonight was a blow to him, and he even began to


    doubt his charm.


    Pretending to be a gentleman, he stood up and said, "Since your husband is here, let your husband


    Colin said this with a yful and teasing look on his face. He didn''t lie. There were several couples in


    the circle, and they didn''t mind their spouses having fun with others.


    However, for Phoebe, his words were shocking. She thought Colin was teasing her. Her expression


    changed and she said, "Colin! Please respect me. I''m not the kind of woman you think I am. I have my


    moral bottom line. So is my husband!"


    Her sound loud, and when the women around her heard her words, they immediately frowned and


    became displeased. A woman said in an unfriendly tone, "Hey, Phoebe, what do you mean? So we are


    women who have no moral bottom line ?"


    "How dare you! We only made an exception to let you in for Sandra''s sake. Why don''t you be grateful?


    And you even pretend to be moral? If you are pure, would youe to us?"


    "What a disappointment. I thought we could have a good time together tonight. I didn''t expect to meet


    such a person!"


    "You can tell from her appearance that she is foxy. Maybe she has already cuckolded her husband


    many times. How dared her to pretend to be pure?"


    "That''s right. We can tell she''s foxy at the first nce."


    "She''s pretending to be an innocent bitch!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Phoebe''s words aroused their anger and she became the target of those women. These women had


    been in this circle for a long time, and they were already dirty. They instinctively rejected pure women


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    like Phoebe.


    Hearing these words, Phoebe was extremely ufortable. She had never had any intimate behavior


    with other men apart from Tom. How could she be a bitch! Even though she had been married for many


    years, she still maintained her virginity. These women were ndering and insulting her!


    "Nonsense! I had never cuckolded my husband at all. I''m not like you, who hooked up with other men


    and betray your husbands!" Phoebe was so excited that she burst out.


    Her words were undoubtedly a deration of war to these women, and now she was on the opposite


    side.


    "What are you talking about? Say it again if you dare!"


    "Who are you scolding? You are looking for your death!"


    "Why are you still nagging with her? Come on, sisters. Teach her a lesson!"


    "Yes, she said she was very chaste. Let''s take off her clothes and show her body to the men!"


    When the men present heard this, their eyes lit up and they all nodded in unison. They breathed a lot


    faster and kept looking at Phoebe.


    When Phoebe heard this, she was immediately scared. She took two steps back and said in a panic,


    "How dare you!"


    "Hehe, How dare us? We''ll take off your clothes and see if you can still pretend to be chaste."


    "That''s right, as the boss of a small lightingpany, you''re nothing to us! How dare you offend us?


    You''re done!"


    "Sisters, don''t talk to her anymore. Just do it. Take off her clothes and record the video. Otherwise, this


    bitch will definitely tell others about us."


    When the others heard this, their expressions changed. Indeed, what they did was immoral. Once


    Phoebe spread the word and their partner knew that, their reputation would be ruined.


    To be safe, they had to silence Phoebe, the potential threat!


    So what was the safest way? That was to drag Phoebe down to ensure their safety.


    Their eyes lit up and they sneered, and they surrounded Phoebe.


    For a moment, Phoebe was in danger, and she began to be regretful. Why didn''t she ask Tom to go


    upstairs?


    At this moment, she saw Sandra and asked for help, "Sandra, help me. My husband is here. He''s


    waiting for me downstairs. I have to go down."


    However, Sandra did not answer her. She just looked at her coldly and even with some anger. She


    said, "Phoebe, I invited you here because you''re a good person. But you embarrassed me. You also


    said that I''m a libidinous woman and had no moral bottom line? Since that''s the case, you must be


    punished!"


    Phoebe panicked immediately and apologized, "Sandra, I was wrong. That''s not what I meant! Please


    let me go. I promise I won''t tell anyone! I''ll pretend I haven''t been here tonight, okay? Please, Sandra."


    Unfortunately, Sandra ignored her and turned her face away.


    Because of Sandra''s indifference, the others no longer had any scruples. They all smiled maliciously


    and began to surround Phoebe.


    Phoebe panickedpletely and turned to run.


    Unfortunately, she was already surrounded, and she was a weak woman. How could she have the


    ability to resist? She was caught immediately. She even couldn''t struggle. She was themb waiting to


    be ughtered.


    "Please don''t do this. I really don''t mean tough at you!"


    "Sandra, help me. I promise I won''t tell anyone about tonight, not even my husband..."


    "My husband is the chairman of the ZQ Media. He is very powerful. If he finds out that you bullied me,


    the consequences will be very serious!"


    Phoebe cried out in panic. She was really scared.


    Herst sentence caught the attention of some people. "What? This bitch''s husband is the chairman of


    the ZQ Media? He''s a big shot."


    "Then what should we do? Are we really going to let her go?"


    Many people turned to Sandra for advice.


    Sandra said disdainfully, "She''s bragging. Her husband''s name is Tom. He''s uxorilocal and useless."


    When the others heard this, they were relieved and prepared to take action.


    However, just as Phoebe was about to be bullied, suddenly, the door was violently kicked open.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    After having the phone call with Phoebe, Tom felt something was wrong.


    Tom had always been a person who paid attention to details. When Phoebe called him for the first time


    tonight, he sensed there was something Phoebe didn''t reveal, and she sounded a little anxious. With


    Phoebe''s simple and elegant character, this was an anomaly, which meant that Phoebe wanted to


    leave that ce early. Moreover, it was not easy for Phoebe to leave on her own. She had to find


    someone to pick her up so that she could get away. That was why she called him and emphasized that


    he shall drive there as soon as possible.


    And the surprise in Phoebe''s voice when he arrived downstairs just now showed that Phoebe needed


    him very much.


    After waiting downstairs for two minutes, Tom did not see Phoebee down. Instead of dy, he


    went straight up to find her.


    It was a high-ss clubhouse, luxuriously decorated. The parking lot in front of the door was full of


    hundreds of thousands of luxury cars, and it was obvious that it was a ce that only rich people could


    afford.


    But when Tom came in, he frowned slightly and didn''t like this ce.


    He was very observant. When he came in, he saw several pairs of intimate men and women, flirting


    with each other, and many of them were quite old. It was obvious that they were not husband and wife


    but in an improper rtionship.


    And the air was filled with a smell that could stimte hormones. The light also helped to create that


    kind of ambiguous atmosphere. Here was not like a serious ce.


    Tom suddenly remembered that this ce was mentioned by a fewpany executives in the ZQ Inc.


    It was as if this ce was to provide upper-ss society with some shady transactions.


    How could Phoebee to such a ce?


    Tom''s face immediately darkened a lot. It was better that nothing happened to Phoebe now. Otherwise,


    he would not spare those who hurt Phoebe!


    With such worries, Tom quickened his pace and ran upstairs.


    Now Tom''s body strength was much better than ordinary people''s, and his hearing had improved a lot.


    After going upstairs, he heard the voices of many people quarreling in one direction and vaguely heard


    Phoebe''s helpless voice. He was very anxious. A fire was burning in his chest and he ran straight over.


    "Sir, this is a private party. You can''t go in without a pass."


    When Tom rushed over, two strong bodyguards stopped Tom at the door with a tough attitude.


    Walking to the door, Tom heard Phoebe''s voice more clearly. Her voice revealed her panic and


    helplessness. It was obvious that she was bullied. How could Tom bear it? He immediately violently


    pushed the two strong men away and kicked the door open!


    One shall know that this was a solid wooden door that weighed hundreds of kilograms. It was difficult


    for ordinary people to break it open with tools in a short time, but Tom kicked it open with one foot and


    made a loud noise. The whole club heard the noise!


    The two strong men who had been pushed away came over and were about to subdue Tom. When


    they saw this, their eyes almost popped out. They were so scared that they trembled all over. They


    quickly stepped back and looked at Tom like a monster.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As for the people inside, they were even more frightened. All of them trembled. Some of the more


    daring people were even more scared and they sat on the ground directly.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked towards the door and saw the fierce and furious Tom at the door.


    Including Phoebe, she suddenly turned around and saw Tom. Her eyes immediately turned red, as if


    she had found the savior. At this moment, she rxed and ran towards Tom. "Tom, you''re finally here!"


    Tom saw Phoebe''s aggrieved and panicked look and the situation inside. He probably guessed what


    was going on here. The anger in his heart burned even more vigorously, rising rapidly.


    He walked over quickly and put his arms around Phoebe who ran towards him. He said, "Don''t be


    afraid anymore. With me around, no one will bully you. You are safe."


    Phoebe hugged Tom and her emotions immediately calmed down.


    Tom gently stroked Phoebe''s hair and asked softly, "What happened? Did someone bully you? Tell me,


    I''ll help you vent your anger."


    Phoebe rested her head on Tom''s chest. "You arrived in time before they could bully me. Tom, it''s a


    good thing that you are here."


    While Tom wasforting Phoebe, his eyes swept over the people in front of him, and he immediately


    knew what was going on. He was acute and his IQ was extraordinary. At first nce, he could tell what


    kind of people these men were and this further confirmed his idea.


    At this moment, everyone in the room came back to their senses and stared at Tom angrily.


    Their party was originally very private. It could not be seen by others and must be kept secret. As a


    result, a person suddenly broke in. This was undoubtedly a huge offense and threat to them and this


    instantly caused their iparable anger.


    "Where did this little brate from? How dare he break into our territory. Looking for death, right?"


    "Where are the security guards? Don''t they know that we are having an absolutely private party here


    and no outsiders are allowed in!"


    "How dare you..."


    "Find out who this person is. If he dares to tell anyone about what happened today, I will make him feel


    that to live is no better than to die!"


    "Hey, wait a minute, this should be Phoebe''s husband! Okay. We can solve the two of them in one


    swoop."


    They were all people with social status, and the strength of their cooperation couldn''t be


    underestimated. They did not take Tom and Phoebe seriously at all.


    As they spoke, they surrounded Tom and Phoebe. Someone contacted the bodyguards, intending to


    teach Tom a lesson.


    Naturally, Tom would not take these threats seriously. He asked Phoebe with a slight frown and said,


    "Why are you here?"


    Phoebe was afraid that Tom would misunderstand her and she quickly exined, "I''m not here myself.


    Sandra invited me. I didn''t know there was such a party here before."


    Seeing that Tom was silent, Phoebe became anxious. "Tom, believe me. I really didn''t know it was like


    this before. If I knew, I wouldn''t havee!"


    Looking at Phoebe''s nervous look which indicated that she was afraid that Tom would misunderstand


    her, Tom could not help but be stunned. He had a feeling that seemed not real. Did Phoebe care what


    he thought? This kind of thing had never happened before.


    Tom smiled and said, "Silly, I definitely believe you. Don''t be nervous. Since they didn''t bully you, let''s


    go home first."


    "Okay..." Phoebe was now acting like a virtuous and obedient wife. Tom held her hand and she


    followed Tom''s instructionspletely.


    However, just as they were about to turn around and leave, a group of security guards with batons


    rushed in from the door and stopped them.


    "Hmph. In your opinion, where is this ce? You cane and go as you please?"


    A domineering voice came from behind. Looking back, it was Colin. He came over with a sinister gaze


    and stared at Tom, full of provocation and disdain.


    When the others saw Colining out, they all showed an excited expression, especially a lot of


    women, whose eyes were full of admiration when they looked at Colin.


    Phoebe said, "Colin, why don''t you refuse to let us leave? We didn''t offend you."


    Colin walked overzily with an arrogant smile on his mouth. His eyes first shed across Phoebe. One


    could tell Colin''s desire and obsession. Finally, his eyes fell on Tom and he said jokingly, "It seems that


    you are Phoebe''s husband?"


    While Colin was looking at Tom, Tom was also looking at Colin. He found that Colin was quite good at


    martial arts, and Colin was better than Mark. In the field of ordinary people, it was rare for a man to


    have such skills.


    "I am." Tom replied faintly.


    Colin walked up to Tom and stopped. As he moved, the bodyguards in ck also stopped one by one,


    forming a two-thirds circle around Tom.


    "Do you know where this is? Do you know who these people are? How dare you barge in like this?"


    The smile on Colin''s face slowly faded, and the authority emanating from him gradually increased.


    Many people felt the pressure and found it harder to breathe.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    After speaking, Colin mmed the goblet onto the ground. With a bang, it shattered into pieces. What


    he did made him more intimidating. Phoebe was startled by him and she grabbed Tom''s clothes.


    Many people were also stunned by Colin''s action and did not dare to move. Everything was under the


    control of Colin.


    One could say that at this moment, Colin was the dominator. Both Tom and Phoebe had to bear Colin''s


    anger and be brought to his trial.


    For ordinary people, Colin was indeed showing his great momentum. But for Tom, Colin was just so so.


    "Pardon me. I actually have no idea about where we are. How about a little introduction?" Tom said


    with a strange faint smile.|


    Seeing Tom''s smile at this critical juncture of life and death, Colin was slightly stunned, then frowned


    with deep creases in his brow! A gloomy expression appeared on his face. He stared at Tom''s face


    furiously.


    The others also looked at Tom in surprise. Everyone thought that Tom was either a lunatic or a fool.


    Only a fool would still provoke Colin under such a circumstance. He was in great danger.


    Colin was so angry that he evenughed out loud. "Hahaha, you are interesting, very interesting!"


    He was pping his hands. There was a smirk on his face, but the aura and pressure around him


    became even more terrifying. Everyone spontaneously painted a picture of dark, heavy clouds hanging


    low in their mind. All of them knew that Colin had indeed converted his remorse into a rage. And Tom


    woulde to a very bad end.


    "I appreciate your courage. At this juncture, you can still smile." Colin looked at Tom. It was an


    expression of a cat looking at its prey mouse. As far as he was concerned, Tom was no more than a


    piece of dead meat on his chopping block.


    Tom was also smiling. He didn''t take Colin seriously. Instead, he turned to Phoebe, "Phoebe, did he


    harass you?"


    Phoebe shook her head and then said softly, "He hasmitted verbal harassment."


    "Do you want revenge?" Tom said.


    Phoebe had already known Tom''s fighting capacity. She knew that Tom had the ability to take revenge.


    However, Phoebe was aw-abiding person. She didn''t want to cause trouble. So she shook her head


    and said, "Never mind."


    Tom asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Phoebe nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go home. Mom and dad are still waiting for us at home." Tom took Phoebe''s hand and was


    about to leave.


    However, they acted as if there was no one else present. This deeply irritated Colin, torn his calm mask


    apart. He was ashamed into anger, yelling sharply, "Stop! I''m telling you to stop!"


    A dozen bodyguards took a step forward and surrounded Tom and Phoebe closely.


    Everyone was watching. In this case, the momentum that Phoebe felt was great. As a weak woman,


    even if she knew that Tom was very powerful, and she believed that Tom could protect her, she was still


    inevitably afraid. So she grabbed Tom''s clothes even more tightly, like a drowning girl clutching at a


    lifesaver''s hand.


    Tom turned around and looked at Colin. The smile on his face faded away, and his expression became


    cold. At this moment, the aura around him insensibly changed. At that moment, Colin felt great


    pressure. He even had difficulty in breathing.


    Later he shook his head. What was wrong with him? The other party only had one person. And Tom


    looked just like an ordinary person. Why was he so afraid of this man?


    "What, are you afraid?" Tom said, maintaining his half-smile.


    Hearing Tom''s sarcasm, Colin became even angrier. He was like an explosive fuel barrel. Now Tom


    poured oil on his mes, making him furious!


    "You want to do this the hard way? I''ll let you see the hard way! Do you think you have lived long


    enough?" Colin no longer tolerated him. Now his face was ferocious. He showed his violent side and


    waved his big hand. "Take them both down! Tom, let me see what you can do against me!"


    At hismand, two burly, strong and muscr bodyguards came out to catch Tom.


    They did not take Tom seriously at all. With a grim smile, they underestimated their enemy. However,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom hadunched two kicks before they could even touch Tom. He kicked them up with his strong legs.


    He was so strong that he could easily kick two men of two hundred catties up like two balls. They were


    so astonished that they even suspected that they were hallucinating.


    There was a brief silence at the scene. Colin came back to his senses and said jokingly, "Now I see the


    reason why you are so bold. You''re a martial arts master."


    Colin was now even more sure that Tom was no more than an ordinary person with some martial arts


    skills. People like him thought these skills could help them solve their problems. However, in nowadays


    21st century, the most worthless thing was physical strength. Only power and money could solve any


    problem and help people get a foothold in society.


    Of course, Tom knew what Colin was thinking. He didn''t care to reveal it.


    Colin snapped his fingers and said, "Since you are a martial arts master, I want to see how good your


    skills are."


    Immediately, the remaining dozen bodyguards swarmed up andunched into a violent attack at Tom.


    Everyone else gloated over Tom disdainfully, thinking that Tom would definitely lose. Even if he was a


    martial arts master, how could he beat more than a dozen of people? Besides, the bodyguards were all


    professionally trained.


    But what happened next was far beyond their expectations.


    Tom hugged Phoebe with one hand and walked leisurely as if he was dancing. With no effort, he


    knocked down these bodyguards in a few seconds. In total, this battlested no more than half a


    minute. On average, one bodyguard fell in two seconds.


    There was a moment of silence. Everyone''s eyes widened with incredibility.


    Tom pped his hands gently. It seemed that he had only done a trivial thing. Then he looked at Colin.


    "You said it right. But it was you who wanted to do this the hard way. Originally, I listened to my wife''s


    words and didn''t intend to fight with you. However, you became reluctant about this. In that case, I have


    to fulfill your wish."


    Colin''s pupils suddenly contracted!


    He was really stunned by Tom''s powerful strength!


    He was also a martial arts enthusiast. He had practiced freebat and karate for several years. He


    could beat five or six ordinary people easily. However, he definitely couldn''t defeat a dozen of


    bodyguards so easily like Tom!


    In other words, Tom''s strength was far above him.


    At this moment, for the first time, he felt timid in the face of Tom''s meaningful smile.


    "Hmph! Very good, very good! How dare you hit my men? You hit people maliciously and broke into our


    party illegally. You have alreadymitted a crime. I''ll call the police to arrest you now. You should pay


    for what you have done!" Colin said fiercely, took out the phone, and prepared to call the police.


    Tom shook his head and looked at Colin pitifully as if he was a fool. Then he was not going to say


    anything anymore. He let go of Phoebe and began to walk towards Colin.


    Colin was frightened by Tom''s action and began to retreat. "Someone! Stop him and buy me some time


    to call the police..."


    However, no one took any action to save him. Even the professional bodyguards were knocked out by


    Tom. Therefore, these so-called upper-ss and well-fed fancy people did not dare toe out and


    challenge Tom at all. They even stepped back and made room for Tom. They lowered their heads and


    did not dare to look straight at Tom for fear of provoking him.


    Now Tom absolutely had controlled everything.


    When Colin saw this, his face changed significantly again. He gritted his teeth and began to escape by


    running away.


    Tom sneered disdainfully and stepped forward. Quickly, he caught Colin with his right hand and caught


    up with Colin in just several seconds. Then, he kicked Colin in the leg. Colin was in pain and fell to his


    knees. His knees hit the ground heavily. With a crack, he let out a terrible scream. "Ah!"

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    The sound of Colin hitting his knee on the ground was so loud that so many people in the room could


    not help but feel terrified, and they felt their knees were faintly painful.


    Colin''s shrill scream made they get goosebumps. Their eyes were filled with fear when they looked at


    Tom, and they no longer had the contempt and disdain they had just had.


    Although they were so fierce to Phoebe just now, in fact, they were just ordinary people who lived a rich


    life. They bullied the weak and were afraid of the strong. Once they encountered someone tougher


    than them, they immediately became timid. And Tom was not just simply tough, but a fierce devil. His


    attack was like a thunderbolt. A dozen bodyguards were no match for him. Colin, who had always been


    so powerful in the circle, was now a weak chicken in front of Tom.


    They finally realized that what Phoebe said just now was not bragging. Phoebe''s husband was really a


    badass!


    Tom grabbed Colin''s hair in the back, raised his head, and stared at him condescendingly. "What did


    you say just now? What was I to stand up against you, right? How about now? Can you be satisfied


    with the strength I''m showing now?"


    Tom had a smile on his face, but when it fell into Colin''s eyes, it was extremely scary and sinister,


    making him shiver. Coupled with the sharp pain in his knee, itpletely broke his will and he began to


    beg for mercy. "Forgive me, sir, forgive me. I won''t bother Phoebe anymore. Please forgive me..."


    So many people present knew Colin. In their impressions, Colin had always been an arrogant figure,


    with a deep background, extraordinary strength, and a high position in the circle. He had always been


    the one who bullied people. How could anyone imagine that he was begging for mercy now?


    Tom saw strong hatred and dissatisfaction in his eyes. He knew that Colin''s plea for mercy was fake,


    and he would seek for revenge. Tom would never be soft on such a person.


    Chou was right. Kindness to the enemy was cruelty to himself.


    Just now, Chou killed Raven with one smack. Tom was quite impressed by it. When he came here, he


    thought a lot. Unconsciously, his thoughts had also changed. If he wanted to save his mother in the


    future, and even protest with the LT Organization, then he had to be stronger and not make mistakes.


    Everything must be done well.


    Now that he had already offended Colin, he couldn''t offord to leave a loose end.


    Of course, with his current status and strength, there was no need for him to take the little Colin


    seriously.


    At that moment, he grabbed Colin''s face, lifted Colin up from the ground, shook his head, and said,


    "You still dare to think about retaliating against me. It seems that I was being too kind to you. If I don''t


    teach you a good lesson, you wouldn''t know who you have offended."


    When Colin heard this, his pupils suddenly shrank. He felt the cold released by Tom at this moment.


    His hands and feet became cold as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He quickly exined, "Big brother,


    I didn''t..."


    However, Tom didn''t give him a chance to exin at all. He grabbed his left hand and snapped one of


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    his fingers.


    The pain was the most unbearable for the fingers''s injury was the most painful thing next to a heart


    stoke. This time, Colin''s screams were even more shrill, even more terrifying, as if a de was cutting


    his flesh!


    Seeing this, those people looked at Tom with even more fear. They kept retreating, not daring to


    breathe, afraid that Tom woulde for them. Especially those who had bullied Phoebe just now were


    trembling and their legs were swinging. Although they looked arrogant just now, they were still ordinary


    people in nature, and they would be afraid to meet someone stronger than them.


    Colin felt the piercing pain. He was really starting to fear Tom now. Although he was usually so arrogant


    and powerful, in fact, his strength was based on his background. Without family connections, he was


    just an ordinary rich young man. Faced with a ruthless man like Tom, he didn''t stand a chance.


    He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had lived a wealthy life. When he got into trouble, his


    family would deal with him. He had never met such a ruthless person as Tom before. He immediately


    became timid and scared in his heart! He even suspected that if he dared to retaliate, Tom would really


    kill him on the spot.


    This feeling was very strong, like a virus invading his mind and taking root.


    Hepletely copsed, and he no longer care anything about dignity. He burst into tears. "Brother, I


    don''t dare. I really don''t dare. Please let me go. I don''t want to die yet, boo..."


    Looking at his miserable crying, the others present were extremely shocked!


    As a result, they also developed a deep fear of Tom and no longer dared to n to revenge.


    Tom felt that Colin had no intention of revenge, so he decided to cut him ck. He let go of Colin''s


    hand, stepped on his chest, and looked down at him. "Consider what happened today as a lesson from


    me. If you dare to take revenge on the people around me, I''ll make your life miserable. Even the Gods


    wouldn''t be able to protect you from me."


    Colin nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Next, Tom looked up at the others. Everyone who had been swept by his gaze turned pale and quickly


    lowered his head, not daring to look at Tom. At this moment, they were all subdued by Tom.


    Tom opened his mouth and said, "My name is Tom, the chairman of the ZQ Media. If any of you are not


    convinced and want to take revenge on me, I will be there anytime. However, let me put it bluntly. If any


    of you dare to take revenge on the people around me behind my back, once I find out, you will face the


    same fate of this table."


    When Tom finished speaking, he suddenly swept over a solid wooden tea table next to him. It was


    probably several hundred kilograms, very strong, and it was difficult to be moved by a few strong men.


    But with Tom''s kick, it was kicked into two pieces, and it was extremely shocking!


    Everyone shuddered, more terrifying than seeing a ghost. Even many people began to suspect that


    Tom was not a human, but a ghost! Only ghosts and Gods have such terrifying power!


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Tom did not linger. He went over to hold Phoebe''s hand and


    smiled gently, "Let''s go back."


    Phoebe knew that Tom was very strong, and many people couldn''t stand a chance against Tom


    together, but she didn''t know that Tom was that strong, like a superman in the movie!


    Now, facing Tom''s smile, she felt her whole heart melt away and fell deeply into Tom''s charm. She


    nodded gently and became a submissive little girl, saying softly, "Okay."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    "Tom, you hurt Colin so hard just now. Will he call the police in the future?"


    On the way back, Phoebe asked worriedly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tom said, "No, he doesn''t have the guts."


    "But his father is one of the bosses of Forever Properties. He has a powerful background. He was hurt


    so hard by you just now. Will he really not call the police?" Phoebe was still very worried. It was a


    society ruled byw, and Tom beat people in front of others and broke Colin''s fingers. Tom''s behavior


    could be considered to be illegal.


    Tom knew Phoebe was worried. He held Phoebe''s hand and smiled, "Don''t worry, he won''t call the


    police. Even if he calls the police, I don''t have to be afraid of him."


    Seeing that Tom was so confident, Phoebe''s uneasy feelings calmed down a lot.


    Back at the vi in Dragon Bay, Elizabeth and James had already gone to bed.


    Although Phoebe''s whole family had moved in now, Phoebe and Tom had not remarried. Strictly


    speaking, they were just ordinary friends, so they did not sleep in the same room.


    This vi was very big, and any room was very big, and they were all suites. After Tom went upstairs,


    he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    "Well..."


    After two steps, Phoebe suddenly turned around and spoke to Tom.


    "Ah? What''s wrong?" Tom asked.


    Phoebe was silent for a moment with a strange expression on her face, and her eyes flickered as she


    looked at Tom. She bit her lower lip gently as if she had something to say, but in the end, she didn''t say


    it. Instead, she shook her head and said softly, "Thank you for what happened tonight. I''ve always


    caused you trouble. I''m sorry."


    Facing Phoebe''s sudden seriousness and strangeness, Tom smiled bitterly and said, "Why are you so


    polite all of a sudden? I''m your husband..."


    At this point, Tom realized that something was wrong. He held back the words and changed his words.


    He said, "We are friends. I can''t let you die if you are in trouble."


    Phoebe bit her lips harder, sighed slightly, and said, "Yes, we are friends..."


    Both of them fell silent in tacit agreement. After a while, Tom said, "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you rest


    first? You have to go to work tomorrow."


    "Yes, okay."


    After saying that, they all began to return to their respective rooms.


    When they all returned to their rooms, they closed the door and stood against it for a few minutes...


    Tom took a shower. There were a lot of things that had happened today. First, he asked Raven for


    information about his mother and the LT Organization. Then, Master Chou appeared and killed Raven


    with a p. Then, he went to Phoebe and taught Colin a lesson.


    Too many things happened to Tom. Even with his tenacity, he was inevitably a little tired.


    After thinking for half an hour, Tom was a little sleepy, and he simply stopped thinking about it. There


    were still a lot of things that he needed to do next. He had to recover his energy.


    Turning off the light, he covered himself with the quilt and was about to go to sleep when suddenly he


    heard a slight footsteping from outside the door and he opened his eyes again in an instant.


    The room was very quiet, and only the asional sound of carsing from afar could be heard. The


    sound instion of the house was very good. If Tom hadn''t been sensitive enough, he wouldn''t have


    heard such subtle footsteps!


    Moreover, the footsteps were clearly Phoebe''s.


    Tom''s heart beat faster all of a sudden. Why did Phoebee to his room in the middle of the night?


    The sound of footsteps reached the door of the room and stopped. Tom''s heart beat faster. But after


    waiting for almost a minute, Phoebe didn''t do anything else. Tom''s heartbeat slowly returned to normal.


    He thought that Phoebe should have happened to pass by.


    Yes, ording to his understanding of Phoebe, Phoebe was a very shy and reserved person. It was


    impossible for her toe to his room in the middle of the night. Moreover, they were divorced now.


    Phoebe was a very conservative person, and she would not break into his room at this time.


    Thinking of this, Tom''s nervous mood slowly rxed, and then closed his eyes again, ready to continue


    sleeping.


    However, not long after he closed his eyes, there was a sound of the doorknob suddenly!


    In an instant, Tom was startled and opened his eyes abruptly. His rxed mood suddenly became


    nervous again!


    Phoebe was going to enter his room!


    Besides, he didn''t lock the door from inside, so Phoebe would "break in" soon.


    Sure enough, two secondster, the door was opened. Tom was lying on the bed, and he could clearly


    see that from the corridor outside, a little light came in through a crack in the door,!


    And on the wall by the bed, a woman''s figure was projected. Who else was there beside Phoebe?


    At this moment, Tom''s heart was beating fast.


    It was so quiet in the room that he didn''t even dare to take a deep breath, afraid that Phoebe would


    know that he wasn''t asleep yet.


    Moreover, even he himself did not know why he was nervous. He and Phoebe had been married for


    four years. Even if they were divorced now, their rtionship had returned to normal. They would


    remarry sooner orter. Most importantly, Tom had saved Phoebe tonight...


    No matter what, Tom had no reason to be nervous, but Tom was nervous now.


    In his mind, when he thought of some images, he was unable to calm down his surging emotions.


    The door opened a little bit, and Phoebe put her head in and asked softly, "Tom, are you asleep?"


    Her voice was low and gentle, and there was a slight tremor in her tone. One could tell that she was


    nervous upon hearing her voice.


    Tom secretly opened his eyes. On the wall by the bed, he could see Phoebe''s shadow. He wanted to


    respond, but his mouth could not say anything. It was as if he was bound by some invisible force.


    Tom thought that if he didn''t speak and pretended to sleep, Phoebe would leave. However, Phoebe


    didn''t do that. She asked again in a louder voice, but Tom didn''t respond. Then, she opened the door till


    it was half-opened and she walked in, looking very careful...


    Tom''s ears were so sharp that even through a soundproof door, he could hear Phoebe''s footsteps, let


    alone Phoebe was already in the room!


    Now that he heard Phoebe''s footsteps getting closer and closer, and he even smelled the scent of


    Phoebe''s unique fragrance floating in the air and he became even more nervous. In addition to being


    nervous, there was some indescribable excitement...


    Vaguely, he was looking forward to something.


    Finally, after about five seconds, Phoebe finally walked over to Tom''s bed and she asked softly again,


    "Tom, are you asleep?"

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Even if Tom closed his eyes, he could feel Phoebe standing by his bed and bending over to look at him.


    The tail of her long hair just brushed his face, which made him itchy, especially when it came to Tom''s


    nose.


    But the itch in Tom''s heart went the most furious!


    Tom was already a little sleepy and was about to go to bed, but Phoebe''s arrivalpletely drove


    Tom''s sleepiness away, and now he was energetic to the extreme.


    A man and a woman were in the same room at night, so any man would be tempted. The point was


    that the woman was perfectly beautiful with a good shape, which brought even greater temptation!


    Although Tom and Phoebe had been married for four years, because of their special rtionship, they


    had never crossed the line and hadn''t had sex yet. In this way, once their rtionship got some further


    improvement, the excitement was even greater!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just like Tom now, he was thrilled. His body temperature began to rise gradually. He didn''t even know


    how to deal with this situation. Should he continue to pretend to be asleep or wake up?


    As he hesitated, Phoebe spoke again, trying to reach out her hand and carefully touched his face. She


    gently touched it and then held back. She looked timid and then asked in a low voice, "Tom, are you


    really asleep?"


    Tom thought about it and decided to continue pretending to sleep. Perhaps Phoebe would leave when


    she found out that he was asleep.


    Phoebe gently poked Tom again, but there was no response. Her timidity began to disappear, and she


    actually covered Tom''s face with her hand. She caressed it carefully, especially gently.


    Tom became even more nervous, and his muscles tightened a lot!


    Even his breathing began to be disordered at this moment. Fortunately, Phoebe was now focused


    on his face and did not notice his abnormal breathing for a moment.


    Then, Phoebe became bolder and bolder, and began to "presumptuously" caress Tom''s face. Under


    the dim light from the corridor, she carefully looked up and down at Tom''s in face.


    She had been looking at this face for four years, and she used to hate it, but now, the more she looked


    at it, the more handsome it became. There was an indescribable charm in it. She gradually became a


    little obsessed.


    "Tom, actually, I know I shouldn''t havee to you in the middle of the night. After all, we''re divorced.


    It''s not appropriate for me to do so, but I really can''t help it..."


    Phoebe muttered to herself.


    "I feel lucky that you were here tonight. Otherwise, I would have been bullied again."


    "I can''t remember how many times you''ve saved me. I used to think you were a trouble-maker, but now


    I know that the person who caused trouble has always been me. Instead, you have always watched out


    for me and protected me silently..."


    "Tom, I used to think that I was the unluckiest woman in the world. I must do unforgivable sins in my


    previous life and married you in this life. It turns out that I was wrong. Marrying you was the greatest


    blessing in my life. I increasingly feel that I spent my whole life''s luck to meet you and marry you!"


    "I didn''t believe in destination in the past, but now I''m starting to believe that maybe we are destined to


    meet. You''re the best gift God has given me."


    "Tom, I''m sorry. I''ve been so mean to you before. I''ve never sincerely epted that you''re my husband.


    I''ve always thought that you''re useless and I deserve better. Now I know that I was the one who didn''t


    deserve you! And you, who clearly had a better choice, have always chosen to tolerate me."


    "I''m starting to believe that I must have saved the world in my previous life, so I''ll be lucky to have your


    care and love in this life."


    Phoebe said in a low voice at first, only muttering to herself. Then, as she spoke, she became more


    and more emotional. She held Tom''s hand directly and did not even notice Tom''s eyelids twitched a few


    times.


    When Tom heard Phoebe''s heartfelt words, his heart was touched!


    Before this, he had never heard Phoebe say these words, and he had no idea what Phoebe was


    thinking.


    Indeed, why Tom chose to marry into the Scotts in the first ce was mainly to avoid the extermination


    of the Howards. He disguised himself as a loser, and suffered a lot of humiliation. During the past four


    years, he had been very unhappy, because Phoebe had never treated him as her husband. Even


    though he knew that it was not Phoebe''s fault and he deserved it, deep down in his heart, he still


    wanted to be approved by Phoebe one day.


    Now, this day wasing...


    It was impossible to say that he was not excited at all.


    Phoebe did not know that Tom was not asleep and Tom had already heard all of her words. She


    thought that Tom was sleeping tight. She held Tom''s hand and pressed it against her face. She rubbed


    it gently and looked at Tom''s quiet face. With a pleasant smile, she continued, "Tom, I''m really happy


    now..."


    "Tom, next I will be a good wife and make up for what I owe you for the past four years. My mom told


    me that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach, so I have started to learn how to cook."


    "But I heard from Megan that in addition to a man''s stomach, I have to put in a lot of effort in satisfying


    a man in bed..."


    Speaking of this, Phoebe''s tone obviously turned shy. After a pause, she mustered up her courage and


    continued, "It''s embarrassing to say. I''ve never had sexual life. I have no experience in this matter. But


    I''m confident that as long as I''m willing to learn, I can definitely seed!"


    "Tom, I will definitely catch you tight and make you the happiest man in the world, and I will be the


    happiest woman in the world as well. Hahahahah."


    "Well, Tom, it''s gettingte. I have to go back to sleep. Good night. I love you, very much!"


    Hearing herst sentence, Tom waspletely stunned!


    Was this still the prim Phoebe he knew? Phoebe was extremely defensive and timid about sex. She


    used to feel disgusted when he touched her. And now, she actually wanted to learn actively to make


    him the happiest man in the world?


    Tom was so shocked that he even suspected that he had heard wrong. Otherwise, the woman in front


    of him was not Phoebe, but someone else.


    However, at the thought of that day''sing, Tom couldn''t help but be excited and look forward to it.


    He couldn''t help but secretly open a crack in his eyes and peek at Phoebe''s expression.


    However, just as he secretly opened a crack in his eye, he saw Phoebe pouting slightly and kissing him


    on the mouth!


    Seeing this, Tom was immediately dumbfounded. By the time he came to his senses, Phoebe''s lips


    were already on his!


    Feeling Phoebe''s kiss, that kind of excitement that made his blood gush out, In an instant, Tom''s


    muscles tightened and his hands clenched uncontrobly.


    Just then, Phoebe opened her eyes...


    For a moment, their eyes met.


    Phoebe was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, she showed strong reaction. Her eyes suddenly


    widened and she stood up abruptly, her tone trembling. "How...Aren''t you asleep already?!"

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Phoebe had thought that Tom was asleep, so she blurted out what she had just said. However, Tom


    was not asleep at all and he heard all of her words!


    The most shameful thing was that she had secretly kissed Tom. How shameless she was?


    Tom was regretful now. Why did he open his eyes? Now Phoebe found out he was not asleep. It was


    embarrassing!


    "Cough, cough!" Tom coughed, and he was trying to calm himself down. He must calm down under


    such a situation.


    "Phoebe, why did youe to my room? What''s the matter?" Tom pretended to be woken up, rubbed


    his sleepy eyes and asked curiously.


    But his acting skills were so bad that Phoebe knew he was pretending immediately, which made


    Phoebe even more ashamed. Her whole face turned red!


    Seeing her like this, Tom quickly exined, "Really, I didn''t lie to you. I didn''t hear anything!"


    But his words made Phoebe even more ashamed and embarrassed. Even in such a dim light, Tom


    could see that her face was blood red.


    Tom finally realized that he had made a mistake and was even more embarrassed.


    After a while, Phoebe said, "Can you move inside a little?"


    "Ah?" Tom was stunned and could not react for a moment.


    Phoebe looked at Tom again. Her tone was very gentle, and she said shyly, "I was drinking tea in bed


    just now. But the tea was spilled in my bed, so I want to sleep with you for the night."


    Tom finally understood what Phoebe meant. She wanted to sleep with him!


    All of a sudden, Tom''s blood was boiling and he gulped hard.


    "Why, don''t you want to?" Phoebe was biting her lip.


    "Yes, my pleasure! Of course!" Tom nodded quickly, then moved his body inside to make some space


    for Phoebe.


    Phoebey down quietly. Her pajamas revealed her graceful figure even under the covers.


    The room suddenly became very quiet, and only their abnormal breathing could be heard.


    After a while, Phoebe broke the silence and said, "What I said just now is true. I didn''t lie to you."


    Tom said, "I see."


    After the conversation, the room was silent again.


    This time, Tom started to talk first. "Phoebe, you still have to be careful in the future and try not to put


    yourself in a dangerous situation. Your beauty is a great temptation for men. After all, I can''t rush over


    to save you in time every time."


    "Well, I see. I won''t get too close to others without you by my side in the future." Phoebe said meekly,


    and she exined, "Actually, I was tricked by my client. I didn''t know it was that party before I went, or I


    wouldn''t have gone."


    Tom said, "Yes, I see."


    "Can I hug you?"


    Next, Phoebe''s words made Tom''s heart beat faster.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah? Well, not really..."


    Before Tom could finish speaking, Phoebe had already turned around and hugged him.


    They were all wearing very thin pajamas now. When they were hugged like this, they could clearly feel


    the warmth from the other, which made Tom flush and excited.


    Phoebe was obviously nervous as well. Her body was trembling slightly and her temperature was rising


    a little.


    Of course, Tom was not much better. Although he had a very high status now and was superior to


    Elliot, Malcolm, and others, he hadn''t had any experience in sex.


    His muscles were tense and he was motionless, afraid that he would lose control and do something to


    Phoebe.


    Phoebe also knew nothing about sex. She had mustered all her courage to make such a bold move.


    Now she hugged Tom but did not dare to move, and this situation seemed very strange.


    Finally, after a while, Phoebe rested her head on Tom''s chest and listened to Tom''s powerful heartbeat.


    She felt very safe.


    "Let''s remarry tomorrow." She said softly.


    Tom nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Don''t you want to hug me?"


    "... Yes."


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself if I hug you."


    Tom said with a bitter smile. His body was no longer under his control now. If he really hugged Phoebe,


    he was afraid that he would really do something to Phoebe.


    Although his martial arts were very good, his physique was far superior to normal people, and his


    willpower was strong, it was still difficult for him to control his desire.


    Phoebe said shyly but firmly, "It''s okay to lose control. I should have given myself to you four years


    ago."


    As she spoke, she closed her eyes and waited for Tom.


    She was ready. Unlike thest time, she was willing to give herself to Tom, and she was even looking


    forward to it.


    God, Tom was undergoing an unprecedented test. And a loud hand in his heart was telling him to have


    Phoebe!


    He was not a man who could control his lust, nor was he a eunuch. No man could resist a beautiful


    woman who was waiting for him to have her. Even if he were impotent, he would be turned on.


    Tom tried to keep his mind clear. He said with difficulty, "Phoebe, have you really decided? My identity


    is not just as simple as the chairman of ZQ. I have a lot of responsibilities on my shoulders, and there is


    a very important and dangerous thing waiting for me to do. Once I don''t handle it well, I''m done. You


    are still a virgin. With your conditions, you can find a good man to marry and have a peaceful life..."


    Phoebe stopped Tom''s words with her hand on his mouth and looked at Tom resolutely, "I am your


    woman for the rest of my life. I will apany you even though you''re facing many difficulties. As long


    as you don''t abandon me, I will be your woman for the rest of my life."


    These words really hit Tom''s heart and melted hisst worry. Since Phoebe said so, what else could he


    be worried about?


    Tom boldly hugged Phoebe, stared at her deeply, and said the most sacred oath. "Phoebe, from now


    on, I will try my best efforts to protect you and treat you well. I will not let you get hurt as long as I am


    with you. As long as you don''t abandon me, I will never give up on you. God knows my mind, and the


    sun and the moon can prove it!"


    After that, Tom kissed Phoebe...


    That night, Tom and Phoebe enjoyed the tender sex and had a good time.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    The next morning, Tom woke up, moved a little, and came to his senses. He lowered his head and saw


    the beautiful woman in his arms, who curled up in his arms like a kitten. The corners of her mouth rose


    slightly, and she smiled happily in her sleep.


    What happenedst night came to Tom''s mind. The madness, indulgence, sex... He and Phoebe had


    been together for so long, and he finally had sex with her.


    It was so dramatic that when he and Phoebe were still legally couples, he never had sex with Phoebe.


    Instead, after his divorce with Phoebe, they had sex.


    Phoebe was very tiredst night, so she needed to rest. Tom kissed her gently on her forehead and


    then put her down gently.


    His movements were already very gentle, but he still woke Phoebe up. She opened her eyes, and she


    was stunned when she saw Tom. Then she realized that she was naked and quickly covered her body


    with the quilt, blushing.


    Seeing that, Tom said with a smile, "Are you still shy of being seen by me? We already had sexst


    night."


    Phoebe remembered what happenedst night. She was a very thin-skinned person. She immediately


    whined and covered her head with the quilt. She was extremely shy.


    "Don''t look at me..."


    Tomughed, gave her a pat on the butt, and then got ready to get up.


    Seeing that he was about to get up, Phoebe put her head out and said, "Give me my clothes. I want to


    get up too."


    Tom said, "Don''t you want to rest more?"


    "No, I have to go to workter." Phoebe still covered herself with the quilt and didn''t dare to show her


    body. She was very shy. She took the clothes and said to Tom, "Turn around. Don''t peek at me."


    Tom rolled his eyes. He had seen her nakedst night. Why was she shy during the day?


    Although Tom couldn''t understand, he still turned around obediently.


    After a while, he suddenly heard Phoebe groan with pain. He looked back and saw Phoebe lying on the


    bed, frowning and her legs shrinking. Seeing this, Tom immediately understood what was going on.


    It was the first time Phoebe had had sexst night, so her private parts must still be very painful. He


    quickly went to help Phoebe up and said, "Don''t move. Don''t go anywhere today. Just stay at home and


    rest."


    Phoebe frowned. Just now, she stood up to put on her pants, but her private parts hurt so much the


    moment she lifted her feet and she fell on the bed.


    "It''s all your fault. It hurts so much." Phoebe pinched Tom shyly and angrily. She blushed and was


    extremely cute.


    Tom smiled and said, "It''s not my fault. You were the one who came to me..."


    "Stop it!" Phoebe covered his mouth and blushed.


    Seeing Phoebe so shy, Tom smiled and felt very happy in his heart. This was the life he wanted.


    Under Tom''s persuasion, Phoebe asked for leave today and stayed at home to rest until tomorrow.


    Now the SK Lighting was on track, so even if she didn''t go to thepany, it wouldn''t have much


    impact.


    As sexually experienced people, Elizabeth and James immediately understood what was going on


    when they saw Phoebe at lunch. They were so happy and even urged Phoebe and Tom to give birth to


    a child.


    Today was the day when Phoebe needed thepany, so Tom didn''t go to work and stayed with her.


    After a day''s rest, Phoebe finally returned to normal. She went to work the next day, and Tom also went


    to thepany.


    Now the ZQ Media, a bigpany, was doing very well, so there was nothing for him to worry about.


    Besides, there was a professional team running thepany, so even if Tom did not go to the


    However, he was going to cut the ribbon at the opening of the new advertisingpany. As the


    chairman of the newpany, he must be there.


    Thus, he went to the ZQ Media first. After a short high-level meeting, he went straight to the new


    advertisingpany.


    The new advertising agency was not a very big start-up, but it yed a very important role in Tom''s


    future business n. Therefore, he had always been very concerned about it.


    He now knew that the LT Organization was very powerful and covered a wide range of fields. Since he


    wanted to save his mother from the LT Organization, he needed to constantly strengthen himself. At


    some point, it was necessary to let the public know him!


    Since once the whole country knew him and he became famous, the LT Organization had to think it


    over if they really wanted to do something to him.


    Of course, he wouldn''t hog the limelight unless he had to. He was a low-key person.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After inspecting the newpany, he found that thepany was doing well. The security work, which


    was in Malcolm''s charge, was the best. Tom praised Malcolm, which made Malcolm very excited.


    After Tom inspected the newpany, it was already dinner time. Tom and the newpany''s team


    went to a five-star hotel for dinner. During dinner, Tom enjoyed the admiration and awe of employees,


    and people kept proposing a toast to him.


    Among them, there were many young and beautiful female employees who came to flirt with Tom. Tom


    could have as many beautiful women as he wanted.


    In the middle of dinner, his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was Kaylie who called


    him.


    He hadn''t seen Kaylie for a long time. Ever since that night, Kaylie had called him frequently and asked


    him out for dinner, but he had refused. First, he was really busy and couldn''t spare time. Second, he


    knew that Kaylie liked him, and he only loved Phoebe, so he didn''t want to associate with Kaylie too


    much.


    Seeing Kaylie''s call, he thought about it and finally didn''t answer it.


    However, Kaylie called him again. It seemed that there was something urgent. Tom answered it and


    said, "Hello, Miss Knight, can I help you?"


    Kaylie''s slightly resentful voice came from the phone, "You finally answer my call. I thought you have


    cklisted me."


    Hearing Kaylie''sin, Tom was a little embarrassed, as if he had done something wrong to Kaylie.


    In fact, he had nothing to do with Kaylie at all.


    "No, I''ve been busytely." Tom exined briefly, then asked, "By the way, why are you calling me?"


    Kaylie asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m in H City." Tom said.


    Kaylie continued, "Tom, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you so much. Are you free


    now? Why don''t youe out and meet me? I''m at the Hotel Huasidun."


    Hotel Huasidun?


    Tom was stunned for a moment. Wasn''t this the hotel he was at? How could that happen?

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    "Well, I''m on the west side. It''s a little far from Hotel Huasidun. Why don''t we have dinner next time?"


    Tom declined.


    Kaylie''s voice became disappointed. "Ah? Why are you there?"


    Tom said apologetically, "I just came here to do business. I won''t be able to go back for a while. I''m


    sorry. We''d better make an appointment next time."


    "Okay, let''s have dinner next time." Kaylie''s voice was filled with endless disappointment and


    resentment. She sighed, "Tom, if you were here, you could help out."


    When Tom heard this, he was worried. Frowning, he said, "Are you in trouble?"


    He was also at the Hotel Huasidun. If Kaylie was really in trouble, he could send someone to help her.


    Kaylie said, "Sort of. Someone''s annoying me."


    Tom could hear someone else talking on the phone, which meant that there were a lot of people there.


    Maybe she was at a party.


    Tom hated the word "party". In the past two days, he had attended several parties.


    After a few more words, he was sure that Kaylie was not in any danger, so he hung up the phone with


    ease. Then drank more wine with the employees of his newpany. It was gettingte, so he decided


    to go back home.


    However, when he came out of the private room and walked towards the elevator, he suddenly saw a


    group of people walking over from the opposite side. One of them was a graceful woman and looked


    very familiar.


    Apparently, it was Kaylie.


    Worst of all, Kaylie saw him too, and their eyes met.


    Awkwardness filled the air.


    Tom was stunned for a moment, then he quickly lowered his head and turned to walk in another


    direction.


    This was so awkward. No matter how thick-skinned he was, his face would blush when he was caught


    on the spot! Just a few minutes ago, he told Kaylie on the phone that he wasn''t here, but he was met a


    few minutester. It was so embarrassing!


    Most importantly, with Kaylie''s personality, now that she met him, she would definitely pester him,


    which gave him a headache.


    So the best way was to pretend not to see her. He decided to leave as soon as possible!


    However, this method did not work at all, because Kaylie had already seen him, and her eyes widened,


    showing a surprised expression.


    Kaylie missed Tom very much. After what happened that night, she was sure that she had fallen in love


    with Tom. If she had known where did Tom live, she would have directlye to Tom''s home!


    She had texted and called Tom almost every day, but Tom never paid much attention to her, and even


    didn''t reply to her texts, which made her upset. She even hid in the quilt and cried.


    Because she was too bored and depressed, she agreed to meet new friends at the invitation of her


    best friend to see if she could be happy. But she was deceived by her best friend. It was actually a blind


    date party. A man had been pestering her all the time and was so annoying.


    In desperation, she thought of calling Tom and asking Tom to pretend to be her boyfriend to get her out


    of trouble.


    Unfortunately, Tom was on the west side, and it would take him almost an hour to drive here, which


    made her very disappointed.


    But after she had given up, Tom suddenly appeared in front of her!


    At that moment, she waspletely stunned and thought she was hallucinating.


    When she came back to her senses and saw Tom turn around and leave quickly, she was even more


    aggrieved. She knew he was hiding from her. Her eyes turned red, and a strong sense of grievance


    surged into her heart. She couldn''t help but cry out and shouted, "Tom! Stop!"


    Her voice was loud, and, it was particrly abrupt and harsh in such a quiet environment. All of a


    sudden, everyone''s attention was attracted. Especially those young men and women who were walking


    with her were shocked and they looked at her in astonishment.


    When Tom heard Kaylie''s shout, he cursed silently. He had to stop with a bitter smile.


    He was really careless this time. Even though he knew that Kaylie was also at the Hotel Huasidun, he


    still strutted out. And he really met Kaylie. s, he was a fool!


    Kaylie couldn''t care about the others. She walked quickly to Tom, her high heels scraping the floor.


    Tom had no choice but to turn around and smile dryly. Looking at Kaylie, who was walking toward him


    with an aggrieved and angry face, he waved and said, "Hey, Miss Knight, what a coincidence. I didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    expect to meet you here, hahaha."


    Kaylie didn''t smile at his words but just stared at him straight. His beautiful eyes were red, full of


    grievances and resentment. Those who saw the scene would think that Tom was a bad man and had


    hurt Kaylie, so Kaylie showed this expression.


    In fact, Tom was aggrieved. He and Kaylie were just friends and he had never taken advantage of


    Kaylie at all.


    Kaylie stared at him without saying anything, which made Tom''s heart tremble. He cleared his throat


    and said, "Miss Knight, I was just joking with you. Actually, I was eating at the Hotel Huasidun too. I


    wanted to find youter."


    Kaylie remained silent and looked at him with a resentful expression, which made others


    misunderstand.


    At this moment, the young men and women who had walked with Kaylie came to them. There were


    three women and four men. One of them was the most handsome man dressed in famous brands and


    perfume. He was in his early thirties, and he looked at Tom with hostility.


    Kaylie took a deep breath and said to Tom, "Why did you lie to me? You''re here but you don''t tell me.


    Am I that annoying to you?"


    Tom wanted to say yes, but when he saw Kaylie''s aggrieved look and red eyes, he knew he couldn''t


    say so. Once he said that, Kaylie would definitely cry out, and he didn''t know how to react to this


    situation.


    He sighed helplessly in her heart. How unlucky he was! How could he meet Kaylie even though he


    came out for dinner with his staff of the newpany?


    Was he so attractive to women? But he had always been low-key.


    "What are you talking about? Why would I hate you? Don''t think too much. I was just doing a business


    meeting and didn''t have time to see you, so I had to tell you a white lie. Miss Knight, you''re so


    considerate. You won''t me m, right?" Tom said guiltily.


    Kaylie stared at him and snorted heavily. Her eyes were saying that she would settle the score with him


    haven''t you asked me if I had a boyfriend? He''s my boyfriend, Tom.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Kaylie was wearing a fashionable dress today, which was stylish but elegant, perfectly setting off her


    figure and temperament.


    She was one of the three beauties in H City. She was so beautiful that she was the center of attention


    wherever she went. Now, she held Tom''s arm intimately and cleaved to him. She even kissed Tom on


    the face, which made all the men around envious and jealous. Tom suddenly became a public enemy.


    Especially Tristan, who was standing opposite him, his face immediately darkened, extremely ghastly,


    and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.


    He was introduced to Kaylie by a friend in the name of a blind date. He didn''t like it at first. After all, he


    was a sessful man, a financial elite. Back then, he was admitted to a famous university as the


    number one student in gaokao.


    Before he graduated, many big famouspanies went to school to recruit him. In the end, he chose a


    people had to greet him respectfully.


    Especially when he returned to his hometown, his neighbors, rtives, and friends woulde over to


    curry favor with him.


    Recently, he was poached by a newly opened advertisingpany in H City. They offered an annual


    sry of 30 million dors and promised him the position of general manager. His future was


    promising!


    Now the new advertisingpany was about to open, and as soon as it started, he would take office.


    Because of this, he was full of confidence in his future. After five more years, he could make a name for


    himself in the business world. Maybe he couldpete with Elliot of the ZQ Media!


    Since he was such an excellent man, what kind of woman couldn''t be gotten? So at first, when his


    friend told him to introduce him to a girl, he didn''t take it seriously. When he really met Kaylie, he was


    amazed that Kaylie was much prettier than in the photo, and he immediately fell in love.


    Later, he realized that Kaylie was the daughter of the Knights , and his desire to pursue Kaylie became


    even stronger!


    So when they had a meal, he tried his best to please Kaylie. Unfortunately, Kaylie didn''t show him


    much passion. He thought that Kaylie was pretending to be distant and ying hard-to-get. After all, he


    was also a handsome and excellent man. As long as Kaylie was not a lesbian, it was impossible for her


    not to fall for him.


    So when Kaylie told him that she had a boyfriend in the middle, he didn''t believe it at all, but he never


    expected this to happen!


    Tom was caught inadvertently by Kaylie and she even kissed him on the face. His heart thumped and


    he secretlyined, ''Damn, this girl used me as a shield again. She was too naughty.'' He thought.


    Now that he saw Tristan''s murderous expression, he knew that it wouldn''t work even if he exined, so


    he could only sigh helplessly in his heart and acquiesce in Kaylie''s behavior.


    Tristan had not suffered such humiliation like this for a long time. He was so angry that he snorted


    heavily and questioned the woman next to him, "Elsa, didn''t you tell me she was single? What''s going


    on now? Are you fooling me?"


    Tristan was very angry and his expression was ghastly. His anger gave people huge pressure.


    The woman named Elsa was Tristan''s former subordinate. Now that she saw Tristan lose his temper,


    she was scared. She quickly exined and said, "President, how dare I fool you? No one dares. Kaylie


    is really single."


    "Her boyfriend is here. How dare you lie to me now?" Tristan was furious. He was superior, an absolute


    social elite, and he was considered as one in a million everywhere he went, but now he was tricked like


    this! This was uneptable to an arrogant man like him.


    When Tom saw this, he immediately figured out the whole story and couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Elsa saw that Tristan was really angry, and she was badly nervous. She said to Kaylie, "Kaylie, what


    are you doing? Why are you joking with the president? You''ve always been single. Where did you get a


    boyfriend?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kaylie hugged Tom''s arm tightly and did not hesitate to touch Tom with her chest. She looked up with a


    sweet face and said, "Are you kidding me? This is my boyfriend. His name is Tom. He''s very nice to


    me. We''re all ready to get married."


    Hearing this, Tom almost choked on his saliva and coughed. He had to exin. Otherwise, if Phoebe


    heard, he would be doomed. "Well..."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Kaylie pinched him hard and whispered in his ear, "Help me this


    time, or I''ll tell your wife that you made a pass at me."


    Kaylie was half a head shorter than him, and now she stood up and whisper in his ear. It was so close


    that her breath sprayed into his ear. It was itchy and made his desire run like a horse. He got


    goosebumps.


    Ever since he had sex with Phoebest night, he knew how happy to make love, and it was even


    harder to resist the temptation.


    Now that Kaylie was so close to him, it would be embarrassing if he could not control himself and did


    something impolite.


    So he had to obey Kaylie and cooperate with her.


    After figuring this out, Tom no longer ran away and took the initiative to offer his hand to Tristan and


    said, "Hello, I''m Tom, Kaylie''s boyfriend."


    Tristan did not show any kindness to Tom''s being nice at all. Instead, disdain and contempt were


    revealed on his face. He said to Elsa, "Elsa, I''m not satisfied with the dinner tonight. You''re fired. Find


    another way out for yourself!"


    When Elsa heard this, she immediately became anxious and pulled Tristan to plead for an exnation.


    She was so flustered that tears were about to flow out. But Tristan still ignored her, including the others


    who stepped forward to say nice words for her. Tristan did not give anyone face. It was obvious that


    Tristan was really angry.


    Kaylie frowned at this scene and said to Elsa, "Elsa, you don''t have to beg him. He''s too stingy to work


    for him? I told him I have a boyfriend long ago and I''m not interested in him. He still felt good about


    himself and thought I was ying hard to get. Elsa, I believe you can find a better boss. You''re


    extraordinary. You don''t have to be afraid?"


    When Tristan heard this, his face became even terrible. Heughed in anger and said, "Well, well,


    since that''s the case, there''s nothing we can talk about. You guys wait and see! I''ll remember what


    happened today! Elsa, I want to see if you can find another way out and see who else in the circle dare


    to hire you."


    Tristan''s words were a threat.


    Elsa was already very flustered, and now that she heard his words, she was even more flustered and


    end her career!


    She had always been a subordinate of Tristan and knew very well how powerful Tristan was. Once


    Tristan did this, her career would definitely be doomed. No one would offend Tristan for her.


    Her expenses were very huge every month. The mortgage, the car loan, her parents'' and children''s


    expenses would cost tens of thousands a month. If Tristan really did this to her, she would have to die.


    "President! Please! This is a misunderstanding. It''s definitely a misunderstanding. You know me. If I


    knew that Kaylie had a boyfriend, how could I introduce her to you? I didn''t know either." Elsa was so


    anxious that she was about to cry.


    Tristan saw that Elsa was in such a panic and begged him and his expression looked much better and


    his vanity was greatly satisfied. On the surface, he said with a straight face, "You don''t have to say this!


    You know very well how busy I am. I came here to meet your friend for your sake. In the end, I was


    humiliated like this by you guys. Do you really think I am a pushover?!"


    Seeing that Tristan refused to forgive her, Elsa waspletely desperate and couldn''t help crying.


    Tom frowned unhappily when he saw this. This Tristan was too narrow-minded. He couldn''t bear to see


    that a woman was embarrassed because of this kind of unimportant thing. He stood up and said, "Hey,


    Tristan. You go too far for doing this."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Originally, Tom didn''t want to talk to him. He didn''t want to lower himself to argue with an ordinary like


    Tristan, but Tristan was so narrow-minded that he wouldn''t let go of a small matter and even bullied


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kaylie''s friends and made her cry.


    His words made Tristan raise his eyebrows and show a disdainful expression, and said with a half-


    smile, "Too much? Who are you? She is my subordinate. I can scold her as I want. Does it have


    anything to do with you?"


    Tristan looked down on Tom from the bottom of his heart. As an elite, Tristan had met a lot of big


    bosses and was insightful enough to see a big shot if he met one.


    Tom in front of him was just an ordinary person. He couldn''t be a big shot. Any ordinary person was an


    ant in his eyes. He could trample on him and humiliate him at will!


    But he was also very jealous of Tom. Such a lowly, incapable person was Kaylie''s boyfriend. He


    actually got what he was not worthy of! He seriously suspected that there was something wrong with


    Kaylie''s brain. She was so pretty and from a distinguished family, so she should have chosen an elite


    like him, but she ended up with Tom. She must be insane.


    The two reasons made him especially unhappy with Tom.


    When Kaylie heard Tristan scold Tom, she was furious and scolded him. "Hey, Tristan, mind your


    Tristan thought that Kaylie was starting to be afraid, and the smile on his lips broadened.


    Ever since he became rich, he had been surrounded by beautiful women and even slept some not-so-


    famous female stars, but he had never slept such beauty as Kaylie, and he rarely saw such one as


    pretty as she was.


    At first, he thought that Kaylie was single, and he was very confident that he could win Kaylie''s heart.


    He was very excited, but then he found out that Kaylie actually had a boyfriend. Seeing a top-ss


    beauty like Kaylie being intimate with the man with his own eyes made him mad. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t be off and have made things difficult for Elsa in public, which would sully his reputation.


    "Kaylie, I admire you very much. As the miss of the Knights , you are willing to be with a poor boy. You


    usually give him money, right?" Tristan sneered, and then said to Tom, "You have hands and feet, but


    you actually choose to be a gold digger. You abandoned your dignity for money. Shame on you."


    There were still a lot of people around. Hearing Tristan''s words, they looked at Kaylie and Tom in


    strange eyes, showing they actually believed what Tristan said.


    They did that for a reason. Kaylie looked like a rich girl of a rich family judged by her outfit and


    temperament. But Tom was wearing ordinary clothes and looked like a poor man. Some people would


    believe that he was a delivery guy.


    But these two people so different were actually in a rtionship. Any normal people would think that


    Tom was the male gold digger.


    When Kaylie heard this, her face immediately changed. She hurriedly looked at Tom, afraid that he


    would be angry and would not contact her anymore. Fortunately, Tom was very calm and indifferent.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and immediately felt a little resentful. She felt that Tom was too cold and


    didn''t care about her at all.


    Tom felt the change of her emotions, and he didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It was not that Tom was indifferent. He didn''t think there was a reason for him to be angry because he


    knew he was not a gold digger. In his eyes, Tristan was just a nobody.


    Tristan couldn''t see through him, but he saw through Tristan.


    Kaylie said anxiously, "He is not a gold digger! Open your eyes wide. His name is Tom, the chairman of


    ZQ Media in H City! He is worth more than six billion, many times more powerful than you! You are just


    a nobody in front of him!"


    Then, Kaylie couldn''t wait to say to Elsa, "Elsa, you don''t have to be afraid. My boyfriend is the


    chairman of ZQ Media. He has a great reputation in the circle. As long as he is around, Tristan can''t


    ban you at all. I''ll ask my boyfriend to let you work at ZQ Media."


    The chairman of ZQ Media?


    This guy wearing clothes worth a few hundred was a chairman?


    When the people heard Kaylie''s words, they couldn''t help but be shocked and looked at Tom.


    Elsa was also stunned. She had known ZQ Media. It was a very famous mediapany in the whole


    country. It had a lot of stars. It was a powerfulpany with a market value of billions. It was also a big


    enterprise that she looked up to!


    The chairman of ZQ was a legendary person. To the middle-ss white-cor workers like them, he


    was undoubtedly mysterious and high in status. In recent months, she had heard more than a hundred


    discussions about the chairman of ZQ.


    She didn''t even dare to think about what such a giant was like, but now Kaylie actually told her that the


    young man in front of her, who lookedmon and wore clothes that worth only several hundred, was


    the famous chairman of ZQ?


    She felt that either Kaylie was joking with her, or she was nuts!


    Kaylie was so excited to see Tom partly because she knew that Tom was the chairman of ZQ Media, a


    super big shot. As long as Tristan knew about his identity, he would definitely shrink back and not dare


    to pester her again.


    Now that she saw the stunned look of Elsa and the others, she was especially pleased and said to


    Elsa, "Elsa, are you scared? Tom is the chairman of ZQ Media. His one small move can cause an


    earthquake in the business circle of H City. So you don''t have to be afraid. A nobody like Tristan can''t


    do anything to you at all."


    Elsa came back to her senses and looked at Tom. Then she looked back at Kaylie and reached out her


    hand to touch Kaylie''s forehead. "Kaylie, are you sick?"


    Kaylie pped Elsa''s hand away and said angrily, "You''re sick. I''m telling you the truth. My boyfriend is


    really the chairman of ZQ. If you don''t believe me, ask him yourself."


    Tom looked at Kaylie who was trying to intimidate others with his real identity and felt his head ached.


    At this moment, someoneughed. "Hahaha... This is hrious. He is the chairman of ZQ Media? You


    have the audacity to pretend to be such a big shot. Do you think everyone is an idiot?"


    Tristanughed as if he had heard a big joke. Heughed so hard that tears were about to flow out.


    When the people around them heard this, they couldn''t help butugh. They felt that Kaylie and Tom


    were shameless if not crazy.


    Everyone present knew the chairman of ZQ Media was an absolute big boss, a business tycoon,


    whose every move would affect the H City. Would such a big shot appear in such a ce without


    bodyguards, assistants, and even wore such cheap clothes?


    The most ridiculous thing was that, as the big boss of ZQ Media, he actually let others ridicule him?


    Would he be so cowardly?


    Elsa also shook her head, thinking that because Kaylie was crazy, she said such ridiculous things.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "What are youughing at? Tom is really the chairman of ZQ Media!" Kaylie was so angry that she said


    with arms akimbo and a pout. She looked so cute.


    Elsa looked at Kaylie sympathetically and sighed, "Kaylie, have you suffered any emotional shock


    recently? I know your family has put a lot of pressure on you, but you have to take care of yourself."


    Kaylie said anxiously, "Elsa, listen to me. Tom is really the chairman of ZQ Media. If you don''t believe


    me, you can find the photos online."


    Elsa was not the only one who thought Kaylie was mentally ill. Others also thought so. It was a pity that


    such a beautiful woman had a mental problem.


    Elsa said bitterly, "Kaylie, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked you out for dinner. You''ve been staying at


    home for too long. s! Kaylie, I know a psychiatrist who is quite good. Why don''t I take you to that


    doctor today?"


    Elsa thought that Kaylie was mentally ill and needed to see a psychiatrist.


    Several other friends who were having dinner with them said the same, and their eyes were filled with


    sympathy when they looked at Kaylie. As for Tom, they ignored him directly. They never believed that


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tom would be the chairman of the ZQ Media.


    It was as ridiculous as someone randomly pointing at a beggar on the street, saying that the beggar


    was a god.


    Kaylie had never been so aggrieved. She was telling the truth, but no one believed her. Instead, they


    thought she was mentally ill, which made her so anxious.


    "Tom, say something! They don''t believe you''re the chairman of ZQ Media." Kaylie held Tom''s arm and


    said anxiously. It was so ufortable to be misunderstood!


    Tom smiled bitterly and said, "Does it matter if they believe it or not?"


    "Yes!" Kaylie nodded hard, "They''re looking down on you. Don''t you want to embarrass them?"


    "What''s the point of embarrassing them?" Tom said with a smile, "They are just nobodies. What


    difference does it make to me whether they believe it or not? The most important thing is to be calm,


    not pleased by external gains, not saddened by personal losses."


    Tom exined his philosophy of life. He had gone through so much, so he was more and more


    indifferent to what others thought and said about him. He only had to live his life the way he wanted.


    Thus, He didn''t care about the misunderstanding and contempt of Elsa, Tristan and others.


    Unfortunately, when others heard his words, they took them as signs of cowardice, especially Tristan.


    He smiled even more sarcastically and wantonly, "Hahaha, I have widened my horizon today. How can


    you be so shameless? You are obviously a poor guy, but you pretend to be very sophisticated. If you


    are really so awesome, prove to us that you are the chairman of ZQ Media. I think you are the one who


    cleans the toilets for the ZQ Media. Haha!"


    Othersughed when they heard Tristan''s words, and the air was filled with joy for a moment.


    Kaylie was so angry that she trembled and wanted to hit Tristan in the face!


    Tom didn''t want to lower himself to the same level as Tristan. He said to Kaylie, "Let''s go."


    Kaylie couldn''t understand why Tom could be so calm. Wasn''t he angry at all? Tom was the chairman


    of ZQ Media, and he was able to embarrass Tristan. She still remembered very clearly how powerful


    Tom was at the engagement party that night, holding the whole audience in awe and making Martin


    and Rory beg for mercy. Why did he be so timid now? This was not Tom''s character at all!


    Although Kaylie was so upset, she could only grin and bear it and leave with Tom because Tom didn''t


    want to argue with them.


    However, when Tristan saw that Tom was so timid, he became even more determined that Tom was a


    kept man. He decided to take advantage of the victory and continued to insult Tom. He took a step


    forward, stopped Tom, looked up and said loudly, "Why? You want to leave after offending us?"


    Tom was a little unhappy now. He frowned slightly and said, "What do you want?"


    Tristan looked like a winner and stared at Tom with disdain and contempt. At this moment, he thought


    he was the absolute king, and Tom was just his ything.


    "The chairman of ZQ Media is my good friend. You dare to impersonate him and nder his reputation.


    As his good friend, I must uphold justice for my good friend." Tristan said loudly.


    His words immediately made many people exim, and they looked at him with more fervor and


    adoration.


    "Wow, President Tristan is too awesome. He even knows the chairman of ZQ Media! He is an absolute


    big shot."


    "He''s so awesome that even the chairman of ZQ Media is his good friend. Then he must be a boss too.


    No wonder he can cklist others."


    "He looks so young. He has boundless prospects."


    Hearing the exmations of the people around him, Tristan smiled more happily and he felt more


    However, if he didn''t say it, who would know it? Besides, he was about to change his job to the new


    advertisingpany opened by the chairman of ZQ Media. With his ability, it would be easy to get the


    appreciation from the chairman of ZQ Media.


    Now he was very confident and looked at Kaylie with a proud look. He wanted to tell Kaylie that giving


    up on him would be the worst decision of her life!


    Kaylie was so angry at Tristan''s shamelessness and she wentpletely crazy. She couldn''t


    understand why there was such a shameless person in this world! He wasn''t guilty at all when he lied.


    Tom, the chairman of ZQ Media, was right in front of him, but he still dared to lie. He was really a


    shameless bastard!


    Tom''s expression also became strange and he asked Tristan, "Are you sure you and the chairman of


    ZQ Media are good friends?"


    "Of course!" Tristan looked very confident and said rudely, "You are so reckless. How dare you


    impersonate the chairman of ZQ Media? Let''s cut the crap. Kneel down and apologize to me, and I will


    help you beg the chairman for your pardon. Otherwise, if he knows it, he will torture you to death."


    Everyone looked at Tom gloatingly, thinking that Tom was getting into trouble. As an adult, it was


    absolutely embarrassing to kneel down and apologize in public.


    Besides, now the Inte was so developed, and everyone had a cell phone. If anyone took photos


    and posted them on the Inte, Tom would be notorious.


    Tristan also thought of this. He was very happy and looked at Kaylie with even more joy and pride.


    At this moment, Tom suddenlyughed, "I''ve seen a lot of people who act recklessly, but I''ve never met


    anyone as stupid as you. Originally, I didn''t want to lower myself to the same level as you. Even if you


    talked wildly, I didn''t take it to heart. Now you want me to kneel down and apologize to you? Okay, in


    that case, I''ll fulfill your wish."


    When they heard Tom''s words, they were a little confused. On one hand, he appeared to be very


    domineering. On the other hand, he said he would to satisfy Tristan. Was he suffering from


    schizophrenia?


    Only Kaylie clenched her fists in excitement when saw the expression on Tom''s face. She knew that


    Tom was going to teach Tristan a lesson!

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    For some reason, when Tristan saw Tom''s expression, he suddenly felt a little scared.


    Immediately, he shook his head and threw the fear out. He cursed himself for being too cautious and


    even afraid of Tom.


    "Hmph, how dare you to be arrogant, you dead man? Do you really think I can''t do anything about


    you?" Tristan snorted heavily and pointed at Tom with a malicious expression. He said, "Your name is


    Tom, right? I know you now. If you don''t kneel down to apologize today, I have thousands of ways to


    make you suffer in H Country! If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    Elsa said to Kaylie worriedly, "Kaylie, you''d better let your friend kneel down and apologize. The


    president is very powerful in H Country. If he wants to end your friend, he really can."


    Kaylie said indifferently, "Elsa, don''t worry. The person who should kneel down is not my friend, but this


    guy."


    Elsa saw at this time, Kaylie could still say this. She shook her head and did not say anything more.


    She thought that Kaylie and Tom must be doomed. She quickly walked aside and wanted to keep her


    distance, afraid that they would get her into trouble.


    "I don''t have much patience. I''ll count to three. If you haven''t knelt yet, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Tristan''s eyes widened, and a powerful aura emanated from him. His arrogant aura made many people


    feel scared, especially Elsa and other old subordinates.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    He began to count, and Tom looked at him like he was a clown.


    Finally, on the count of three, Tom still did nothing. Tristan''s face became even more malicious now. He


    cursed at him for refusing to ept the easy way. Then he walked up and decided to personally hit


    Tom.


    It could be told that he had learned Muay Thai from his movements. He must have practice kungfu, and


    two or three ordinary people were not his match.


    Tom was still motionless. When Tristan moved, Tom fought back casually and easily caught a punch


    from Tristan. "I didn''t know you practiced Muay Thai, but you are too weak."


    Tristan didn''t expect to be easily grabbed by Tom with his full punch. His face suddenly changed and


    he snorted, "Why you''re so bold. It turned out that you''ve practiced kungfu before. I..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he could not hold back a scream. Tom exerted more strength,


    grabbed Tristan''s fist, and pressed it down. His strength waspletely beyond Tristan''s limit so that


    Tristan knelt down on the ground and looked extremely embarrassed.


    Even a blind person could tell that Tristan and Tom were not at the same level at all.


    It happened too fast. Before many people could realize what happened, Tristan was already kneeling in


    front of Tom.


    Elsa opened her mouth wide, her face full of horror and fear. Her face turned pale and she wailed in


    despair, "It''s over. The president will definitely not let me go!"


    She was right. Tom was Kaylie''s boyfriend, and Kaylie was invited by her. Now Tristan was not only


    humiliated but he was forced to kneel down. He must want to kill her!


    All she could feel was that her world was dark and her future ruined.


    She knew very well Tristan''s influence in this circle. As long as Tristan ordered, she really couldn''t


    survive.


    At this moment, she not only regretted it but also began to me Kaylie. If it weren''t for Kaylie''s


    boyfriend, she would still have a bright future!


    Kaylie saw Tom could make Tristan kneel down easily. She was so happy and joyful that she couldn''t


    help but apud.


    Tristan was about to explode. It was a great shame for a noble man like him to kneel in front of a poor


    loser!


    "Damn you, I''m going to kill you... Ah!" Before Tristan could finish scolding, Tom began to exert his


    strength, so Tristan began to scream again, and his body was trembling with pain.


    Now he really wanted to kill Tom, this lowly man. Tom dared to fight back and made him kneel down!


    This was a huge humiliation to him, an unprecedented offense.


    He swore that he would take revenge and kill Tom, definitely!


    "You''re dead. I swear, you''re dead!" Tristan let out an earth-shattering roar. The whole floor was


    startled and many people came over to watch.


    Tom shook his head and said disdainfully, "How dare you yell at me? In that case, you won''t know who


    I am until I teach you a lesson."


    Tom made a heftier move. He kept twisting Tristan''s wrist back, creating a huge arc, as if it was about


    to break at any time, and Tristan''s body turned to a strange position.


    The intense pain finally destroyed Tristan''s will and quickly begged for mercy. "Pain, pain, pain... Let


    go, please let go, my arm is about to break..."


    Tom did not let go and stared at him condescendingly, "Now that you know the pain, do you dare to be


    arrogant?"


    "No, please." Tristan begged for mercy, but there was still some coldness and hatred in his eyes, and


    he wanted to seek revenge on Tom.


    How could Tom not see through? It was just that he didn''t bother to get tangled with this trash.


    So he let go of Tristan and scolded faintly, "Fuck off."


    Tristan quickly got up from the ground. His face was already ferocious with anger. He shouted, "You


    want to leave? No way! Who will stop this beast for me? I''ll give him 100 thousand dors!"


    There must be brave followers under the heavy money. Tristan''s words immediately stimted a lot of


    people. They began to surround Tom and not let Tom and Kaylie go.


    Tristan smiled grimly, then took out his phone and began to call for someone here to help him.


    When Tom saw his crazy look, his expression gradually calmed down. He was in a good mood


    because he came over for the celebration dinner of the newpany tonight. He didn''t want to waste


    his time on Tristan, but Tristan didn''t know to surrender. Since that was the case, then he didn''t have to


    show any mercy.


    His generosity did not mean that he had no temper. Tristan''s behaviors had already crossed his bottom


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    line and he had to be punished.


    But he didn''t do anything or make any calls. He wanted to see who this Tristan could ask for help.


    After Tristan hung up the phone, his face was full of excitement and hatred. He pointed at Tom and


    scolded coldly, "Bastard, you are dying! I''ve already called people from ZQ Media. You idiot, how dare


    you pretend to be the chairman of ZQ Media? I''ll watch your death personally this time!"


    Hearing this, Tom''s face showed a strange expression again. This Tristan actually called someone from


    ZQ Media?


    Tom simply asked, "From the ZQ Media? Is Elliot that fat man?"


    Tristan pointed at Tom and said, "You are doomed. How dare you scold Elliot for being fat? You must


    die this time! Wait, Mr. Murphy will be here soon!"


    Mr. Murphy?


    Tom frowned slightly and thought about who was surnamed Murphy in the top management of the ZQ


    Media. After a while, he recalled who was him...

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    When Tristan saw that Tom could still smile, he kept sneering in his heart, thinking that Tom was a


    lunatic!


    He called Mr. Murphy on the phone just now and told him what had happened in an exaggerated way.


    Mr. Murphy flew into a rage immediately and agreed toe as fast as he could.


    Mr. Murphy was an executive of the ZQ Media. He was worth hundreds of millions dors and had a


    high prestige in the industry. He was one of Tristan''s seniors. It was Mr. Murphy''s credit that Tristan


    could work in the advertisingpany that the chairman of the ZQ Media newly set up. Mr. Murphy


    rmended him to Elliot.


    Mr. Murphy was about to arrive. With Mr. Murphy''s temper and power, Tristan didn''t believe that Mr.


    Murphy would let this bastard Howard off!


    Tristan knew Mr. Murphy''s power very well, and he was nothingpared with Mr. Murphy. Moreover,


    on the phone just now, he specifically told Mr. Murphy that Tom was a master of martial arts, intending


    to tell Mr. Murphy bring more people with him. Tristan believed that as long as Mr. Murphy was there,


    Tom would be a dead man!


    The only thing he needed to do now was to keep an eye on Tom, not let him escape and stall him until


    Mr. Murphy came.


    However, the current situation was that Tom didn''t try to run away and still wore a confident smile!


    Tristan really couldn''t figure out why Tom was so confident. Was it because he knew a little kungfu?


    Come on, this was the 21st century, the era of hot weapons. Besides, it was a society ruled byw. No


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    matter how good a fighter he was, he couldn''t be very powerful. This society valued power and status.


    In Tristan''s eyes, Tom was already a dead man.


    Elsa was quite soft-hearted and worried about Kaylie when she saw this situation. Nheless, she


    didn''t dare to go talk to Kaylie. She gave Kaylie a hint with the eyes, telling Kaylie to run quickly.


    Otherwise, when the executive of the ZQ Media came, she wouldn''t be able to run away even if she


    wanted to!


    Elsa and Kaylie had been friends for years. Elsa knew that Kaylie was the rich youngdy of the


    Knights and had a powerful background. However, the Knights was nothingpared with ZQ Media.


    Once the chairman of ZQ Media got angry, Kaylie, the daughter of the Knights , would not be spared!


    Unfortunately, what made her anxious was that Kaylie didn''t listen to her. Instead, she still stood there,


    and even chatted with Tom. Elsa was really speechless!


    Now she really suspected that Kaylie was crazy now. Otherwise, with her understanding of Kaylie, she


    would not be so stupid!


    Elsa was very anxious, but there was nothing she could do. Now she really didn''t dare to offend


    Tristan.


    "Tom, who is Mr. Murphy? Have I seen him before?" Kaylie asked with a smile, not worried at all.


    After all, she knew Tom''s real identity. If Tristan called the police, she would be a little worried.


    However, Tristan called an executive of ZQ Media, so she wasn''t worried at all. The most powerful


    person in ZQ Media was right in front of her. She was more and more eager to see Tristan''s expression


    when Mr. Murphy arrived.


    As for Elsa and others, they didn''t believe what she said, and the truth woulde out when the


    executive from the ZQ Media came!


    Just the thought of the scene thrilled her.


    Tom also wore an intriguing smile on his face and said, "You probably haven''t seen him before. He''s


    just one of executives."


    "Then he should know you, right?" Thinking of this, Kaylie asked nervously. If the person who came


    was just a nobody in thepany and was not qualified to know Tom, it would be a little troublesome.


    Fortunately, Tom''s words reassured her. Tom said, "Yes."


    Kaylie breathed a sigh of relief and smiled brightly again, "That''s good!"


    When Tristan saw that Tom and Kaylie were stillughing and talking at this juncture, he was so angry


    that he gritted his teeth. It was obvious that Tom didn''t take him seriously at all!


    He thought to himself that when Mr. Murphy came, he must teach Tom a lesson.


    Finally, after a few minutes, while everyone was waiting with great expectations, arge group of


    people came in. At the front of them was Mr. Murphy, amanding figure with a square face.


    Mr. Murphy was followed by a dozen people. Half of them were bodyguards and the other half were


    people from ZQ Media.


    Mr. Murphy was a subordinate of Elliot, and his position in the ZQ Media was quite high, owning no


    more than one percent of the shares. Nheless, this was enough to make him find his feet in the


    field.


    When he received Tristan''s phone call, he was especially angry. He happened to be having dinner


    nearby. When he knew about this, he immediately called some people toe over.


    He was a loyal supporter of the chairman of ZQ Media. Ever since Tom bought the ZQ Media, his


    wealth had been increasing every day. Unconsciously, he treated Tom not only as simple as his boss,


    but also admired Tom. He would not allow anyone to impersonate the chairman of ZQ Media or to


    destroy the reputation of the chairman!


    Tristan was overjoyed when he saw Mr. Murphying over with so many people. He waved hard and


    quickly greeted Mr. Murphy.


    When he passed by Tom, he even made a gesture of killing. He revealed a cruel and grim smile, and


    threatened, "You''re a dead man. Mr. Murphy is already here. Go to hell!"


    Tom remained calm. He sat there and enjoyed a cup of tea in a rxed manner.


    Kaylie really admired Tom when she saw that he could still maintain such a calm posture under the


    gaze of so many people. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Tom.


    She couldn''t help but walk behind Tom and massaged Tom''s neck obediently.


    Tristan was very excited. He trotted to Mr. Murphy and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Murphy, that''s


    great. You''re finally here!"


    Mr. Murphy was a burly, middle-aged man with a square face. His beard and hair were very thick, and


    he looked ferocious. He had an aura of authority, which far surpassed Tristan.


    He nodded and said in a low voice, "You said someone was impersonating the chairman of ZQ Media


    here? What''s going on?"


    Seeing Mr. Murphy''s angry look, Tristan was even more excited. He said loudly, "Yes, Mr. Murphy. The


    reckless bastard, dares to pretend to be the chairman of ZQ Media, making everyone angry and ruining


    the reputation of the chairman! After being exposed by me, he still didn''t repent of what he had done


    and even hit me. It''s absurd andwless!"


    Mr. Murphy was very angry when he heard this. He looked in the direction of Tristan''s fingers and saw


    Tom sitting in a chair with a faint smile on his face. Tom greeted Mr. Murphy, "Soren, why do you bring


    so many people here? Are you going to teach me a lesson?"


    When Mr. Murphy saw Tom''s face clearly, he was stunned. When he heard Tom''s words, he


    immediately became frightened and his legs trembled. "C-Chairman, ugh? You..."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Soren swore that he never expected that the person who Tristan said was pretending to be the


    chairman was the chairman himself!


    Now that he saw the indifferent smile on Tom''s face, his scalp began to tingle!


    Who was the person Soren was most afraid of now? It must be Tom!


    At his age, he had rich life experiences, and he was ustomed to the ups and downs in the business


    world. Besides, he was quite self-confident, and would not easily fear others, but when he faced Tom,


    he would really feel fear and awe from the bottom of his heart.


    To be honest, when the first time he saw Tom, knowing that the new chairman was so young, he


    actually didn''t take it seriously. Soren thought Tom was just an innocent young man born with a silver


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    spoon and was arranged to work here by his wealthy parents. So Soren didn''t take Tom seriously in his


    heart.


    However, through deep contacts, Soren was gradually convinced by Tom. Not only did he not looked at


    him with contempt, but he was also in awe. Especially once seeing Tom lose his temper, Soren was


    People around could tell that Soren was a big shot, an extremely important person. They saw Soren


    bring so many people over, assuming that Tom would be in trouble. Now they were all waiting to see


    Tom''s joke.


    But they never expected that Soren, who had a fierce expression, would react like this when he arrived.


    He trembled in front of Tom and his face turned pale with fear!


    Moreover, they heard correctly that Soren called Tom "chairman".


    Tristan was the most confused and numb person in the room!


    Now even if he was a fool, he could realize that Tom was not a poor boy, but the real chairman of ZQ


    Inc.


    At this moment, Tristan''s hands and feet became cold. He was extremely scared, feeling like falling into


    an ice cave.


    The four words, "chairman of ZQ Inc", meant the man with the supreme power. He didn''t dare to offend


    the chairman.


    Now Tristan only felt as if his world had copsed, and it was dark in front of him, and he was filled with


    despair.


    "He, he, he is really the chairman of ZQ Inc?" Elsa was stunned as if she saw the ghost. Her mouth


    was so big that she could stuff her own fist.


    Not only she, but also the others reacted in the same way. They were all shocked.


    Only Kaylie was not surprised. She was so excited that her face turned red. She tried her best to


    massage Tom''s shoulder. The bright smile on her face could not be concealed.


    Tom said jokingly, "Soren, how powerful you are. You brought so many people to teach me a lesson.


    Do you want to rece me?"


    Tom''s eyes widened as he finished speaking. A powerful aura burst out from him and oppressed


    Soren. Soren immediately copsed. He knelt down and begged for mercy, "Please forgive me,


    chairman! Please! I didn''t know it was you. If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t dare to offend you! It''s all


    because of this bastard, Tristan. He lied to me. He said that someone was impersonating our chairman


    outside. So I brought these people here to protect your reputation. I don''t mean to offend you! Please


    forgive me..."


    Soren knelt down...


    This scene stimted Tristan more!


    In his eyes, Soren was a very important person in the circle, because he had connections, resources,


    and property, which made Tristan want to curry favor with Soren. But such a person actually knelt down


    in front of Tom! Tristan started to faint. He could not imagine how powerful Tom was, and he could


    make Soren do this. Tristan only realized that this time he really got into big trouble.


    Tom didn''t expect Soren to kneel down. Soren was a big character at least, and he didn''t offend Tom


    directly. No matter what, Soren needn''t kneel down and beg for mercy. This was because Tom


    underestimated his deterrence to Soren. In thepany, everyone was afraid of Tom.


    Tom was not an unreasonable person either. He naturally knew that Soren was innocent and that the


    person should be med on was Tristan.


    "Okay, get up." Tom waved his hand and said. Then he looked at Tristan and said, "Is he your friend? I


    don''t want to see him again. I''ll leave this matter to you. If it''s not settled, you needn''te to work in


    ZQ Inc in the future."


    Soren breathed a sigh of relief, nodded quickly like a chicken pecking rice and said, "Mm-hmm! I


    understand. I promise Tristan would be unable to survive in the circle in the future!"


    Then Soren went over and pped Tristan hard. "You blind dog, you dare to provoke our chairman. I


    think you''re looking for your death! As long as I work here for one day, you''ll never be able to work in


    this industry!"


    Tristan was frightened and hurriedly apologized and asked for pardon. He knew Soren''s words meant


    that he was thrown to hell from heaven, which was absolutely uneptable to him.


    Soren refused to talk to him. Tristan immediately knelt down in front of Tom and begged Tom to spare


    his life, with tears and snot.


    Tom kicked him away and didn''t want to show any sympathy to such a person.


    There were so many people around him, but no one sympathized with him. Everyone saw how


    arrogant and aggressive he was just now.


    After settling this matter, Tom did not stay here. He did not want to be a monkey surrounded by tourists,


    so he left the hotel with Kaylie and the others.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you keep looking at me? Is there something on my face?"


    Tom touched his face and said. On the way leaving the hotel, Kaylie kept staring at Tom. Her eyes were


    fixed on him, making him feel creepy.


    Kaylie''s eyes were full of fervor, and she didn''t conceal her admiration and love for Tom.


    "Tom, you were super handsome. I''m so proud that you are the man I personally chose!" Kaylie came


    over and took Tom''s arm. Her eyes narrowed into a crescent moon. Her happiness could be felt by


    people far away.


    Tom was hugged by her again and felt the temptation of her. He could not help but breathe a little


    faster. He coughed quickly and said, "Miss Knight, it''s not appropriate for a man and a woman to touch


    each other casually. I don''t think it''s proper for you to hug me like this."


    Kaylie blinked and said, "What''s wrong? We''re already engaged."


    Tom was startled and said quickly, "Miss Knight! When did I get engaged to you? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing Tom''s agitated look, Kaylie curled her lips and said, "Just joking. Why are you so scared?


    Besides, is it unsatisfying for you to get engaged to me?"


    "You can''t joke about this!" Tom rolled his eyes and said angrily, "I''m married. I''m a married man. You''re


    a single girl, so you should keep your distance from me, okay?"


    Kaylie turned her eyes and suddenly said something shocking.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "So what if you are married? I can be your secret lover." Kaylie blushed and looked down at her toes.


    Tom was dumbfounded by her words. "You, you, what did you say?!"


    Kaylie was also shocked by her own words. Her face was burning red. She quickly shook her head and


    said, "Nothing, nothing, it''s just a joke."


    Tom was overwhelmed and said angrily, "Do you think you''re still a child? You are more than twenty


    years old. Don''t you know what to say and what not to say? If your parents hear you, they will be


    pissed."


    Kaylie didn''t take it seriously and muttered in a low voice, "Like hell they would. They all want me to


    throw myself into your arms as soon as possible."


    She said this in a low voice. Just as Elsa and the others caught up, Tom did not hear her and asked


    doubtfully, "What did you just say?"


    Kaylie shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    She didn''t lie. Ever since the Knights found out that Tom was the chairman of ZQ Inc and the Young


    Master of Master Chou that night, the whole of the Knights had been thinking that Kaylie should hook


    up with Tom, even if they knew that Tom had married.


    They just couldn''t help it. Tom''s status was too high. If the Knights could get acquainted with Tom, then


    the Knights would be prosperous directly.


    At this moment, Elsa and the others followed up and stopped a few meters away, not daring to move


    forward. Their faces were full of fear, awe, excitement, and admiration.


    In their eyes, Tom was a high and mighty God, someone that could only be looked up to. They wanted


    to curry favor but did not dare to. They were afraid that Tom would be angry and get themselves into


    trouble.


    Kaylie waved at them and said, "Elsa, why are you standing there? Come here."


    Only then did Elsa dare toe over. Even so, she was still very uneasy. She tiptoed and walked with


    unprecedented caution, afraid that she would provoke Tom with one wrong move.


    "Kaylie, I''m sorry about what happened just now. I didn''t know your boyfriend was the chairman. I''m


    really sorry. Can you forgive me?" Elsa said nervously. She stole a nce at Tom and immediately


    retracted her gaze. She looked very timid and afraid.


    The others were the same, making Tom quite helpless. Did he look that scary?


    Kaylie waved her hand and said indifferently, "Look at you, so scared. Don''t be so nervous. We''re good


    friends. It''s not your fault today. You didn''t mean it. The only hateful person is that guy Tristan. Now he


    had already got his punishment."


    Elsa rxed a little. Immediately, she looked at Tom anxiously and said with great humility, "Chairman,


    I didn''t mean to offend you just now... I apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me."


    Tom waved his hand and said, "No need, I''m not that petty."


    Then, Tom said to the few people who didn''t dare toe over, "Rx. I can tell right from wrong.


    What happened just now had nothing to do with you. I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Only then did they slowly rx and look at each other, then try to walk over and observe Tom closely.


    Tomughed in his heart when he saw how scared they were. Did he look that scary?


    It was gettingte at this point, and Tom showed a little impatience. They didn''t dare to stay any longer,


    so they all wisely found some excuses to leave.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest too." The two of them were left alone, and Tom said to


    Kaylie.


    "It''s only ten o''clock. It''s still early. Why don''t youe over to my house?" Kaylie blinked and said.


    Tom shook his head and said, "I''ll have to past that. I still have to go back and report to my wife."


    Kaylie''s eyes shed with gloom. She bit her lips and said, "Are you afraid of your wife?"


    "It''s not fear but respect. Forget it, you''ve never been married before." Tom said.


    Kaylie wanted to refute, but Tom didn''t give her the chance. He stopped a taxi by the side of the road


    and left. She was so angry that she stomped her feet hard. Then, she snapped her fingers. A few


    bodyguards immediately came out of the street and picked her up.


    When Tom returned home, Phoebe was already at home. When she got closer, Phoebe sniffed hard


    and smelled the perfumeing from Tom. Her expression changed slightly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As a woman, she was also very sensitive to the fragrance of women. Naturally, she could smell it. It


    was a very expensive woman''s perfume.


    Tom secretlyined that it was not good. He was careless. Because he had made such a mistake


    before, Tom was very nervous. Just as he wanted to exin, Phoebe said first, "Don''t worry. I believe


    you."


    Tom was rendered speechless.


    Since Phoebe had already said so, he would make himself look guilty if he still tried to exin.


    It was strange that Phoebe knew that Tom was with another woman tonight, but there was not much


    negative emotion in her heart. Instead, she felt a little inexplicable relief.


    After a long time of reflection, she realized that it was because Tom was too outstanding. After knowing


    Tom''s identity, she had developed a sense of inferiority in her heart. She thought that she was just an


    ordinary woman and did not have the fortune to upy Tom. And she knew that a man as outstanding


    as Tom would definitely be favored by many women. Which sessful man only had one woman in his


    life? This was unrealistic. Especially after she became the chairman of the SK Lighting, she had seen a


    lot of big bosses and understood this even more.


    So she had already been mentally prepared about Tom having other women. As long as Tom still had a


    ce in his heart for her, she would be satisfied.


    Next, Tom spent most of his time on the newpany and then increased his investment, nning to


    make thepany sessful within three years.


    On this day, the opening ceremony of the newpany was grand. As the biggest boss, he was going


    to cut the ribbon on the spot. There were many media and reporters, and all the major TV stations


    broadcast it live. It was a very grand scene.


    However, Tom was a very low-key person. He was not interested in such ceremonies. So he handed


    the ribbon-cutting task to Elliot and Malcolm, and he quietly assumed the responsibility as the boss


    behind.


    After the establishment of the newpany, it wasn''t that a big deal to the ordinary people, but to the


    people in the upper ss, their reverence for chairman ZQ Inc deepened because everyone in the


    circle knew that the real boss of this advertisingpany with a registered capital of two billion was the


    chairman of ZQ Inc. Elliot and Malcolm were just shareholders.


    In addition, Tom had recently done a lot of deterrent things in the public, so slowly in the circle, there


    was a saying, "Rather provoke the king of hell than Mr. Howard."


    Tom set aside two billion dors to set up a newpany. Not only did he have less money, but he had


    more. His bnce had already exceeded sixty billion dors, and it was all cash flow! This was an


    incredible thing. Even many bosses of the bigpanies in the country might not have so much cash


    in their hands.


    With Tom holding the money, he would naturally not be so stupid as to keep it in the bank. He would


    want to continue to invest and expand his strength.


    At the same time, in a mysterious ce in H Country.


    Somewhere in the depths of the forest, a vige with about ten square kilometers was actually built,


    and the vige''s equipment was extremely advanced. It looked very calm on the surface. In fact, there


    were many high-tech weapons hidden inside. Whoever dared to break in without permission would


    certainly be killed.


    Halfway up the mountain in the vige, there was a house made of bamboo and wood. Inside lived a


    woman, elegant and noble, with a hint of sadness between her brows. Judging by her temperament,


    she was already fifty years old, but her skin was well maintained. Besides some crow''s feet at the


    corner of her eyes, at first nce, anyone would think that she was a young woman in her thirties.


    She lived in the house and was embroidering a picture of a young man.


    If Tom was here, he could tell that this young man looked exactly like him four years ago!

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    The woman gazed at the person on the embroidery with deep feeling, her eyes full of tenderness and


    hope, which could melt everything in the world.


    "Tom, how are you doing now? Do you already know about me? I''m sorry about what I did to you and


    the Howards..."


    The woman''s eyes were filled with tears, and there was a worried and heartbreaking look on her face.


    Two tears dripped on the embroidery, wetting the forehead of young man upon it.


    At this moment, a red figure appeared silently behind the woman, moving gently and softly, afraid of


    waking the woman up.


    The woman sensed the arrival of the red figure. She wiped her tears, looked up, smiled and said,


    "Sunny, you''re here. Have a chat with me."


    Sunny was a girl in her twenties. She was very beautiful, like a fairy walking out of a painting. In terms


    of beauty, she was slightly better than Phoebe and Kaylie!


    Sunny was dressed in Hanfu, the traditional dress of Chinese people. She looked like a rich youngdy


    of ancient times.


    However, she was more valiant than graceful. She would not make people think that she was


    thoroughly aplished in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting. Instead, she was like a


    heroine in movies.


    She sat down beside the woman. When she saw that the woman had cried, her eyes shed with


    sorrow and anger, "Auntie, why are you crying again? Crying all the time makes you get old easily."


    The woman smiled gently and said, "Sunny, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    You haven''te to see me for so long. Do you not care about me anymore?"


    Sunny quickly shook her head and said, "This is impossible. Auntie, you saved my life! I will never


    forget your great kindness! "


    "All right, you little girl. Auntie is just joking with you. Look how scared you are." The woman said


    jokingly, then continued to work on the embroidery.


    Sunny also turned to look at the embroidery in the woman''s hand. When she looked at Tom''s


    appearance in the embroidery, a strong feeling of pity shed in her eyes. She held the woman''s hand


    and said softly, "Auntie, you''ve started embroidering Tom again."


    The woman smiled and did not answer. There was a smile in the corner of her eyes, as if there was


    endless warmth and kindness. The world was a little warmer because of her.


    After a while, Sunny said, "Auntie, I went to see Tom. He''s doing well now. He inherits Anderson''s


    legacy, and is now the chairman of the ZQ Media. In addition, he has set up a new advertisement...


    Auntie, are you okay?"


    When the woman heard Sunny''s words, she was suddenly in an anxious state of mind. Therefore, her


    hand trembled, and she pricked her finger on a needle. A drop of blood fell on the embroidery.


    Nheless, she didn''t feel any pain at all. There was a demented expression on her face. When she


    came back to her senses, she quickly grabbed Sunny''s hand and said excitedly, "Sunny, have you


    really met Tom?! How is he now? Is he okay? Has he lost weight or gained weight? Does he...


    remember me?"


    The woman''s voice trailed off and her eyes reddened as she spoke thest few words. Endless


    sadness, yearning, and regret appeared on her face...


    Sunny quickly grabbed the woman''s injured hand and put it into her mouth to suck, then said, "Auntie,


    don''t worry. Tom is doing well now! He must remember you. During this time, I went to H City to see


    Tom. He has grown up and is no longer the child who needs your protection."


    This woman was Anna, Tom''s biological mother, and the Saintess of the LT Organization.


    Of course, she was no longer the Saintess anymore. She had been stripped of the identity of the


    Saintess since she left the LT Organization and married Romain, an ordinary person. Now she was


    caught back under house arrest in the LT Organization. In a sense, she was just a prisoner.


    "Really? Is Tom okay now?" Anna looked at Sunny expectantly and anxiously.


    Sunny nodded hard and said, "Yes, he''s doing very well! Auntie, Tom is really your son. He is so


    outstanding. Although he has not been trained by our organization, he became very strong now. He


    almost found me out."


    "That''s good. That''s good." Anna finally rxed and smiled again. There was endless tenderness and


    hope in her eyes. It was as if Tom was all she had. As long as Tom was happy, she would be happy.


    Sunny took the embroidery from Anna, looked carefully at Tom''s appearance on it, and said, "Auntie,


    your embroidery skills are so good that the person you embroider looks just like Tom. Nheless,


    Tom''s character has changed a lot. He''s not as ostentatious as he used to be. Tom is quite reserved


    and calm now."


    "Calm?" When Anna heard this, she was slightly stunned, as if it was difficult for her to connect calm


    with Tom.


    As his biological mother, Anna had watched Tom grow up. She knew her son''s character very well. He


    was a mboyant and outgoing child. Even after Tom became an adult, he was still mboyant.


    Tom had been very smart since he was a child and learned everything very quickly. In addition, he was


    born in the Howards, so he grew up in the spotlight, leading to his mboyant personality. Thus, when


    Anna heard that Tom was reserved and calm, she couldn''t believe it.


    Thinking of something, Anna immediately said, "In the four years I disappeared, has Tom experienced


    any unforeseen events?!"


    Anna reacted quickly and immediately realized this. She knew Tom too well. If Tom had not


    experienced a great change, his character would not have changed so much.


    Sunny lowered her head, nodded gently, and said, "Over the past four years, brother Tom did go


    through a difficult time..."


    Then, Sunny told Anna about Tom being expelled from the Howards and then being a live-in son-inw


    of the Scotts.


    With Sunny''s ability, since she could find Tom, it was not difficult for her to investigate what Tom had


    been through for four years.


    After hearing this, Anna began to cry. She said regretfully and sadly, "My poor Tom. You have suffered


    in the past few years!"


    Sunny felt bad when she saw Anna like this. She quickly held Anna''s hand and smiled, "Auntie, brother


    Tom is very popr now. Those hardships he went though over the past four years are good for him!


    He is rich and powerful now, and he has a family. He is very happy now. You don''t have to worry about


    him."


    Anna sighed faintly and said, "It''s good that he''s happy... s, it''s all my fault. I''m not a good mother,


    making him suffer so much."


    Sunny was silent for a while and said, "Auntie, I also found out something. Brother Tom, he seems to


    have known about what happened that year and wants toe to you..."


    "What?!" Anna reacted violently when she heard this and shook her head hurriedly, "No, no! He can''t


    Sunny bit her lip and said, "Auntie, don''t worry. I''ll protect him secretly in the future. I won''t let the


    organization find him."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Anna held Sunny''s hand and said, "Sunny, thank you for your hard work."


    Sunny smiled and threw herself into Anna''s arms. She looked like an obedient girl and said, "Not at all.


    Auntie, you saved my life. Now, you only have Brother Tom. I will help you to protect and take good


    care of him."


    Anna gently stroked Sunny''s hair, and there was an infinite tenderness and kindness in her eyes. She


    said, "Sunny, that I brought you back in the first ce was the best decision that I have made in my


    life."


    Sunny said, "It''s Sunny''s greatest blessing to have you by my side in this life. If it weren''t for you, I


    wouldn''t know the meaning of living in this world."


    "Silly girl." Anna said with a smile.


    Thinking of something, Anna added, "I heard that the organization has arranged for you to marry a


    handsome man. Have you met? How do you feel?"


    Sunny immediately showed a repulsive and disgusted expression on her face and said, "I''ve seen him


    before. He''s a pervert. I don''t want to marry him! I won''t marry anyone in my life. I''ll be with you as your


    servant for the rest of my life. Hahahahah."


    Anna gave her a knock on the forehead and said with faking anger, "You little girl, what nonsenses are


    you talking about? A woman''s life is iplete if she doesn''t marry someone. You only live once, and


    you should live for yourself, or else you will fail yourself, understand? Besides, I''m a healthy person,


    and I can live a good life myself. There''s no need for you to protect me. You should find a good man to


    marry. It''s a waste for you not to marry someone, my perfect Sunny."


    Sunny blushed and said, "Auntie, even you make fun of me. You''re the one who told me that a


    handsome face means nothing. The real soul lies in the mind."


    Anna blinked and said, "Have I said so?"


    While the two of them were chatting, a few people came from afar. When Sunny saw them, she


    immediately frowned, her face full of anger and hostility, and said, "It''s been so many years, they still


    don''t want to let you go. They have gone too far! I have to report to the organization immediately!"


    Anna held Sunny and shook her head, "Sunny, don''t act rashly. This is my fate. No one else can


    change it."


    Sunny said unwillingly, "But auntie, you''ve already been punished. But the Saint King still won''t spare


    you! Besides, you''ve never done anything to hurt the organization! He has gone too far!"


    Anna quickly covered Sunny''s mouth, red at her and said sternly, "Don''t ever criticize the Saint King


    like that. You hear me, or don''t call me your aunt!"


    Sunny bit her lips tightly. How could she not know that her aunt was to protect her by scolding her? The


    more she did this, the sadder Sunny felt when she saw her aunt suffer.


    In a short while, those people had already walked up to them. There were three men and two women,


    dressed in ancient clothes, tall and straight, with an extraordinary temperament, different from ordinary


    people.


    "Anna, it''s time to be punished." A handsome man among the five said coldly with an expressionless


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    face.


    Sunny immediately said angrily, "It''s been four years since she suffered this. No matter what serious sin


    shemitted, she should be spared. Why should she still be punished?"


    The handsome man ignored Sunny and looked only at Anna.


    When Sunny saw their rude behavior, her heart was filled with anger. Her position in the LT


    Organization was not low. The five people in front of her should be her inferiors and be respectful to


    her, but they looked so arrogant.


    However, when she still wanted to say more, Anna stopped her, took a step forward and said, "Okay, I''ll


    go with you."


    "Auntie..." Sunny chased after her.


    Anna turned around and looked at Sunny, implying her to guard Tom. Sunny understood. She bit her


    lips hard and nodded slowly.


    Seeing Anna being taken away in front of her, Sunny was so unwilling, but now she had no choice.


    Then she looked at the embroidery cloth on the table. Tom looked so ostentatious and so spirited on it.


    She muttered, "Tom, I hope you can really grow up and lead auntie out of her misery."


    ...


    Tom began to get busy again during this period of time. As the chairman of the twopanies, he had


    a lot of things to deal with, especially when the new advertisingpany was established. No matter


    how desperate he wanted to avoid his duty, he still had to make a lot of significant decisions.


    And now that he was getting more and more close to the upper ss, many people began to ask him


    out for dinner.


    There were some necessary meals that he could not refuse.


    Here was the truth, "There are pros and cons to everything in this world." If you gained somewhere,


    then you must lose in another ce. The higher a person''s position, the greater his achievements, the


    less freedom he owned, and the more things he had to take into ount.


    Now Tom was like that. His status had risen, but there was less freedom.


    Fortunately, he was good at finding talents. After he had been busy in the early necessary period, he


    immediately hired a professional team and assigned the task. Now he only needed to be the behind-


    the-scenes leader.


    So after working hard for half a month, he could finally rx.


    "Bang!"


    With one punch, Tom broke the sandbag and the iron sand flowed out. He shook his head and said,


    "These sandbags are too fragile to bear my heavy punch."


    Beside him, there were already more than a dozen sandbags that had been broken by him like this.


    Even those famous international heavyweight boxers would be shocked to see this scene.


    Master Chou walked over and said, "Your strength has surpassed the peak that ordinary humans can


    reach. Naturally, these sandbags can''t bear your heavy hit."


    Tom took a towel, wiped his sweat, and then asked, "In the LT Organization, how many people owned


    the strength like mine are there?"


    Master Chou said with a strange expression, "Do you really want to know?"


    Tom had already known the answer from his expression. He said, "It seems that your organization is


    not simple. There are specialized training methods that can train so many masters."


    Master Chou said, "Of course. The leader of the LT Organization is an extraordinary person. In just a


    few decades, he has expanded the LT Organization on such arge scale. To some extent, he is close


    to bing a god."


    Tom asked again, "Have you seen him?"


    Master Chou shook his head, and then he said, "There are very few people who have met him in the


    world. Young Master, this is not something you should care about. It''s too far away."


    Tom could hear the contempt in Master Chou''s tone, and he did not respond because it was the truth.


    The more he came into contact with the LT Organization, the more he knew about how powerful the LT


    Organization was. Though he had high status and wealth, he was really far from the LT Organization.


    After a while, Tom said, "What can I do to break through the bottleneck and improve myself?"


    Master Chou thought for a moment and said, "In a few days, there will be an auction in Phoenix . I


    heard that someone seems to auction the Purification Pill. If you can get it, it should be helpful after


    taking it."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    "Purification Pill?" Tom was stunned and said with an odd expression, "Are you sure?"


    Master Chou understood Tom''s suspicions. He said seriously, "It''s not what you think. The Purification


    Pill is made by a highly skilled master who through professional means extracts the essence of various


    herbs, animals, and other things, and then refines it into a pill. For ordinary people, it''s poison, but for


    those who practice martial arts in our realm, it''s the perfect Purification Pill. It can improve the


    meridians, increase the capacity, enhance the strength of internal organs so that the pill taker could


    achieve a breakthrough."


    Then, Master Chou described the nature of the Purification Pill in detail. It turned out that the


    Purification Pill was an ordinary pill, not so different from western medicine. It was from the essence


    from nts and animals extracted through professional means.


    However, the materials of the Purification Pill were rarer, and the extraction was more difficult. The


    most important thing was that it required a very capable master to refine this kind of Purification Pill,


    and he may fail by ident. Once he failed, it would waste a lot of time and money. Generally, people


    without talent and rich property couldn''t afford it.


    As a result, Purification Pill was very expensive, and the average boss couldn''t afford it.


    So that was the case. After Tom heard it, he said, "Chou, it seems that you have a wide range of


    knowledge. You even know something about the Purification Pill."


    Master Chou said, "There are alchemists in the organization. Of course, I know."


    Tom was not surprised by this. Since LT Organization was so huge, it was normal to have professional


    alchemists.


    "Then we go to this auction a few dayster and see if the Purification Pill is really that amazing." Tom


    said with a smile.


    Then Tom practiced with Master Chou for a long time. In the evening, he stopped and wanted to go


    home.


    Just as he walked out of the room, his temples suddenly jumped on both sides and he felt a gaze from


    the direction of five o''clock. He looked back quickly but found nothing.


    "That is strange. Is it because I''ve been so nervous these days that I am hallucinating?" Tom frowned


    slightly.


    His martial arts skills had improved a lot, and his sixth sense had also increased a lot, so if someone


    looked at him deliberately, he could feel it.


    The sixth sense was very difficult to understand for ordinary people, but it was not a rare thing for a


    master of a certain level.


    Because the sixth sense was originally an animal instinct. When rabbits and sika deer were targeted by


    tigers and lions, even if they did not see the predators, they would be able to sense them and escape.


    Human beings should have this instinct, but because humans thought too much, they forgot this


    instinct. Now Tom regained this instinct through cultivation.


    Just now, he felt that someone was secretly staring at him, so he was on guard.


    However, when he looked back immediately, he did not see anything, which made him quite confused.


    If it wasn''t because he had an illusion due to nervousness, it should be because the other party was


    stronger than him that he couldn''t tell where he was.


    Then he stayed there for a long time. Looking in different directions, he did not notice the look just now.


    He gradually dispelled his doubts and drove home.


    After he left for a minute, in a corner, a red figure came out. Looking in the direction of his car, she said


    to herself, "Tom, you have made great progress. You almost caught me."


    This person was Sunny. Now that she had changed into modern clothes, she looked especially


    fashionable and elegant. Her every move was full of women''s charm, which enchanted many men


    passing by.


    Fortunately, she was wearing sunsses and a mask, which almost blocked her entire face.


    Otherwise, with her gorgeous face, it would definitely cause a sensation.


    Not long after, when Sunny appeared again, she was already in front of Master Chou and called out,


    "Chou."


    Hearing her voice, Master Chou shuddered. For the first time, his calm face showed a shocked


    expression. He suddenly turned around and saw Sunny. His eyes widened and he called out, "Fairy


    Sunny, it''s you!"


    Sunny waved her hand and said, "Call me Master Sunny. Auntie said that we are all human beings.


    There is no essential difference between us."


    When Chou heard this, his body shook even more. He said excitedly, "Master Sunny, did the lord ask


    you toe here? How is she?"


    Chou asked this question with respect and expectation and there was a strong eagerness in his eyes.


    If Tom were here, he would be surprised to see Chou''s expression. He had known Chou for many


    years but had never seen him treating a person with such enthusiasm and respect as if the person was


    a god.


    Sunny''s eyes shed with sadness and she said, "She''s fine. She just doesn''t have freedom."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "That''s good. That''s good!" Chou nervously rubbed his hands, then asked expectantly and uneasily,


    "Master Sunny, did the lord have any orders?"


    Sunny sat down. She crossed her legs and looked out of the window. She was in a daze and did not


    answer the Chou''s question.


    Chou did not dare to say anything, so he bent slightly and stood aside, waiting for Sunny to speak.


    "Tom''s kungfu has improved very fast. I was almost discovered by him just now." Sunny said.


    Chou was surprised to hear that. As a member of LT Organization, Chou knew very well the strength of


    Master Sunny in front of him. Her strength was unfathomable. He had no ability to fight back and could


    not even take a single move of her.


    But Tom almost found Master Sunny?


    But soon, he let it go over his head. Tom was no longer the little boy with average martial arts skills.


    Even he was no match for Tom now.


    "The young master is a martial arts prodigy. He indeed has made great progress." Chou nodded and


    said.


    Sunny said, "Now that he''s at a bottleneck, he has to use the Purification Pill to break it."


    Chou said admiringly, "Master Sunny, you are really observant. Now the young master is indeed at a


    bottleneck and needs to take Purification Pill. There will be an auction in Phoenix a few dayster, and I


    have asked the young master to attend it."


    "The auction in Phoenix ?" When Sunny heard this, there was a meaningful look in her eyes.


    "Yes, I will ask the young master to buy this Purification Pill." Chou replied respectfully.


    Sunny nodded and did not continue. Instead, she said, "Don''t tell him about my existence. He still has a


    long way to go."


    When Chou heard this, his heart thumped. Thinking of something, he immediately widened his eyes


    and said excitedly, "Master Sunny, is this what the lord wants? The lord wants..."

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Before Chou could finish his sentence, Sunny interrupted him. She gave a cold stare at him and said,


    "Shut up. Do your duty well, and don''t ask too many questions!"


    Chou got nervous instantly and knelt down in a rush. He gave himself two hard ps on the face and


    said hurriedly, "I''m wrong. Please don''t be angry, Master Sunny!"


    Sunny waved her hand and said, "It''s alright. Get up. From now on, you have to do your best to assist


    Little Young Master and continue hiding his identity so that people from the organization won''t find him


    out, got it?"


    "Yes, Madam Sunny!"


    After a pause, Chou thought of something and said, "Master Sunny, in fact, some time ago, Little Young


    Master met someone from the organization¡­"


    "What?!" For the first time, Sunny showed a shocked expression. Her eyes widened, and she began to


    exude an overwhelming aura, which almost suffocated Chou. He felt as if he was pinned under a


    mountain, while his bones couldn''t bear the weight, cracking.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chou exined at once, "Master Sunny, don''t worry. I killed that man with a p, and Little Young


    Master''s identity was not disclosed."


    Sunny recovered immediately and said with a frown, "Tell me what happened."


    Chou told the story of Raven instantly with scrupulous attention to detail. After that, he added, "Little


    Young Master is a great martial artist now, and Raven is no match for him. He has a promising future,


    but the only thing is that Little Young Master is too merciful. If I hadn''t appeared in time that day, Little


    Young Master would have released Raven. In that case, the consequences would be too ghastly to


    imagine."


    Sunny heard that, and something odd was gleaming in her eyes. She said with a smile, "I know this


    guy, Raven. He is a man of mediocre talent, and can only be considered a good-for-nothing in the


    organization. But to ordinary people, he is also a top master that no one can match. It didn''t ur to


    me that he was actually defeated by Tom. It seems that I''ve underestimated this fellow''s talent. In this


    case, maybe I can carry out the n in advance¡­"


    Sunny said herst remark in a low voice with a meaningful look on her face.


    ...


    A few days had passed in a blink. During this period of time, Tom had kept himself busy and been


    trying to get information about Purification Pill via his own means.


    To him, Purification Pill was something he had never heard of before. It was a brand new thing.


    Besides, he would have to take it. He could kill himself if anything went wrong, so he had to be cautious


    about such an important thing.


    Having gone through so many hardships, Tom had developed a trait of meticulousness. Even if it was


    Chou who had revealed the information to him, he couldn''t believe it one hundred percent. Because,


    first of all, Chou had lied to him before, and Tom couldn''t guarantee that Chou waspletely loyal to


    him; secondly, if Chou had got the Purification Pill''s effect wrong, and thus something happened when


    he took it, then it was not worth it.


    Therefore, Tom had to check the reality by his own means to minimize the risk!


    Having learned the background information, Tom was almost certain that there was indeed a thing


    called Purification Pill, and it would also be effective to him.


    This time, the auction was held in Phoenix with a high standard. Not everyone could participate in the


    auction, but it was partly open to some people in the circle. However, the so-called "circle" was not a


    business circle, but a unique one.


    To be specific, this auction was in the gray zone. Not only antiques, calligraphy work, paintings,nd


    were auctioned here, but some shady deals would also be made here, such as servants, beauties, rare


    treasures, clues to treasures and so on.


    Purification Pill, to the masses, was a poison, but not a tonic.


    Anyone without a spotless record or a rmendation from an insider wouldn''t be able to participate


    in the auction.


    Since Tom was rmended by Master Chou, he was qualified to participate in the auction.


    The auction was held in a suburban resort in Phoenix , which covered arge area. The guests needed


    to park their cars in a parking lot a few hundred meters away before walking to the salesroom.


    Along the way, one could see many professional security guards watching the ce. Whoever dared to


    cause trouble here would be severely punished.


    Tom could tell that this ce was not ordinary at a nce. At the same time, he was getting more


    interested in tonight''s auction.


    "This is not some small auction."


    After Tom and Master Chou parked the car, they said with a smile while walking to the salesroom


    together.


    Master Chou exined, "It has been over 20 years since the first auction of tonight''s kind was held,


    and it''s usually held once a month. The requirements for admission are rather high. Those rich people


    without high social status are not allowed in."


    "I can feel it," Tom said, nodding.


    Finally they walked into the salesroom as they chatted.


    The area of this salesroom was not very big, just the size of a basketball court. It was decorated in


    vintage style, and not many modern electric appliances could be seen.


    When Tom and Master Chou arrived, there were already a lot of people in the salesroom, all strangers


    to Tom.


    At first nce, these people looked quite ordinary and not eye-catching, but if watching closely, one


    would find that they were notmon folks at all, and their imposing manner was very well-hidden.


    For example, the middle-aged man in front of Tom with a slightly plump figure was smiling amiably and


    looked gentle, but his body contained huge energy, and he was also a master.


    Take the young woman on the other side of the room for example. She was scantily d with a pair of


    coquettish eyes, and appeared very sexy. Ordinary people would assume she was a housewife at first


    nce. But in fact, she was a killer. Only those at an advanced cultivation level were able to discover


    the light murderous temperament radiated from her.


    Tom found the auction novel, looking around.


    At this moment, a voice sounded from behind, "Well, isn''t this Master Chou? What brings you here? It''s


    been a long time since you came here for treasure hunting."


    Tom turned around and found that it was a maturedy in a purple embroidered cheongsam. She was


    holding a slenderdy''s cigarette between her fingers. Her long hair was coiled on top of her head. Her


    skin was as fair as snow, smooth and delicate. She also had a charming face, on which hung a


    seductive and fascinating smile.


    There were a few people behind her. They were all women of sturdy build. Their eyes were sharp, and


    their bodies contained great energy. They were all extraordinary masters.


    Tom had seen many beautiful women before, but it was the first time he had ever seen such a


    seductive woman.


    Specifically, she was a maturedy with human being''s appearance, but her temperament was like a


    vixen, who had cultivated herself to be a human. Each frown, smile and move of hers had its unique


    charm.


    Even Tom, who was so strong-willed, couldn''t help but palpitate with excitement at the first nce of


    her.


    Her eyes fell upon Master Chou at first, and then brushed over Tom. Her attention was not attracted by


    Tom''s in look at all. She thought that Tom was Master Chou''s attendant.


    The moment Master Chou saw her, fear shed across his eyes, but disappeared immediately. Then


    he gave a smile and said politely, "So it''s Amelia. Nice to meet you."


    Amelia took a small step forward and drew closer to Master Chou. Her smile deepened, full of flirtation


    and charm, making the heart of a mature man asposed as Master Chou beat faster, forcing him to


    circte his Genuine Qi as soon as possible, so that he could suppress the fire in his underbelly, while


    keeping a faint smile on his face.


    Amelia was smokingzily, a puff of smoke drifting towards Master Chou. She said with a smile,


    "Master Chou is a big shot in H City, as well as an honored guest of our Cloud&Sky Pavilion. I wonder


    what treasure Master Chou has taken a fancy to this time. Tell me, and maybe I can pull some strings


    for you."


    She deliberately emphasized the word "strings". With that expression on her face, she had aroused so


    many thoughts in people''s mind.


    Master Chou coughed and said, "Actually, I came here with my young master this time."


    Amelia looked a little surprised when hearing this and said, "Master Chou, a big shot like you actually


    called someone else your young master? Where is he? Introduce him to me!"


    She knew what Master Chou was. He was a powerful man in H City, but there was still a young master


    behind him? She had never heard of this before!


    Master Chou smiled and said, "My young master is right in front of you."


    "Where?" Amelia looked around for the "young master". Soon, she realized something, and finally cast


    her eyes at Tom beside Master Chou. She couldn''t help but say in astonishment, "Master Chou, are


    you going to tell me that the man next to you is your young master?"

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Amelia said this with obvious disbelief on her face.


    Indeed, she was also a renowned figure. She thought she had a good judgment. She could distinguish


    ordinary people from big shots very easily. This was the ability she had to hone in her profession.


    She looked at Tom carefully for a long time. She could not see anything special about him. He was just


    an ordinary person who could be seen everywhere on the street. She knew very well who Master Chou


    was. He was the underground emperor of H City. One could not underestimate his financial resources


    or strength. How could such a big shot be willing to work for an ordinary person?


    So she thought Master Chou was joking with her.


    Tom smiled faintly. How could he not see Amelia''s thoughts? He just didn''t bother to exin.


    It was not Amelia''s fault. Now, he could totally pretend to be a normal person. As long as he did not


    take the initiative to exude momentum. Those who were at the lower level of master than him could not


    see through his depth. Like the Amelia in front of him, she was not as powerful as Tom. Naturally, she


    could not see through his strength and deemed him as an ordinary person.


    Master Chou nodded and said, "Not bad."


    Amelia smiled. She rolled her eyes at Master Chou and said coquettishly, "Hey Master Chou, I haven''t


    seen you for a while. You''ve be so funny that you even joke with me. Can I say that you''re teasing


    me? If my heart is touched, you have to be responsible for it."


    Amelia deliberately walked up and poked Master Chou on the chest. She appeared especially


    seductive and lively.


    Master Chou was not lured. His face immediately darkened and he said, "Amelia, I''m not joking with


    you. Please apologize to my young master immediately!"


    Amelia was stunned. She didn''t expect Master Chou to be so serious. He seemed really angry.


    "I..." When she was in her shock, Tom said, "All right, Chou, don''t lower yourself to her level. Let''s find


    a ce to sit down and wait for the auction to start."


    Only then did Master Chou put away his serious expression and nodded respectfully to Tom. Then he


    ignored Amelia and left with Tom.


    Amelia waspletely stunned. At first, she thought Master Chou was joking with her. But when she


    saw Master Chou''s respectful attitude towards Tom and Tom''s casualness to Master Chou, she thought


    it was not fake at all... Could it be that the young man withmon features was really Master Chou''s


    young master?


    Amelia suddenly opened her mouth wide in surprise. She had known Master Chou for a long time. But


    she had never heard of a young master behind Master Chou! After all, Master Chou was already a big


    shot. How powerful was Master Chou''s young master?


    A few secondster, Amelia finally came back to her senses and pped her forehead. She quickly


    trotted after Tom and apologized hurriedly, "Oh, young master, I''m so sorry. Amelia didn''t recognize the


    young master. Please forgive me. Don''t lower your level to Amelia''s!"


    Amelia bent down and kept nodding. She was obviously very nervous. She really had a great figure


    which was shown in a tight cheongsam. The scene was very spectacr.


    Tom coughed twice. He was a little attracted by this scene. Since he and Phoebe had sex, he found it


    harder to resist women''s temptation.


    He waved his hand and said, "I''m not that stingy. Go and do your work. Chou and I can manage


    ourselves."


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Tom was not angry. Although she was not


    powerless since she was one of the top executives of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion. It was best for them to


    avoid offending people and try to make more friends. Besides, the one who could have Master Chou


    under hismand must have a powerful background. She didn''t want to provoke such a big shot!


    After she rxed, she began to look at Tom carefully. She found that though Tom looked very ordinary


    he was very calm and exuded confidence in his bones. He was not nervous or curious when he came


    to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction. This was obviously the person who had attended the big asions.


    So, he might really be Master Chou''s young master.


    The only reason why she could not see his background was that her cultivation was so low that it


    couldn''t reach his level. Therefore, such a situation happened.


    Having figured this out, she was more in awe of Tom. At the same time, her eyes also rolled. Since she


    was sure that Tom was a big shot, she could totally curry favor with him.


    "Can I have your surname, young master?" Amelia turned her eyes and returned to her seductive look.


    Her eyes were fixed on Tom''s face eagerly. Her beautiful eyes were so affectionate that any man would


    be touched.


    It was difficult for Tom to calm down in the face of such a beautiful thing if he was a real man. He was


    slightly moved. Fortunately, his cultivation was very deep. In a breath, he suppressed the heat and said


    faintly, "My surname is Howard."


    "Oh, so you are the young master. I''ve heard a lot about him!" Amelia smiled coquettishly and thought


    a lot in her mind. She was recalling which family surnamed Howard was very powerful. Soon, she


    thought of the Howards in H City. So, she said, "Young Master, with all due respect, are you from the


    Howards in H City? Is Samuel your..."


    Tom said faintly, "I have nothing to do with the Howards. You don''t have to guess. I am what I am. I


    have nothing to do with anyone. I came to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion this time just to find some


    treasures."


    When Amelia heard this, she felt that Tom was even more mysterious. She did not dare to offend him


    anymore. She nodded quickly and said, "That''s right, Young Master. You are a distinguished guest of


    our Cloud&Sky Pavilion. How about arranging a new seat for you?"


    Tom nodded in response without being pretentious.


    Next, Amelia personally arranged VIP seats for Tom and Master Chou. She also asked some young


    girls to serve them. The treatment was especially good.


    After Amelia left, Tom nced meaningfully at Master Chou, which made Master Chou''s mind go nk


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    for a moment. He was so fearful that he quickly lowered his head.


    Tom was obviously warning him!


    Because he didn''t get Tom''s permission to reveal Tom''s identity to the public just now. With his low-key


    character, Tom was not willing to see this situation.


    Master Chou sighed in his heart. The young master was indeed the Saintess''s son. His strength grew


    every day. Now he could not bear the young master''s pressure.


    Not long after Tom and Master Chou sat down, a group of people came in from the entrance of the


    auction marketce. Among them, a tall and burly young man with a sword-eyebrow and bright eyes


    was walking in the middle. He was wearing a custom-made suit and his whole body exuded a great


    aura. When he was standing out from the crowd, everyone was a foil in front of him.


    Next to him was an acquaintance of Tom. He was exactly Brian, the guy who had been sent to jail by


    Tom because he wanted to bully Phoebe.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Brian was Phoebe''s ssmate in college. During that time, he was crazy about pursuing Phoebe.


    Because Phoebe didn''t agree, he was so angry that once he called Phoebe to Golden Dragon KTV and


    drugged her, intending to get Phoebe by illegal way. Later, Tom arrived in time in the name of the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    chairman of ZQ Media. Then he sent Brian to prison. He didn''t expect Brian to appear again after only


    six months.


    "Wade, is this the famous Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction? It''s really spectacr!" Brian bent down slightly,


    showing a humble posture and ttering Wade.


    Half a year ago, he was indeed sent to prison by Tom, but there was a blessing in disguise. He met this


    big shot in prison, doing his best to curry favor with him, and in less than half a year, he was released.


    After being released, he realized that Wade was a real big shot with powerful connections and


    outstanding ability. The chairman of ZQ Media was nobody to him!


    Just like tonight, he followed Wade to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction and found that there was such


    an unknown side of the world, which made him so excited!


    Now that he rode on Wade''s coattail, it was clear that he would have a bright future. And at that time,


    he would get even with the chairman of ZQ Inc. Most importantly, he must get Phoebe and conquer


    her! This was already his hidden scar. If he couldn''t get Phoebe in this life, he would be iplete.


    Wade nodded and said, "If you have your eye on somethingter, as long as it''s not more than 30


    million dors, I''ll buy it to you as a favor that you once helped me."


    When Brian heard this, his eyes shone brightly. He was so excited that his face turned red. He rubbed


    his hands and said, "Thank you, Wade. Thank you so much!"


    Wade smiled faintly and did not say anything else. He was in prison for a while six months ago. He


    happened to know Brian. When he came out, he took Brian as his man. If there was any difficult work


    need to be done, he would leave it to Brian.


    Wade''s status in the Cloud&Sky Pavilion was not low. Amelia had just returned from Tom and saw


    Wade. She immediately came to serve Wade with a charming smile. "Wow, Mr. Hall, wee here!"


    When Brian saw Amelia, his eyes immediately showed a fiery light. His eyes moved around Amelia''s


    body, and he was even drooling.


    Amelia felt Brian''s gaze, and some disgust shed across her eyes. Although she looked very


    seductive, in fact, these were all her tricks. It did not mean that she was really an easy woman.


    Wade saw Amelia, and his eyes shed slight desire, but he immediately returned to normal. He


    showed a handsome smile and said, "Amelia, you look more beautiful and attractive."


    Amelia giggled and said, "Oh, Mr. Hall, you''re really good at ttering women. I am thrilled."


    Wade smiled and tried to wrap his arms around Amelia''s waist. Amelia dodged him cleverly. "Mr. Hall,


    don''t be so hasty. There are so many people here. After the auction, I will have a nice chat with you."


    Gulp!


    All of a sudden, the sound of men swallowing came from around. Among them, Brian''s voice was the


    loudest. His eyes were fixed on Amelia, and he couldn''t bear to move them away!


    Over the years, he had been together with a lot of women, but he had never met anyone like Amelia.


    He was not the only one with such thoughts. In fact, the men around were all staring at Amelia with


    fiery eyes and secretly drooling.


    As for those women, they kept scolding Amelia for being a shameless coquette, seducing men in


    public. In her previous life, she must be a ghost!


    Wade''s throat was also a little dry, and it was difficult to move his eyes away from Amelia. He was a


    frequent visitor to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion. He had known Amelia for a while, and he knew that Amelia


    was not that easy to get. Although Amelia''s words were very sweet and she looked open, if he really


    wanted to do something to her, she would immediately run away, which made him very angry but


    helpless.


    So he stopped flirting with Amelia, or he was the one that would suffer. He took her eyes away from


    Amelia with difficulty and said, "Then please arrange the private seats for us."


    "Of course. I will definitely treat you well, Mr. Hall" Amelia said with a bright smile.


    After Amelia arranged them private seats and then left, Brian''s eyes were still on Amelia''s back. The


    way she walked made his lust roaring.


    Wade said beside him, "You want her?"


    "Yes!" Brian nodded reflexively and said excitedly, "Wade, can you help me?"


    Wade showed a disdainful expression and said, "She''s a senior member of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion.


    You tell me."


    Brian was suddenly disappointed, as if he had lost something precious, and felt extremely terrible.


    Such a beautiful woman was standing in front of him, but he couldn''t have her nor have any chance to


    touch her. Was there anything worse than this in the world?


    Wade also secretly vowed in his heart that when he reached a higher level, he must find a chance to


    take Amelia down! Otherwise, he failed to be a man.


    Just then, Brian saw Tom not far away who was being massaged by two young girls. He was stunned


    and thought that he had an illusion. He quickly rubbed his eyes hard. When he opened his eyes and


    looked again, he found that he was right. It was really Tom!


    This shocked him so much that he couldn''t figure out why Tom could be here. Wasn''t Tom the


    uxorilocal son-inw of the Scotts, the trash who couldn''t even find a job? This was the Cloud&Sky


    Pavilion auction. It was extremely hard to get the invitation. Without the rmendation from insiders,


    a big boss worth more than 100 million dors might not be able toe in!


    But now Tom was here? He really couldn''t figure it out how and pinched his thigh hard. It hurt so much


    that he let out an ouch.


    Wade looked at him strangely. "Brian, why are you pinching yourself? Are you okay?"


    When Brian heard Wade''s words, he came back to his senses and said suddenly, "Wade, do you


    remember I told you that I have an enemy?"


    "Yes, why?"


    Brian pointed at Tom not far away and gritted his teeth. His eyes wide opened like the light bulb,


    sparkling with excitement and anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "He''s right there!"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Wade looked in the direction of Brian''s fingers and saw Tom, who was lying on the sofa and being


    massaged by two young girls.


    Seeing Tom''s unassuming appearance, he thought Tom was an ordinary person. He frowned slightly


    and asked, "Are you sure it''s him? This guy looks ordinary. I don''t think he is someone with the power


    to put you in jail."


    Brian gritted his teeth angrily when he saw Tom enjoying himself. He recalled the scene of him being


    humiliated in front of Phoebe. If it weren''t for this damned son-inw Tom, he would have been with


    Phoebe! And things wouldn''t be so ugly after that. He hated Tom the most in the world, and the second


    was the chairman of ZQ.


    "He''s nothing! He''s just a loser, a good-for-nothing, a worm! Damn! He can''t even find a job for so


    many years. How is he qualified toe to Cloud&Sky Pavilion? He must be having some


    underhanded dealings with the boss of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion!" Brian cursed, his face twisted and


    ferocious in extreme anger.


    Wade said, "Is he the son-inw you mentioned? He doesn''t seem to be a big shot. Why can''t you


    even deal with such a nobody but get yourself into trouble?"


    Wade''s eyes were filled with doubt, and Brian blushed with grievance and replied, "I surely can! I just


    don''t because of his wife! This guy is especially despicable. He has no bottom line. He''s aplete


    animal. He framed me countless times. Otherwise, how could I not deal with him?"


    Wade knew that Brian was bluffing, but he didn''t want to expose Brian. Wade asked with curiosity, "Are


    you saying that Phoebe is beautiful?"


    Brian nodded hard and said firmly, "Of course. Phoebe is one of the three beauties in H City, and she is


    as beautiful as the famous star rissa."


    Wade''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He put his hand on Brian''s shoulder and said with a wicked


    smile, "As beautiful as the famous star rissa? She must be gorgeous. You should introduce her to


    me someday."


    Brian''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Wade like this. He knew that Wade was interested in


    Phoebe, and his expression was a little unnatural. "Well..."


    Wade red at him. He put forth his strength on Brian''s shoulder and narrowed his eyes, saying


    threateningly, "Why? Is it difficult for you to introduce her to me?"


    Brian was in pain and quickly exined, "I don''t mean that. Wade, please don''t misunderstand. But


    when I came out of jail, I didn''t have Phoebe''s contact information. Tom is right here. We can ask him


    directly!"


    "That makes sense." Wade thought for a moment and smiled meaningfully. "It''s a while before the


    auction starts. I''ll go with you to meet your enemy."


    Brian was overjoyed. He knew what Wade could do. As long as Wade took action, he could take down


    Tom in no time!


    Soon, they strutted over.


    On Tom''s side, Master Chou had seen them early. He frowned slightly and said to Tom, "Someone is


    Tom satfortably on the sofa, massaged by the young girls, closed his eyes, and said leisurely, "I


    know."


    It had been a long time since he had rxed like this. A lot had happened during this period of time,


    and he had been tense all the time. He had long wanted to go for a massage and rx, but he didn''t


    expect to enjoy it at the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction today.


    When Brian appeared just now, he spotted him and was surprised. He should have put Brian in prison


    for years, but Brian was released in less than half a year. It seemed that the man beside Brian was of


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    great power.


    Brian and Wade came over. Brian was furious to see that Tom enjoying himself. He kicked Tom''s leg


    and sneered. He used all his strength to kick Tom. Once seeded, Tom would be greatly injured!


    However, just as his leg was about to touch Tom, Tom suddenly put his leg away so that Brian kick on


    the pir with a bang.


    This was an iron pir. Brian kicked it with all his strength, so it hurt him so much that he jumped out


    and screamed, "Ouch, it hurts!"


    His screams were abrupt and harsh in the auction house and attracted the attention of the crowd. They


    looked at him strangely.


    When the two young girls who were massaging Tom saw this, they couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "What the hell are youughing at?!"


    Brian became even angrier by theughter. He raised his hand and pped one of the girls.


    The girl was startled and panic. However, before Brian could hit her, Tom grabbed his hand.


    Tom opened his eyes, easily grabbed Brian''s wrist, and then pressed it down a little. Brian, who was


    no-good, could not bear it and fell to his knees.


    "Brian, what are you doing? Even if you worship me, you don''t have to kneel to me, do you?" Tom said


    with a smile.


    Brian was going crazy. He came here to teach Tom a lesson, but instead, he knelt to Tom, which really


    irritated him.


    "Tom! You loser! I will kill you!" Brian gritted his teeth and cursed, looking at Tom with anger and hatred


    in his eyes.


    Tom had nothing else to do with such a son of bitch but to beat him. He held Brian''s hand and kept


    pressing it down. Finally, Brian couldn''t take it anymore andy on the ground. He looked miserable


    and hrious that many people around him wereughing.


    Wade looked at them coldly and said, "Enough!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wade made a move and kicked Tom''s body. He did it fast and kicked


    towards Tom''s lower body viciously.


    When Tom saw this move, his eyes shed with cold light. He knew that the other party was also a


    master. He did not take that but pulled Brian over and used Brian as a backing.


    "No!"


    Wade saw Brian standing in front of Tom and quickly withdrew his strength, but it was toote. He


    kicked Brian firmly on the waist. Brian spat out a mouthful of blood and make a more miserable


    scream.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Brian had never been so aggrieved before. Now his nose twitched and tears were about to well up in


    his eyes.


    He had never been beaten like this before.


    The kick he had just made that was aimed for Tom butnded on the pir had almost killed him. Now


    that Wade kicked him, he felt his wasit was broken and it was paiful even to breathe.


    He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had lived a rich life. He had never suffered much, let


    alone been beaten. Even if he went to prison six months ago, it was only mental torture and no physical


    harm. But now, it really hurt. Woo, woo...


    Wade saw that Brian was crying so badly, and he was a little flustered now. He knew very well how


    powerful this kick was. Even he took back some of the force, still it was not easy to take by some weak


    guy like Brian. He suspected that Brian''s kidney had been broken by him, or else he wouldn''t have


    cried so badly.


    "W...Wade, why are you kicking me? What are you doing... Kicking him... Hiss, it hurts so much..."


    Brian cried with tears and snot, one hand covering his waist and the other supporting the ground. He


    wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t. His whole body was trembling with pain.


    Tom couldn''t help butugh when he saw his miserable face. He was quite amused by it.


    When he was still a live-in son-inw in the Scotts, Brian had humiliated him a lot and sought after


    Phoebe. Especially thest time, Brian was going to make advances to Phoebe. If Tom hadn''t arrived


    in time, it would have been a disaster.


    So he never liked Brian.


    Many people around him could not help but snicker when they saw his miserable appearance, and


    there was even more sarcasm in their eyes when they looked at Wade.


    "Isn''t that Wade? Why did he get in a fight here?"


    "Yes, the victim is still an ordinary person but took such a nasty kick. That was too much."


    "I''ve long heard that Wade is arrogant and domineering. He iswless and likes to bully people. I didn''t


    expect it to be true."


    "What happened to this guy is terrible. I think his waist is almost broken."


    "Terrible, really terrible."


    "Wade went too far. He bullied people everywhere by the authority of his father..."


    Wade was extremely embarrassed. He had a great reputation in this circle. Now that this happened,


    everyone thought that he was arrogant and domineering, bullying ordinary people.


    He stared at Tom coldly and said coldly, "What a live-in son-inw. I underestimated you. I didn''t expect


    you to be a master! But you are not good enough for me. Now, you kneel in front of me and kowtow to


    admit your mistake. I will consider letting you go. Otherwise, I will let you fall into hell, and make you


    beg to die."


    Wade put his hands behind his back and looked at Tom coldly. He was aggressive and said it in in an


    Tom was a little surprised by his imposing manner. He didn''t expect that trash like Brian would get to


    know such a master.


    Master Chou stood up and said to Wade faintly, "Wade, I advise you to give up on this idea."


    Wade tilted his head and looked at Master Chou with a half-smile, "What if I don''t?"


    "Then you''ll be my enemy." After Master Chou said this, his eyes suddenly changed and he exuded an


    overwhelming aura from his body, which was no weaker than Wade''s.


    The aura of the two strong menbined was great oppression to the people around them. Many


    people who were not strong enough obviously felt that their breathing was not smooth, as if the air


    around them had been drained by some mysterious power.


    Wade changed his face again and stared at Master Chou. He gritted his teeth and said, "Master Chou,


    are you determined to go against me? You have to figure out who I am. Is it worth it for a live-in son-in-


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Master Chou sneered disdainfully and responded with only two words, "Get lost."


    "You!" Wade''s face turned livid. At least he was a big shot. It was bad enough to be embarrassed just


    now, but now Master Chou actually asked him to get lost in front of so many people. How could he put


    up with it?


    "You are a dead man!" He waspletely enraged and prepared to attack Master Chou.


    Just then, a low and violent shout came from the left, "Stop it!"


    The voice was deep and powerful, full of energy, and it was obvious from a master.


    Tom narrowed his eyes and saw an old man in a Tang suit walking over with many followers.


    This was a master, an absolute master.


    Seeing the old man, Tom''s heart beat faster, and his blood boiled for a while, and he could not help but


    feel a urge to fight.


    The old man seemed to sense his intention to fight, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at him


    meaningfully.


    When the others saw the old man, they all showed fear and reverence.


    "This is a big deal. Even Mr. Murphy from the Cloud&Sky Pavilion is here."


    "No matter how arrogant Wade is, he has to show some respect to Mr. Murphy, right?"


    "That''s for sure. This is Mr. Murphy you are talking about. In this Cloud&Sky Pavilion, who dares to


    disrespect Mr. Murphy? What does Wade count in front of Mr. Murphy?"


    Tom heard the whispers of the crowd and guessed roughly the identity of the old man.


    Sure enough, when Wade saw Mr. Murphying over, a trace of fear appeared on his face. He


    red at Tom and Master Chou fiercely and took two steps back to show his respect.


    Mr. Murphy walked over with a smile and said kindly, "Mr. Hall, Master Chou, I wonder if you two can do


    old man a favor and not fight here?"


    Master Chou immediately cupped his hands and said, "That''s for sure. We didn''t start this in the first


    ce. Wade walked over with people aggressively and made things difficult for our Young Master. I had


    to stop him. Mr. Murphy can check the surveince."


    Master Chou''s words were neither servile nor overbearing, which was easy for people to ept.


    Mr. Murphy heard something important. His eyes lit up and he said, "Master Chou, when did you have


    a Young Master? Didn''t you always go alone?"


    Master Chou smiled and did not answer.


    Mr. Murphy was a smart man. Naturally, he could tell that Master Chou was not lying, so he looked at


    Tom deeply and smiled as a greeting.


    Tom smiled back and nodded.


    When Wade heard Master Chou''s words, he narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Tom. He had


    never heard that Master Chou had a Young Master!


    Although he didn''t take Master Chou seriously, if Tom was Master Chou''s Young Master, things would


    be different. The point was that he didn''t know Tom at all.


    For a moment, his mind went wild.


    "Mr. Hall, what say you?" Mr. Murphy turned to Mr. Hall with a smile.


    Wade also cupped his hands and said, "Since Mr. Murphy has spoken, I will naturally obey."


    "Then the old man thanked Mr. Hall first." Mr. Murphy smiled.


    It quieted down at the time being. Wade came in a fierce manner and left dejectedly. Even if Mr.


    Murphy came forward, he still had been ashamed. Naturally, he was not in a good mood.


    When Brian staggered over, Wade red and asked rudely, "Brian! How dare you lie to me! I think


    you''re tired of living!"


    Brian trembled in fear and almost fell to the ground. He quickly exined, "Wade! I didn''t! Don''t you


    know who I am? How would I dare to lie to you?"


    "How dare you argue! The Tom you''re talking about is not the live-in son-inw of the Scotts, but the


    Young Master of the underground emperor Master Chou of H City, a proper big shot. You want me to


    offend such a person? Tell me, what''s your intention!" Wade said fiercely.


    Brian knelt down directly. He was now both frightened and aggrieved, and especially puzzled. Why did


    Tom, a trash, be a big shot after hee out of prison half a yearter? It made no sense at all!

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    "Wade! I was wrongly used! How can I dare to harm you? You saved my life." Brian hugged Wade''s


    thigh and begged for mercy, regardless of his dignity.


    Seeing him like this, Wade realized that Brian didn''t seem to be lying. He nced at Tom in the


    distance and said, "Tell me about Tom."


    Brian quickly told Wade everything he knew about Tom.


    "Are you sure Tom has been a son-inw to the Scotts for four years?" Wade still had some doubts. He


    really couldn''t figure out that the cowardly son-inw turned out to be Master Chou''s young master and


    a a martial artist.


    "It''s true, Wade!" Brian said forcefully, "If I lie to you, I will end up dying miserably and my while family


    will be cursed!"


    Wade''s face changed slightly as he heard Brian''s vow, and he believed Brian''s words. At the same


    time, he was more curious and surprised at Tom.


    "Interesting."


    Wade finally took a deep look at Tom and withdrew his gaze. A meaningful smile formed on the corners


    of his lips. He drank a goblet of wime in one gulp.


    He was a person who liked to challenge and had absolute confidence in himself. To him, Tom was like


    a prey. The stronger the prey was and the more it resisted, the more satisfied he was in hunting.


    On Tom''s side.


    "Tell me about Mr. Hall," said Tom.


    "His name is Wade, the son of Peter, vice president of the North Sky Association. With a profound


    background, he is excellent at martial arts and his strength is not to be underestimated. He is very


    famous in the circle, and many people do not dare to provoke him." Master Chou added, "Besides,


    Wade is talented in martial arts. He has been practicing since he was young, but he has no martial


    ethics. He likes to bully the weak. This man is narrow-minded. You provoked him just now, and he will


    not let you go easily."


    Tom made a gesture and the two young girls understood. They immediately stopped massaging and


    stood aside obediently. Tom stood up and stretched, making a clicking sound. He sighed, "It feels so


    good!"


    After being massaged, his body rxed a lot and now he was in a better mood.


    There was a glint in Master Chou''s eyes and he said, "Aren''t you worried at all? Wade is not a


    pushover. He has the suppot of North Sky Association."


    Tom said, "What''s the use of worrying? Anyway, I provoked him. Let''s y it by ear. Besides, this is


    what you want to see."


    Master Chou''s pupils shrank and he shook his head. "Young master, I don''t understand what you


    mean."


    "Knock it off." Tom patted Master Chou on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I''m not a fool. You can''t


    hide your tricks from me."


    Master Chou stopped talking, which was his acquiescence.


    Tom continued, "Wade is a good opponent. It''s not bad to use him to practice."


    After a long silence, Master Chou sighed, "Young Master, you''re getting smarter and smarter."


    "So are you." Tom smiled and said nothing more. Not long after, the auction had already begun.


    Tom had never been to an auction before. He had only seen it on TV. It was quite novel. The first one


    presented was ten professionally trained servants who looked no different from ordinary people, but


    each one of them had professional skills.


    The ten servants bid at a starting price of ten million dors, and were finally bought by a rich merchant


    for thirty million and four million dors.


    And then, an internationally renowned assassin was auctioned off. Whoever took the bid could


    unconditionally let the assassin kill three people.


    Then, all kinds of strange things were brought up for auction, and the bidding price was getting higher


    and higher. Even some people came up with skills to auction, which really opened Tom''s eyes.


    Wade also bid for two things, which cost him tens of millions. But it was not a big deal for a rich man


    like him.


    When Tom looked at him, Wade happened to be looking at him. He looked at Tom with a sneer and


    made a threatening gesture of cutting his neck.


    "The next thing to be auctioned off is tonight''s main show. It is the Purification Pill, made by a famous


    alchemist Soul Master with great difficulty. He used countless precious medicinal herbs and it took


    seven seventy forty-nine days to refine it! The effect is amazing, and for those who reach Extrinsic


    Peak, there is an 80 % chance that they will break through to the Innate Realm after taking it!"


    With the host''s loud voice, a hole appeared on the stage of the auction, and a delicate box was slowly


    raised.


    Then the host used the key to open the box, revealing a light golden elixir. It was as big as an adult''s


    fist. Under the light, the surface was shining brightly, as if it had life, especially dazzling.


    On the big screen, a close-up was specially given to the Purification Pill. At this moment, the whole


    room quieted down. Everyone held their breath and looked straight at it.


    Tom also fixed his eyes on it. He was a master at the Extrinsic Peak, and his eyesight was especially


    good. He could see the Purification Pill clearly without looking at the big screen. Even if he was so far


    away, he could feel the power of it. As long as he took it, he would definitely break through the current


    state!


    There was another person with the same burning gaze as him, Wade.


    In fact, the main purpose of Wadeing here was for the Purification Pill. He stood up abruptly and


    said with excitement, "Purification Pill, it''s really the Purification Pill! Great, this is mine! Hahaha..."


    Slowly, a lot of people came back to their senses one after another and immediately started a heated


    discussion.


    "It''s really the Purification Pill!"


    "It''s amazing, and it''s a Purification Pill refined by Soul Master. This is the highlight of tonight''s auction.


    Who will be lucky to be able to get this Purification Pill?"


    "It must be Wade. He''s so excited, fixing his eyes on the Purification Pill. Besides, who dares to


    "That''s not necessarily true. The Purification Pill is a first-rate treasure for the top experts of Extrinsic


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Peak. Maybe someone will fight for the Purification Pill."


    "Look, there''s going to be a good show..."


    Around Tom, simr discussions sounded, making Tom''s desire for the Purification Pill even more


    intense.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Master Chou looked at the Purification Pill on the auction stage enthusiastically. He said to Tom,


    "Young Master, you must bid for this Purification Pill. It will be of great help to you!"


    Tom took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He nodded and said, "I''ll do my best."


    After the host had made enough introduction and lit up the atmosphere, he began to announce the


    auction, "This Purification Pill, which was refined by the Soul Master, starts at 100 million dors and


    goes to the highest bidder."


    Tom gasped. The starting price of this pill was 100 million dors. It was too expensive. Many big


    No wonder the auction tonight was not open to the public, for the tax revenue generated would be a


    And ording to the usual style of the auction, a hundred million was just the starting price. When it


    was sold, it was much more than that.


    Sure enough, as soon as the host''s voice fell, someone immediately raised the sign and shouted, "Two


    hundred million!"


    The next moment, someone immediately shouted, "250 million."


    "Three hundred million!"


    "Four hundred million!"


    "Five hundred million!"


    "..."


    In just a minute, someone had already bid 800 million dors, which was crazy!


    At this moment, Tom even had an idea whether Master Chou had conspired with so many people to set


    up a scam for him in order to cheat him of his money.


    Of course, this idea appeared for a second and was rejected by him. It was impossible.


    At this moment, a loud and domineering voice sounder, "One billion."


    It was Wade. He stood up and his eyes swept across the room. His expression was full of pride and


    arrogance. He looked down on the crowd and said faintly, "I came here tonight for this Purification Pill.


    Do me a favor. Let''s call it a night."


    Those who still wanted to bid shrank back when they heard Wade''s words. There was a strong


    unwillingness on their faces, but they did not dare to bid anymore for they did not dare to offend Wade.


    Wade was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction and said to the host, "Why are you still standing


    there? Announce the result."


    The host was also quite afraid of Wade and began to quote, "Is there anyone who would bid more than


    one billion dors? If not, this Purification Pill will goes to Mr. Hall. One billion dors once, one billion


    twice..."


    However, just then, a calm voice sounded, and a sign in the crowd was raised, "1.5 billion."


    There was a brief silence. The next moment, everyone looked over and saw Tom, with a faint smile and


    a casual posture.


    Master Chou was also a little shocked. Tom directly bid 1.5 billion dors, raising the price by half. How


    could others follow?


    One and a half billion dors was a huge sum, and ZQ Media''s annual revenue might not necessarily


    reach one and a half billion dors. As the underground emperor of H City, Master Chou may look quite


    powerful, but it was difficult for him to take out 1.5 billion dors at once.


    After a brief silence, a hubbub broke out, as if trying to lift the top of the building of the Cloud&Sky


    Pavilion auction.


    "I didn''t hear it wrong, did I?!"


    Pa, someone pped himself hard, his face full of shock and disbelief. "This is a joke, right? 1.5 billion


    dors to buy a Purification Pill? I can''t earn 1.5 billion dors with my whole life!"


    "That''s crazy. One and a half billion dors. Look at how rxed he is. He doesn''t seem to be worried


    about money at all. Where did this rich mane from? He looks very young."


    "I haven''t seen him before. He seems to be Master Chou''s Young Master. He had some trouble with


    Wade just now."


    "Master Chou''s Young Master? I''ve never heard of him."


    "This must be a big shot. 1.5 billion dors and he deliberately shouted after Wade finished that


    sentence. Didn''t he deliberately try to embarrass Wade? Haha."


    "It''s time for someone to teach Wade a lesson. Because his father, Peter, is the vice president of the


    North Sky Association, he has always been bossing around. I''ve always found him unpleasant. Now


    there''s finally a badass. It''s best that he give Wade a good one."


    "Anyway, it''s getting interesting..."


    "I wonder what Wade will do? With his personality, he must be furious now, haha."


    There was a heated discussion at the scene, and many people no longer tried to avoid being heard by


    Wade anymore. All kinds of talks spread into Wade''s ears, and undoubtedly equaled to one p after


    another, hitting him hard on the face.


    He was even more humiliated than just now. In an instant, he was almost losing it. His whole face


    turned livid, his eyes red and bloodshot. He looked at Tom with eyes filled with rage, hatred, and


    murderous intent.


    He had never been so humiliated before. His whole body was about to explode with anger. He


    clenched his fists so hard that he wished he could punch Tom to death!


    Brian, who was next to Wade, was also stunned. Hearing the number of 1.5 billion, he waspletely


    shocked. He felt like his head was spinning, and he even had doubts about the reality.


    Looking at Tom, he felt as if he had seen a ghost. Was this the same loser he knew who stayed at


    home and washed his underwear every day, couldn''t find a job, was bullied but didn''t dare to fight


    back?


    Was there something wrong with his memory or was he hallucinating now?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He opened his mouth wide. His mind went nk and his body turned cold.


    "TOM!" Wade stared at Tom fiercely, his eyes about to burst into mes, and a sentence jumped out of


    his teeth. "Are you looking for death?!"


    However, Tom ignored him. After the bidding, he sat down and drank leisurely. He looked so calm and


    rxed that he did not take Wade seriously at all, which was in stark contrast to Wade''s anger.


    In this case, the host did not know what to do for a moment. He was stunned. The "One billion three


    times, deal" he was about to say was stuck in his throat, and he felt especially ufortable.


    On the other side, there was a zing gaze from Amelia, who was staring straight at Tom. It was not


    that she was conquered by Tom, but that she could not see through Tom, which made her extremely


    curious about Tom.


    Master Chou said, "Host, you''re in a daze. Continue your work."


    The host was shocked and came back to his senses. "Oh, oh, oh, right. This gentleman has bid a high


    price of 1.5 billion dors. Is there anyone who offers more than 1.5 billion dors?"


    No one responded. There was a strange silence in the auction house again. Everyone looked at Wade.


    Now he was the only one who could afford the price.


    Even the host looked at Wade and asked cautiously, "Mr. Hall, do you still want to bid?"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Could he offer a higher price?


    That was a mockery of Wade!


    He red at the host furiously. The host was immediately shocked by him. He quickly lowered his head


    and did not dare to look anymore. He cursed in his heart that Wade deserved it.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Wade, curious about what he would do.


    Wade''s mood had been very unstable. He took deep breaths to calm himself down.


    Originally, he came to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction tonight for the Purification Pill. He got reliable


    news that there would be a Purification Pill of good quality at the auction tonight. He was now at


    Extrinsic Peak. As long as he took this Purification Pill, he was likely to reach Innate Realm.


    Once he broke through to the Innate Realm, his strength would be greatly enhanced, and his social


    status would improve a lot.


    Tonight, he prepared 1.2 billion dors to purchase the Purification Pill. With his status and strength,


    nobody would oppose him.


    So when he came, he was in high spirits. He had already fantasized about the scene after he


    sessfully broke through to the Innate Realm after taking this Purification Pill.


    But he never thought that Tom would suddenly appear. How dare Tom confront him openly!


    At that moment, he was angry, hateful and a little flustered.


    Before he came, he promised his father that he could get the Purification Pill, but it seemed to be


    difficult. If his father med him, how could he exin?


    Damn Tom! Damn it!


    He evenined about Brian at the same time. If it weren''t for Brian, who asked him to go and


    trouble Tom, he wouldn''t have offended Tom.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t help but give Brian a kick and


    scolded, "Fuck you, it''s all your fault!"


    Brian was extremely aggrieved. It was Tom who offended Wade. Why did Wade hit him?


    The good thing was that it only hurt his butt, so the kick didn''t cripple him.


    But the sharp pain was inevitable.


    The host waited for Wade for a long time, but Wade didn''t say anything, so he began to shout, "Has no


    one offered a higher price than 1.5 billion? No? 1.5 billion for the first time. 1.5 billion for the second


    time..."


    Just as the host was about to make a decision, Wade couldn''t help but stand up and say, "Slow down!"


    "Mr. Hall, do you want to bid more than 1.5 billion dors?" The host asked carefully.


    Wade gritted his teeth. He red at Tom fiercely and said, "I''ll give offer 1.5 billion."


    The host was stunned when he heard his words. Tom had just increased by 500 million dors, but


    Wade only increased by 30 million dors? So petty!


    Not only the host, but many of the people present had the same idea. People all looked at Wade


    disdainfully.


    Wade felt everyoneughing at him, which was an unprecedented insult to his arrogant and mboyant


    character!


    But there was nothing he could do now. He could only pray that Tom would stop bidding, or he had no


    way out.


    Would Tom stop? Of course not.


    "1.8 billion." Tom raised the te and said casually.


    After that, many people in the room breathed heavily. Even for rich people like them, 1.8 billion dors


    was an astronomical figure. Many of them would never make this money in their lifetime.


    Mr. Murphy from the Cloud&Sky Pavilion was also surprised. His eyes became sharp and deep. He


    stared at Tom, trying to see through Tom!


    However, no matter how hard he tried, it was still very difficult to see through Tom. In his opinion, Tom


    was just an ordinary guy and there was nothing special about him.


    The more he couldn''t see through him, the more it meant that Tom was at a high level.


    As for Amelia, she was shocked. She looked passionately at Tom and her heart beat faster. She was


    also a high-ranking member of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion. She had held many auctions and met many big


    shots, but it was the first time she had seen someone as young and generous as Tom. Tom was truly


    young as he was still in his twenties.


    In particr, Tom''s calm, introverted, and sophisticated temperament inexplicably moved her...


    Master Chou was also a little shocked and couldn''t help but look back at Tom.


    That was right. It was his idea to call Tom to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction tonight, and it was also his


    arrangement to let Tom have a conflict with Wade. However, what he didn''t expect was that Tom knew


    it was his arrangement but still fell into his trap willingly. Tom even offended Wade tantly.


    Now he was getting more and more confused about this young master...


    When Wade heard the figure of 1.8 billion, he almost broke down. 1.8 billion! He couldn''t afford it even


    if his family brought all the money they had. He couldn''t get the money unless he called his old man


    Peter.


    The point was, Tom would continue to bid with a higer price.


    That meant that he couldn''t but this Purification Pill anymore!


    Now he really wanted to kill Tom.


    The host had never seen such a scene. He swallowed his saliva hard and said, "Mr. Wade, Mr. Howard


    is offering 1.8 billion dors. Would you like to offer a higher price than him?"


    Damn it!


    Wade was not only angry and hateful but regretful. If he had known this, he shouldn''t have provoked


    Tom just now! Otherwise, how could he have caused so much trouble? The more he thought about it,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    the more he hated Brian. He gritted his teeth furiously.


    Brian felt Wade''s hatred for him, and his whole body trembled. He almost peed his pants.


    "Wait a minute! I''ll make a call!" Wade said and began to call. The issue was out of his control. He had


    to ask his father, Peter.


    After a while, the phone was connected.


    "Hey, dad, it''s me. I''m at the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction... The Purification Pill hasn''t been sold yet. It''s


    like this. There''s a small problem..."


    After Wade finished speaking, a voice came from the phone, "Get this Purification Pill no matter what!"


    "The money..."


    "I''ll say negotiate with the Cloud&Sky Pavilion."


    After hanging up the phone, Wade turned high-spirited again. He had no sign of decadence and


    irritability and smiled evilly and arrogantly. He raised the te and said, "Two billion dors."


    Then, he looked at Tom provocatively.


    Tom frowned. He thought about it and decided to give up.


    When Wade saw him like this, he became even more proud and said, "Weren''t you very aggressive


    just now? Why didn''t you bid?"


    Tom closed his eyes and ignored Wade. From Wade''s point of view, Tom waspletely admitting


    defeat.


    However, what he did not see was that the corner of Tom''s mouth curled up slightly.


    In the end, Wade spent two billion dors to buy the Purification Pill, which was refined by the master of


    the soul chamber.


    Everyone was shocked by Wade''s generosity. At that moment, Tom seemed to have be a loser


    again.


    However, when Wade got the Purification Pill, the host on the auction stage was stunned for a few


    seconds when he heard what was said from the headset. Then he said: "Distinguished guests, I just


    received a new message. It turns out that the master has refined two Purification Pills of the best


    quality. The starting price is 200 million. And the higher the price, the better."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the host''s words, including Wade.


    The next moment, Wade''s face darkened, his body trembled violently, and he was rather angry. With a


    whoosh, a mouthful of blood was gushed out.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    His blood just sprayed onto Brian''s face.


    There was a difference between different Purification Pills. The best one was the Top-rank Purification


    Pill, which had the best quality, the best effects, and the smallest side effects. It also had a higher


    probability of helping masters of the Extrinsic Peak to reach the Innate Realm.


    The inferior one was the First-rank Purification Pill. Its effect was much weaker than the Top-rank


    Purification Pill and its probability of helping masters break through was also lower.


    It was followed by the Second-rank Purification Pill and Third-rank Purification Pill. Thus, the quality of


    Purification Pill was divided into four levels. The best one was the Top-rank Purification Pill, but it was


    so rare that it could not be seen for many years.


    It was unexpected that it appeared at the auction of Cloud&Sky Pavilion today, and it appeared just


    after the First-rank Purification Pill was auctioned off.


    Wade had never been so desperate before. He really doubted if god was punish him. He spent all his


    savings on a First-rank Purification Pill, but the host immediately told everyone that the next item was


    the Top-rank Purification Pill.


    Fuck it!


    Fortunately, one of Wade''s men helped him up in time so that he didn''t fall down. Even so, he was in a


    big embarrassment, and everyone wasughing at him.


    "How dare you fool me? I''ll kill you!" Wade went crazy and flew off the handle. He rushed down and


    punched the host. Now he waspletely out of his mind, like a crazy dog.


    The host was an ordinary person who waspletely ignorant of martial arts. How could he resist


    Wade''s beating? He was at hisst gasp in a moment.


    Fortunately, the security guards of Cloud&Sky Pavilion reacted quickly. They rushed up to stop Wade.


    Mr. Murphy walked out at this moment and he was furious, "Wade! How dare you throw a fit in the


    Cloud&Sky Pavilion! I think you''re risking your neck!"


    At this moment, the imposing manner of Mr. Murphy made people shudder. Wade finally came back to


    his senses. He realized that he had brought trouble on himself. His face turned pale and his heart beat


    fast.


    "Mr. Murphy, I..." Wade quickly tried to exin. He was afraid of Mr. Murphy.


    Mr. Murphy stared at him coldly and said, "I''ll tell Peter about this and ask him to teach you a lesson! If


    Peter cannot handle the matter to my satisfaction, the Cloud&Sky Pavilion won''t let your the Halls off!"


    When Wade heard this, he became even more panicked, "Mr. Murphy, what happened just now was a


    misunderstanding. I apologize to you and to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion. I am willing topensate the


    losses of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion."


    "No need." Mr. Murphy said coldly, "Please leave now. You are not wee here at the Cloud&Sky


    Pavilion."


    Wade was extremely aggrieved. How could such a thing happen? It was all because of his


    impulsiveness. It was certain that his father, Peter, would teach him a lesson when he returned.


    Tom couldn''t help butugh when he saw Wade like this.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Master Chou looked at Tom. He couldn''t figure out how did Tom know there would be a Top-rank


    Purification Pill. He didn''t tell Tom.


    Wade happened to see Tom''s smile, making him so angry that he wanted to spit out blood again.


    He stared at Tom as if he wanted to engrave Tom in his mind and never forget him for the rest of his


    life! He had never suffered such a big loss and hated anyone so much!


    No matter how arrogant Wade was, he did not dare to turn against the Cloud&Sky Pavilion, so he had


    to leave reluctantly.


    After Wade left, the auction continued. Nheless, everyone looked at Tom with fear and awe since


    then. No one dared topete with Tom for the Top-rank Purification Pill. In the end, Tom auctioned it


    off for only 300 million dors, which was a perfect bargain.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Tom could now earn more than a billion dors just by selling it.


    Of course, Tom wouldn''t do that. He wanted to keep this Top-rank Purification Pill for himself. When he


    held this Top-rank Purification Pill, he could clearly feel that it was extraordinary and was different from


    all the pills on the market. He felt that the pill seemed to be alive. Tom even had an illusion that if he let


    go of it, this Top-rank Purification Pill would slip away on its own.


    The reason why the Top-rank Purification Pill gave Tom such delusions was that it was very effective


    and had its own soul.


    Then other items were auctioned at the auction, all of which were rare treasures on the market.


    However, they were inferior to the Purification Pill.


    Tom had achieved his goal and did not stay. He winked at Master Chou and was ready to leave.


    "Young Master, wait a minute."


    As he was about to walk out of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion, a pleasant voice sounded from behind, full of


    maism. It was Amelia, a sexy and seductive woman. She came here alone.


    "Amelia, what''s up?" Tom turned around and asked in a neutral tone.


    Amelia was not only good-looking, but also had a sexy figure and a seductive temperament. Of all the


    men she had met, no man was like Tom, who was so indifferent to her and turned a blind eye to her


    beauty. She almost began to wonder if she was not charming enough.


    When Tom first saw Amelia, he was indeed amazed out of a man''s instinct. Nheless, he was very


    calm in front of Amelia when he calmed down.


    Even Master Chou didn''t do as well as him in this regard. Although Master Chou looked cold, in fact, he


    would still fall for Amelia.


    Amelia had amorous eyes, which were big and bright, full of charming. Any man with a normal sexual


    orientation would have his heart racing when she looked at him and some even didn''t dare to look her


    in the eye.


    There were very few people as calm as Tom.


    Amelia walked up to Tom, and Tom smelt the seductive fragrance, "Young Master, you are awesome


    just now. The extremely arrogant Wade had no power to fight back in front of you. You really make me


    excited and pull at my heartstrings."


    Tom smiled faintly and did not respond.


    He was so indifferent that Amelia felt frustrated, and at the same time, it also aroused her desire to win.


    She did not believe that there was really someone in this world who could resist her charm!


    Therefore, Amelia smiled even more brightly, and the charm in her beautiful eyes grew more obvious.


    At the same time, she took a small step forward, bit her lower lip and said gently, "Young Master, I


    wonder if I have the honor to have dinner with you. I have a lot to say..."


    "No." Tom interrupted her before she could finish.


    "What?" Amelia was stunned and did not react for a moment.


    Tom continued, "I''m married, so I can''t have dinner with you. I''m sorry."


    Now Amelia understood. She was very upset. Was she rejected by Tom?


    She had never encounter such a thing since her charm was perfected! All the men who had been in


    contact with her tried their best to approach her and win her heart.


    Now, for the first time, she took the initiative to invite Tom to dinner, but she was rejected?!


    She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe it was true.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    This great blow stunned her. She couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you don''t want to have dinner


    with me? You know, many men don''t have a chance to eat with me."


    Tom still smiled and asked, "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    No...


    It was because he was being serious that Amelia felt ufortable.


    Fortunately, she was strong enough to take the blow. The awkwardness on her face quickly


    disappeared. She smiled coquettishly again and said, "Heh, actually, I was joking with you."


    Tom smiled nomittally and said, "We are done, right? I''ll leave you alone, so you can do your


    business."


    Amelia raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ll walk you out."


    Tom did not refuse and let Amelia send him to the door.


    In the end, Tom thanked her. He was very polite, without any arrogance or rudeness. His gentle and


    elegant manner was impable.


    Looking at Tom leaving without looking back, Amelia knew he was really not interested in her. She


    stamped his foot in shame and annoyance, looked in the direction of Tom''s back and snorted, "This guy


    must be gay. Or he won''t ignore me, such a beauty. Damn it!"


    Getting into the car, Master Chou asked with a strange expression, "Why did you reject Amelia?"


    Tom said, "As I have told you, because I was married."


    Master Chou said, "Although Amelia seemed a tease, she''s famous for being difficult to hook up with.


    There are more than a hundred men wooing her in total, but she has never been taken advantage of."


    "So?" Tom looked at Master Chou.


    Master Chou moved his eyes away, muttered something to himself, and changed the topic. He said


    seriously, "Top-rank Purification Pill is too powerful. You can''t take it all at once, or your body won''t be


    able to stand it."


    Tom opened the box, and the Top-rank Purification Pill inside appeared, giving off a strong fragrance of


    herbs, which was very refreshing.


    Then, Master Chou told Tom how to use it, what not to do while taking it, what side effects there would


    be, and so on.


    Tom listened carefully and felt more confident.


    Now that he was at Extrinsic Peak, as long as he took this Top-rank Purification Pill, he could


    sessfully reach Innate Realm unless something unexpected happened. Once he seeded, his


    strength would be improved by leaps and bounds.


    ording to Master Chou, there are currently five realms of martial arts. Ordinary people, after


    professional training, would improve their physical strength and could beat down a few ordinary people


    alone. Now he was called a practitioner or a beginner.


    After that, he became proficient and reached Master Realm. Many professional boxing, kicking boxing,


    andprehensivebat athletes could also be called in Master Realm.


    The next level was Grandmaster Realm. There were very few people who reached this realm. They


    were qualified to start a sect. This realm was also called Extrinsic Peak by the insiders. Tom was


    currently in this realm.


    Most of the masters would be stuck in this realm for a long time, even for the rest of their lives, because


    it took more than personal cultivation to reach Innate Realm from Extrinsic Peak.


    Innate Realm was also known as Transcendent Realm. People in this realm, in a sense, were already


    a new kind of human. Not only did theirbating capacity increase greatly which allowed them to


    beat down a group of people alone, but their vitality would also increase a lot, and the life form would


    have changed. If it wasn''t for being poisoned or dying unexpectedly, they would usually live to 120


    years old or more.


    ording to Master Chou, there are very few people in the Transcendent Realm in the world.


    If Tom could sessfully reach Innate Realm, he would be considered a big shot and qualified to


    However, it was not enough for him to challenge LT Organization, because there were many


    extraordinary experts of Transcendent Realm in LT Organization.


    "Is there any way out after the Transcendent Realm?" Tom asked a very important question.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was the first time he had heard this system and he felt very curious. Now that he was at Extrinsic


    Peak, he had few matches. It was hard for him to imagine what the Transcendent Realm, or even a


    higher realm, would be like.


    Master Chou''s eyes suddenly shone with admiration, awe, and fear. He took a deep breath and said,


    "After the Transcendent Realm is the legendary broken void. The Immortal Realm!"


    "Broken void? Immortal Realm?" Tom was stunned for a moment. His eyes were full of suspicion and


    he said, "You''re kidding me. ording to what you said, people would end up being immortals."


    Master Chou was very serious and added, "I''m not joking. In fact, many people don''t know that there is


    another realm after Transcendent Realm. Immortal Realm is not like what those novels describe. It


    doesn''t mean you can''t be killed by bullets. Your body is strong to a certain extent that it is invulnerable


    to all kinds of poisons and viruses."


    "Of course, there are even fewer people of Immortal Realm. As far as I know, there are only two or


    three of them in the world!"


    Tom could tell that Master Chou was not lying. He immediately asked, "Who are they?"


    Master Chou nced at him and did not answer him directly. Instead, he said, "Young master, I know


    you have always wanted to get back at LT Organization and save thedy. But as her loyal servant, I


    advise you to give up on this idea for now, unless you have reached Immortal Realm."


    Tom lowered his eyelids and did not answer. There was no expression on his face. No one could know


    what he was thinking.


    After parting with Master Chou, Tom returned to the Dragon Bay, hid the Top-rank Purification Pill, and


    began to arrange a team of bodyguards to protect Phoebe and her parents in case Wade would be


    angry and retaliate.


    Now Tom had to think about everything and not make any mistakes.


    After that, he had to find time to rx and do nothing but try his best to break the bottleneck in order to


    reach Innate Realm.


    Of course, he didn''t rush to do it. For the next few days, he calmed down and focused on studying the


    Purification Pill, trying to minimize the risk and break the bottleneck in the most secure way.


    Now that he was not alone and there were still many people standing behind him, so he must make


    sure nothing would happen to him.


    Finally, after he had known everything about it and had 99% confidence, he began to concentrate and


    spend half a month in seclusion, trying his best to break through to Innate Realm.


    While he was about to start the seclusion, Wade also made all the preparations, trying to break through


    to Innate Realm too.


    His eyes were burning with anger, with the belief of revenge, and the eagerness to break through to


    Innate Realm.


    "Tom, when I reach Innate Realm, you will be the first that I seek revenge on! Just wait!"

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    This time, Wade was in the seclusion with the vengeance. He was determined to break through to the


    Innate Realm, and he must avenge!


    He returned to the North Sky Association and was severely lectured by his father, Peter. It cost Wade


    two billion dors to buy a First-rank Purification Pill, while others only spent three hundred million


    dors to buy a Top-rank Purification Pill. Wade had disgraced the Halls this time.


    So his father, Peter, gave him the final order to break through to the Innate Realm no matter what.


    With such determination and will, Wade believed that he could definitely seed. As long as he


    reached the Innate Realm, his status would be superior. He could do anything he wanted!


    Even if his determination was firm enough, the pain brought by the breakthrough was still unbearable to


    him!


    Purification Pill was too potent. To ordinary people, it was a deadly poison. Even just a little bit, it would


    break one''s meridians, copse the internal organs, and one''s nose and mouth would bleed to death.


    Only a super strong master who reached Extrinsic Peak could survive the power of the Purification Pill.


    But even if he could bear it, the pain was unbearable enough. Wade only took a little bit of the pill,


    which made him suffer so much that he rolled on the ground and broke out in sweat.


    If his father, Peter, hadn''t been there to watch him, he would have given up. It was so painful that no


    human being could bear it!


    It was much more painful than giving birth to a child.


    Although he was at Extrinsic Peak, it didn''t mean that he gained his cultivation on his own. In fact, it


    was all because of his father, Peter, who help him to reach this level with the help of medicine. If he


    relied on his own talent and will, it was impossible to cultivate to the Extrinsic Peak.


    So the pain and sense of destruction that he had suffered from taking the Pill now hadpletely


    shattered his mind.


    It took him half an hour before he stopped screaming. The medicine was digested by his body. He


    gasped, sweating profusely.


    "Too, too damn painful." Wade cursed with lingering fear.


    Peter said, "It''s just the beginning. Next, you have to continue to take Purification Pill, a small fraction a


    day for ten days. As long as you survive, you will be a strong master of the Innate Realm."


    Wade shuddered when he heard this, his face pale and trembling, "Ten, ten days? Gulp!"


    The pain just now was enough to scare him. If he had to go through nine more times, he couldn''t hold


    on at all!


    Peter''s eyes widened and he scolded angrily, "Why are you shaking? How powerful you will be if you


    cultivated to the Innate Realm? Once you seed, you will be extraordinary. There are billions of


    people in the world, only fewer than 100 people who can really make it. If you can do it, you will be an


    earth immortal. As for that Tom, you can easily crush him!"


    Wade was suddenly stirred up. Thinking of the glorious scene after he broke through to the Innate


    Realm, he couldn''t help but get excited. But immediately, when he recalled the pain he had


    experienced, he became timid. It wasn''t that his will was not strong enough, but it was fucking painful!


    Peter saw Wade''s trembling, and he said coldly, "No matter what, you must hold on and break through


    to the Innate Realm, or I will not spare you!"


    Wade shuddered again. He was not afraid of anyone but his austere father and quickly answered, "Yes,


    father."


    The next day, he began taking the Purification Pill for a second time to make his body strong.


    Purification Pill, as the name implies, was to purify one''s body. One''s bone marrow, as well as the


    meridians and the internal organs would be purified. It almost reconstructed one''s body, which was


    equivalent to the severe pain that ordinary people would suffer.


    The old saying had already told the truth, "There is no construction without deconstruction." It was


    extremely difficult to break through to the Innate Realm from the Extrinsic Peak. It was equivalent to


    unlocking the gic code of the human body. In a sense, it was equivalent to modifying the gene. Not


    a person with great will and courage, even if there was a Purification Pill, it was impossible to break


    through, because they couldn''t hold on.


    The next day, Wade felt even more pain. He felt as his body was torn apart by force. The pain was


    even more painful than the first time. No words could be enough to describe.


    And itsted even longer. Several times, he couldn''t hold on and wanted to give up, but he couldn''t for


    his father, Peter, was by his side. No matter how painful he was, he didn''t dare to give up easily. He


    had to grit his teeth to insist!


    Finally, he survived. Hey motionless on the ground, as if he had just walked through hell.


    "That''s good. You''ve made it the second time. Now that your body has obviously strengthened, keep


    going and take the whole Purification Pill. Then you will be a master in the Innate Realm." Peter


    nodded with satisfaction.


    Wade looked lifeless. After resting for a few minutes, he suddenly stood up and clenched his fists. His


    eyes were bright, like two glowing light bulbs.


    He was punching in the air in Wade, with his punch fierce and powerful. His punch seemed to control


    the air flow in the room. It was as if a tornado had just appeared. The furniture and windows in the


    room were all rustled, especially frightening.


    "Dad, am I reaching the Innate Realm? I feel like I have endless strength, and I can kill an elephants


    with one punch!" Wade said excitedly.


    Peter nodded and said, "Not bad. You survived the first two times, and your physique has made a


    breakthrough."


    Wade said excitedly again, "Have I made it? I don''t need to take Purification Pill tomorrow, do I?"


    Peter''s face immediately turned angry and he said, "You still have a long way to go. It is extremely hard


    to cultivated to the Innate Realm. You''re only getting stronger now because your body absorbed part of


    the Purification Pill. In order to seed, you have to take the entire Purification Pill and consolidate it


    before you have the chance to reach the Innate Realm."


    "Ah? Still have to take?" Wade''s high-spirited expression instantly copsed.


    Peter red at him fiercely and said, "How can you be timid before the fighting! If you keep being like


    this, you will never have that chance to avenge Tom. Take the Purification Pill tomorrow, if you dare not,


    I will break your leg."


    Wade trembled and had to agree.


    On the third day, he was already very afraid. Under Peter''s pressure, he barely swallowed a part of the


    Purification Pill. It was painful again, and it was more and more painful!


    On the fourth day, his will was copsedpletely. He wanted to end, but was forcibly caught by


    Peter and sucked in the Purification Pill. This time, it was even more painful. He felt his body was torn


    apart, and he was incontinent. His body was covered in excrement and urine.


    On the fifth and sixth day, he couldn''t hold on any longer. No matter how hard Peter forced him, he


    refused.


    In the end, Peter had no choice but to tie Wade up, put the Purification Pill into his mouth violently, and


    then gagged his mouth.


    With the help of this method, the entire Purification Pill was finally taken.


    Finally, under Peter''s coercion, Wade finally survived. When he opened his eyes, there seemed to be a


    golden light shing through his pupils. His temperament had changed, and his body contained a huge


    amount of energy.


    He stood up and the hemp rope that had tied him up was easily broken free by him.


    "Dad, I find that I have endless strength on my body. One punch can pierce through the sky!" Wade


    said confidently. Then he punched a hole in the wall, making the wall look like the bubble.


    Peter nodded and said, "Not Bad.".


    "Dad, am I sessful?" Wade asked.


    Peter did not answer immediately, but remained silent for a while. He sighed and said, "Almost."


    "What!" Wade opened his eyes wide in disbelief and said, "Impossible! I feel like I have endless power


    now, stronger many times than before. How can I not reach the Innate Realm?"


    Peter was also angry and said, "It''s all your fault! You don''t have enough will to stand up. I forced you


    to take the pill in thete period. How good can this be?"


    Wade suddenly turned to be dispirited.


    Peter added, "However, you take the pill and still can help, as long as you work harder and digest the


    pill, there is still hope of breaking through to the Innate Realm."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Suddenly thinking of something, Wade hurriedly said, "Not good! That


    bastard Tom got the Top-rank Purification Pill. If he took it, wouldn''t he already reach the Innate


    Realm?"


    Indeed, it was natural for Wade to have such concerns. Tom get the Top-rank Purification Pill. The pill


    was more potent, so it was easier to reach the Innate Realm. And he didn''t make it yet. When he met


    Tom, wouldn''t he bepletely defeated?


    However, Peter smiled disdainfully and said, "So what he got the Top-rank Purification Pill? It is


    undoubtedly that the quality of the Top-rank Purification Pill is indeed better than the First-rank


    Purification Pill, which also means that the people at the Extrinsic Peak will suffer more pain after


    taking the Top-rank Purification Pill! If this Tom really dares to take it, then he will suffer more than three


    times as much pain as you. Do you think he can survive? And if he doesn''t survive, he will die!"


    After Wade heard this, heughed and stopped feeling sad in an instant. He was especially pleased


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and gloated. "Then Tom is a dead man. Hahaha..."


    Peter also smiled, but deep down in his heart, there was a slight worry. If, if Tom really survived, then


    Tom would be even stronger.


    So did Tom survive?


    In fact, not long after Wade took the pill, Tom began to take it.


    Without any help from others, he locked himself in a remote room, prepared everything, and relied on


    his own ability to break through.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    "Master Sunny, do we really not have to look after the young master?"


    Not far away, there were two people standing on a ten-meter-high tree. They were nobody but Master


    Chou and Sunny. Without any tools, they stood steadily on the branch. Fortunately, this area was


    remote and mountainous. Moreover, it was at night. So, no one passed by. Otherwise, when they saw


    this scene, they would have thought that they had met an immortal!


    Sunny was still wearing a red dress, which looked like a fairy in the sky, otherworldly.


    Master Chou was known as the underground emperor of H City. He had a lot of underlings. But in front


    of Sunny, he was as respectful as a dog. He kept his head down and bent down, not daring to look


    straight at Sunny. It seemed to be sphemy for Sunny to take another look at her.


    "No, Tom should be able to survive on his own," Sunny said faintly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Master Chou thought for a moment and then said, "What if the young master can''t survive on his own?


    What if something wrong happens?"


    Sunny looked at the dimly lit room in the distance and said, "If he can''t even survive this, how can he


    save my aunt from LT Organization?"


    Master Chou nodded. Rationally, he thought Sunny was right, but deep down, he was still worried


    about Tom because he knew how effective the Purification Pill was. Although he had never personally


    experienced it, he had also heard that many people at Extrinsic Peak could not survive after taking the


    Purification Pill, They all died of self-explosion. Or, if they failed, they went crazy.


    However, Master Sunny was right. If Tom couldn''t even survive this difficulty, he would have no chance


    to save Anna away from the LT Organization.


    Tom had already taken Purification Pill. Even though he was mentally prepared in advance and knew


    that the process would be difficult, he was still shocked when this ferocious force ran around in his


    body like a raging beast. Suddenly, he almost couldn''t hold on.


    Fortunately, his willpower was strong enough to hold on quickly.


    Peter was right. Higher the quality of the Purification Pill was, purer and more powerful it would be.


    However, the side effects were greater. Ordinary people couldn''t bear it.


    If someone was here, he would definitely be frightened by Tom''s appearance. Tom''s whole body was


    red and his muscles twitched as if there was a running rate. It looked especially scary.


    Tom let out a low roar in his throat. The stainless steel handrail of the stairs had been twisted by him,


    which showed how strong he was!


    The painsted forty minutes before it began to stop!


    Tom not only sweated profusely but also had some dirt on his body. It was the impurities from his body.


    He returned to normal at a breath. He just clenched his fists casually and then he felt the surge of


    strength. His body was much stronger!


    Next, he took a night off, and the next day, he began to swallow up a part of the Purification Pill. The


    tidal wave of pain swept over him again. It was drowning him. And the painsted even longer, from 40


    minutes at the first time to an hour.


    However, after the severe pain, the improvement was great. Now, he could hit two of himself without


    taking the Purification Pill. So he finally understood why the Purification Pill was so precious and


    expensive.


    On the third day, the pain was even more intense. He felt like being put to death by dismembering the


    body. If it weren''t for his strong will and belief, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on now!


    On the fourth day, he wanted to stop the process. But he thought of his mother and the opponent he


    would face in the future. Then, he gritted his teeth and persevered.


    For the eighth day in a row, he survived!


    Now his body was stronger and thinner. But his strength, the energy in his body,pared to eight


    days ago, changedpletely! And he was getting closer and closer to the Innate Realm.


    He slowly began to understand the meaning of the Innate Realm.


    One day, he looked at the few top-quality Purification Pill left in front of him. After a long ideological


    struggle, he gritted his teeth, picked up one, and swallowed it.


    This time, he had been in pain for three hours. It was like being in the hell!


    Three hourster, the effect was extremely obvious. His strength ushered in a breakthrough.


    Finally, it was the tenth day.


    Tom made no less than a hundred decisions in his heart before he swallowed it.


    Thest time, he experienced unprecedented pain as if someone had ravaged all parts of his body


    alive. He could even feel his cells were in great pain and they were constantly destroyed and reborn,


    reborn and destroyed.


    And this time, itsted the longest for five hours before stopping.


    Then he fainted.


    When he woke up, it was dark again. He got up from a pile of ruins.


    The house, which was nearly 100 square meters, was demolished when he was in his frenzy.


    Fortunately, this was already a deserted suburb. There was no one for two kilometers around.


    Otherwise, he would have been scared to death and thought he was a monster.


    It took him a long time to open his eyes. A light shed as if it had lit up the whole world!


    A strong stateliness emanated from his body, causing insects, birds, and beasts within three kilometers


    to calm down as if someone had pressed a pause button on the TV. It seemed a little strange!


    This was because his momentum was too strong. As the most sensitive animals and birds, they felt it


    for the first time. So that they were scared and trembled. They crawled on the ground and bowed down.


    Even Master Chou, who was in the distance, could feel Tom''s momentum. His heart was gripped by an


    invisible big hand. In an instant, his mind went nk and he couldn''t breathe.


    "Young master, he''s done." Master Chou said in shock.


    Sunny, who was next to him, had a smile of relief on her nervous face. Then she shed and


    disappeared without a sound. Even Master Chou, who was beside her, did not notice it.


    Tom''s momentumsted only two seconds before he held it down.


    Now he was naked. He felt a little embarrassed. Fortunately, although the house copsed, his


    suitcase was not damaged. He took out a clean suit from inside and put it on. Then he waved to Master


    Chou in the distance and said, "Don''t hide. Come here."


    Master Chou''s pupils constricted. He was a few hundred meters away from Tom now. But anyway Tom


    found him. It was obvious that Tom''s Kungfu had improved a lot.


    When he walked up to Tom, Master Chou looked at Tom. He was filled with emotion. He had watched


    Tom grow up since he was a child. Tom had grown up from a little brat to a transcendent who was now


    in the Innate Realm. "Young master, congrattions on your sessfully stepping into the Innate


    Realm!"


    Tom smiled and said, "Chou, thank you for protecting me all this time."


    When Master Chou heard Tom''s words, he actually felt ttered and said hurriedly, "You''re wee.


    This is what I should do."


    It was strange that now Master Chou couldn''t feel any genuine power from Tom since he had clearly


    broken through the innate realm. Master Chou just felt he was ordinary!


    Before that, even if Tom was more powerful than Master Chou, Master Chou could still sense the


    fluctuation of Tom''s genuine power and knew that Tom was powerful. But now, Master Chou could not


    see through Tom. This meant that Tom had surpassed him too much.


    He couldn''t help but scold the abnormal in his heart.


    But he was still very happy for Tom.


    Indeed, now that Tom stepped into the Innate Realm, his momentum was hidden deeper. He was more


    like an ordinary person. It was impossible to see his strength if one was not in the Innate Realm.


    "Is there anything that happened to my family during my confinement? Did Wadee to cause


    trouble?" Tom narrowed his eyes slightly and said.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Master Chou suddenly felt a strong pressure, and his breathing was a little heavy. He knew that Tom


    did not deliberately make things difficult for him, but he was in a panic. He now seriously suspected that


    Tom could kill him with a random punch.


    Tom did not mean to do that. It was his natural reaction when he mentioned Wade.


    Master Chou hurriedly said, "Young master, the young madam and her family has been fine these


    days. No one troubled them. It is rumored that Wade has also been in seclusion during this period of


    time, trying to reach Innate Realm. There is no news of him."


    Tom nodded and said, "That''s good."


    Next, Tom did not waste his time staying here. Now that he had reached Innate Realm, it was time to


    go back to H City.


    It had been almost half a month since he disappeared. He had to call Phoebe to report where he had


    been and what he had done.


    The phone quickly went through, and Phoebe''s worried voice sounded. "Tom, where have you been for


    the past half month? Why I can''t get through to your number? Are you okay now? God, you don''t know


    how worried I am about you!"


    Before he could say anything, Phoebe said a lot, her tone full of worry but excitement.


    Sensing Phoebe''s concern for him, Tom felt warm and moved. He said gently, "Silly, what would


    happen to me? Didn''t I tell you I have something to deal with? It will take half a month. As soon as I


    finished it, I called you."


    "But you didn''t tell me you''d keep your phone off. You don''t know how worried I have been! You bad


    man!"


    "I''m sorry. I forgot you would be worried. I''ll go back now." Tom said guiltily. During this period of time, in


    order to try his best to break the bottleneck and reach Innate Realm, he turned off his phone and


    ignored Phoebe''s feelings.


    Phoebe gave Tom an address and asked her toe to her.


    After hanging up the phone, Tom called Elliot and Malcolm again and asked how the business was


    doing. Knowing bothpanies were doing fine, he was relieved.


    After arranging everything, he left with Master Chou and rushed to H City.


    Back in H City, Tom said goodbye to Master Chou and went straight to Phoebe.


    It was said that a reunion after a brief parting was as sweet as a honeymoon. This was true. After being


    separated for half a month, when Phoebe saw Tom, the longing and joy in her eyes were almost


    flowing out. People around could feel them.


    Tom was also very happy to see her. He went over to hold her hand and looked at her affectionately.


    "Phoebe, I''m here."


    Phoebe nodded hard, leaned her head against Tom''s shoulder, and smiled happily.


    They were at a dinner party where there were more than a dozen people of the same age. Some of


    them were well-dressed, and some of them were dressed rather inly. They were surprised to see


    Phoebe, who had always been so cold and aloof, actually throwing herself into a man''s arms. Some


    men felt even more ufortable. Their eyes were filled with jealousy and hostility when they looked


    at Tom.


    Tom looked tall and slender. He was wearing sportswear, and didn''t look like a rich man at all.


    "Phoebe, who is this?" A woman asked.


    Phoebe held Tom''s hand and said with a smile, "His name is Tom. He''s my husband."


    "Really? Didn''t you say he was a good-for-nothing..."


    Phoebe immediately coughed, and an unkind look appeared on her face. "Summer, please give my


    husband the respect he deserves."


    Summer was a little embarrassed. She smiled dryly and did not say anything more.


    Those men could not hide their jealousy and hostility towards Tom.


    Some of them exchanged nces and reached a consensus that they should join forces and take turns


    toasting Tom so as to get him drunk and embarrass him.


    How could Tom not know what they were thinking? He smiled and did not expose them, but readily


    epted their challenge.


    When Tom agreed without any vignce, they all looked down on Tom in their hearts. They felt that Tom


    was stupid, and they felt pleased with themselves.


    However, they soon found something was wrong. No matter how much Tom drunk, he was fine. Those


    alcoholic wines were like water to him. He was not drunk at all when the few of them were a little dizzy


    from drinking. They couldn''t help wondering if Tom had tampered with the ss. But they gave the


    ss to him and they poured the wine. Everything was under their noses. How could Tom do that?


    In the end, they were all scared by Tom and didn''t dare topete with him anymore. They looked at


    Tom in fear.


    It was onlyter that Tom realized that these people were all Phoebe''s college ssmates, and those


    men used to be Phoebe''s suitors.


    "Brian seems to say he''sing. I don''t know if he''s here. I''ll give him a call." Suddenly, a man said,


    and when he said this, he deliberately nced at Tom.


    When others heard the name Brian, their eyes lit up, especially those girls. They were looking forward


    to hising.


    "Really? Is Brianing too?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Such a surprise. Why didn''t anyone tell us in advance? I didn''t even put on my most beautiful clothes."


    "Brian is most popr boy in our ss. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I heard that he set up his


    ownpany after graduation and made a fortune."


    "Right. Brian is a sessful man now. We can''t call him by his name anymore. We have to call him big


    boss."


    Many people began to praise Brian.


    Brian was a legendary figure in their ss. He was handsome and from a rich family. He was the


    Prince Charming in the hearts of many girls. Many of the girls present wanted to be Brian''s girlfriend in


    the past. But Brian only liked Phoebe then.


    Now that they heard that Brian wasing over, they were all excited. They began to pay attention to


    their clothes and appearances. Some people even fixed their makeup, wanting to show Brian their


    most beautiful side.


    When Phoebe heard this name, she immediately frowned, disgust and rejection shing through her


    eyes. She held Tom''s hand under the table and said softly, "Why don''t we leave now? I don''t want to


    see Brian."


    Indeed, ever since that incident, she had hated Brian so much that she didn''t even want to see him!


    Tom knew what Phoebe was thinking. He patted Phoebe''s hand gently and said with a smile, "It''s okay.


    This is your reunion. Don''t let Brian ruin your mood."

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Phoebe said, "I don''t want to see him. Let''s go back."


    Since Phoebe was so determined, Tom did not ask her to stay here any longer, and he did not like to


    attend such a ss reunion himself. After a conversation just now, he found that these people mainly


    talked about money. They all talked about what bigpany they went to work for after graduation,


    where they bought a house, what luxury car they bought, and so on.


    Based on Tom''s current identity and mindsets, he really couldn''t have a nice talk with such people.


    Besides, those people were hostile to him.


    "Okay, then go back." Tom smiled and said. He was extremely gentle to Phoebe.


    Phoebe felt his gentleness, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. She nodded and said, "Well,


    when we get back, I''ll make you a cake to eat."


    After saying that, Phoebe stood up and said to everyone, "ssmates, I still have something to do. I''m


    going back first. You can continue to talk."


    "Hey, Phoebe, we''re having a good chat. Why are you leaving?" A fat woman opposite Phoebe


    immediately said unhappily.


    A tall and thin female ssmate beside her also grabbed Phoebe''s hand and pretended to be unhappy,


    "She is right. You haven''t been here for long. Why are you leaving? It''s not easy for us to get together.


    We haven''t had a good chat, but you want to leave. Is it that you don''t want to stay with us?"


    "That''s right. Now that you''re the Chairman and you look down on your previous ssmates." A boy


    said sourly.


    The other ssmates also asked Phoebe to stay. At the same time, theyined to show their


    dissatisfaction to Phoebe.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Phoebe was a very thin-skinned person. She was immediately embarrassed by so many ssmates''


    something to do at home. I have to go back."


    A girl with a loud voice said, "Phoebe, who are you lying to? When I asked you out today, you said that


    there was nothing to do today and that we could talk until veryte! But it''s only eight o''clock now, and


    you want to leave. It is clear that you despise us."


    Another girl said in a strange tone, "What are you doing? Don''t you see Phoebe''s status now? She is


    the Chairman of a bigpany. She has tens of millions, and she can earn tens of thousands in an


    hour. Do you think she still wants to eat with us, a group of nobody?"


    After hearing this, Phoebe felt even more ufortable and said, "Hey, you misunderstood me. I really


    didn''t mean that."


    Seeing that Phoebe was so anxious, Tom held Phoebe''s hand and gave her a look, asking her to


    remain calm. Tom then said, "Fellow ssmates, you really misunderstood Phoebe. As ssmates for


    many years, I believe you know a lot about her and know that she is not such a person. Now we really


    have something to do and we need to go home. You all work in the nearby cities and can get together


    at any time."


    A boy who had drunk a lot as asked by Tom was immediately annoyed. He pointed at Tom and said


    rudely, "Hey, we''re talking to Phoebe. What''s wrong with you? I think Phoebe wants to leave in such a


    hurry because of you!"


    The boy was very hostile and he aimed at Tom, which made Phoebe frown and get a little angry. "Hey,


    what are you talking about?"


    Tom winked at Phoebe to calm Phoebe down.


    Another boy said, "I see. Phoebe says that she is going home. It''s a lie. I''m afraid she doesn''t dare to


    meet Brian. After all, Brian has a past with her."


    After hearing this, Phoebe''s expression changed again. What she hated the most now was Brian. If it


    hadn''t been for the Chairman''s timely appearance, she would have lost her virginity to Brian!


    She didn''t expect that the good reunion of old ssmates tonight would be like this. If she had


    known, she wouldn''t havee.


    When the other students heard this, they also showed an intriguing expression, thinking that Phoebe


    was avoiding Brian. At the same time, the way they looked at Tom was even more gloating. It even had


    some ridicule.


    Tom was amused to see them like this. Would he be afraid of Brian? Brian would wet his pants if Brian


    saw him.


    However, he was toozy to exin such a thing. Now that he had broken through the Innate Realm,


    he had already been different from those ordinary people. He did not take these ridicules and


    misunderstandings seriously and he justughed it off.


    But Phoebe was different. She cared so much about it that she couldn''t help but lose her temper. She


    patted the table and said angrily, "Junot! What are you talking about? Who said that Brian and I had a


    past? Nothing happened between me and him! Don''t venomously nder me."


    Junot chuckled. "Since you and Brian have nothing to do with each other, why would you avoid seeing


    him? Didn''t you lift a rock only to drop it on your own feet?"


    When Junot was in college, he was also one of Phoebe''s suitors. He wrote a love letter to Phoebe, but


    Phoebe rejected it mercilessly.


    It would be fine if Phoebe married a rich big boss as Junot would feel inferior to a boss. But now that


    Phoebe married an ordinary person who was even a live-in son-inw, Junot was very unhappy. He


    thought that Phoebe would rather marry an ordinary person than marry him and this was because she


    looked down on him.


    In fact, many people present had simr thoughts.


    When Phoebe was about to speak, Tom stopped her and said with a strange expression, "I''m a little


    curious. ording to you, Brian is very powerful. He hasn''t even arrived yet, but you all try to curry


    favor with him."


    When he said this, everyone present was dumbfounded and they all looked at Tom like Tom was an


    idiot. Junot said, "Do you really not understand or not? Brian is the Young Master of the HY Group. He


    is rich and handsome. I don''t know how many women like him. Do you think he is the same like you?


    You are a toad wishing to eat swan meat-to crave for what you are not worthy of"


    Someone else said, "One can tell by his appearance that he''s pretending to be something. He pretends


    not to know Brian on purpose. His acting skills are exaggerated. Who doesn''t know that Brian has


    always been secretly in love with Phoebe. I think it is his idea to let Phoebe leave because he is afraid


    to see Brian."


    "What a pity. You can''t even keep your own wife, and you want to sneak away."


    "Isn''t that normal? He''s Phoebe''s live-in son-inw. He''s just an ordinary person. How can he be


    and Brian flirt with each other?"


    Seeing that they were going too far, Phoebe couldn''t stand it any longer although Tom didn''t react. She


    said loudly, "Enough! Who says my husband is afraid of Brian? That''s ridiculous! Let me tell you, my


    husband is a super boss. When Brian sees my husband, he won''t even dare to speak!"


    Phoebe said this with agitation. But when the others heard it, they burst outughing, thinking that


    Phoebe was telling a joke.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Hahaha, did I hear right? Brian didn''t dare to make a sound when he saw this guy? I think it would


    quite opposite when Brian showes up!" There was a man who had been plied with a lot of drink by Tom


    just now, and his brain began to get excited. He didn''t care if he would offend Phoebe at all, and he


    said carelessly.


    In fact, all the men present had drunk a lot, and their minds were not clear. They tore off their usual


    polite disguise and spoke out the most primitive thoughts in their hearts.


    "It''s so funny. Why don''t you look yourself in the mirror. Who are you anyway? How dare you to


    challenge Brian? Brian is now a big boss with tens of millions of dors. How can youpare yourself


    to him? Just by this Baleno on you?"


    "I didn''t know anyone who had only lived in his own little world before, but now I''ve seen one."


    "I don''t think it''s that simple now. He is worse than that, for he has no self-knowledge whatsoever and


    is going to ruin himself!"


    "Let''s Wait. Brian is on the way. He will be here soon. When Brianes, he will teach this guy a good


    lesson."


    They did not hide their contempt for Tom at all, and even Phoebe was ridiculed by them.


    In particr, those female ssmates, who were far less beautiful than Phoebe, usually did not show it


    on the surface. Deep down, they were dissatisfied with Phoebe and hostile to her. Now that they saw


    that Phoebe had married an ordinary person and was still a live-in son-inw, they were very pleased.


    They were also looking forward to what Brian would do to Tom when he arrived.


    Phoebe was so angry that she was about to cry. She couldn''t figure out why these ssmates who


    were kind just now suddenly went so against her!


    Her nose twitched and she was especially aggrieved. Just then, Tom held her hand and said gently,


    "Silly, what''s there to be aggrieved about? When Brianes, I''ll help you vent your anger."


    Phoebe felt much better when she heard what he said, but she still didn''t rxpletely, because


    she knew Brian''s character, which was especially stingy and penny-pinching, and he had particrly


    enjoyed bullying Tom before.


    Even if Tom was the chairman of ZQ Inc, Brian didn''t know. When Phoebe announced it, Brian would


    definitely not believe it. This time, she would certainly embarrass herself. s!


    Phoebe sighed in her heart. She didn''t expect that even if she had be the chairman of the SK


    Lighting, but in the end, she still would be ashamed. It was really depressing.


    Tom could tell what Phoebe was thinking at a nce. He didn''t try to exin. The truth woulde out


    when Brian came. Now that even if he gave Brian a hundred guts, Brian still wouldn''t dare to go against


    him, so he didn''t want to say anything and sat down to eat.


    Speaking of which, he had not had a good meal since he locked himself up for the training. Now he


    was starving and felt that he could eat a cow.


    Compared to the Extrinsic Peak, the Innate Realm was a huge leap forward. Whether it was physical


    quality or spiritual realm, they were all greatly strengthened. Naturally he would need more energy for


    that. Now Tom could eat as much as five people on his own. If he didn''t restrain himself, he could eat


    up more than ten people''s share.


    Phoebe saw that he still got the appetite. She was quite depressed, but she couldn''t bring herself to


    argue with him. She had to sit down and watch Tom eat.


    As for the others, they watched as Tom devoured the food like an ogre, soon finished half the food on


    the table.


    The food in this five-star hotel was quite tasty, quite to Tom''s taste. Tom ate as he pleased and didn''t


    care what others thought of him.


    Originally, he did not care what others thought of him. Now that he had broken through the Innate


    Realm, what had changed greatly was not only his physical and mental strength but also his mentality.


    In a sense, these ordinary people were just ants in front of him. How would a person care about an


    ant''s opinion?


    "Phoebe, aren''t you hungry?" Tom asked Phoebe.


    Phoebe shook her head and said, "I''ve already eaten. I''m not hungry."


    "Okay." Tom nodded. Phoebe was a little worried when she saw how he was swallowing. She said,


    "Why don''t you slow down a bit? It''s easy to spoil your stomach if you eat so fast."


    Tom smiled and said, "It''s okay. I know what I''m doing."


    "Okay..." Phoebe felt a little helpless and embarrassed as if she had returned to the old days when they


    just married. Back then, she was no stranger to embarrassment caused by Tom.


    When the others saw Tom swallowing like that, they looked down on him even more. They were all


    behaving elegantly, eating one mouthful at a time. Unlike Tom, who was gulping down the food, clearly


    a poor guy from the countryside. He must have never eaten a big meal and didn''t know a thing about


    manners. They really couldn''t figure out why Phoebe took a fancy to this kind of trash. Was she


    betwitched by him?


    They had not had enough and intended to eat more, but now that Tom was gulping like that, they


    suddenly lost their appetite and felt very disgusted.


    At this moment, a phone rang. A male student picked it up and said excitedly, "Brian is here. I''ll go


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    down to pick him up!"


    Then he left. Before he left, he even gave Tom a sneer. When Brian came, he would see how Tom kept


    his disguise. With Brian''s character, he would definitely teach Tom a lesson.


    The rest of them also looked at Tom coldly, waiting to see how Tom was embarrassed. They even


    thought that Tom would kneel in front of Brian and beg for mercy.


    Thinking of that scene, they kinda looked forward to it.


    Phoebe became more and more restless. Several times, she wanted to drag Tom away.


    "Tom, are we really not leaving? Brian is not easy to deal with." Phoebe couldn''t help but ask Tom in a


    low voice.


    Tom smiled and said, "Don''t worry. The person who should be leaving is Brian. I''m the one he should


    be worried about."


    "But Brian doesn''t know that you are the chairman of ZQ Inc now. He won''t believe us even if we


    announce it now." Phoebe said worriedly.


    "It''s okay. I don''t need this identity to scare him into wetting his pants." Tom smiled and said casually.


    This time, Phoebe felt that Tom went a little too far. She had known Brian for a longer time than Tom.


    She knew Brian very well and he would never be scared to pee in his pants. But since Tom said so, she


    couldn''t say anything more and had to wait.


    These few minutes suddenlysted longer. In the huge box, except for the sound of Tom eating, the


    others all kept quiet unanimously and waited for Brian toe.


    Finally, under the expectation of many people, the door of the box was opened and a few figures came


    in. The one who walked in the front was none other than Brian. Now he had swept away the decadence


    and obscenity in the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auction, and he was in high spirits.


    Next to him, the man who went to pick him up was now trying his best to curry favor with him.


    When the others in the room saw Brian appear, they all showed ttering expressions. Many people


    even took the initiative to greet Brian.


    "Wow, Mr. Stewart. You''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for so long."


    "''Mr. Stewart is different now. He''s already a big boss. Look at this outfit. I''m afraid it would cost at least


    300,000 dors, right?"


    "Three hundred thousand? You''re kidding. The gold watch of his costs half a million!"


    "Oh my. A watch costs 500,000 dors. That''s awesome. Sure enough, Mr. Stewart is amazing. We are


    certainly too ordinary to understand someone like Mr. Stewart."

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Listening to these old ssmates'' ttery made Brian feel very happy!


    Ever since the auction held at the Cloud&Sky Pavilion, he had been intimidated. He even had


    nightmares for several nights in a row, dreaming that Tom insulted him. Then he woke up in the middle


    of the night.


    He couldn''t figure out why Tom, the trash and the uxorilocal son-inw of the Scotts, suddenly became


    so powerful? Even a big shot like Wade couldn''t do anything to Tom. It was unrealistic at all! Could it be


    that Tom had big shots behind him?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. He secretly investigated Tom, and was


    shocked even more. Tom was actually the chairman of the ZQ Media and the master behind Master


    Chou! When he found that, he was stunned, and his scalp tingled. It took him half a minute toe


    back to his senses and he was in despair.


    He had never understood why the chairman of ZQ suddenly appeared in Golden Dragon KTV and put


    him in jail. It turned out that the chairman of ZQ was Tom!


    Now he understood one thing. Tom was no longer the trash who was bullied by him, but he became a


    big shot. He could only hope that Tom was not an unforgiving man, otherwise even Wade would not be


    able to protect him.


    Recently Brian was rtively at ease and less afraid. He thought since Tom had note to get even


    with him during these days, he would not do that in the future. And a college ssmate invited him to a


    party with a ttering tone, which made him feel good again. Anyway, he had nothing to do, so he


    attended and wanted to hook up with his former female ssmates.


    "No, no, you guys are ttering me. I''m just lucky." Brian waved his hand and said, deliberately showed


    his gold watch with acent face.


    "Mr. Stewart, I heard you''re starting a newpany. You''re doing a great job." A male ssmate


    ttered him.


    When Brian heard that, the smile on his face became even bigger. He coughed twice and said, "I didn''t


    do much. I just invest tens of millions of dors. It''s nothingpared to bigpanies in H City."


    In fact, he just invested was only ten million dors in his newpany, but he bragged and said "tens


    of millions" with a calm face. After all, no one could verify his words.


    When his ssmates in the private room heard Brian''s words, they opened their eyes wide and


    showing their admiration. His female ssmates who were single were looking at Brian with burning


    eyes. Some of them had a good figure and beautiful appearance, and they approached Brian boldly


    and constantly winked at him.


    "Damn it! Tens of millions of dors! Mr. Stewart, you''re awesome!"


    "Mr. Stewart, Does yourpany need cleaners? I''ll go clean the toilets for you."


    "Mr. Stewart, I don''t ask more. I just want to be a security guard of yourpany."


    "Mr. Stewart, do you someone to apany you to sleep? Let me sleep with you."


    "Mr. Stewart..."


    Theypeted to tter Brian, which made him pleased, and the smile on his face could not be


    concealed. He hadn''t had such a good mood in a long time. This was the life he deserved.


    Phoebe only felt sick when she saw them ttering Brian. It was so disgusting. Why didn''t she know


    that her ssmates were so shameless? In order to tter Brian, they even humiliated themselves.


    Just then, a male ssmate suddenly said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, didn''t you say that Brian may pee his


    pants if he meets your husband? Well, now that Mr. Stewart is here, where''s your husband?"


    And others echoed, "Yes, you''re arrogant. Now Mr. Stewart is here, why does your husband show up?"


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Phoebe, including Brian.


    When Brian saw Phoebe, he was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect Phoebe to be here.


    Seeing Phoebe''s beautiful face, Brian had a lust for him, but then, he saw the figure next to Phoebe,


    and immediately shivered, and his face turned much paler.


    Even if Tom had his back to him, he could recognize him immediately!


    Now he had a deep fear for Tom. He trembled at the sight of him.


    But the others didn''t know it and wereughing at Tom.


    "Hey, Tom, you''re still eating? Countryman, you''ve eaten up all the dishes. You haven''t eaten these


    good dishes in your life, have you? You''re a hungry ghost."


    "He doesn''t deserve to sit with us at the same table."


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person. Disgusting"


    "He''s still eating. He must have been scared out of his wits when they Mr. Stewart. They didn''t dare to


    speak. Haha."


    "Of course he was scared out of his wits. DO you really think Mr. Stewart would pee his pants when he


    saw Tom? That''s so funny."


    They were chattering without noticing that Brian''s face was getting paler and paler, and he was getting


    more and more scared.


    Phoebe bit her lips. She felt very ufortable. She thought that now that Tom was stronger, she


    would no longer be ridiculed. She didn''t expect to be humiliated again.


    Tom was almost done eating. He slowly turned around and said to Brian with a fake smile, "Brian,


    you''re great. I haven''t seen you for half a month, but you''ve be the Mr. Stewart. You''re awesome.


    Should I call you Mr. Stewart?"


    Hearing this, Brian trembled violently. Next, he made a move that shocked everyone. He directly knelt


    down and pleaded with trembling, "Mr. Howard! I was wrong, Mr. Howard! Please forgive, please..."


    As Brian begged for mercy, he pped himself hard. And his cheeks were swollen soon.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw him like this. They were all dumbfounded as if they had seen a


    ghost.


    And some people were rubbing their eyes, suspecting that they were hallucinating.


    Brian was really scared now. Her heart was twisted. Dignity and face were nothing, but he didn''t want


    to be killed. He knew that if he dared to be arrogant, Tom could cripple him in minutes.


    Phoebe also widened her eyes and looked at Brian in surprise, unable to regain her senses for a long


    time.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tom was also a little surprised. Brian knelt straightforwardly, which made it inappropriate for him to


    teach him a lesson.


    He smiled and said, "Oh, really? Then tell me what''s wrong?"


    Brian was stunned for a moment. What was wrong with him? He didn''t even know. He had juste


    here and didn''t do anything. He didn''t tease Phoebe.


    But that was not the point. In front of Tom, his presence was the fault!


    With a loud p, he pped himself again and said sadly, "I was not sensible enough. I haven''t seen


    you were here and didn''t greet you."


    When everyone heard Brian''s words, they were even more confused and they found it unrealistic. The


    way they looked at Tom changed.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Tom didn''t make things difficult for Brian. After dinner, he left with Phoebe. No one else dared to move


    or talk. After they left for almost a minute, someone swallowed heavily and said carefully, "Rumors said


    that Phoebe''s husband is the uxorilocal son-inw? How could..."


    This question was what everyone wanted to ask. Who was Tom?


    Someone stole a nce at Brian.


    Brian was livid, he walked to the door and looked around to make sure that Tom and Phoebe were


    really gone. Afterward, he breathed a sigh of relief and walked back to the box and turned arrogant


    again. He frowned and said in a slightly threatening tone, "No one is allowed to say anything about


    today, or else it''s against me. I am not as powerful as Mr. Howard, but it''s easy to deal with you."


    Then he put on his sunsses and left with his two bodyguards.


    After more than ten seconds, a man said jealously, "Hump, show off. In front of Phoebe''s husband, he


    was a worthless fellow."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, he even kneeled down. He''s just a toady."


    "Bullshit Mr. Stewart, I think Toady Brian is more suitable."


    These men made sure that Brian had also left and began to badmouth Brian to show off in front of the


    other female ssmates.


    "You dare to speak ill of Brian after he left. Why didn''t he dare to beep when Brian was here just now?"


    A beautiful woman with heavy makeup said disdainfully.


    Immediately, another female followed and said, "That''s right. Even if he kneels down, he''s better than


    you. At least he''s a big boss with tens of millions. How about you guys? You are working for others! You


    are far worse than him."


    "When Brian came here just now, did you forget how you ttered him?"


    "How dare youugh at Brian? If you have the guts, then say that to Brian!"


    Faced with the sarcasm from those women, these men did not look very good, but they could not


    refute, because they were really afraid of Brian. If someone reported to Brian, they would not be able to


    take the consequence.


    "Well, I thought I was better than Phoebe. It turned out that I was just being stupid. Phoebe married a


    super big boss, and even Brian couldn''t afford to provoke him."


    As someone said this, all the female ssmates also showed gloom. When they were in college, they


    were shadowed by Phoebe. They thought that after graduation, this situation would improve, but the


    gap was getting bigger and bigger.


    As for Tom and Phoebe, after they came out of the hotel, they didn''t go home directly. Instead, they


    nned to take a stroll around the neighborhood as a date.


    Speaking of which, the two of them had been married for so long, but they had never had an official


    date.


    "Why are you eating so much all of a sudden? Aren''t you full?" Phoebe asked curiously. She looked at


    Tom''s stomach. It was t and there was no bulge.


    Tom said, "My martial arts have improved a little, so my appetite has increased."


    "Oh." Phoebe nodded. She didn''t know anything about martial arts.


    "Why don''t you ask me why Brian is so afraid of me?" Tom was a little curious.


    Phoebe said, "You must teach him a lesson somehow, so he''s so afraid of you. I don''t need to ask."


    Tom was speechless after hearing her answer. It made perfect sense.


    "Phoebe, you''re getting smarter and smarter."


    "But it''s not appropriate for you to offend people. Someone will definitelye to retaliate." Phoebe


    said worriedly.


    Tom said with some emotion, "I didn''t offend them, but they offended me."


    "Then what should we do?" Phoebe said nervously.


    Tom smiled and said, "It''s OK. We will fight back if they provoke. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine.


    These people are nobody and can''t hurt me. I n to set up a new securitypany and train a group


    of strong bodyguards to be responsible for your safety."


    Tom had the idea of setting up a securitypany for a long time, but he was too busy before to do it.


    Now he had broken through to the Innate Realm, his energy had multiplied, and his IQ had improved a


    lot. Some difficult problems in the past could be solved easily now.


    Phoebe nodded in agreement with Tom''s decision. She held Tom''s hand tightly and said seriously, "No


    matter what, you have to protect yourself. You have to be safe, okay?"


    Tom said confidently, "Nothing will happen."


    "Promise me you must protect yourself!"


    Tom and Phoebe looked at each other, and he nodded solemnly. "Okay, I promise you."


    Next, Tom and Phoebe didn''t talk about it anymore. They were focused on shopping. Phoebe took Tom


    to a lot of clothing stores and bought the clothes she liked. She seemed to have endless energy.


    Fortunately, Tom was now at the Innate Realm with endless energy. Otherwise, he would definitely feel


    tired. He was not interested in shopping at all. Up to now, he had savings of tens of billions, but he was


    still wearing ordinary clothes. It was not that he was unwilling to part with his money, but that he really


    did not have this need.


    Suddenly, Tom felt something. He looked in the direction of three o''clock and saw a familiar figure. He


    was stunned for a moment and recognized the person. His heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned his


    head around and nned to find a ce to hide so that that person wouldn''t notice.


    However, there was such a coincidental thing in the world that that woman actually came to this


    clothing store to buy clothes.


    He was over. Tom couldn''t hide in the fitting room.


    "Hey, isn''t this... Young Master?" When that woman walked in and saw Tom''s back, she called out in


    surprise, attracting Phoebe''s attention.


    In fact, the moment this woman came in just now, Phoebe noticed her because she was too charming


    and had the style of a coquette. It was hard not to notice.


    This woman was Amelia. Tonight, she happened to go shopping with her two best friends and was


    going to buy some clothes. She didn''t expect to meet Tom and was very surprised.


    Tom''s whole face was upset. He secretly cursed that how unlucky he was to meet Amelia here. If he


    had known, he would not have chosen toe to this mall!


    Now that Amelia had recognized him, he had no choice but to turn around and pretend to be surprised,


    "It''s you, Amelia. Nice to meet you."


    He looked very polite, mainly for Phoebe.


    Amelia didn''t wear a red cheongsam tonight. Instead, she changed into modern clothes. She looked


    very fashionable and sexy. Although she didn''t wear exposed clothes, her figure was so good that it


    was perfectly set off by the clothes. It was very eye-catching. Many men''s hearts had been stolen by


    her as she walked all the way here .

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Amelia was one of those naturally charming women. Even if she did not deliberately seduce men, her


    every move attracted men.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Even if Tom was not interested in Amelia, he had to admit that Amelia was really the best among


    women. In terms of femininity, Phoebe was not as good as her.


    When Amelia saw Tom, she suddenly became ted. Her mood suddenly improved a lot. She herself


    even didn''t notice this change. Instead, her two best friends found out and looked at Amelia in surprise.


    They were good friends of Amelia and had known Amelia for a long time. but they had never seen


    Amelia so devoted to a man.


    "Young Master, it''s really you. I thought I was wrong. It seems that we are destined." Amelia smiled


    brightly and walked closer to Tom.


    "Hehe." Tom smiled dryly, took a step back, kept a distance from her, and said, "Hello, Amelia. Where''s


    Mr. Murphy? Didn''t hee with you?"


    Amelia rolled her eyes and said, "Mr. Murphy is just my leader, not my husband. Why should Ie


    here with him to buy clothes? Young Master, are you afraid of me? Why are you retreating?"


    Seeing Phoebe''s murderous gaze, Tom felt like he was about to explode. He said quickly, "Amelia, stop


    joking. I came with my wife. She may misunderstand our rtionship."


    "Your wife?" Amelia was stunned.


    Tom quickly went over to hold Phoebe''s hand. They walked over together, and Tom said with a smile,


    "Phoebe, let me introduce you to my friend, Amelia, the auction manager of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion."


    "Amelia, she''s my wife, Phoebe."


    They felt awkward. Neither Phoebe nor Amelia spoke, but they stared at each other unkindly. Tom


    could almost see the spark between them.


    It was Phoebe who smiled first and greeted Amelia generously. "Hello, may I ask is your surname


    Green?"


    Amelia also smiled warmly, as if the tension between them was an illusion. "Yes, my surname is


    Green."


    "Oh." Phoebe answered, then stopped talking and said generously to Tom, "Since I met your friend,


    you can talk to your friend. I''ll choose the clothes here."


    "Phoebe, listen to me. She and I didn''t..." Tom tried to exin, but Phoebe interrupted him and said


    with a smile, "I know. I believe you. You can chat with your friend."


    After saying that, she went to pick out her clothes. She didn''t embarrass Tom.


    Amelia narrowed her eyes slightly and became even more hostile to Phoebe. She thought Phoebe was


    a sophisticated opponent.


    ''Hey, why do I feel like this?'' Amelia was stunned. ''Could it be... Impossible! I''ve only met Tom once.


    How can I really fall in love with Tom? I''ve met so many men before.'' She thought.


    Tom said, "Miss Green, if you don''t have something important to tell me, I should go first."


    "Wait a minute." Amelia stared at Tom and said, "I do have something to say to you."


    Tom signaled her to say. But Amelia said, "This is not a suitable ce to have a talk. Come with me."


    Tom smiled and said, "If you have anything to say, just say it here. We are not that intimate."


    Amelia was suddenly a little angry. She was a beauty and a senior member of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion.


    Many men had a crush on her but had no chance to chat with her. Now that she took the initiative to


    talk to Tom, Tom ignored her. He was so hateful!


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia suppressed her anger and said seriously, "It''s about Wade."


    Seeing that Amelia was serious, Tom became serious too. He thought about it and nodded, "Okay, I''ll


    go with you."


    Then he told Phoebe and walked to a suitable ce with Amelia. He asked, "How''s Wade? Has he


    reached the Innate Realm?"


    Tom frowned slightly, feeling skeptical. He had just reached the Innate Realm and knew the pain of the


    process was. Could Wade hold on?


    Amelia no longer looked serious and said with a smile, "Young Master, you are too aloof. Can''t we only


    talk properly when there''s something serious? Your indifference really makes me sad."


    As she spoke, she deliberately made a sad face and pretended to sob.


    Looking at Amelia''s yful face, Tom was speechless and he said, "Well, Amelia, don''t tease me. I


    know my appearance very well. You''re impossible to be interested in me. So don''t tease me anymore


    and just tell me has Wade reached the Innate Realm? Or does his father, Peter, want to get me into


    trouble?"


    Tom was smart. He had thought it ever since Amelia said she woulde to him.


    Surprise shed through Amelia''s eyes. Tom was so smart that he had already guessed 70% of the


    truth even though she hadn''t said anything.


    But Tom''s aloofness really made her angry! ''I am a beautiful woman after all. Many men fall for me, but


    you, Tom, ignore my beauty! I hate you!'' She thought.


    "If you kiss me, I''ll tell you." Amelia said with a smile, then gave her left face to Tom. She didn''t believe


    that she could not conquer Tom with her charm!


    However, Tom''s reaction was a blow to her.


    Tom rolled his eyes and left without saying anything.


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing how determined Tom was, Amelia had to that she was defeated and quickly


    stopped Tom.


    Tom pretended not to hear and continued walking, which made her very angry.


    "If you don''t stop, I won''t tell you the big news. Don''t be regretful!" Amelia said angrily.


    Tom finally stopped and turned around, "What''s the big news?"


    Arms folded over her chest, Amelia snorted. She turned her head away as if she was angry and


    needed him to coax her.


    Tom had no choice but to walk back and say angrily, "Tell me."


    Amelia had a hot figure. Now that she was crossing her arms across her chest, the visual impact on


    Tom became more intense. Tom quickly moved his eyes away and did not dare to look at her.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    "You should apologize to me first." Amelia said like a spoiled child.


    Tom was speechless again. Now Amelia was being unreasonable, but he didn''t feel angry at all. The


    world was so unfair. Good-looking people would always be loved.


    "Just tell me. I still have to go shopping with my wife." Tom said angrily.


    Amelia pouted, acting coquettishly, and said, "I don''t care. You apologize to me, or I won''t say


    anything."


    Afraid that Tom wouldn''t talk to her again, she quickly added, "This is a big piece of news. If you miss it,


    you''ll be in big trouble."


    To be honest, Tom didn''t believe Amelia''s words. After two encounters, Tom thought Amelia was


    cunning, capricious, and unpredictable.


    After thinking about it, Tom decided to apologize to Amelia. After, it cost him nothing to do that. If


    Amelia really had any important news, it was good for him.


    So he said, "Okay, I am sorry. Now you can say it."


    However, Amelia twisted her face and said angrily, "No, you''re not sincere at all."


    Tom was really a little angry now. He raised his eyebrows twice and said with a dark face, "Forget it. I


    don''t care anymore."


    After that, he strode away.


    Amelia could tell that Tom was really angry, and she didn''t dare to y with him anymore. She said


    quickly, "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you. Are you happy? What a petty man!"


    Tom was speechless. He really wanted to press Amelia down and spank her if they were not mere


    acquaintances. She was so mischievous. He had never seen such a mischievous woman!


    Amelia then said seriously, "I heard from the intelligence agency that Wade had taken the Purification


    Pill and this phase of his cultivation had ended. His father, Peter, also held a celebration party for him,


    and now it was most likely that he had reached the Innate Realm."


    Tom had guessed it and nodded.


    Amelia continued, "Wade has always had a bad reputation in the circle. He is arrogant and


    overbearing. Many people have been bullied by him. Wade is so petty. You humiliated him at the


    auction, he would definitely not let you go. Now that he has broken through, he will definitelye to


    trouble you, so be careful."


    Tom narrowed his eyes and said in a much colder tone, "If he really dares to trouble me, I don''t mind


    giving him an unforgettable memory."


    At this moment, Amelia sensed an extremely strong pressure from Tom. In her mind, Tom seemed to


    be a war god who could break through the sky and the ground with one punch. She suddenly stopped


    breathing.


    "You''ve reached the Innate Realm too?!" Amelia said in shock.


    Half a month ago, she had met Tom, and he wasn''t that scary at that time.


    Tom instantly dispelled the pressure and changed from his previous image of the god of war to an


    ordinary person he had always been. He shook his head and said regretfully, "Almost."


    He did not tell Amelia the truth. It was not that he was afraid of anything, but that there was no need.


    Besides, Amelia was a member of Cloud&Sky Pavilion and not even a friend. If Amelia spread the


    news, it would be bad for him.


    Now Tom was sophisticated and shrewd in every way.


    Amelia''s eyes flickered and she thought about it carefully. She chose to believe Tom, because she had


    seen masters in Innate Realm and knew their aura were far more imposing than Tom''s.


    And deep down, she didn''t really believe that Tom could really enter Innate Realm at such a young age.


    Because, unlike Wade, Tom didn''t have a father as good as Peter. If Wade couldn''t survive, Peter


    would help him, but Tom had no helpers.


    Amelia continued, "Apart from Wade, the person you should be more vignt about is Peter. He is a


    real strong master. His North Sky Association is also very powerful."


    Tom nodded and remained silent for a moment. He suddenly said, "How is North Sky Association


    After saying that, Tom stared at Amelia closely, hoping to learn anything about LT Organization!


    However, Amelia looked confused and said doubtfully, "LT Organization? What kind of organization is


    it? I haven''t heard of it."


    Tom was surprised now. Amelia was a senior member of Cloud&Sky Pavilion, but she didn''t know


    about LT Organization?


    If Tom hadn''t been staring at Amelia to see any change in her eyes, he would have suspected that


    Amelia was lying to him.


    It turned out that Amelia really didn''t know about LT Organization.


    In this way, LT Organization was really a powerful and mysterious force!


    No wonder Chou had tried so hard to stop him from finding trouble with LT Organization. No wonder


    Raven looked down on everyone as if he was a god.


    "Nothing, I was just asking." Tom said, not trying to tell her the truth.


    Amelia looked at him strangely and thought that Tom was teasing her. She had been in this circle for so


    long, and she had never heard of LT Organization. What was it? It sounded lowly.


    "Anyway, you have to be careful. Prepare yourself for this, or you will be hurt by Peter and Wade."


    Amelia said.


    Tom showed a puzzled expression and said, "Amelia, you and I are not rted. Why did you remind


    me of this? Aren''t you afraid that Peter and his son will find out and trouble you?"


    Tom was curious about that. He and Amelia had only met twice, including this time. They were not even


    friends. Why did Ameliae over to remind him?


    Tom didn''t believe that someone like Amelia liked him. It was ridiculous. Amelia was a very beautiful


    woman, ao she must have encountered many men of different kinds. Besides, Amelia''s being able to


    climb to this position meant that she was capable and had advanced ideas. She was not those young


    and ignorant girls who casually made solemn pledges of love and threatened to die once they were


    disappointed in love.


    But in fact, Amelia still came to remind him. And there was only one reason, which was he was useful


    to Cloud&Sky Pavilion.


    Amelia blinked and said with a smile, "Young Master, why did you ask? Don''t you know how I feel for


    you?"


    As she spoke, Amelia poked Tom in the chest, which made Tom shudder. He then said quickly, "All


    right, Amelia, you don''t have to pretend anymore. I owe a favor to Cloud&Sky Pavilion."


    Amelia said, "Owe a favor to Cloud&Sky Pavilion? No, you owe me a favor. It has nothing to do with


    Cloud&Sky Pavilion. Besides, I''ve helped you like this. Don''t you want to do something to thank me?"


    Tom said warily, "What do you want?"


    "For example, treat me to dinner, watch a movie so as to improve our..."


    "Goodbye!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Tom turned around and left without waiting for her to finish.


    Amelia stomped her feet and wanted to catch up, but she found that she was wearing high heels and


    couldn''t run. She could only watch Tom disappear from her sight.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and patted herself on the forehead. "Oh, no. I didn''t even get his


    contact information. It''s too bad."

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Back at the clothing store, Phoebe had bought clothes and was waiting for him. When she saw him


    Tom nodded and exined, "Phoebe, there is nothing between Amelia and me. You mustn''t..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Phoebe gently put her hand on his mouth and said with a smile,


    "No, no. I trust you."


    Tom was stunned and said in disbelief, "Phoebe, why do you trust me so much?"


    Phoebe''s trust made him uneasy. Amelia was also a top-quality beauty, and her every smile was


    seductive. It was difficult for a man to resist Amelia.


    Phoebe said, "Why not? After four years of marriage, we sleep in the same room every day. You''ve


    never crossed the line. Is there anyone in this world that can hold back his desire more times than you


    did?"


    Uh...


    Tom was speechless and felt strange. Was Phoebe praising him or insulting him?


    However, since Phoebe trusted him, he had nothing to worry about. Anyway, he had a clear


    conscience.


    After that, they shopped for a while and returned to Dragon Bay. Because Phoebe got her period, Tom


    couldn''t help but hold Phoebe in his arms and sleep although he was very lustful.


    The next day, they got up early and went to resume their matrimonial rtions.


    When he went to ZQ Inc, Tom held a meeting of high management and asked the management of the


    Now, ZQ''s market value exceeded 8 billion. It was a lot. Every month''s profits were very good, and all


    the shareholders had made a good profit.


    All of them knew very well that Tom deserved at least 80% of the credit for ZQ Media''s sess. Tom


    had made many good decisions, which not only made ZQ run forward but also made it be bigger


    and bigger after avoiding several crises.


    They believed that under the leadership of the chairman, ZQ Media would definitely do better and


    better, and even be likely to be thergest mediapany in the country!


    Looking at the chairman in the main seat, they did not hide their admiration and reverence for him.


    Everyone reported their work and waited for the chairman to speak.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, what Tom said next shocked all of them.


    "ZQ Media has reached a bottleneck in its development. It might suffer from the joint strangtion of


    many of our peers. Now stop and sell 30% of the shares in your hands for a reshuffle. We will be facing


    a tough battle, and everyone should be prepared for it."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. What happened? ZQ Media was doing well, and its market value


    was rising every day. How could this be a bottleneck? Many professionals analyzed that ZQ Media''s


    market value could reach at least 12 billion.


    Now, Tom''s decision was obviously to tie himself up and cripple himself.


    So the conference room was quiet for half a minute. Almost everyone was puzzled and dissatisfied with


    Tom''s decision, but they did not dare to refute it immediately because Tom''s pressure was too great.


    Tom, who was standing there, was like a mountain, pressing them down so hard that they couldn''t


    breathe.


    Finally, a senior manager of finance and the stock market raised a question and said in a cautious tone,


    "Boss, ording to my experience, thepany is still growing. More than 90% of the projects are


    under our control, and we are constantly creating value for thepany. We also get along well with


    our peers. Forgive me for my ignorance, but in the current situation, shouldn''t we increase the scale of


    development? Why are we selling stocks and stopping expansion?"


    The other manager also said, "Yes, I don''t understand very well. Is there a problem in the process?"


    Tom had long expected that these people would object. After all, not everyone could reach his level


    where he got a breakthrough in his IQ. It was no exaggeration to say that he was learning at least ten


    times faster than ordinary people. He could solve many difficult math problems quickly. He was more


    urate and farsighted about the future of thepany.


    He didn''t bother to exin but said, "I know what I am doing. Just do what I said."


    Many people wanted to refute, but when they saw the expressionless Tom, they did not have the


    courage to do so.


    Although they were in high management and were shareholders, ZQ Media was actually owned by


    Tom alone. Tom held 60% of the shares and had absolute power.


    After a pause, Tom added, "There''s one more thing. I n to establish a securitypany, which will


    mainly offer services for the rich. Anyone who wants to invest can apply to me. The deadline is within


    half a month. I won''t wait."


    Hearing Tom''s words, everyone was even more surprised, and many people even began to discuss it


    in a low voice.


    "Did I hear it right? The chairman wants to set up a securitypany? This is not easy to do. There


    are too many big shots in this trade."


    "Right! The securitypany needs a strongwork and professional reserves of bodyguards. We''ve


    always been in the field of entertainment media. They are two totally different fields. How can we do


    this?"


    "Is the chairman joking?"


    "I don''t think so. The chair is taking a huge step. He just set up a new advertisingpany not long


    ago. Now he wants to set up a securitypany. What on earth does he want?"


    "In my opinion, the chairman became conceited because of his achievements in ZQ Media..."


    "It''s possible. After all the chairman is not yet thirty this year. It''s normal for him to be conceited."


    They thought Tom couldn''t hear them since their voice was so low, but in fact, Tom heard all of them.


    However, he was not angry. He was not that petty. With his current strength, there were very few


    people who could keep up with him. He did not need to exin to ordinary people at all. All he wanted


    was nothing but for them to carry out orders.


    Elliot''s eyes shed as well. For the first time, he doubted Tom''s two decisions. He nned to ask Tom


    personally after the meeting.


    "Since everyone has no objections, the meeting is adjourned. Just do as I say." Tom stood up, then put


    his hands on the conference table, leaned over, and his eyes swept across everyone''s faces. "I don''t


    like people agreeing to my face but acting the contrary. Once I find out, I won''t be merciful.


    Understand?"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    "We will carry out your instructions firmly!"


    "We won''t go against your decisions. In fact, I think your decisions are very good."


    "Yes, I firmly support you..."


    Tom nodded with satisfaction and walked out of the conference room.


    After he left, more than 30 executives in the conference room breathed a sigh of relief and began to


    breathe. The pressure Tom had put on them just now was too much.


    They couldn''t figure out why Tom had such a strong aura at such a young age. They were all


    intimidated although they were older than him.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Elliot came to Tom''s office. He thought about it carefully and knocked the door. After a while, Tom said,


    "Come in."


    Tom saw Elliot walk seriously, and he said with a smile, "Why, even you have to question my decision?"


    Elliot was very honest. He smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not questioning. It''s just that I don''t understand


    why you made these two decisions."


    Tom stopped what he was doing and looked at Elliot, "You know that prosperity is bound to decline. ZQ


    Media is indeed developing very well now. On the surface, ZQ faces no threat and should expand the


    scale. Everything has its boundary. If it exceeds that line, something bad will happen. ZQ Media has


    been developing rapidly for the past year. It''s undeniable that its scale is muchrger, but ordingly,


    there are also many omissions. It''s not as firm as iron. A small leak will sink a great ship. ZQ Media


    looks seemingly strong, but in fact, it''s very weak. As long as ourpetitors do something devious,


    ZQ Media can be easily defeated."


    Elliot was shocked and felt that Tom had a point, but when he thought about it carefully, he did not find


    any leak that could be defeated by thepetitors in ZQ Media''s running.


    "Chairman, I still don''t understand. Please be more specific." Elliot asked humbly.


    Tom smiled and patiently exined to Elliot. Specifically, he pointed out thepany''s current


    shorings and what thepetitors did could defeat ZQ Media and bring great harm. If that


    happened, it would be toote for ZQ Media to stop it.


    Elliot was a smart man. He had been working in this filed for so long, so he understood immediately.


    After hearing this, he broke out in a cold sweat and looked at Tom in horror. He said, "You are so wise!


    If we don''t stop expanding and selling stocks in the next week, ZQ Media will really be in trouble!"


    After that, Elliot looked at Tom with even more admiration and awe.


    He just thought that Tom had been conceited and decided to go his own way. It turned out that Tom had


    seen through the situation and he just didn''t bother to exin to them.


    Tom smiled. With his power gained from the Innate Realm, it was a piece of cake to run apany.


    Then Elliot talked about some details in depth with Tom,pletely understanding the problem ZQ


    Media was facing. He sweated more, admired Tom more, and was deeply grateful. One could imagine


    that if it weren''t for Tom''s meeting today, something wrong would have happened to the ZQ Media!


    Although ZQ Media wouldn''t end in bankruptcy, it would be seriously damaged, and he would lose a lot


    of money as well.


    "Chairman, there''s one more thing I don''t understand." Elliot added.


    Tom was not surprised and said, "You mean why I wanted to set up a securitypany."


    "That''s right." Elliot nodded and said, "It''s not that simple to set up a securitypany. Even if there is


    capital, it is difficult to make it work without ten or eight years of investment. Unless it is just a small


    securitypany that specializes in training bouncers. But I believe that since you want to set up a


    securitypany, the scale will definitely not be that small."


    Indeed, the securitypany was a difficult business for running, and normalpanies do not dare


    to start it easily. First, the situation wasplicated as the cost was high, and second, thepetition


    was very fierce. Third, it was difficult to develop without a professional team. The team mentioned here


    was not a civil personnel, but a professional coach, qualified bodyguards, and so on.


    Under Tom''s current conditions, he was ayman with nothing but money.


    A truly outstanding securitypany had senior bodyguards responsible for the safety of the rich and


    famous in the upper ss. After a while, they could slowlye into contact with thees clients''s


    privacy and core information, and then they would easily gain the ess to the intelligence.


    In other words, bodyguards were legal spies.


    For this reason, Elliot was worried that not everyone could run a securitypany.


    Tom knew the situation as well. He smiled and said, "I didn''t want to set up a giantpany in the


    beginning. I n to train a group of high-quality bodyguards to protect the people around me in the


    early stage, and then slowly increased the investment to a higher level."


    Elliot nodded after listening. If that was the case, he could try. But there was also an immediate


    problem...


    He asked, "Chairman, as far as I know, if you want to set up a securitypany, you have to show


    your strength and get permission..."


    "Get permission?" Tom was a little surprised to hear it. It was the 21st century now. Why was there


    such a rule?


    Elliot nodded seriously and said, "Yes, almost all the securitypanies in the south side are


    monopolized by the North Sky Association now. If you want to set up a new securitypany, you


    must go to the North Sky Association to show your strength and get their permission. Otherwise, your


    North Sky Association, it was the North Sky Association again. Tom showed a strange expression. It


    seemed that he was somehow connected with this North Sky Association.


    Tom thought about it and smiled, "What if I don''t get the permission?"


    Elliot shook his head and said, "Chairman, you should not to have this idea. The North Sky Association


    is very powerful in the south. If we start a securitypany without showing our strength and getting


    the permission, it will be considered as a disrespect for the North Sky Association. They wille to


    pick a fight with us. If we don''t deal with it properly, it will probably get ZQ Media and TY Advertising


    (the newly established advertisingpany) involved."


    "Well, then we will pay them a visit." Tom said in a rxed way.


    Elliot could not help but remind Tom when he saw how calm Tom was, "Chairman, it''s not that I don''t


    believe you, it''s that the North Sky Association is not that easy to deal with. They are all a group of


    musclemen. It''s not just about money. We must have some strength so as to get their approval before


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    we can start a securitypany. And after thepany is running, we have to pay tribute to them


    every month, and their run this business in an overbearing manner. That''s why I don''t rmend you


    start a securitypany. If you want to hire some bodyguards, you can go directly to hire the North


    Sky Association''s bodyguards. Although the price is a little high, but you can stay safe."


    Unexpectedly, Tom burst intoughter after hearing this. It was impossible for him to hire bodyguards


    from the North Sky Association. Why he wanted to start a securitypany was to protect people he


    cared from the North Sky Association.


    Elliot didn''t understand why Tomughed like this and was confused.


    Tom said, "It''s impossible for me to cooperate with the North Sky Association. To be honest, I have a


    grudge against the vice president of the North Sky Association. Why I set up this securitypany is to


    fight against the North Sky Association."


    "What?!" It was Elliot''s turn to be shocked. He didn''t expect Tom to have a grudge with the North Sky


    Association at all. Now he felt extremely scared, and his hands and feet turned cold.


    Tom narrowed his eyes and stared meaningfully at Elliot. "Why? Are you afraid?"


    Gulp!


    Elliot swallowed his saliva with fear. He was indeed afraid. The North Sky Association was the powerful


    existence. Although Tom was the morous president of the ZQ Media now, butpared to the North


    Sky Association, he was just nobody.


    "Chairman, how did you get on the North Sky Association''s wick? It''s not good to provoke them..." Elliot


    said with a pale face. Compared to Elliot''s panic, Tom seemed much calmer. He leaned back in his


    chair and said casually, "You don''t have to worry about that. The securitypany must be set up, and


    I will deal with the North Sky Association. Just help me contact some retired special forces who can


    work hard, or civilian experts in martial arts. Send them to me. Pick a time, and I''ll go to the North Sky


    Association myself to show my strength."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Elliot still wanted to dissuade Tom, but when he saw that Tom had made up his mind, he did not say


    anything more. As a subordinate, Elliot had done his duty, and he knew what he should do.


    "North Sky Association. North Sky Association, I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    After Elliot left, Tom looked at the North Sky Association documents in his hand and whispered to


    himself, his eyes shining.


    Megan had been in a bad mood recently and was listless in doing everything.


    She had been in the ZQ Media for half a year, but she could count the number of times she saw Tom


    with one hand. Even though she had been promoted and got paid twice in half a year with her beauty


    and ability, this was still not enough. She came to ZQ Media to hook up with Tom!


    After she came in, it was even hard to see Tom. How could she hook up with Tom?


    Especially when sheter found out that Phoebe had be the Chairman of the SK Lighting, she felt


    even more unbnced. Why? She was the one who discovered Tom''s identity first, but why was


    Phoebe the one whom Tom doted on? It was not fair!


    She was very unwilling and wanted to meet Tom once. She did not believe that with her beauty and


    figure, she would not be able to conquer Tom. After half a month in ZQ Media, there were already more


    than a hundred men pursuing her.


    Megan came out of ZQ za and saw a man dressed in old-fashioned clothes sitting on the stairs with


    a big steamed bun in his mouth. He looked like a bumpkin.


    When he saw her, he stood up and ran over happily. He ran to Megan and said, "Megan, you''re off


    work. I''ll take you home."


    Megan''s expression changed when she saw him. She frowned and said, "Why are you here again?


    Didn''t I tell you not to pick me up? You ignored my words?"


    The bumpkin scratched his head and said, "Megan, don''t be so fierce to me. I care about you. Before


    entering the city, my aunt told me to protect you. Now there are a lot of perverts outside. I''m afraid you


    will be bullied."


    There were four female colleagues next to Megan. When they heard this, they immediately snickered


    and said with a smile, "Megan, your cousin cares about you so much. He''s afraid that you will be


    bullied by a pervert."


    "Yes, it''s so touching. Such a good man."


    "Megan, you have a good cousin, but his dressing is strange. He looks like a bumpkin."


    "Be careful what you say. Megan''s cousin is a martial arts master. Be careful or he will beat you up."


    These female ssmates were making fun of Megan, which made Megan''s expression even gloomier.


    She was even more disgusted with her cousin, Simon, and the expression on her face became even


    more embarrassed. "How many times have I told you not to follow me? You just don''t listen to me. It''s


    so annoying!"


    Simon froze on the spot and showed an incredulous expression. "Megan, you''ve never scolded me like


    this. Have you had a man outside, so you''re getting impatient with me?"


    Simon was extremely disappointed and furious. He clenched his fists and made a cracking sound. He


    was so scary that several female colleagues quickly retreated in fear of being hit by Simon. One shall


    know that two days ago, a male colleague had dinner with Megan and was beaten by Simon.


    Megan became even more disgusted when she saw him like this and said, "Yes, I am in love with a


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    man. I can''t like you for the rest of my life. Give up!"


    Simon''s eyes turned red, his fists clenched tighter, and he stared at Megan. He was on the verge of


    fury, looking very scary. He said word by word, "Tell me who that man is!"


    Megan wouldn''t talk to him. She scolded him for being crazy and then prepared to walked past Simon.


    However, at this moment, Megan saw a group of people walking out of the ZQ za. Her eyes


    widened and she showed an excited expression. She walked over quickly and shouted, "Tom, I''ve


    finally seen you!"


    Tom, who was walking out with Elliot and a few otherpany executives, was stunned when he heard


    Megan''s shout. He almost forgot about Megan.


    It was just time to get off work, and there were a lot of employees here. When they heard Megan''s


    shout, their attention came to them. Especially when they saw Elliot and other senior managers, they


    were even more shocked.


    Megan was in a good mood when she saw Tom. Her annoyance caused by Simon just now


    disappearedpletely. She walked to Tom as fast as she could. When Tom looked at her, she found


    that she was speechless. Her heart beat fast and she was very nervous.


    Elliot immediately frowned and said unhappily, "Which department you are in? You are so ruthless!"


    "Elliot, I''m sorry. She is my subordinate. I''ll teach her a lesson right away!" A middle-aged man on the


    side immediately scolded angrily, "Megan! What are you doing here? Who asked you to get in the way


    of the Chairman? Get out of the way!"


    "Manager, I..." Megan became even more nervous. When she got here, she realized that she was


    impulsive and made a big mistake.


    There were also many people around who knew Megan. They all thought that Megan was crazy and


    dared to stop the Chairman. These were all the people in the high position of ZQ Media. A Elliot alone


    was already enough to hold one in awe and veneration


    "Get out of the way." Megan''s manager red at Megan menacingly.


    Megan clenched her lips. It took her a long time to meet Tom. She was really unwilling to leave now.


    She missed it this time, and she didn''t know when she would meet him next time!


    But if she didn''t leave, she would probably lose her job. For a moment, she felt very aggrieved, and her


    eyes were red.


    At this moment, a loud and angry voice sounded from behind, "You are not allowed to bully my cousin!"


    Then, a tall and burly man rushed over and protected Megan behind him. He put on Eight Extremes


    Boxing posture and stared at Tom and the others with hostility.


    A strong aura was emanated from him. This startled Elliot and the others. They took two steps back to


    keep their distance. Only Tom did not move and stood still, staring at Simon with interest.


    Tom had actually noticed Simon just now. He knew that Simon practiced martial arts and Simon was a


    master in Master Realm. The average bodyguard was no match for Simon. Just as Tom was about to


    start a securitypany, he wanted to recruit Simon.


    Elliot and the others were furious. This was the territory of the ZQ Media. They were all big bosses with


    tens of millions of dors, and they were threatened by a country bumpkin. This was a great offense to


    them!


    "What the hell! Where did this ruffiane from? How dare he act wild in ZQ Media? Where are the


    security guards? Arrest this ruffian and send him to the police station!" Elliot shouted.


    Megan panicked immediately and quickly nodded and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Leaders, it''s my


    fault. He''s my cousin. He''s from the countryside. He is out of his mind. I hope you could forgive him.


    Please."


    "Hmph, you can exin to the police!" Elliot was very angry. After all, Tom was in charge of here. If


    something like this happened, it was he who got pped in the face.


    Megan was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    At this moment, Tom raised his hand and said faintly, "Wait a minute."


    "Chairman..." Elliot said quickly.


    Tom ignored him and walked up to Simon. He smiled and said, "You are good at the Eight Extremes


    Boxing. Are you interested in following me? I can sign a contract with you. Your annual sry is not


    less than 200,000 dors."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    After Tom said this, there was an uproar!


    A sry of 200,000 dors a year. Many white-cor workers in H City couldn''t earn that much. How


    could Megan''s cousin from the countryside be paid that much sry?


    Including Megan, all people were dumbfounded and their mouths wide open.


    Megan even thought she was hallucinating. Why Tom paid 200,000 a year to hire a man like Simon?


    Even she didn''t earn 200,000 dors a year in ZQ Media. Besides, why did Tom hire Simon? To be a


    thug? Simon was useless except for fighting.


    Elliot was the first to react. He was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Tom


    meant.


    Simon was also stunned. He shook his head and said, "I''m here taking care of my cousin, not to earn


    you two lousy money... Ouch, Megan, why did you hit me?"


    Megan really wanted to give Simon a kick. This stupid man knew nothing except kungfu! The annual


    sry was 200,000 dors, and many white-cor workers couldn''t earn much!


    "Stupid! Hurry up to agree. He''s the chairman of ZQ Media but he wants to hire you. You''ve


    umted your virtue in your previous life!" Megan scolded him angrily.


    But Simon said stubbornly, "But I have to protect you. I promised aunt."


    Megan was so angry that she cursed, "Shut up. I don''t need your protection!"


    Seeing that they were arguing, Tom shook his head and said, "Megan, let your cousin think about it. I


    will give him three days."


    After saying that, Tom bypassed Megan and Simon and walked forward. His time was precious and


    could not be wasted on these nobodies. Elliot and a few higher-ups also rushed to follow him.


    Megan clenched her lips. She followed and said to Tom, "Tom, can you have dinner with me? I have a


    lot to tell you!"


    Tom turned around and looked at Megan. He shook his head and said, "I''m not free."


    Megan''s eyes dimmed instantly. Simon said angrily, "Megan, do you like this guy? Don''t be sad. I will


    help you teach him a lesson!"


    As he spoke, Simon rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Tom with a murderous face, intending to


    attack Tom.


    Tom frowned. It wasn''t that he was afraid of Simon. With his strength, he could beat Simon to death.


    However, as the chairman of ZQ, he was so noble that he couldn''t fight with a countryman on the


    street.


    When Elliot and the others saw this, they were so scared that their scalp tingled. They hurriedly asked


    the security guards to take Simon down.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Simon, if you dare to touch him, I won''t talk to you for the rest of my life!" At this moment, Megan burst


    out and cursed with gritted teeth.


    Simon saw Megan gnashing her teeth and immediately panicked. He quickly distanced himself from


    Tom. "Megan, don''t do that. I just want to avenge you."


    Megan red at him and apologized to Tom, "I''m sorry for annoying you."


    Tom was not that stingy. He waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. Your cousin cares about you a lot."


    Megan was very sad. Now she knew that Tom was really not interested in her at all, and it was really a


    big blow to her.


    Then she pulled Simon away. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she was too embarrassed to stay


    any longer. It was really embarrassing.


    "Chairman, do you really want to recruit that fool?" Elliot asked doubtfully as he got into the car.


    Tom nodded and said, "Well, Simon has the potential. I can cultivate him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Elliot said worriedly, "I think this guy is not in his right mind. Will he get us into trouble?"


    Tom said confidently, "That won''t happen. As long as he listens to me, he won''t get us into trouble."


    Elliot did not understand why Tom was so confident. In his opinion, a stubborn person like Simon could


    not be bought off by money. Of course, if Elliot knew that Tom was now in Innate Realm, he would not


    worry.


    In the next three days, Elliot used his connections to find many retired special forces and people who


    knew kungfu, as well as some bodyguard teams.


    "Let me introduce you. This is the chairman of the ZQ Media and the boss who hires you."


    Elliot gathered the people together and pointed at Tom and introduced him to them loudly.


    All of a sudden, their eyes were focused on Tom. When they saw Tom so young, they were surprised.


    Many people even wondered if Elliot was joking with them.


    A middle-aged man with a strong figure stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Elliot, you''re not


    joking with us, are you? He''s so young. He wants to set up a new securitypany?"


    Elliot said, "Instructor Chen, do you think I''m joking with you? Our chairman is very talented. It''s normal


    for him to want to set out a securitypany."


    Instructor Chen was 1.9 meters tall, very muscr, and he weighed more than 100 kilograms. He was


    a heavyweight expert. He was also the leader of the bodyguard team, but he questioned Tom''s


    intention to set up a new securitypany.


    "Hehe, Elliot, I didn''t want to pour cold water on your n, but the security industry is not as simple as


    you think." Instructor Chen''s tone revealed some disdain.


    Elliot''s face darkened and he said, "Instructor Chen, if you don''t have confidence, you can quit. I won''t


    force you."


    Instructor Chen saw that Elliot was really angry and quickly apologized. When Elliot looked for him, he


    offered a high sry. Even if thepany could not be established, he could still make money. But if


    he left now, he wouldn''t get the money.


    Tom stood up and said, "My name is Tom. I''m your boss. Of course, I will be your boss if you want to be


    my staff. Elliot''s right. I''m nning to set up a securitypany, a big one. This means that there will


    be a lot of difficulties in the future. And tomorrow, I''m going to visit the North Sky Association. If any of


    you are afraid, you can leave now."


    Hearing the words ''the North Sky Association'', Instructor Chen and the bodyguards'' expressions


    changed obviously. A strong sense of awe shed across their faces and some of them even wanted to


    retreat.


    Other than the bodyguard team, the rest of them didn''t react much. One of them said, "Boss, if I decide


    to stay, are you really going to give me two hundred thousand a year?"


    "Two hundred thousand a year, such a high sry, are you going to hire us to be your thugs? We don''t


    want to do anything illegal."


    Tom raised his hand. There was an aura on him that made everyone subconsciously stop talking and


    they looked at him closely.


    "Two hundred thousand a year is the base sry. If you can pass my standard, the treatment will be


    better and better. Three hundred thousand, five hundred thousand, even one million a year is not a


    problem." Tom said.


    His words immediately excited many people.


    Tom continued, "Just as Instructor Chen said it''s not easy to set up a securitypany in our country.


    We should visit the North Sky Association first and fight them. Who is confident and courageous about


    your own strength? You can sign the contract and go there with me tomorrow. If you don''t have


    confidence in yourself, if you don''t dare, it doesn''t matter. If you leave now, I''ll give you five thousand.


    Please make your own choice."


    Tom gave them the choice.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    There were not many masters among the people Elliot had brought. Even if they all went to the North


    Sky Association to fight, the odds of winning would be slim.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, it didn''t matter because Tom never counted on them. Although he took so many people with


    him to fight, he was the only one who was important.


    The reason why he still did this was that he wanted to show his attitude.


    These people looked each other, and they were all excited.


    A few people who were hot-tempered and confident in their martial arts came up to sign the contract.


    One of them said loudly, "Boss, I''m in! Tomorrow when we have a fight with the North Sky Association,


    I''ll defeat the other party! What a bullshit North Sky Association! They are nothing to me!"


    This was a master of Eight Diagrams Palm and Passing Back Fist. He was about 40 years old, and his


    eyes were very big. His hair was very thick, and his neck was very strong. It was obvious that he was a


    good fighter.


    Tom smiled and said, "Very well. If you can defeat a master of the North Sky Association tomorrow, I


    will reward you with 100,000 dors."


    When the martial artist heard this, his eyes lit up immediately!


    He was from the countryside, and his ancestors had practiced Eight Diagrams Palm. Later, he went to


    the vige next door to find an elder to learn about Passing Back Fist. However, apart from martial arts,


    he had no special skills. As a decorator in the countryside, he only earned a few thousand dors a


    month.


    Now he had this opportunity toe to the big city, where he could earn money as a bodyguard. A few


    hundred thousand dors a year was a great incentive for him!


    There were a lot of people like him. Most of the martial artists here were from the countryside. They


    were very poor and had no other ability except for fighting.


    Of course, there were also two boxers from big cities. Their ie was higher and they were more


    ambitious. They realized that the North Sky Association was definitely not that easy to deal with.


    However, after hesitating for a while, they gritted their teeth and decided to sign the contract. Anyway, it


    was a society ruled byw. Even if they got into a fight, they would probably get beaten up, but they


    wouldn''t be killed.


    There were seven or eight special troops left, and they signed the contract neatly.


    These seven or eight special troops, strictly speaking, did not retire from military service smoothly.


    Instead, theymitted crimes or got into a fight in the army, so they were dismissed from the army.


    They were good at stirring up troubles. Nheless, they had changed a lot in the society. Even if they


    encountered injustice, they did not dare to attack ordinary people. Now that they had the opportunity to


    show off their abilities, of course they agreed without hesitation.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footstepsing from the door. Then, a tall figure appeared in


    front of everyone. It was Simon.


    With a haughty expression on his face, he looked at Tom with disdain, then strode over and said, "I''m


    in."


    Tom smiled faintly and said, "Okay. Sign the contract."


    Simon did not sign the contract immediately, but red at Tom with obvious hostility and provocation


    on his face. He was very dissatisfied with Tom and did not show any respect. He said in a frivolous


    tone, "I want 300,000 dors a month, with 100,000 dors for myself and 200,000 dors for my


    cousin."


    Tom shook his head without thinking, "No. The annual sry of the neers is 200,000 dors."


    "Then I quit!" Simon red at Tom and said fiercely.


    However, Tom just ignored him.


    Simon was angry. He had always been unhappy with Tom, and now Tom dared to ignore him, making


    him even angrier.


    In the past three days, his cousin kept ignoring him. He knew that his cousin liked the guy in front of


    him, so Tom was his rival! That was why he came over, intending to teach this guy a lesson.


    In his opinion, Tom was so thin that he couldn''t even withstand a punch.


    So what if he was rich? If he was not strong, he was a good-for-nothing.


    In Simon''s heart, he did not take Tom seriously. He was a very pure martial artist, thinking that money


    was useless, and only martial arts was the most noble.


    Simon wanted to beat Tom, but he gave up this idea as he saw the masters around Tom. No matter


    how arrogant he was, he didn''t dare to challenge so many masters alone.


    His eyes rolled around and he turned around and said, "Two hundred thousand dors is not enough.


    At least I''m a master of the Eight Extremes Boxing. You have to raise my sry."


    Tom had long seen him through and thought he was ridiculous. He said, "Tomorrow we''re going to have


    a fight with the North Sky Association. If you can defeat anyone of the other party, I''ll give you a raise of


    100,000 dors a year."


    Then, Tom said to others, "The same goes for you. As long as you defeat one person from the North


    Sky Association tomorrow, I will give you a raise of 100,000 dors a year. If you defeat ten people, it


    will be one million dors a year. There is no limit."


    Tom''s words made everyone''s blood boil and their eyes red. Even Simon was stimted and his


    breathing became rapid.


    They clenched their fists and set their jaw. They wish they could go to the North Sky Association to


    have a fight immediately, so as to make a lot of money.


    Tom smiled meaningfully when he saw that everyone was excited.


    Under such incentive, Simon immediately signed a one-year contract. In this year, Simon had to work


    for Tom. Without Tom''s permission, he could not leave at will.


    Hearing this request, Simon felt disdain and thought in his heart, "If I really want to leave, you won''t be


    able to stop me."


    Tom just smiled at his idea. If Simon dared to do so, he would snap Simon''s legs!


    All the people Elliot found signed the contract in the end and were confident that they could defeat the


    North Sky Association tomorrow.


    Time passed quickly, and a day passed.


    After Elliot contacting the North Sky Association, Tom took a group of men to the North Sky Association


    to have a fight with them.


    This time, they were not going to the headquarters of the North Sky Association, but one of its


    branches. It was not in H City, but in Phoenix .


    The person who was in charge of this branch was not Peter, but a middle-aged man named Rafael. He


    was fifty years old this year. Ten years ago, he was already at the Extrinsic Peak and couldn''t make a


    breakthrough. In these ten years, he had taken Purification Pill twice, but because of hisck of will, the


    breakthrough failed.


    Rafael happened to be one of Peter''s men.


    "Rafael, there''s a group of people outside. They say they''reing topete with us. Do you want to


    see them?"


    Rafael was enjoying tea when a man came in to report.


    "Compete with us?" Rafael frowned and said, "Who are they?"


    "They''re from the ZQ Media. They want to set up a securitypany in H City, so theye to


    When Rafael heard this, he burst outughing and said, "Isn''t ZQ Media a filmpany? Why do they


    want to get a share of the security business? They really act recklessly. Well, let them in. I want to see


    what they can do."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    There were others in the branch. When they heard the report from their subordinates, they allughed


    and said, "Hahaha, a movie maker came to fight? I think it''s a joke!"


    "I''ve heard of this ZQ Media. It''s an entertainmentpany that has signed a lot of stars. What''s the


    name of the martial arts star who was very popr before? The one who yed the Wing Chun even


    has established himself abroad. Won''t he bring these martial arts stars to ''pay the visit'', will he?"


    "Hahaha, you don''t say. It''s really possible. These stars are crushing it in the movies. Maybe they have


    confidence in themselves in reality and want to take a share in the security industry."


    "That''s fine by me. I''ve taught all kinds of people a lesson, but I haven''t hit a star yet. Let''s see if those


    stars can stand it."


    "Old feller, I advise you to take it easy. With your killer punch, you will literally kill them with one hit."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the hall, there was a wave of wanton ridicule.


    It was not that they were arrogant, but they had earned the right to say so. They had been practicing


    martial arts since they were young, and their achievements were outstanding. The were all first-level


    masters and even the weakest had reached the Master Realm. Some of them were the best of the


    masters, and fighting a few martial arts stars was no different to them from adults bullying children.


    They agreed to see Tom and the others just because they wanted to have some fun by teasing them.


    Tom and the others walked in under such a wave of ridicule.


    Ever since he broke through the Innate Realm, his senses had improved greatly. He had already heard


    the ridicule of these people outside.


    It didn''t affect him a bit. If anything, it made him feel likeughing.


    The group of people who came with him, on the other hand, heard the mockery and became angry,


    especially Simon. He was so angry that his hair stood on end!


    However, when they came in and saw Rafael and the others in the room, their anger was suppressed


    in half. They immediately saw that these were strong people, not ordinary ones.


    "Rafael, they''re from the ZQ Media. They said they wanted to open a securitypany in H City and


    came to ''pay the visit''." The reporting man then said to Elliot, "This is Rafael from the North Sky


    Association. If you can get his permission, you are qualified to open a securitypany in H City."


    Rafael sat there squarely, not particrly tall, only about 1.75 meters. However, he looked fierce, with a


    thick beard on his face, and his eyes were especially big and bright. He simply sat there, exuding a


    huge aura, and it was obvious that he was a big shot.


    He quickly scanned Tom and the others to see if there were any real masters.


    But when he nced around, he didn''t find any masters worth worrying about. The most powerful one


    only reached Master Realm, and it was not worth him making any move.


    As for Tom, he was the most inconspicuous in the room. He didn''t even look at Tom and ignored him.


    However, he did not know that while he was checking others out, Tom was also looking at him. It could


    be seen that Rafael was a master at Extrinsic Peak, that was, a guru level. Moreover, he was very


    strong. He should have swallowed the Purification Pill, but he did not make it through to the end.


    It seemed that the North Sky Association was indeed powerful. The director of a branch was a great


    master. Certainly they would not to be trifled with.


    Elliot seemed to know Rafael. He took a step forward and said with a smile, "Rafael, we want to set up


    a securitypany in H City and we hope to gain your permission."


    Rafael picked up his teacup and drank slowly. After more than ten seconds, he said, "I mean, you are


    doing well in film and television. Why do you suddenly want topete with me? You don''t know how


    deep the security industry is."


    Elliot hurriedly exined, "It''s all about business expansion. Now that our ZQ Media is doing well and


    has offended a lot of people, our chairman wants to set up a securitypany, which would be


    responsible for the personal safety of our own people. He would not want to steal business from you."


    Rafael frowned slightly and said, "If you want to protect your own people, you don''t have to set up a


    securitypany. Just cooperate with me. Our North Sky Association bodyguards are famous in the


    industry. It would be far better than you starting a securitypany halfway."


    Elliot had no choice but to smile dryly and say, "This is actually what our chairman means."


    Rafael raised his eyebrows, narrowed his eyes, and said unhappily, "Oh, it seems that the chairman of


    your ZQ Media has a big appetite. He just opened a TY Advertising a while ago, and now, less than a


    monthter, he''s going to meddle in security. In that case, I''m interested in the chairman of your ZQ


    Media. I wonder if he''s here?"


    Rafael''s nces shed across everyone''s faces again. Now that he was especially high up, when he


    mentioned chairman of ZQ Media, he showed no respect at all, as if he was talking about a subordinate


    of his.


    That was right. Elliot and the others had been here for a while now, and no one had arranged seats for


    them. Everyone was still standing, and their attitude can be said to be extremely arrogant.


    Elliot immediately pointed to Tom beside him and said, "Rafael, this is Tom, the chairman of our ZQ


    Media."


    At this moment, not only Rafael, but all the members of this branch of the North Sky Association were


    turning to look at Tom.


    Rafael was obviously stunned, expressing serious suspicion, and said, "Are you sure you are not joking


    with me?"


    Rafael pointed at Tom rudely, and it could no longer be described as arrogance, but contempt. He


    It wasmon for him to think so though. Tom looked like he was only in his twenties and didn''t have


    any aura on him, as ordinary as he could get. How could such a person be the chairman of the ZQ


    Media?


    Although Tom was already famous in the business circle of H City, not many people actually saw him.


    People like Rafael had never seen him before.


    Rafael knew that ZQ Media was a very profitable entertainmentpany, but he did not know the


    chairman of thispany. In his understanding, the person who could sit in this position was at least a


    strong and stable middle-aged man. How could he be a kid in his twenties?


    Elliot''s forehead was drenched in a cold sweat. With Rafael''s disdainful attitude, the chairman would


    definitely be angry, and he did not dare to provoke Rafael. He was sandwiched between the two big


    shots and felt terrible. He had to bear with it awkwardly and hurriedly exined, "Rafael, how could I


    joke with you? He''s really our chairman."


    After that, Elliot looked at Tom helplessly, hoping that Tom woulde out and say something for


    himself.


    Tom did not put Elliot in a difficult position, and it was indeed not a situation that Elliot could control.


    He stood up and said, "Hello, Rafael. I''m Tom Howard, the chairman of ZQ Media."


    Tom reached out his hand to shake Rafael''s hand, but Rafael ignored him and didn''t care if he would


    embarrass Tom. He tilted his head and said in an unfriendly tone, "Who approved you to open a


    securitypany in H City? Have you asked me?"


    Anyone could tell that Rafael was trying to intimidate Tom.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    At the end of Rafael''s words, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn and tense.


    Large drops of cold sweat appeared on Elliot''s forehead. Now he even began to repent of his action.


    He should have tried his best to dissuade Tom from entering the security industry from the very


    beginning so that there would be no situation where he would offend Rafael now.


    To be honest, Elliot was more afraid of Rafael than Tom! After all, Rafael was a high-ranking member of


    the North Sky Association and the leader of one of the branches. Most importantly, the North Sky


    Association was hard-core. It was a fighting force. Rafael could beat him up if he pissed him off.


    In Simon''s eyes, Tom was just funny when he was humiliated. Simon felt pleased and gloated. Weren''t


    you the arrogant boss of ZQ Media? Why were you terrified now in front of others?


    Immediately, other people from North Sky Association followed up, surrounded Tom and his men, being


    on alert.


    In an instant, Simon''s face changed. Everyone felt great pressure. Their muscles tightened, and their


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    breathing quickened.


    At this moment, Tom smiled. Rafael''s arrogance shoulde as no surprise, so he would not be angry


    at all. Today he came to dere a battle against North Sky Association rather than simply fight. Since


    he hade to dere a battle, how could he be angry?


    However, judging by Rafael''s reaction, he didn''t seem to know that Tom and Wade were at enmity. This


    made Tom a little surprised.


    So, did Wade feel embarrassed about this so that he didn''t tell anyone else in the North Sky


    Association?


    It didn''t matter. He would still fight with Wade sooner orter.


    Seeing that Tom was still smiling at his pressure, Rafael felt a little surprised. At the same time, he felt


    more provoked. His face darkened and he said coldly, "Do you think it''s funny?"


    The smile on Tom''s face remained the same. He said, "Rafael, I''m not here to fight with North Sky


    Association. Didn''t your association decide the rule yourself? Howe you are now asking me about


    this? Do you mean that I only need to talk with you over the phone?"


    When Elliot heard this, the cold sweat drops on his forehead became evenrger. And his legs almost


    trembled. He wailed in his head, chairman, my lord, I begged you to shut your mouth. Rafael was a


    ruthless person who was not to be trifled with!


    Rafael stood up from his chair and stared at Tom unkindly. Then he burst outughing and said loudly,


    "What a chairman of ZQ, being both young and truly courageous. You have applied yourself to the


    entertainment industry, and now you actually want to hammer at the security industry! Well, well, well.


    You must have understood my rules of North Sky Association since you have brought so many people


    here. Okay, if you want a piece of the pie, show me some real stuff first!"


    Tom maintained his gentle smile and said, "Okay. ording to North Sky Association''s rules, if my


    people win, it''s considered a pass, right?"


    "No problem." Rafael grinned, revealing a bright but cold, creepy smile.


    Then he sat down again, pointed at someone casually, and said, "Xiong, go ahead. Show these mobs


    how powerful our North Sky Association is. Tell them with your fists that not a random, ipetent


    person can be a part of the security business!"


    "Yes, Rafael!"


    A burly man with a height of more than 1.9 meters walked out, his whole body corded with hard


    swelling muscles. He was obviously one in the heavyweight ss.


    He stood there like an iron tower, looked at Simon and his people with disdain, and said, "Which one of


    you will go first?"


    Many people felt his aura and changed their faces. They knew that he was a tough nut to crack. Now


    they understood why Tom was so generous yesterday. It was not an easy task to fight here today.


    "What, don''t you dare toe first? Being so timid, how dare you want a part of the security business?


    What a joke!" The iron tower man looked disdainful and made a thumbs-down mocking gesture.


    This action directly angered a lot of people. They were all vigorous martial arts practitioners, being


    rtively irritable. How could they stand this kind of contempt? At this moment, a hot-tempered


    practitioner strode out and said loudly, "You haughty bastard, fight with me!"


    This was a Boxing Master in his forties. His basic stance skills were masterly. There were apparent


    calluses on the joints of his fists and wrinkles on his temples. He had sharp eyes like an eagle. There


    seemed to fire burning in his eyes. You could tell that he was a good fighter at first nce.


    However, the iron tower man sneered when he saw him, shaking his head. "No, no. You''re too weak."


    The middle-aged Boxing Master was even angrier. He snorted heavily and gritted his teeth, "You won''t


    know whether I am weak or strong until we fight!"


    Then, he took the initiative, got into the position of attacking the iron tower man.


    "Hmph, you are biting off more than you can chew." The iron tower man taunted. When the middle-


    aged Boxing Master rushed over, heunched a punch at ease. It was very fast and powerful. When he


    hit the middle-aged Boxing Master directly on the cheek, with a bang, the Boxing Master fell to the


    ground and could not get up.


    This made everyone on Tom''s side nervous and panicked.


    Tom also shook his head, disappointed by this group of people that Elliot had found.


    Rafael was very calm without changing his face, drinking his tea leisurely. It was not like he hadn''t seen


    iting. The people that Tom had brought were vulnerable as expected.


    The iron tower man''s eyes kept darting around the crowd. "Who''s next?"


    Given his strength, those who were originally highly motivated to fight lowered their heads and did not


    dare to step up. They were here to earn money, not to have their asses kicked.


    "What, are you scared? Didn''t you just say that you nned to open a securitypany, craving for


    fighting with us? Now you be scared just because of one failure? In this case, I advise you to go


    back to your mum." The iron tower man mocked.


    Many people were offended. However, they did not dare toe up to the battle easily.


    At this moment, the young and vigorous Simon couldn''t stand it anymore. He jumped out and roared,


    "Let me fight with you!"


    Simon put on the posture of Eight Extremes Boxing. A sharp momentum emanated from him, which


    made the contempt expression of the tower man much more serious.


    "Oh, he''s a master. Interesting, not bad, not bad." The iron tower man warmed up the joints of his neck


    with a ferocious sneer on his face. Then he crooked his finger at Simon, giving him a signal to attack


    first.


    Simon was already so angry that he couldn''t bear it any longer. He immediately roared and began to


    pounce on the iron tower man. He was very fast, hitting him hard.


    It was true that the Eight Extremes Boxing was full of valor and vigor. As the saying goes, one year''s


    practice of Eight Extreme surpassed three years'' practice of Tai Ji. This was the reason.


    The iron tower man put away his contempt and began to focus on the battle. Now he was not as


    rxed as just now. He traded blow after blow with Simon.


    Simon was shorter than the man, having no advantage over his enemy. After five minutes of arduous


    fighting, he was caught off guard by the iron tower man because he was a little tired. The man used his


    grappling technique and threw him to the ground heavily. He almost fainted, losing his fighting capacity.


    "Ahem!" The tower man spat on Simon and still made a thumbs-down gesture. He stood up and said


    imperiously, "Rubbish. I mean all of you."


    The rest of them were angry, but they were too scared to say anything. They could tell that this iron


    tower man was very good at fighting. All of them were no match for him. Today they failed in the battle.


    Simon vomited blood from the fall and felt as if his whole body was about to fall apart. The iron tower


    man damaged his body and destroyed his dignity. Now he struggled to get up, trembling.


    Tom shook his head disappointedly when he saw the look of these people. He thought that these


    people could buy him some time so that he didn''t have to step up so early. Now it seemed that his hope


    was dashed.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    At this moment, Rafael smiled and said to Tom, "The people you brought here don''t seem to be good


    enough. They can''t even beat the weakest member of the North Sky Association. How can you get into


    the security industry with such strength? How can you protect your clients? With love? Haha."


    His words provoked a storm ofughter from the North Sky Association.


    Even Elliot put on a gloomy face. He clenched his fists furiously. Originally, he was a good-tempered


    man. At his age, he had gone through a lot and thus cultivated a peaceful mind. Therefore, it was not


    easy for him to get angry. However, now he was annoyed by Rafael''s ridicule. If he had the strength, he


    would beat Rafael up!


    But he didn''t dare to do that. With his strength, he might be killed with simply one punch.


    Therefore, he was getting more and more confused about Tom. Tom might have run his entertainment


    something the intellectuals were able to do!


    As for Simon and the others, they got even angrier. Each of them was ring, as if the anger was


    about to burst out from their eyes.


    However, no matter how angry they were, they didn''t dare toe on the stage again, because they


    knew they would be beaten up if they did.


    In the end, one member from the team led by Instructor Chen went through the motions for the sake of


    Elliot, which could be considered an opportunity for Tom to free himself from the awkward situation.


    Finally, he was also struck down by the iron tower man with one punch.


    Teeth gritted, Elliot let out a long sigh and said to Tom, "Chairman, I told you this wouldn''t work. The


    security industry is tooplicated, and it''s impossible for us to be granted permission from North Sky


    Association. Why don''t we go back?"


    Tom did not say anything but frowned slightly. It was unknown what he was thinking about. When Elliot


    saw him acting that way, he could not help but get resentful! He felt that Tom was too arrogant to take


    his suggestion seriously.


    Rafael said with a smile, "Elliot, the security industry is not as simple as you thought. It''s not something


    you can manage with money. I advise you to go back and stop thinking about getting into the security


    industry again. You''re lucky that I''m the one who''s in charge of the branch today. If it were Wade, you


    would have long been beaten up and thrown away."


    When Tom heard the name Wade, his eyes shed and he asked, "What''s the rtionship between


    you and Wade?"


    Rafael squinted at him and said, "It''s none of your business. Now that all your people have lost, get out


    of here. Don''t think about stepping into the security industry anymore, got it?"


    Now everyone looked at Tom as if he was a joke, including Simon and the others.


    Truly, Tom was the chairman of ZQ Media. He was wealthy and worth billions of money, but so what?


    He still had to grovel and beughed at, and in front of so many people, which was even more


    shameful to him!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Simon was the one who hated Tom the most because he took Tom as his rival in love. He didn''t think


    highly of him. In Simon''s opinion, it was purely because Tom had stirred up trouble that he had been


    beaten by the iron tower man. Therefore, the more embarrassed Tom was, the happier Simon became.


    But at this moment, Tom smiled. "Who said all my people have lost?"


    Rafael said, "It seems that you haven''t dropped the idea. Well then, I''ll make you drop the idea forever.


    Anyone who is able to defeat Xiong, step out."


    No one dared to stand out. Everyone in Tom''s team even took a step back to show that they were no


    longer fighting.


    Seeing this, Rafael put on a teasing face and said, "Your people are getting afraid, and they don''t dare


    to fight anymore. What else do you have to say?"


    Tom didn''t answer him right away. Instead, he took a sip of tea unhurriedly, put the teacup on the table,


    and walked out slowly, saying, "The people I mentioned include me."


    Everyone was stunned when hearing his words, including Rafael, and none of them had expected that


    Tom would do such a thing.


    With that, waves ofughter burst out.


    "Hahahaha... Did I hear it right? So he meant that he wanted to challenge Xiong?"


    "I''m afraid with his small figure, he''ll be sent into the air by Xiong with one punch."


    "Look at him. What a tender creature. He''s as thin as a monkey. He may not even know how to make a


    fist. How dare he challenge Xiong? He must be crazy!"


    "And he''s the president of a listedpany. In my opinion, thispany is just so so."


    "He must consider himself a master of martial arts after having watched a few action movies on the


    Inte. Haha, lol."


    All the members of North Sky Association present burst intoughter unabashedly, and some of them


    wereughing so hard that tears were about toe out.


    In their opinion, Tom was just an ordinary person with a bony figure and tender skin. They could tell at a


    nce that he was a spoiled man who had never done manualbor before, and any of them could hit


    a loser like him into the air with one punch.


    Not only them, but the martial artists and special troops who hade with Tom also couldn''t help but


    having no self-awareness, but they were simply looking for death, and ignorant!


    Simon burst outughing too. Amused, he believed that Tom was a fool. He must have lost his mind.


    Even Simon himself was no match for that iron tower man just now. If Tom had been fighting with him,


    the iron tower man would have beaten him with one finger.


    Simon couldn''t figure out howe there was such a stupid person in the world. When he returned, he


    must tell his cousin Megan about it to change her mind so that she wouldn''t like such an idiot anymore.


    Elliot was also stunned. He had never thought that Tom would do such a thing! It was suicidal for him to


    do so!


    Despite everything, Elliot went up at once, grabbed Tom, and said anxiously, "Chairman, what are you


    doing? You''re crazy! They are professional bodyguards and have been professionally trained. With


    your body, anyone of them can beat you to death with just one punch! I know you''re intelligent,


    resourceful, and never satisfied with the current situation, but you have to calm down and take your


    own ability into consideration. North Sky Association is the expert in security, and we can never step in,


    no matter how!"


    Elliot had to persuade Tom. If something really happened to Tom, ZQ Media would definitely copse.


    Elliot wouldn''t allow this to happen.


    Rafael''s eyes twitched violently. He mmed the teacup down and spilled a lot of tea. Rafael gave Tom


    a ferocious stare and cursed, "Tom, are you fooling with me?!"


    Tom shook his head and replied, "I never do that."


    Rafael stood up and his tone became even grimmer. His eyes fixed on Tom and it was overwhelming.


    Simon and the others were almost out of breath.


    "Say it again."


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, Elliot stepped out to be the peacemaker at


    once. "Rafael, Rafael, this is a misunderstanding. Our chairman is too young and ignorant. Please don''t


    bother yourself arguing with him. I''ll take him away right now."


    Apparently, Elliot was really panicking. Such words should havee out of his mouth.


    Rafael stared at Elliot for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll do you, Elliot, a favor today. Take


    your fucking chairman with you and get out!"


    Elliot kept nodding and pulled Tom away immediately, but no matter how hard he tried, Tom stood


    absolutely still. Elliot lost his temper uncontrobly and vented his anger on Tom, "Why wouldn''t you


    leave? Do you really want to kill me by getting me into trouble too?"


    Tom looked deeply into Elliot''s eyes and said, "I won''t argue with you this time because of your great


    contribution to ZQ Media. From now on, don''t talk again and leave everything to me. I''ll tell you with my


    actions why I have the guts to get into the security industry."


    After that, Tom pushed Elliot away, walked out again and faced up to Rafael, saying, "Rafael, maybe


    you haven''t heard my name before, but it doesn''t matter. From today on, I''ll make everyone in your


    North Sky Association frightened once he hears my name."


    When he finished speaking, he suddenly exuded an air of power and might, which swept everyone.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    How domineering and aggressive!


    That was Tom!


    At this point, there was no need for him to be humble anymore.


    Rafael felt his power and was shocked. He picked up the teacup and was about to sip his tea, but the


    teacup was even shattered by Tom.


    As for the others, they were almost crushed. To those members of the North Sky Association, it


    seemed like a storm had rolled up, and a huge devil who could cover all the sky appeared, and even


    their vision was blocked!


    Simon and the others were all stunned and staring at Tom in a daze. They did not expect that Tom


    would have such an imposing manner.


    However, Tom''s imposing manner only appeared for a second, and then disappeared. When everyone


    opened their eyes and looked at him again, they found that Tom was still the low-key,pletely


    inconspicuous man.


    This strong contrast made all of them think that they were hallucinating just now.


    Only Rafael suddenly stood up and stared at Tom, saying, "So you know some kungfu. No wonder you


    dared toe here! I was wrong!"


    Elliot was stunned. What was going on? When did the chairman know kungfu? Why didn''t he know?


    Tom smiled but did not say anything. He was now sure that Wade was not here, neither Peter. Then he


    had nothing to hide. He decided to turn the North Sky Association upside down.


    He had already figured it out. Anyway, he and Wade had already formed a grudge, and there was


    almost no possibility of mediation. Then he could be more arrogant and let all members of the North


    Sky Association remember his name!


    ording to Amelia, the North Sky Association was not easy to deal with. She advised him to be on


    guard against the North Sky Association and not to be its rival. However, Amelia did not know the


    existence of the LT Organization, so the fact was that the LT Organization would be even more


    powerful than the North Sky Association.


    He was going to dere war with the LT Organization sooner orter, but if he couldn''t even defeat the


    North Sky Association, how could he fight LT Organization?


    In the past, he was still in the Extrinsic Peak, and he had to keep a low profile. But now, he was already


    in the Innate Realm, and he had taken the top-grade Purification Pill, which made him much stronger


    than the normal experts of Innate Realm. With this power, there was no need to keep a low profile. At


    least in this situation, he did not need to keep a low profile.


    "Xiong, go, don''t be merciful. Cripple his legs!" Rafael ordered, his tone was solemn and murderous.


    Many of the people present felt a little shocked because they knew that Rafael was really angry.


    Elliot was even trembling and extremely scared. He had never thought that this would happen. If he


    had known, he would not have dared to apany Tom here.


    He knew very well how difficult to deal with the North Sky Association. He may be killed at any time!


    Now he was ming Tom more and more. This arrogant man had implicated him. Fuck!


    Xiong''s eyes suddenly turned red and bloodshot. He clenched his fists and twisted his neck. There


    were crackling sounds all over his body, which was especially frightening. It was conceivable that Tom


    would be killed by his punch!


    However, Tom could still smile at this moment. He shook his finger at Xiong and said, "You can''t. You''re


    too weak. You can''t hold up my punch. Let someone stronger fight me."


    Arrogant!


    Aggressive!


    Overbearing!


    But to them, Tom was looking for his death.


    Almost everyone thought that Tom was doomed. He must be insane.


    Elliot even closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to look. In his mind, ten Tom couldn''t beat Xiong.


    "Brat, fuck you!"


    Xiong waspletely enraged. He let out a roar and strode towards Tom. He punched Tom hard on


    the head. Even a heavyweight professional boxer would faint from this punch, not to mention a skinny


    Tom.


    Tom did not move, neither dodge, as if he was too scared to move.


    When Xiong''s fist was in front of him, Tom suddenly moved. His action looked very simple. He leaned


    back and dodged Xiong''s punch. Then he swung to hit Xiong in the chest with a bang. His punch was


    so powerful that it knocked Xiong off the ground and flew out, falling right in front of Rafael.


    It was clear that a hole appeared in his chest and his ribs were broken.


    Xiong screamed and could no longer stand up.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The whole room fell silent.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide and stared at Tom in a daze, as if they were looking at a monster.


    Before this punch, no one thought that Tom would win, and not to mention he would crush Xiong like


    this!


    It was too strange and incredible. In a sense, it was unreal.


    Simon opened his mouth wide and looked as if he had seen a ghost. He thought Tom would be taught


    a lesson, but what happened? Did his eyes deceive him? Did he hallucinate?


    Many members of the North Sky Association stood up immediately. After they came back to their


    senses and looked at Tom again, their eyes werepletely different.


    After five seconds of silence, Rafael said, "Good! Very good! It seems that you didn''te to my North


    Sky Association to pay respects to us, but to get us in trouble!"


    Then, his eyes became sharp and he looked at Elliot with a murderous look. He said in a stern tone,


    "Good, Elliot. How dare you bring an expert to my North Sky Association!"


    Elliot was about to cry and quickly exined, "Rafael, it is a misunderstanding. It is a


    misunderstanding..."


    But Rafael would not believe him anymore. What he had to do now was to take Tom down and regain


    the reputation of the North Sky Association.


    "At a young age, you can reach the Extrinsic Peak. You are definitely not the chairman of the ZQ


    Media! Tell me, who are you!" Rafael shouted angrily.


    Tom flicked his clothes and said, "I''m the chairman of the ZQ Media. You''re right. I''m not here to pay


    respects to you, but to get you into trouble. I''m going to set up the securitypany whether you agree


    or not!"


    "Arrogant!" Rafael roared, "Do you think you can be invincible with a little kungfu? Arrogant!"


    Then, Rafael called several highly skilled martial arts experts to deal with Tom.


    Tom said impatiently, "Don''t waste you. You go together. I''ll teach you a lesson."

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    ''Juste at me together and I''ll fix you all.''


    It was something easy to say, but it was so hard to put it into practice.


    Apart from Rafael, who was in charge of North Sky Association branch, and whose strength was at


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Extrinsic Peak, there were a dozen North Sky Association members present, all first-ss masters. If


    they really rushed up together, a tank would be torn apart.


    In their eyes, they could no longer describe Tom as conceited, but reckless and suicidal.


    At this moment, all North Sky Association members got furious, determined to make Tom suffer and


    die. North Sky Association had always been domineering. They were always the ones bullying others,


    and had never been humiliated by someoneing to them like now.


    Elliot was already stunned, his mind nk. He failed toe up with a word to describe Tom''s


    madness and his suicidal behavior. Not only didn''t Tom submit to North Sky Association while on its


    territory, but he actually made a wild im that he would challenge all members of North Sky


    Association. He was stirring up a ho''s nest by doing this.


    Simon and the others were all confused, staring nkly at Tom. They had absolutely no idea what Tom


    was going to do. He was already the big boss of a bigpany. Why would he do this to kill himself?


    From the bottom of their hearts, they didn''t believe that Tom was able to fight all these people of North


    Sky Association alone, especially when their boss was Rafael, who was even more of a terrifying


    existence.


    "Good, good, good!" Rafaelughed out of anger and said loudly, "What a fearless young man, who is


    so arrogant that he actually wants to fight so many people of my North Sky Association alone! Fine,


    then I will fulfill your dream!"


    Then Rafael ordered all the North Sky Association members to surround Tom. He stared at Tom and


    said again, "Tom, I may consider letting you go if you kneel down and beg me for mercy now and give


    me half of your shares in ZQ Media for free."


    Tom answered him with one middle finger, making Rafael re up again. Then Rafael shouted the


    order at the masters of North Sky Association to charge at Tom together.


    For a moment, Tom seemed to be in the eye of a storm. He was surrounded with great pressure, and


    about to be torn to pieces at any time.


    When Simon, who had always been arrogant and reckless, saw this scene, he couldn''t help but show


    fear on his face. If he was in Tom''s position, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for a second.


    Tom remained unmoved when a dozen masters of North Sky Association charging at him together. It


    was when the first punch was thrown at him that he started to move.


    There was no unnecessary move, and it was a head-on fight. Tom threw a punch and his fist hit right


    against the enemy''s.


    With a thump and a scream in pain, the enemy backed off without suspense, and his arm was


    dislocated by Tom.


    However, Tom was safe and sound, his expression unchanged. The next moment, heunched an


    attack by kicking backward on the spot. A master in Master Realm rushing at Tom from his behind was


    kicked in the stomach and spat out a mouthful of blood. He flew out and hit against the wall behind him.


    When he slid down, he had lost the ability to move.


    In just a second, Tom had already brought down two opponents. Everything happened extremely fast. It


    was almost in a fleeting moment that he had beaten down his opponents with ease.


    With that, Tom struck blows very easily and gracefully, as if he was taking a walk, but his blows came


    with the force of a thunderbolt. Each time he punched or kicked, one of the North Sky Association


    masters fell and lost the ability to fight. Almost no one could bear his blow. These brutal North Sky


    Association members had bepletely useless in front of Tom, each being finished off by one


    blow.


    In less than half a minute, Tom had already finished the battle, but he was still neatly dressed. Tom


    pped his hands easily and said, "So this is the strength of North Sky Association? How dare you


    have the security business all to yourself and not let anyone else step in?"


    For the first time, Rafael had a look of shock on his face. Eyes wide open, he asked in disbelief, "Who


    the hell are you?!"


    Rafael was losing hisposure right now, and even his voice cracked.


    There was no way for Rafael not to lose hisposure. It was he who had trained all these North Sky


    Association members, and no one knew better than him how good they were. Even if it was Rafael, it


    would be difficult for him to defeat them all on his own, and he would get injured inevitably! He would


    even be seriously injured, but never able to pull it off as easily as Tom did, who seemed to be ying


    with a child.


    This meant that Tom was an excellent martial artist, even far better than him!


    Now Rafael finally understood why Tom dared to bring the mob with him to visit North Sky


    Association... No, to be exact, he was not visiting them at all, but challenging them!


    Rafael couldn''t figure it out. Where did Tome from and how dared he start a fight with North Sky


    Association? Could it be that Tom also had a powerful background?


    As for Simon and the others, they were even more shocked. What had happened was totally beyond


    their belief. They began to suspect Tom''s identity. He might not be a human being, but a god.


    They were all martial artists, and most of them had started to practice martial arts since they were


    young. They knew how difficult it was to fight a dozen people alone, not to mention that the dozen


    people were all masters among the masters, but Tom had beaten them up so easily. If he was not a


    god, what was he?


    Gulp!


    Simon swallowed hard. His hair stood on end and his limbs went numb. He doubted whether he was


    having hallucinations, but after pinching himself hard on the thigh, he confirmed that it was not an


    illusion, but the reality! Ironically, Simon had looked down upon Tom, thinking that since Tom looked so


    delicate, he could make Tom burst into tears with one punch!


    Now it seemed that he was the one crying.


    Just at this moment, Tom nced at Simon, half-smiling. Simon''s whole body shook violently all of a


    sudden, and he almost peed on himself. Simon looked down immediately, trembling, not daring to look


    at Tom anymore.


    Elliot was alsopletely dumbfounded. He seriously doubted if there was something wrong with this


    world. Howe the chairman was so good at fighting? This was not something logical. Since the


    chairman was so rich, why would he practice martial arts? Was the chairman really a human? He was


    at the pinnacle of everything of the human race!


    Tom noticed everyone''s reaction, and his lips went up slightly. Giving a faint smile, he walked towards


    Rafael slowly.


    "Well, now I''m qualified to run my own securitypany in H City, aren''t I?" Tom stared at Rafael, half-


    smiling.


    Now Rafael was no longer as overbearing as before. Instead, he was obviously frightened. Teeth


    clenched, he stared at Tom and said, "I admit I was wrong about you. You''re an outstanding martial


    artist, and that is beyond my expectations. But you have to know that once you start a security


    Seeing that Tom made no reply with a grim face, Rafael continued, "You''re a talent. If you''re really


    interested in the security industry, I can introduce you to our North Sky Association, and then you can


    do anything you want throughout the country."


    Hearing that, Elliot got tempted. This was a huge favor. Once he joined North Sky Association, he


    would gain a powerful background, and then everything would go more smoothly wherever he went


    throughout the country in the future.


    However, Tom started tough. He gave Rafael an extremely fast kick without warning. It was so fast


    that even Rafael didn''t respond to it in time before he flew out and crashed the chair behind him.


    "You?!"


    Rafael felt as if his intestines were broken, and he was gasping with astonishment. It didn''t ur to him


    that Tom would be so bold to actually attack him.


    Terrified and furious at the same time, when Rafael was about to lift himself up, Tom had already


    walked over, stepped on his chest, and looked down at him condescendingly. "You''re just an ant to me,


    and you said you were going to introduce me?"


    Now, Rafael was horrified for real. Trampled by Tom, he had no strength left, just like a piece of meat


    on the chopping board. After all, Rafael was at Extrinsic Peak, and had taken Purification Pill twice, so


    he was stronger than any ordinary person at Extrinsic Peak. However, he ended up with losing his


    ability to fight back against Tom. So, how powerful was Tom? Was he in Innate Realm?!


    "I... I''m sorry. It''s my fault... " Rafael lowered his head and acknowledged his mistake.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Tom did not make things difficult for Rafael and stopped before going too far because Rafael was just a


    nobody and killing him wouldn''t bring him anything good.


    "Let''s go."


    Tom went over and patted Elliot on the shoulder, then walked leisurely to the door.


    After Elliot realized it, he took a deep breath and looked at therge group of people lying on the


    ground, especially Rafael, who was in such a mess. He could not help but shiver and quickly chase


    after Tom.


    He had thought he knew Tom well enough, but now it seemed that he knew very little of him!


    This person was really scary. No wonder even a man like Master Chou was willing to be at the service


    of Tom.


    Simon and the others followed them quickly, afraid that if they stayed for another second, they would


    be killed by North Sky Association. Now Tom was their protector.


    So there was such a strange scene. Tom walked out leisurely with his hands behind his back, enjoying


    the scenery while walking. Behind him, there were more than 20 people, all cautious, not daring to


    make a sound, for fear of disturbing Tom in front of them.


    Simon''s expression wasplicated now. At first, he looked down on Tom and thought that Tom was a


    piece of trash and could defeat him with one hand. In the end, he was the trash that Tom could beat


    down and torture with one finger.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing Tom''s power just now, he now put Tom on the pedestal. He didn''t love money and looked down


    on rich people, but powerful people were his idols.


    Now he admired Tom very much and wanted to be Tom''s subordinate in order to learn something from


    him.


    The others thought the same thing. They had thought Tom, being so young, was vulnerable, but he


    turned out to be a master at martial arts. Now they admired Tom from the heart.


    Tom suddenly stood still and turned around, startling them all, so they subconsciously retreated.


    Someone fell down in a panic, which was so funny. Many passers-by were shocked and thought they


    were filming.


    Tom chuckled and said, "I am that scary? Why are you all like this?"


    They nodded first, then quickly shook their heads. Their faces were filled with awe and uneasiness.


    They were exceptionally obedient. They were all adults, and several of them were especially burly, so


    they looked especially funny with that expression.


    Tom shook his head helplessly and said, "You don''t have to be afraid of me. As long as you do what


    told you to do, I will treat you kindly and generously."


    A timid practitioner asked carefully, "Boss, can I quit?"


    Tom smiled brightly and said, "Sure."


    Just as the man breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Tom say, "As long as you are not afraid that North


    Sky Association will trouble you, you can quit. Also, you have signed the contract. Now that you quit, it


    is a breach of contract. You have to pay three times the penalty for breach of contract, 600 thousand


    per person."


    All of them gasped!


    Now they finally understood why Tom took so many of them to North Sky Association to make trouble.


    He was to force them to show their allegiance. They had thought they were so fortunate and knew


    nothing about his intention!


    After thinking this through, they were even more in awe of Tom, not even daring to bear grudges.


    Simon was also cold all over, and only then did he realize how much trouble he had caused. They were


    all targeted by North Sky Association now, especially him. Just now, he had attacked its disciples, so


    North Sky Association would not let him go easily. Now he was had to be in cahoots with Tom. Damn,


    he was so shifty.


    Elliot understood this and waspletely impressed by Tom.


    Tom didn''t want to bother himself talking to them. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, you don''t have


    to think so much. Work hard with me. I won''t treat you badly. Elliot will be your director. I''ll give you two


    days off now. Report to thepany on time in three days. I''ll train you personally."


    After a pause, Tom''s eyes turned cold and he said sternly, "I am being very serious now. If anyone


    dares note, don''t me me for being cruel."


    They all shook their heads quickly to show that they did not dare.


    Simon gritted his teeth and walked out of the crowd. He knelt down in front of Tom and said loudly,


    "Master, do I have the honor to be your disciple?!"


    Now Simon''s eyes were filled with passion, which startled Tom. He frowned and asked, "What are you


    doing?"


    They were still on the street, and Simon''s action also stunned many people. What was going on? They


    were really filming?


    Simon said, "Master, I''m serious. I want to learn from you. I promise I won''t object to you and Megan...


    No, I strongly support you two..."


    "Get lost!" Tom kicked him down without waiting for him to finish.


    Was this guy nuts? He had nothing to do with Megan.


    Simon rolled on the ground and got up to see Tom leaving. He clenched his fists and swore in his heart


    that he would learn Tom''s skills no matter what.


    Elliot would handle the rest of the matter. Now that these people hadpletely submitted to Tom, it


    was easy for Elliot to manage them.


    Of course, Elliot wasn''t a professional at this either. He quickly used his connections to find a manager


    and began their serious n for the establishment of a securitypany.


    Originally, he didn''t think this was a good idea. After all, North Sky Association was a giant in this trade,


    but now, his thought changed, and he was more passionate.


    The security industry was a money-spinner. On the surface, it was not that profitable, but its actual


    profits were huge. He had to admire Tom for his foresight and insight. No wonder he could achieve this


    at such a young age. Now he was more and more d that he had worked for Tom.


    The one minute after Tom and the others left, someone in North Sky Association''s branch said, "Boss,


    Rafael, what should we do now?"


    Rafael''s face was extremely grim. He had been so humiliated. He, the head of a branch, was actually


    beaten like this. If this was spread, he would beughed hard.


    But he didn''t dare not report such a thing. He sighed and called his superior.


    "What?! You were beaten by a young man? Tell me what happened!" The person on the other end of


    the phone was shocked. Rafael did not dare to hide it and exined it in detail. After that, he said,


    "This person is very powerful. I suspect that he has the strength of the Innate Realm."


    "Innate Realm!"


    The man on the phone gasped.


    "Wait a minute. What''s the young man''s name and his background?"


    Rafael replied again, "Minister, this man is called Tom. He is the chairman of ZQ Media. His strength is


    unfathomable. What he did meant he was dering war on us."


    A surprised and angry voice came from the phone. "Tom! I remember that this guy is the one who


    fought against Mr. Hall a while ago! I''ll tell Mr. Hall now and ask him to handle it!"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    The set-up of the securitypany was firmed up, and the relevant matters could be left to Elliot. Tom


    would deal with the North Sky Association.


    Phoebe was on the right track now. She listened to Tom''s suggestion, appropriately delegated her


    power, and did not put the entirepany on her shoulders. Gradually, she felt rxed a lot. She was


    not so busy every day, and her mood became better.


    However, she had been a little restless these two days. She always felt as if someone was staring at


    her in the shadows, but every time she looked back, she saw nothing. This feeling was especially


    terrible.


    She didn''t tell Tom about it, thinking that she was hallucinating.


    It seemed that Tom was right. She really needed to hire a bodyguard.


    Today, when she came out of thepany, a little girl suddenly came over with a note in her hand and


    said to her, "Big sister, someone is looking for you."


    Phoebe was a little surprised. She looked around and found no one strange. She asked curiously,


    "Little girl, who is looking for me?"


    The little girl said coquettishly, "That pretty sister said that you would know her as long as you went


    over."


    "A pretty sister?" Phoebe was stunned again, and then she frowned. Was it the seductive woman she


    met the other day when she was shopping for clothes?


    She gritted her teeth and cursed Tom in her heart. This guy was not really messing around with some


    other woman, was he?


    On the surface, she squatted down and said to the little girl with a smile, "Little girl, what''s the name of


    that beautiful sister? How does she look? Is she especially charming?"


    The little girl shook her head and said, "That pretty sister didn''t say her name. She is very good-looking


    in red, and she doesn''t like tough. Big sister, hurry up. She is waiting for you. I''m going home to do


    my homework. Bye."


    After that, the little girl hopped away.


    Phoebe frowned even more. She opened the note in her hand and there read an address. It was a park


    not far from here. That woman was waiting for her by theke.


    The writing was especially beautiful. Every word seemed to be full of spirit as if it would fly away when


    it was released.


    Seeing this wonderful handwriting, Phoebe was inexplicably jealous. Her handwriting was considered


    beautiful, butpared with this woman''s, there was still a big gap between them, which increased her


    curiosity about that woman.


    However, she did not dare to rush over. She was not the silly girl anymore, and now she was quite


    cautious. She would not afford one single mishap, and caution would be the best choice.


    So she called for two subordinates toe over and apany her. If there was an emergency, they


    could immediately call the police.


    She could have ignored it, but she had an inexplicable feeling that this woman would not harm her. It


    was this sixth sense that made her decide to meet her personally.


    Soon, she walked to the park. Besides the artificialke, she saw a red figure standing by theke with


    her back to her.


    This figure had an inexplicable sense of mystery. Phoebe thought for a while and decided to walk over.


    Phoebe asked the two subordinates to wait at a short distance. If there was anything wrong, they must


    call the police immediately.


    After everything was ready, Phoebe walked over to the red figure with ease. Phoebe said, "I''m Phoebe.


    Are you looking for me?"


    The red figure turned around and Phoebe was immediately amazed. The woman in front of her was so


    beautiful! In an instant, the inferiority feeling arose from Phoebe''s heart!


    This was incredible. Phoebe had always been very confident in her beauty. No matter what kind of


    beauty she met, she was always confident. But facing this woman in front of her, she lost her


    confidence.


    In fact, she was too perfectly beautiful. Her face was wless. Phoebe had never met such a woman


    before.


    Her temperament stunned Phoebe particrly. That woman was like a fairy. Phoebe even suspected


    that if she blinked, this pretty woman would immediately ride on a cloud to leave.


    This woman was Sunny. She came to find Phoebe.


    While Phoebe was looking at her, she was also looking at Phoebe, nodding secretly in her heart.


    Brother Tom''s wife was quite beautiful, superior to many women in the organization.


    She nced at the two subordinates behind Phoebe and said with a smile, "You''re quite careful that


    you ask two subordinates to watch your back. However, you''re still too sloppy. If I really want to do


    something to you, you two subordinates won''t help at all."


    Phoebe immediately became nervous when she heard this. She subconsciously wanted to signal the


    two subordinates to call the police. However, she held back because her intuition told her that this


    woman was not hostile to her.


    "Who are you?" Phoebe asked seriously.


    Such a beautiful woman with such outstanding temperament could never be normal, nor could she


    Sunny said, "My name is Sunny, Tom''s sister."


    Phoebe was surprised. She remembered Tom was an only child and had no sister.


    "Are you kidding me? Tom is an only child and has no sister." Phoebe said.


    Sunny didn''t exin. She said, "I just came to meet you. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Phoebe straightened up and said, "I am not afraid."


    Sunny smiled faintly and said, "You weren''t good enough for my brother, but he loves you very much.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    You''re not bad, so I won''t interfere. Okay, you can go back."


    Phoebe was puzzled and said, "You came here specially to talk to me about this?"


    "No, I just want to see you." Sunny said, "By the way, be mentally prepared. In the future, my brother


    will be extraordinary, achieve a great career, and live a turbulent life."


    Phoebe rationally felt that Sunny was lying and making up stories, but deep down, she still believed


    Sunny''s words. With Tom''s performance during this period of time, Phoebe also thought that Tom


    would be extraordinary in the future, and he would have less time to be with her.


    She was smart enough to understand what Sunny was trying to say. She said, "Don''t worry. Since I


    chose Tom, I will never change my mind. Also, are you really Tom''s sister? Why haven''t I heard him


    talk about you?"


    Sunny said, "He hasn''t seen me yet."


    Phoebe was stunned, "?"


    She wanted to say something more. Sunny continued, "Okay, you go back and remember what you just


    said."


    Then, a blinding sh urred. When Phoebe opened her eyes again, Sunny was gone. She widened


    her eyes and thought she had seen a ghost!

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    After a while, she came back to her senses and said "monster" secretly, then she walked back.


    "Did you see the woman in red who was chatting with me just now?" Phoebe asked two subordinates.


    The two subordinates answered that they saw it. There was no surprise or abnormality on their faces,


    and they looked especially ordinary.


    This made Phoebe mutter even more, but she did not ask further.


    With questions, Phoebe returned home. Tom was reading the newspaper in the living room. When he


    saw hering back, he took the initiative to wee her and get her bag.


    Phoebe felt Tom''s tenderness towards her, and she felt especially warm deep in her heart.


    Several times, Phoebe wanted to ask Tom if he had a sister, but every time when she was about to say


    something, she held back and did not say it. Tom was so sharp that he quickly sensed Phoebe had


    something on her mind and asked, "Do you have something to ask me?"


    "Ah? No." Phoebe shook her head and lowered her head to eat.


    Her behavior betrayed her. Tom stopped and asked seriously: "What happened? Tell your husband."


    Phoebe looked up and thought about it. She still said, "Do you have a sister?"


    Now it was Tom''s turn to be surprised. He had always been an only child. When did he have a sister?


    "No, I''m an only child." Tom thought of something and said, "What? Did someone pretend to be my


    sister today ande to you?"


    Phoebe nodded and said, "She imed to be your sister. She''s very beautiful. She said her name is


    Sunny."


    "Sunny?" Tom frowned even more. He had never heard of the name, nor did he have a sister.


    "Really? What did she tell you?" Tom asked curiously.


    Phoebe told him what happened today. After Tom heard it, a sharp gleam shed in his eyes!


    Being able to disappear in front of Phoebe in the blink of an eye, she must be a master in the Innate


    Realm.


    Tom''s first thought was that she was from the North Sky Association.


    But immediately, he overturned this conjecture. If it was someone from the North Sky Association, he


    would never let Phoebe go easily. Besides, the master in the Innate Realm was arrogant, how could he


    do such a low-grade thing.


    Then, there was only one possibility left. The person who imed to be his sister was from the LT


    Organization!


    Thinking of this, Tom was inevitably nervous.


    During this period of time, the LT Organization had been like a mountain, pressing on his heart and


    forcing him to improve.


    Raven who appeared not long ago was already powerful enough, but now there was a top master in


    Innate Realm! How could Tom stay rxed? Most importantly, he didn''t know if the other party was an


    enemy or a friend.


    Seeing Tom''s solemn look, Phoebe said, "Tom, isn''t this woman your sister?"


    Tom thought about it and said, "It should be my long-lost sister. I believe she wille to me soon. You


    don''t have to worry. It''s okay."


    Only then did Phoebe rx a little and she said, "That''s good."


    These things couldn''t be told to Phoebe to avoid making her worried.


    The next morning, Tom went to Master Chou and asked directly, "Who''s Sunny?"


    Tom stared into Master Chou''s eyes.


    Master Chou''s eyes shed with surprise. Was Master Sunny looking for Tom?


    "Master Sunny went to see you?" Master Chou asked.


    When Tom heard this, he rxed a lot. Master Chou''s posture meant that Sunny was at least not an


    enemy. "No, she went to Phoebe."


    Master Chou was surprised again. He said, "Master Sunny is the Goddaughter of the Saintess, your


    godsister, and a member of the LT Organization."


    Tom quickly found the key point and said, "My mother sent her here? Where is she now? Take me to


    see her."


    Master Chou shook his head and said, "I don''t know where Master Sunny is. Shees and goes


    without leaving a trace. I can''t know her whereabouts."


    Tom frowned slightly. He could tell that Master Chou was not lying, and he didn''t ask why Master Chou


    hadn''t informed him earlier that Sunny woulde to see him. Master Chou had never been his loyal


    subordinate.


    Then Tom didn''t ask any more about it, because he knew that it was useless for him to ask. When the


    time came, this woman named Sunny would naturally appear.


    Master Chou asked first, "Young Master, did you go to the North Sky Association branch yesterday to


    look for troubles?"


    "That''s right." This was no secret. Tom had no need to hide it.


    Master Chou said, "That branch belongs to Peter. Rafael is Peter''s subordinate. You are pping Peter


    in the face when you do things like this. I believe Peter wille to trouble you soon."


    Tom shrugged and said indifferently, "This is what you''ve always wanted to see."


    Master Chou said solemnly, "The North Sky Association is not that easy to deal with, especially Peter,


    who is even more powerful and unfathomable. Many people have guessed that he has reached the


    Innate Realm. Young Master, you should be careful then."


    Feeling that Master Chou was concerned about him, Tom also put away his teasing and nodded, "Don''t


    worry, I''ll be careful. But I guess the next person toe to me should be Wade. Amelia told me that


    Wade had taken the Purification Pill, and now he might be in Innate Realm."


    "Amelia?" Master Chou''s face immediately revealed a gossipy expression.


    Tom rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t guess. Amelia and I are just friends. We met by chance and she


    told me."


    However, Master Chou nodded and said solemnly, "Amelia is a good woman. She is born to be


    charming. I heard that she hasn''t lost her virginity for many years as required by her cultivation. She is


    a good cauldron for men. She is a great tonic for the masters in the Innate Realm. If the Young Master


    can have sex with Amelia to cultivate. Young Master''s martial arts will improve a lot."


    Tom almost kicked Master Chou and scolded, "Shut up! What do you mean by saying this? Am I that


    kind of person? I''m already married."


    Master Chou did not smile, but said with a serious expression, "Young Master, I''m serious. I''m not


    joking. Since ancient times, powerful men have many wives and concubines. Young Master, you are


    the only son of the Saintess. You have a special talent, and you can''t live with a woman for the rest of


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    your life."


    "Say it again and I''ll hit you!" Tom red. This Chou was talking nonsense. Was he such a person!


    Master Chou shut up and said nothing more.


    At the same time, as for Wade''s side, he had already arrived at the North Sky Association branch. After


    listening to Rafael''s exnations, he narrowed his eyes and was furious. He mmed the table hard


    and smashed it into pieces, "What a Tom! Fcuk! How dare he run to my ce and act wild! I want him


    to die miserably!"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    It was silent in the North Sky Association. No one dared to speak at this time for fear of provoking


    Wade.


    Wade was so angry that he felt he was burning. Tom had gone too far! He was so kind to him that he


    didn''t get even with Tom, but Tom dared toe to his ce!


    Wade was bad-tempered and he couldn''t stand Tom. He even wanted to rush to the ZQ Media


    immediately and punched Tom to death.


    However, he was not insane. He took a deep breath and scolded Rafael, "How did you take charge of


    North Sky Association? How could Tom alone bully all of you?"


    Rafael was upset, but he didn''t dare to talk back. Wade was Peter''s precious son. He said bitterly, "Mr.


    Hall, it''s not that I''m useless, but that Tom is powerful. All of us can''t beat him. I think only a talented


    genius like you, Mr. Hall, can teach him a lesson."


    Wade''s face brightened up when he heard Rafael''s ttery. He nodded and said, "That''s true. Tom is


    indeed not easy to deal with. Only I can crush him."


    Rafael quickly nodded and echoed, "Yes. Young Master, you''re right."


    "Well, you don''t have to tter me anymore. Tell me, how capable Tom is? Has he reached the Innate


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Realm?" Wade said with some fear. Although he had already taken the top-grade Purification Pill, it had


    not beenpletely digested, and he didn''t reach the Innate Realm yet.


    If Tom was the expert of Innate Realm, then he was no match for Tom. He had to rely on his father


    Peter to get revenge.


    "Innate Realm?" Rafael was shocked, then shook his head and said, "No, I don''t think so. He''s not very


    dominating."


    Hearing this, Wade breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Tom didn''t reach the Innate Realm, he was


    confident of defeating Tom.


    Actually, he felt that he was overthinking. How could Tom reach the Innate Realm so easily? He himself


    was persevered and had a strong will but he had to rely on his father Peter''s protection. And now he


    was only half a step away from the Innate Realm.


    Tom had auctioned off the top-grade Purification Pill, whose effect was even more terrifying. And it


    meant that the one who took the pill would suffer even more. How could a pretty boy like Tom have the


    will to survive?


    After thinking about it, he felt much more rxed and nned to go even with Tom in the near future.


    Now, he was much stronger than before and he would definitely torture Tom to death.


    he couldn''t help but get excited as long as he thought of that scene.


    In the past days, Tom had a short rest and focused on consolidating his realm.


    He knew that idle life would notst long. He had gone to the North Sky Association and beaten them


    up, so the North Sky Association would definitelye to him.


    All of this was what he expected. The most important thing was to improve his strength. Only when he


    was strong could he have the initiative in hands.


    If he guessed right, Wade woulde to him.


    And now Wade probably didn''t know that he had reached the Innate Realm but still thought that he


    could beat him up.


    It was good. So Tom would beat him up out of the blue.


    During this period, Tom was tracking down the existence of the LT Organization, but when he sent out


    his own information, he still couldn''t find any trace of it, as if there was no such organization.


    He was quite powerful but he still couldn''t find LT Organization, which showed that the organization


    was quite mysterious. No wonder even Amelia doesn''t know about it.


    And during this period of time, Tom did not sense the existence of Sunny. He was not sure whether that


    was because Sunny''s martial arts were much better than him or that she was no longer in H City.


    Elliot was very efficient. In just two days, he found a new office building and got the documents.


    With Tom''s performance that day, it was much easier to hire people now.


    As a securitypany, they paid attention to martial arts the most. Tom would personally train the staff


    and they would be good.


    In addition to the male bodyguards, Tom also asked Elliot to recruit a group of capable female


    bodyguards, who would be responsible for Phoebe''s safety.


    This summer vacation passed quickly, and Phoebe''s younger brother, Logan, went back to school.


    "Brother-inw, can you send me to school?"


    Tom was reading a newspaper in the living room when Logan came over and asked expectantly.


    "I have to go to thepanyter, so I couldn''t send you." Tom said. He only had two days to rest.


    How could he waste his time on Logan?


    Logan immediately put on a pitiful look. He moved his butt over and said pitifully, "Brother-inw, I beg


    of you to send me to school. I''ll introduce you to beautiful girls."


    Tom was almost choked by his words, and Elizabeth next to him immediately hit him over the head and


    scolded Logan, "Bastard, what are you talking about? Are you looking for death?"


    Logan touched his head, and said quickly, "Mom, it hurts so much. I was just joking. But brother-inw,


    please send me to school today. Brother-inw, please."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elizabeth pinched his ear again and scolded, "Your brother-inw has


    severalpanies to manage. How can he have the time to send you to school? You''re not a young


    boy anymore. You can go to school by yourself. Don''t bother your brother-inw!"


    Since knowing Tom''s identity, Elizabeth''s attitude towards Tom had changed totally.


    Logan looked very aggrieved, and his eyes were filled with fear and horror. Tom noticed that and said,


    "Are you in trouble, so you don''t dare to go to school alone?"


    Logan nodded first, then shook his head and said, "No, I just want you to send me to school."


    Tom could tell he was in trouble and didn''t dare to go alone for fear of being beaten up.


    After thinking about it, Tom said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Logan was immediately happy. "Thank you, brother-inw! I will definitely introduce beautiful girls


    "If you dare to introduce girls to your brother-inw again, I will not only hit you but also kill you."


    Elizabeth scolded angrily.


    Tom rolled his eyes helplessly, went upstairs to change his clothes, and then sent Logan to school.


    "Tell me, what trouble did you get?" After getting in the car, Tom said angrily.


    Logan said, "It''s Acre. He has learned some kungfu from a master and bes very arrogant. The


    will definitely block me at the school gate."


    "So you want me to send you to school?" Tom asked.


    "Yes, brother-inw, you are a big shot now. You are so awesome. You can ask your bodyguards to


    ttered him and asked, "By the way, brother-inw, where are your bodyguards? Why didn''t I see


    them?"


    Tom said, "I don''t have any bodyguards."


    "Ah?!" Logan panicked immediately and said hurriedly, "No way, brother-inw! Acre and I have agreed


    to fight on the first day of school. Now he must have asked a lot of experts toe. If we go there


    alone, we will definitely be badly tortured by them! Brother-inw, I''m okay, but you''re different. You''re a


    big shot. If you get beaten up, your reputation will be ruined. So let''s get some awesome bodyguards


    over here and beat Acre and the others down!"


    Tom shook his head and said, "I never bring bodyguards."


    Logan was even more dumbfounded when he heard this. He said quickly, "Then I won''t go to school. I''ll


    just quit school and work in my sister''spany!"


    As he spoke, Logan was about to get out of the car and Tom scolded him, "Come back."


    "Brother-inw... If we go there, we will be killed." Logan said with a sad face.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Tom did not continue, but began to close his eyes to rest.


    In fact, Tom knew that during this period of time, Logan had been out and causing trouble. It was just


    that Tom was very busy, so he couldn''t spare time to care about him. Now that he knew Logan was in


    trouble, Tom could not stand by.


    When Logan saw that Tom was determined to rush over alone, he was so anxious that he almost burst


    into tears. He was regretted it. Had he known such a result, he should not have asked Tom to take him


    to school!


    Now Tom had closed his eyes. Logan felt hopeless, but he did not dare to disturb him anymore.


    "Acre, do you think Logan dares toe?"


    A few hundred meters away from the school, there were already more than a dozen people standing


    there, smoking. It was obvious that they were hooligans. Three of them were particrlyrge, middle-


    aged men, who were fierce and didn''t look like nice people.


    Acre had a cigarette in his mouth, had a puff, and said with a grim smile, "Don''t worry, Logan will


    definitelye. Thest time I showed weakness to him, making him think I was really afraid of him.


    With his nature, he will definitelye when I ask him to have a fight this time."


    A younger man immediately ttered, "Haha, if Logan really dares toe, he''s dead!"


    "Recently, Logan has made some money by relying on his brother-inw. Thus, he acts like a tyrant.


    He''s so arrogant thatst time, he beat my bro and had sex with a lot of girls. When I see that jerk, I


    want to kill him!"


    "Yeah, I really hate him. Fuck!"


    Acre''s expression became sinister. He smiled grimly and said, "Humph! He won''t be happy much


    longer. Today, I have specially invited three masters toe over, each of whom can fight more than


    ten of them. His brother-inw is also a good-for-nothing. If his brother-inw really dares toe


    over, I will beat him together! I haven''t even settled with his brother-inw about what happenedst


    time!"


    After Acre finished speaking, he mmed the cigarette butt on the ground and stepped on it hard with


    his right foot, as if the cigarette butt was Logan''s brother-inw.


    Thest time Acre was taught a lesson by Tom, so he bore him a grudge and wanted to take revenge.


    Now Acre had the opportunity, so he must vent his anger!


    Thinking of this, he was very excited and said to the three masters, "Uncle, Logan''s brother-inw may


    Uncle said disdainfully, "A martial artist? I''m good at fighting martial artists! Acre, don''t worry. With


    Uncle here today, your enemy will be beaten and kneel down in front of you, apologizing and begging


    for mercy."


    After saying that, he threw a punch on the wall and made an obvious mark on it. With a loud bang, Acre


    and other young people looked at him with admiration.


    Acre became even more excited, as if he had seen Logan and Tom kneeling in front of him begging for


    mercy. At that time, he would take a picture and send it to the campuswork, letting everyone know


    that Acre was the king in this university!


    Compared to Acre''s ambition, Logan was in a different mood. Now he was especially nervous and


    uneasy. The closer he got to school, the paler his face became, and even broke out in a cold sweat.


    Tom saw him like this and said, "Are you scared?"


    Logan forced a smile and said, "No, no."


    Tom shook his head and was very disappointed with Logan. Although Logan and Phoebe had the same


    parents, he was so badpared to her. There was nothing he could do but flirt with girls and make


    trouble all day long.


    "Brother-inw, why don''t we go back? I''m really sorry. Please..." Logan pleaded.


    Tom said, "What are you panicking about? You''re an adult too. You can''t be panicked like this when you


    encounter difficulties. Otherwise, you won''t be able to make a living in the society in the future."


    Logan said with a sad expression, "I thought you would have a lot of bodyguards to protect you. Who


    knows you don''t have any bodyguards?"


    "Then go and reason with him." Tom said.


    Logan was even more flustered when he heard this. He knew what kind of person Acre was. If only he


    could reason with Acre, he wouldn''t be so afraid.


    Time passed very quickly. In a short while, they already arrived at the open space. Logan saw Acre and


    more than a dozen people, carefully examining each passing car.


    Immediately, Logan''s forehead broke out in cold sweat and his legs shook. He kept swallowing and


    was about to cry.


    Acre had more than a dozen people with him, but he only had Tom and a driver. They were doomed to


    lose today.


    Tom opened his eyes and said to the driver, "Just stop here."


    "Brother-inw..." Logan let out a wail and trembled. He grabbed Tom''s hand and was about to kneel


    down for Tom.


    The driver stopped the car, and Tom got out of the car. Then he said to Logan, who was still in the car,


    "Get out of the car."


    As soon as he got out of the car, Acre and others immediately found him. They all opened their eyes


    wide, showing excited and angry expressions, and strode over, "They''re here. This is Logan''s brother-


    inw. Let''s kill them!"


    "Something''s wrong, Acre. Howe only one car shows up? Is there an ambush?"


    Acre scolded fiercely, "What the hell are you waiting for? We have more than a dozen people. Uncle


    and other two masters are here to help us. Don''t be afraid of them! Go up with me and kill them."


    In the car, Logan was even more scared when he saw Acre and othersing over in a murderous


    manner. He refused to get out of the car, making Tom a little impatient. He ordered, "Get out of the car.


    I won''t say it for the third time."


    Sensing Tom''s anger, Logan did not dare to disobey. He got out of the car obediently. When he looked


    up and saw Acre and othersing over, his legs were trembling so much that he could hardly stand


    still.


    Tom cursed him, "Good-for-nothing." Then Tom looked at Acre and his men, who had already walked in


    front of him.


    Acre walked up to him in a threatening manner. When he saw that there were really only Logan and


    Tom, he burst outughing and said, "Logan, you are really bold. We are here to have a fight, but you


    only take your brother-inw with you? Do you think your brother-inw is a martial arts expert who can


    beat more than a dozen of us?"


    His words caused a burst ofughter from others, and they looked at Logan, as if he was a fool.


    Logan trembled even more. He said, "Acre, don''t be ridiculous. My brother-inw is the chairman of the


    ZQ Media. If you dare to hurt us, my brother-inw will not spare you!"


    "The chairman of the ZQ Media?" Acre teased, "Oh, I''m really scared. Your brother-inw is really


    powerful. Hahaha, why don''t you say that your brother-inw is the Jade Emperor?"


    Logan was very angry, but he was also afraid. It was obvious that Acre would not let him go, and it was


    inevitable that he would be beaten up.


    "Brother-inw, what should we do? They''ll beat you up together."


    Tom asked him back, "Then what do you think we should do? This is your fault."


    Logan gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "Brother-inw, I''ll stop themter. You get in the car and run,


    and then call the police!"


    Tom was a little surprised and said, "You stay here by yourself? Aren''t you afraid of being killed?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Logan sighed and said, "There''s nothing I can do about it. It''s my fault. I can''t implicate you. Brother-in-


    Seeing the determination in Logan''s eyes, Tom appreciated him a little. This guy was kind of


    responsible.


    "Remember, I''ll help you out this time, but these is thest time I help you, okay?" Tom stared at him.


    Logan was shocked. Before he could speak, he saw Tom go out and say to Acre, "Acre, I''ve already


    taught you a lessonst time, but you didn''t learn anything from it. How dare you bring so many people


    to fight? You always try to stir up trouble. Now I''ll give you a chance. Get out of here with your men.


    Study hard in the future and don''t bully Logan again. Otherwise, I don''t mind teaching you another


    lesson."


    Acre and his men were stunned when they heard Tom''s words, thinking that Tom was a fool.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    "Brother-inw! Are you crazy?!"


    Logan was frightened. He grabbed Tom immediately in horror.


    Acre and the others came to their senses,ughed out of anger and said, "Hahaha, well, well. This one


    never says uncle even if he''s dying. Logan, your brother-inw is really a weirdo!"


    "You''re really killing me. Did you say you wanted to teach Acre a lesson? Do you know what you are


    doing?"


    "Who does he think he is? Yip Man? Does he think he can defeat a dozen people alone?"


    "Yip Man? He''s more of a retarded man."


    All of them started to ridicule Tom without scruple. Many of them were holding their thumbs down


    towards Tom.


    Tom shook his head, getting impatient. Finally, he had got a two day off to rx himself, and he really


    didn''t want to waste time on these running dogs.


    Acre raised his head and said in a condescending manner, "You want to teach me a lesson, right? I''m


    here now. Come on and teach me a lesson, if you dare. How dare a loser like you put on an act here?


    You must not know how to spell the word ''death'', do you? How dare you pretend to be the chairman of


    ZQ Media? You''d better look into the mirror and take a look at yourself. You''re nothing but a loser


    delivering parcels! How dare you strike an attitude in front of me? Why bother?"


    "So noisy."


    Tom flew off the handle. He snorted, took a step and pped Acre across the face. Acre fell heavily to


    the ground with one cheek swollen, and screamed in pain, "You... It hurts. What are you still standing


    there for? Do something! Fix him! Ouch, it hurts. Hiss..."


    Given this p, Acre had two of his teeth smashed in, and tears were streaming down his face since it


    hurt so much.


    The others were stunned. They hadn''t expected that Tom would be so audacious. He even dared to


    raise a hand to Acre under such circumstances! How reckless of him!


    Logan was also shocked. It didn''t ur to him at all that Tom would be so irritable and hit people once


    there was a disagreement. Wasn''t his brother-inw afraid of death?


    Now Logan just wanted to sneak away.


    "How dare you start a fight? You must want to die!"


    "Brothers,e on! Let''s kill this man!"


    "Go! Fight for Acre!"


    All of Acre''s boys got furious. Weapons in hands, they rushed up to Tom with bloodshot eyes, wanting


    to beat him to death.


    It had to be said that these guys were really bold. They fought with iron bars, and hit in full force, not


    afraid to kill people at all. Imaginably, if it weren''t Tom, but an ordinary person, he would be bashed up


    by this group of hooligans, and even beaten to death.


    "Oh no, brother-inw. Run!" Logan''s voice cracked from shouting. He was so frightened that he was


    creeping all over. He knew the fighting capacity of these people, and they had iron bars in their hands.


    They were going to kill Tom!


    However, Tom did not run away, but stood there motionless, as if he was dumbfounded out of fear.


    When all of them rushed up to him, Tom moved and gave a dismissive sneer. Originally, he had just


    wanted to give them a bluff. After all, they were college students anyway, as well as the future of the


    country.


    Now it seemed that this was not necessary. These people were a gang of evil youths. Even if they


    graduated in the future and came upon the stage, they would do harm to the society, so it was


    unnecessary for Tom to be merciful.


    Even those masters of North Sky Association were a bunch of good-for-nothing fellows in front of Tom,


    let alone these ordinary people who were not even considered martial artists. Not to mention that they


    had iron bars in their hands, even with guns, they couldn''t hit Tom.


    Therefore, Tom brought down the dozen of college students very easily with just a few moves, but he


    wasn''t acting too mercifully either. It would take them two or three months lying in bed to recover. Most


    importantly, Tom applied force tactfully enough to make them suffer, but no injury would be detected


    with the help of modern medicine.


    From the beginning to the end of the fight, it took Tom less than half a minute. The whole process was


    unbelievably fast. Logan, who was trembling behind him, became dumbfounded instantly. He rubbed


    his eyes hard, thinking he was having hallucinations.


    ''My god, how is my brother-inw so good at fighting? He''s invincible!''


    Acre, who had just lifted himself up from the ground, was also stunned. Obviously, he was a little


    scared.


    Uncle and his two men were also astonished. They narrowed their eyes and sized Tom up cautiously.


    They had been wrong about Tom and underestimated his strength.


    "Boy, it turns out that you''re also a martial artist. No wonder you were so bold and dared to meet us


    alone." Uncle said in a low voice.


    Only then did Acre think of Uncle''s existence, and he said at once, "Uncle, Uncle,e on and beat


    him! Beat him!"


    Uncle frowned and said, "Don''t panic. What kind of trouble can he stir up with my presence? Calm


    down!"


    The other two middle-aged people also chimed in, "Acre, calm down. This man is nothing but a trash in


    front of us three top masters. However, the price is not the same as the one we agreed on before, got


    it?"


    Acre said immediately, "But we agreed on it at the beginning."


    Eyes wide open, Uncle grasped Acre''s cor, and said in a brusque tone, "Of course you have the right


    not to pay the additional money, and then we won''t sort it out for you!"


    Acre was furious, but he did not dare to talk back now. Since his own people were to me for their


    own ipetence, Acre could only ept the fact in this situation that he was ripped off by Uncle.


    "Then how much more do you want?"


    "This number." Uncle stretched out two fingers.


    Acre raised his eyebrows and said, "Twenty thousand? This is eptable. Then bring this guy down as


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    soon as possible. I want him to kneel down in front of me and lick my soles!"


    "Do you think I''m a beggar? Twenty thousand? I meant two hundred thousand!" Uncle pped Acre on


    the head and snarled.


    "Two, two hundred thousand?! You''re ripping me off..." The moment Acre saw Uncle and the others''


    savage eyes, he got afraid immediately and didn''t dare to say anything more. He swallowed, bit the


    bullet and said, "Okay, two hundred thousand. It''s a deal. But you have to defeat him, or I won''t agree."


    Uncle and the other two smiled in surprise. That was great. They hadn''t expected that they would earn


    300,000 from this trip. It was some easy money to make.


    They had just watched Tom fighting, but in fact, they didn''t put him in mind. Any martial artist could


    bring a dozen college students down.


    Uncle tilted his head and said to Tom, "Boy, it turned out that you were a martial artist. How cool. But


    unfortunately, you''ve met us. You''re no match for us, so be a good boy and kneel down. Kowtow and


    apologize to us one by one, and we won''t fight with you, while you can be spared from physical


    suffering."


    Tom shook his head and cursed, "Idiots."


    "How dare you swear at us? You''re looking for death!"


    Uncle red up. He made at Tom with his hands shaped as eagle ws. The move was quick and


    fierce, and it left a hole in Tom''s body.


    Tom didn''t even blink, stretched out his handter and got the better of him. He grabbed Uncle''s thumb


    urately and jerked it upwards, and the thumb broke with a crack. Uncle screamed in pain.


    Tom didn''t stop and gave another kick. Uncle, who weighed over 100 kilograms, flew straight away.


    "How dare a trash like you strike an attitude in front of me? How ignorant."

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    It was silent...


    The surroundings quieted down, and no one expected the battle to end so quickly.


    Especially the two middle-aged men with Uncle, whose eyes were about to pop out, only now did they


    realize that they had provoked a horrible man!


    When Tom looked at them, they turned around and ran.


    They were definitely no match for Tom, and they knew it.


    But would Tom let them go?


    The answer was obvious.


    No.


    They had barely run two steps when they felt them in the air and their necks hurt. Tom lifted them one


    by one and threw them back casually. They fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    Then Tom walked back slowly and said to Logan, "I''ll help you this time. But next time, if you make


    trouble outside, I''ll break your legs. Got it?"


    Grunt!


    Logan swallowed heavily and looked at Tom with apletely different look, full of worship and shock.


    He nodded heavily and said, "I won''t cause trouble again. I won''t dare to go against you!"


    "Well, then you go to school." Tom nodded faintly.


    "I don''t want to go to school now. Why don''t you let me learn martial arts from you? My requirements


    are not high. I just want to learn half of your skills, then I''ll be satisfied." Logan rubbed his hands and


    said excitedly.


    Tom''s eyes turned cold and he said, "Are you ignoring my words?!"


    Logan shuddered and became frightened. God! Tom was getting more and more powerful now. Logan


    didn''t dare to say anymore and rushed to school. Now he was very excited and Acre was knocked


    down. He would be the boss in school in the future.


    Acre and the others regretted it so much and were extremely afraid of Tom. They couldn''t figure out


    why Logan''s brother-inw was so powerful. It was rumored that Logan''s brother-inw was a loser.


    Damn it, they were all liars. How could a loser fight like that?


    Just then, Tom was about to get in the car and go back. Suddenly, he sensed something, frowned


    slightly, and looked in one direction...


    It''s ahead of him on the right. A Range Rover appeared. A few people came down from above. One of


    them was a familiar person, Wade. He came over with sunsses and a yful face. He pped and


    said jokingly, "Tom, youe to college to bully a few college students. Tsk, I''m really ashamed of


    you."


    Tom was a little surprised, but when he thought about it carefully, he was not surprised. Now Wade


    must have known that he had been to the branch of the North Sky Association and challenged. H City


    was not big. With Wade''s connections, it was not difficult for him to find Tom.


    "Wade, you have improved. Good job." Tommented to Wade. He could tell at a nce that Wade


    had already taken the Purification Pill. His meridians and internal organs had been greatly improved,


    but he had not yet reached the Innate Realm even if it was so close.


    However, even if Wade reached the Innate Realm, he was no match for Tom.


    The three of them, Uncle and the others, lying on the ground, felt the power of Wade and the others.


    They were all frightened. Theyy on the ground trembling and did not dare to move. They pretended


    to be faint. Now they regretted it and realized that they had provoked a horrible man.


    Not to mention Acre and his dozen college students. Some even peed their pants in fear, which was


    especially embarrassing.


    Wade came over. He took off his sses and stared at Tom. He did not hide his hostility towards Tom


    at all. He said, "Tom, how dare youe to my ce, make trouble and hurt my people? I''ll satisfy you


    if you want to die!"


    His murderous look was like something real, and it was even more devastating to Acre and the others.


    It made their brains stop working. All of them gasped heavily, lying on the ground and trembling.


    They were all ordinary college students and they had never seen such a level of masters.


    Tom grinned and said, "Wade, I admire your courage and dare toe to me. I now suspect that you


    were adopted by your father Peter, not his biological son. That''s why he didn''t care about your life."


    When Wade heard this, he was even angrier. The veins on his neck popped out and he shouted, "I will


    kill you!"


    He gathered his strength to the extreme and clenched his fists tightly, ready to attack Tom.


    Now that it was in public, Tom was also secretly gathering his strength. If Wade really dared to attack


    him, he would not be merciful and cripple Wade with one punch. Anyway, he had already offended


    Peter so much that he was not afraid of adding one more thing.


    Just then, two policemen ran over from the side, pointed at them, and shouted, "Hey! What are you


    doing? How dare you fight here?!"


    Wade''s momentum was taken away in half at once. In public, he did not dare to be too arrogant. Now


    that the police saw him, he still had to keep a low profile.


    "Tom! I''ll find you soon and kill you! Then I''ll take your wife and rape her until I lose interest!" Wade


    pointed at Tom''s nose and cursed viciously.


    When Tom heard what Wade said, he was also angry. He narrowed his eyes, and he was already


    nning how to let Wade die.


    Everyone had his own treasure, and whoever touches it would be killed!


    Phoebe was Tom''s treasure. Now that Wade wanted to rape Phoebe, there was no reason for Tom not


    to be angry.


    But Tom didn''t say it. He just stared coldly at Wade''s back as Wade left. In his eyes, Wade was already


    dead.


    Soon, the two policemen came over and gave a simple warning. They saw Acre and the others lying on


    the ground, obviously beaten up, and began to ask what was going on.


    When Acre and the others saw the police, it was as if they saw a savior. They quickly pointed at Tom


    and said they had beaten up by Tom.


    The two policemen immediately showed disbelief and said, "Do we look like idiots? How can he beat all


    of you up?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Acre immediately became anxious and said, "Officer, I didn''t lie. He really beat us up. He''s a martial


    arts master. He''s super good at fighting."


    Tom said, "Sir, I''m a businessman who happened to be here. I don''t know these people at all, let alone


    what they''re talking about. Here''s my business card."


    When the two police officers saw the business card Tom handed over, they were all shocked. The


    business card showed that Tom was the chairman of ZQ Media. Now they were even more convinced


    of Tom. Based on their years of experience as police officers, the chairman of argepany


    wouldn''t fight on the street. And it was impossible that Tom beat up more than a dozen people,


    unscathed. This was pure bullshit.


    So they didn''t think too much. They let Tom go and called Acre and his gang back to the police station.


    Acre and the others regretted it so much.


    This matter did not affect Tom at all. Instead, when he met Wadeter, he decided to speed up the


    process and train qualified bodyguards in the fastest time.


    The next day, he immediately began to carry out the operation, went to the newly established security


    Some of them were new here. When they saw that Tom was so young and knew that he was the boss


    of thepany, they didn''t take it seriously and thought that Tom wouldn''t pay attention to this


    However, not long after they saw Tom''s strength, they all put away their contempt, admitted Tom''s


    strength, and began to train seriously.


    Time passed quickly, and a week passed. During this week, Tom was mainly in charge of training the


    new people of the securitypany.


    Under his devil training, these neers had made obvious progress, and they adored Tom more and


    more.


    Tom did everything perfectly. Before his bodyguard team was trained well, he asked Master Chou to


    send masters to protect the Scotts.


    It was mainly to protect Phoebe.


    In fact, Master Chou initially suggested that Tom not be so nervous. The North Sky Association was a


    big association. They were overbearing but they had the demeanor. They probably wouldn''t do


    anything to the people around Tom right now.


    Tom naturally knew this too, but he had to be careful and be on guard.


    On this day, Master Chou called him and asked him to go to a dinner party. The other party was a


    prominent figure in the circle and wanted to meet him.


    Tom still had a lot of things to do. He didn''t have the time to attend the dinner, so he refused without


    thinking, but Master Chou immediately said meaningfully, "Young master, I think you''d better go."


    Tom realized that things were not simple and asked, "Is this a big shot?"


    Master Chou nodded and said, "In the south, he''s a big shot. It''s best to meet him and show enough


    respect."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Tom was interested and asked, "Oh? Who''s this big shot? Tell me."


    Now he was famous in H City. His assets were worth tens of billions and everyone had to give him


    face. There were not many people who could make him meet easily, obediently and respectfully.


    Of course, Tom was not arrogant. He was very powerful nationwide. Still, there were many big shots


    above him and he was well aware of that.


    Master Chou nodded and said, "His name is Hawthorne. He is the chairman of Shenyang Group and


    the former president of G State''s chamber ofmerce. He is very important in the circle and has


    great power. People all pay great respect to him. Even the North Sky Association doesn''t dare to offend


    him."


    When Tom heard that, he was a little surprised. SY Group was not a smallpany, but a giant that


    had been prospering for 20 years, with a market value of more than 100 billion dors. Moreover, it was


    not an Inte Co like Penguin or Barry, which was unstable. SY Group was a realpany, which


    involved a wide range of fields. In recent years, it had been ambitiously entering themunications


    sector.


    When Tom was a kid, he had heard of the name of SY Group. At that time, the Howards and SY Group


    cooperated closely.


    Speaking of which, the chairman of SY Group was of a simr age as Tom''s grandfather.


    In Tom''s memory, when he was very young, he was held by this old man. Now that so many years had


    passed, he wondered if Hawthorne still remembered him.


    "Okay, I''ll go." Tom quickly made a decision and nodded.


    Master Chou breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Tom would be arrogant and not give this big


    shot face.


    That night, Tom went to Hawthorne''s house with Master Chou. It was a luxurious manor, covering an


    area of ten thousand square meters. Tom''s big vi in Dragon Bay was just a small cottagepared


    to Hawthorne''s manor.


    "Hawthorne is really high-profile. He lives in a manor in China." Tom said.


    Master Chou said, "Hawthorne has the capacity to do so. He has contributed a lot of GDP for G State.


    As long as he is here, SY Group will survive. Even North Sky Association will not dare to provoke SY


    Group."


    Tom was so smart that he immediately recognized Master Chou''s insinuation. "Is Hawthorne going to


    die soon?"


    Master Chou nodded and said, "There is a rumor outside that Hawthorne is old, his body is getting


    weaker and weaker. He''s dying. Now he has started to distribute his property."


    Tom thought for a moment and knew that the statement was not very reliable. Since Hawthorne was


    dying, how could he still have the energy to interfere with his affairs with the North Sky Association? He


    was seeking trouble for himself. After all, it was not easy to be a peacemaker. If he was not careful, he


    would offend both sides.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. Since Hawthorne is going to be a peacemaker, it means that he''s far from


    the end of his life." Tom said what he thought.


    Master Chou said, "It''s possible. Anyway, as long as you see Hawthorne himself, you''ll know what''s


    going on."


    During their conversation, the car drove into the manor and someone stood there waiting for them.


    After getting out of the car, a few people immediately walked over. The person in front of them was a


    middle-aged man, who was fat and friendly. The man looked honest. Tom was born with a good


    impression of that kind of person.


    "This is Mr. Howard, isn''t it? Young and promising. It''s a pleasure to meet you!" The middle-aged man


    came over and shook hands with Tom. His attitude was very warm, which made Tom a little ttered.


    He said quickly, "Hello, Mr. Paynes."


    Tom had never seen this middle-aged man before, but he knew who he was. He was Hawthorne''s


    second son, Myles, who was also a famous figure in the business world.


    The person behind Myles should be from the Paynes. He also showed a friendly smile to Tom and


    looked very enthusiastic. To be honest, this made Tom a little confused. Logically speaking, with the


    power of the Paynes, there was no need to be so enthusiastic about him.


    In particr, a noblewoman constantly looked at him he was her potential son-inw, which made him


    ufortable.


    Did Hawthorne specifically call him here for a marriage?


    Soon, Tom got rid of this idea. The fact that he was the son-inw of the Scotts was no longer a secret


    in H City. It was impossible that the Paynes did not know it. How could he have this idea?


    In any case, when he saw Hawthoer, he would know what was going on.


    The Paynes manor was obviously specially designed by someone with a very goodyout. When


    people walked in, they unconsciously became rxed andfortable, and their minds turned active.


    After Tom reached the Innate Realm, he was particrly sensitive to the aura of heaven and earth.


    Immediately, he could clearly feel the aura in this manor, which was thicker than outside. Every tree


    nted had a connection, which was rather ingenious. Especially in the pond beside him, there was a


    group of goldfish, one of which was the king of goldfish. When Tom came in, he would still pop up and


    look at Tom a few times. When Tom looked over, he would not be afraid, as if he had already be


    intelligent.


    Tom said with a smile, "Mr. Paynes, there''re mountains andkes in your manor. Theyout is


    ingenious, upying the entire dragon vein of the mountain. Especially this pool beside it, it is the


    highlight. I wonder who designed it?"


    Myles''s eyes shed with surprise and said, "Mr. Howard actually knows Geomantic Omen. You


    impressed me. Mr. Howard is right. Our the Paynes manor was designed by the famous Geomantic


    Omen master Billy."


    So it was Billy No wonder the manor was so fantastic.


    Tom had also heard of Billy''s reputation, who was considered a big shot in the Geomantic Omen


    industry. He did Geomantic Omen for many high-ranking officials and nobles, and his reputation was


    rather high.


    "Mr. Howard is really young and promising. As far as I know, Mr. Howard was born in 92. You''re only 28


    years old this year, right?" Myles said, "At the age of 28, you have fulfilled such an achievement. You


    are knowledgeable and talented. Not only do you manage severalpanies well, but you also know


    Geomantic Omen. To put it bluntly, Mr. Howard, you are the most talented person I have ever seen."


    Myles''s evaluation of Tom was great. The Paynes looked at Tom with respect. Moreover, the middle-


    ageddy was getting more satisfied with Tom.


    Tom waved his hand and said, "I feel ttered. I only know a little bit about Geomantic Omen. I''m still


    far from Mr. Paynes."


    Myles smiled and suddenly took the initiative to say. "Mr. Howard, I''m a few years older than you. You


    and I are like old friends from the start. Let''s not be so separated. If you don''t mind, just call me Uncle


    Payne. I''ll call you Tom, okay?"


    Tom was stunned for a moment. Surely he would not refuse. He said politely, "Hello, Uncle"


    "Haha." Mylesughed happily and pointed to the middle-ageddy next to him, "Tom, this is Aunt


    Caroline."


    Caroline smiled brightly and walked close. She said enthusiastically, "Tom, you are really good-looking.


    The more I look at you, the more satisfied I am."


    Tom smiled awkwardly, and the bad feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger. On the surface,


    he was still enthusiastic.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Others also came to greet Tom. They were all enthusiastic about Tom.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Myles''s enthusiasm made Tom feel awkward and uneasy. It was his first time toe to the Paynes. It


    was strange that Myles and others were so hospitable to him. They were not pretending but were


    genuinely passionate about him.


    Tom had been used to being ridiculed all these years. It was the first time he had been warmly treated.


    He was not used to it.


    After they entered the room, they finally restrained themselves.


    "Tom, sit here for a while. I''ll call my father over." Myles greeted with a smile.


    Tom nodded and agreed.


    Caroline and the Paynes left for a moment and promised toe back soon.


    After finding a chance to speak, Tom asked Master Chou in a low voice, "Chou, didn''t you say that


    Hawthorne wanted to see me and be a peacemaker? It doesn''t seem so. What''s going on?"


    Master Chou rolled his eyes and said, "You must have misunderstood. I didn''t say that Hawthorne


    asked you to dinner as a peacemaker."


    Tom paused and recalled that Chou had never said that before. It was just that people would think that


    way. After all, he had a grudge against the North Sky Association. It was natural that Hawthorne made


    an appointment to meet him to be a peacemaker.


    Now Tom immediately realized that Chou had set him up again! Hawthorne made an appointment with


    him for another purpose.


    Master Chou deliberately didn''t look him in the eye. It was obviously a sign of guilt, but Tom was so


    angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    At this time, there was a sound of footstepsing from the stairs. Tom looked up and saw three


    peopleing down the stairs. They were all young people in their twenties and thirties.


    They also saw Tom sitting in the living room and frowned slightly.


    "Who are these two country bumpkins? Why did theye to our house?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen them before. Maybe they''re here to fix something."


    "Really? How dare those repairmen toe into our house and make the floor dirty."


    "That''s my regr seat! How shall I sit down in the future? No! I have to kick these two country


    bumpkins out." One of the young men, who was fair and clean, said angrily and walked over quickly.


    Tom had heard their conversation long ago and frowned. Those three young people were unruly,zy,


    and rebellious rich second generation. They relied on their good family background and developed a


    very undesirable character since they were young. They were self-centered. When they saw anything


    unpleasant, they would go out of control. They had no upbringing and never cared about other people''s


    feelings.


    Tom hated dealing with such people. He thought that since Myles and the others were so enthusiastic,


    he wouldn''t encounter such annoying people. However, he did.


    However, he was used to that.


    "Hey, you two country bumpkins. Who let you in? Get out of here!" The young man came over and


    scolded rudely. His attitude was terrible.


    Tom was at least a man with a good reputation. He was furious after being scolded like that. His face


    immediately darkened. "First of all, we''re not country bumpkins. Hawthorne invited us here. Second,


    you''d better show me some respect when you speak."


    The young man immediately sneered with disdain and said, "Why did my grandfather invite you here?


    Are you kidding me? Do you know who my grandfather is? How dare you mention my grandfather? I''m


    toozy to talk to you. Get out of my house, or I won''t be polite to you!"


    As he spoke, the young man rolled up his sleeves and red at Tom, showing signs of beating Tom.


    Tom was rather angry. If it wasn''t for Hawthorne''s sake, he wouldn''t have bothered toe over. At


    least, he was a man of prestige. Being scolded by a rich yboy was not something he could bear.


    Now that he couldn''t figure out what the Paynes''s intention was. He was invited here through Chou.


    Just now, Myles and his wife were so enthusiastic about him. However, in the blink of an eye, the three


    yboys came out and spoke rudely to him. Were they trying to intimidate him? Was it some sort kind


    of test?


    No matter what, with Tom''s current status, being scolded by a junior like this was already offensive. The


    Paynes must give him an exnation and make an apology.


    Tom stared at him and said coldly, "For the sake of your grandfather Hawthorne, I''ll give you a chance


    to apologize to me. I''ll forgive you if you change your attitude."


    The yboy seemed to have heard a very funny joke and burst outughing. The other two also


    Tom''s eyes grew colder.


    "Hahaha, that''s so funny. How dare such a lowly person ask me to apologize? Are you daydreaming?


    Well, I don''t want to talk to you. I''ll count to three. If you don''t get lost, don''t me me for being rude to


    you." Bruno said with a grim smile. He had recently learned karate and his strength had increased


    greatly. Even a few strong menbined could not match him. He had absolute confidence in himself.


    It was so easy for him to teach this bumpkin a lesson.


    He especially liked the feeling of beating people up. When he punched someone else, it was super


    cool!


    By the time he counted to three, Tom was still indifferent and ignored him. He was angry and cursed at


    Tom for seeking death. Then he began to attack Tom and was about to sh down Tom''s neck with all


    his strength. At the same time, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Once hit, the target


    would definitely fall down.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Even if Tom could react, he was not afraid to fight Tom with his arm. His arm was very hard, which was


    enough to make this country bumpkin painful.


    But was that really the case?


    Tom also sneered. He did not resist at all and let Bruno attack his neck. Suddenly, a shrill scream came


    out.


    Of course, it couldn''t have been from Tom. With his strength of Innate Realm, his body was extremely


    strong. Even if Bruno really took a knife to cut him, he couldn''t really cut it in. Tom could use all his


    strength in an instant and concentrate in one ce, as hard as iron.


    Tom didn''t dodge just now, but he used all his strength to harden the muscles around his neck, and the


    density of the muscles reached its maximum in an instant. Bruno''s hand de cut off as if it were cut


    on an iron te. His tears flow out from the pain.


    The other two yboys were stunned. What was going on? It was obvious that Bruno''s hand was cut


    on Tom''s neck. Why was it Bruno who screamed out?


    Tom didn''t fight. After all, he was still in Hawthorne''s house. It was enough to punish Bruno. Otherwise,


    once he attacked the yboys from the Paynes, he would turn into a fighter instead of a guest.


    "Ouch, it hurts so much... What are you doing here? Go fight him!" Bruno looked miserable. He held his


    right hand, trembling with pain. At that time, he did not realize how much trouble he had caused.


    The other two yboys also began to take action and attack Tom. One guy ran to the kitchen and took


    a kitchen knife out. It had to be said that they were reallywless enough to do so. They were not afraid


    of killing people!


    Just then, a loud voice came from upstairs, "Hey, what are you doing? Stop!"


    It was Myles, who was now following an old man. He pointed angrily at the three and scolded them.


    Tom looked up and saw the old man. It was Hawthorne, the head of the Paynes and the chairman of


    Shenyang Group, a legend of G State.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Hawthorne was eighty-five years old and he had no sign of aging. He was energetic with bright eyes.


    He looked very lively and it seemed that he could live for at least ten years more.


    As Tom looked at Hawthorne, Hawthorne''s eyes were fixed on Tom. Hawthorne smiled with


    appreciation.


    When Mason and Ekko saw Hawthorne appear, they couldn''t help but shiver and looked frightened.


    Bruno immediately showed an aggrieved look and shouted, "Grandpa, you''re just in time! I don''t know


    which servant let the two country bumpkins in. I patiently asked them what they were doing here. They


    ignored me, so I had to ask them to go out. However, they began to hit me. Grandpa, look, my hands


    are swollen. It hurts so much. Grandpa, you have to revenge me!"


    Bruno was the perfect demonstration that he who first offended would firstin. He now appeared


    rather innocent and pitiful, which formed a stark contrast with his previous performance.


    Tom couldn''t help but admire his acting skills. He was really good at it.


    After hearing that, a woman immediately showed a distressed expression. She ran over quickly and


    grabbed Bruno''s hand. "Oh, my dear son! How did your hand get hit? I''m so sad!"


    Bruno lookedcent and pleased. He looked innocent and aggrieved on the surface. His eyes


    were red. People who didn''t know the truth would think that Tom had bullied him.


    "Mom, I''m fine. But my hand is almost broken." Bruno said aggrievedly and choked with sobs.


    When his mother heard this, she became even angrier. She pointed at Tom and scolded him loudly,


    "You damn country bumpkin, how dare you bully my son! I think you''re tired of living! Come on, arrest


    the country bumpkin and cripple his legs!"


    A few burly bodyguards immediately came over and were about to attack Tom.


    Tom''s expression remained calm and cold without moving. He wanted to see what Hawthorne would


    do.


    "How dare you!"


    Hawthorne shouted angrily.


    Bruno became even more proud. The bodyguards also walked up to Tom and were ready to take Tom


    down.


    "Bruno, how dare you! How dare you be rude to my distinguished guest! Come on! Arrest the three!"


    Hawthorne scolded coldly.


    Right then, Bruno, Mason, and Ekko were all dumbfounded. Did they hear correctly? Grandpa actually


    said that this country bumpkin was his distinguished guest, and he still wanted to take them down?


    Well...


    Not only them, but also the bodyguards were stunned and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Hawthorne had already walked over. He was 85 years old, but he still walked steadily. He was furious.


    Bruno and the others all trembled with fear.


    "Grandpa, I was wrong..." Bruno finally realized how much trouble he had caused and his legs began to


    soften.


    Hawthorne ignored him and said to the bodyguards coldly, "What''s wrong? You don''t even listen to


    me?!"


    "We dare not!"


    A few bodyguards were frightened and rushed over to catch the three.


    This time, Bruno waspletely flustered and quickly begged for mercy. "Grandpa! I was wrong,


    grandpa! I was wrong. I didn''t know that he was your guest, but I didn''t offend him much. He took my


    hand..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hawthorne pped him in the face. It was very forceful and


    merciless. Half of Bruno''s face was swollen and blood oozed from his mouth.


    Bruno''s mother was heartbroken to see her son being beaten, but she did not dare to show


    dissatisfaction. In their family, Hawthorne had absolute authority. No one in the Paynes dared to


    disobey him.


    "Useless thing! You are ignorant and ipetent. All you do is bully outside all day long. You have lost


    the face of the Paynes!" Hawthorne cursed angrily. His voice was loud and powerful, echoing in the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    huge vi and making all the Paynes tremble. To Bruno, it was even more frightening.


    Then Mason and Ekko knelt down and admitted their mistakes before Hawthorne could say anything.


    Although they were so unruly just now, they still didn''t dare to be naughty in front of Hawthorne.


    Hawthorne ignored them. Instead, he turned around and apologized to Tom, "Mr. Howard, I''m really


    sorry that my three useless grandchildren offended you. Please don''t be angry."


    Tom immediately stood up and said with a smile, "Mr. Paynes, you''re wee. It''s normal for young


    people to act that way. I''m okay with that."


    Hawthorne looked at Tom with admiration. He said, "Mr. Howard, I didn''t teach them well. Sorry that


    they offended you. You can deal with them as you like."


    When the three heard that, they were even more afraid. They were now extremely regretful. They


    never expected grandpa to be so cruel. If they fell into Tom''s hands, they would die.


    How could Tom not know that Hawthorne was giving him face to act like that? If he really didn''t give


    Hawthorne a step down, then he would offend Hawthorne.


    It was impossible for Tom to do such a stupid thing.


    "It''s not as serious as you said. In fact, your grandson didn''t go so far. Besides, he has already been


    taught a lesson. That is almost enough." Tom said with a smile.


    Hawthorne sighed and said, "Mr. Howard, you''re about the same age as my three useless


    grandchildren. Your ability and thoughts are much better than theirs. If I had a grandchild like you, I


    would be overwhelmed with joy and happily hand over my power."


    Tom was stunned when he heard that. What did he mean by saying that? What he said could easily


    cause misunderstanding.


    Sure enough, after all the Paynes heard this, their faces brightened up. They all knew that people like


    Hawthorne had a purpose in what he said.


    After hearing this, the three''s faces all darkened. They were extremely disgusted and jealous of Tom.


    Tom smiled faintly and did not respond. He could not figure out what Hawthorne was thinking and could


    not talk casually.


    Seeing that Tom was silent, Hawthorne said directly to the three, "Hurry up and thank Mr. Howard for


    forgiving you, or else I will break all three of your legs!"


    Even though Bruno and the others were extremely unwilling, they did not dare to disobey Hawthorne.


    Therefore, they quickly came over to apologize to Tom.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Tom didn''t want to lower himself to the same level as these three people who were born in the purple,


    so he waved his hand to show that he forgave them.


    Immediately, Hawthorne waved his hand to ask them to leave. Then he sat down, made tea for Tom


    himself, making Tom even more uneasy. Tom said, "Thank you, Mr. Paynes. I''m sorry to trouble you to


    make me tea. I''m overwhelmed!"


    Tom had always been a very educated and polite person. From the beginning to the end, Hawthorne


    was very kind to him and had a warm attitude. How could he let an old man in his eighties make tea for


    him? He quickly stopped Hawthorne.


    Hawthorne chuckled and stopped making tea for Tom. He liked Tom even more. He said, "Okay. Since


    Mr. Howard says so, I won''t make you ufortable. Come on, Myles, make tea for Mr. Howard."


    Myles came over and began to make tea.


    They were in the study of the Paynes, which was specially designed to entertain guests. It was very


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    books. It was obvious that Hawthorne was a very thoughtful and educated person.


    "This must be Master Chou, right? You are indeed an outstanding person. I''m sorry for neglecting you


    just now, Master Chou." Hawthorne said with a smile.


    Master Chou said, "Mr. Paynes, don''t say that! You can call me Chou. Ie with the young master.


    You can just talk to the young master directly. You don''t have to pay attention to me."


    Hawthorne nodded, looked back at Tom and said, "Mr. Howard..."


    Tom quickly interrupted him and said, "Mr. Paynes, please call me Tom."


    "Okay. Tom, this is not the first time we''ve met. Do you remember?" Hawthorne said with a smile.


    Tom''s heart skipped a beat and he knew what Hawthorne was going to talk about, but he tried to


    remain calm and politely took the tea that Myles handed him. He smiled and said, "Yes. When I was


    very young, you came to the Howards and hugged me. I think you may forget about this, so I don''t dare


    to mention it. Haha."


    Hawthorne''s eyes shed with a reminiscent look and said, "Yes, many years have passed in the blink


    of an eye. At that time, your grandfather Anderson was still alive, and your grandfather and I were good


    friends. Now things are different. Your grandfather passed away, and I have lost one of my good


    friends."


    When Tom heard this, he had a huge lump in his throat. He held back his sadness and said, "Mr.


    Paynes, I think my grandpa would be very happy in heaven if he knew that you are still missing him!"


    Hawthorne smiled and did not say anything. He looked deeply at Tom, then sighed and said guiltily,


    "Tom, speaking of this, I have to apologize to you. After your grandfather passed away, I didn''t take


    care of you immediately. I hope you can forgive me, Tom."


    Tom shook his head and said, "Don''t say that. I don''t hate you."


    "Tom, you''re a good person. It''s hard for you to suffer so much these years." Hawthorne said, "You can


    call me grandpa if you want. What do you think?"


    When Tom heard this, he was really shocked. Hawthorne was a very important person in G State. He


    was the chairman of SY Group, and the former president of the G State chamber ofmerce. He had


    a lot of connections and was very capable. Most importantly, even the leaders of H Country had to


    respect Hawthorne!


    Now Hawthorne took the initiative to draw Tom in and even let Tom call him grandpa! If this news got


    out, it would cause quite a stir.


    Tom was very clear about his capability. Although he was the chairman of the ZQ Media and had tens


    of billions dors in his hands, he was no match for a big shot like Hawthorne in terms of social status


    and power.


    To put it bluntly, he dared to offend the North Sky Association, but he did not dare to offend Hawthorne


    because Hawthorne was not a pure businessman. His social status and connections could not be


    obtained overnight.


    In the simplest way, Hawthorne''s social circle was not confined to the business. Hawthorne''s friends


    were all big shots in H Country.


    So for a while, Tom was very shocked. After a while, he came back to his senses and said, "Mr.


    Paynes, I have a grudge with the North Sky Association now. Aren''t you afraid to offend the North Sky


    Association if you do this?"


    Tom said this as a confession and as a test.


    Hawthorne burst intoughter, "North Sky Association is no big deal. You''re the person I want to


    protect, so North Sky Association dare not do anything to you."


    His words were full of arrogance and confidence and he did not take North Sky Association seriously.


    Tom could tell that Hawthorne was not bragging. He was really confident.


    However, this made Tom more confused. He and Hawthorne were neither rtives nor friends. Strictly


    speaking, this was the first time they had met. Why did Hawthorne try to draw him in like this? That


    didn''t make sense.


    Was it really because of the his friendship with grandpa, Anderson?


    Soon, Tom got rid of this idea, feeling it was impossible. Grandpa passed away for almost five years. If


    Hawthorne and grandpa were really good friends, how could it take him so long toe to Tom?


    It was obvious that Hawthorne was interested in Tom''s value.


    What value did Hawthorne value in him so much?


    Tom thought about it for a while, and figured it out. Hawthorne should be interested in his strength as a


    master of the Innate Realm.


    After all, although the Paynes was big, they only had a few masters of the Innate Realm! It was also


    possible that there was no master of Innate Realm in the entire the Paynes!


    However, since Hawthorne had already said so, Tom didn''t hesitate and shouted directly, "Grandpa!"


    "Good, good, good!" Hawthorne was very happy. He looked at Tom with even more appreciation and


    eagerness and said, "I don''t expect to have such an outstanding grandson before I die. I have no


    regrets in my life!"


    Hmm? What the hell? Grandson?


    Tom''s heart skipped a beat, and he had that bad feeling again. He asked, "Grandpa, why am I your


    grandson? Are you mistaken?"


    "No, I''m not." Hawthorne said with a smile, "I have a granddaughter who is in her twenties and is very


    beautiful. However, she is cold and arrogant. I have always been worried about her marriage. Now that


    I meet you, Tom, you are the best young man grandpa has ever seen. Thus, I''m going to introduce my


    granddaughter to you, and we''ll be even closer. What do you think?"


    Damn it...


    Tom shouted in his heart.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    "Why? You''re not willing to?" Hawthorne asked unhappily when he saw Tom''s reaction.


    Tom smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Paynes, to be honest, I''m married, so I don''t have that luck to


    marry your granddaughter."


    The fact that Tom was the uxorialocal son-inw of the Scotts was no longer a secret in H City. How


    could Hawthorne not know? Now that Hawthorne said so, Tom suspected that Hawthorne was teasing


    him.


    Hawthorne was not surprised at all and said, "I know. Your wife''s name is Phoebe. She is Richard''s


    granddaughter and the chairwoman of the SK Lighting. As far as I know, why she can be the


    chairwoman of the SK Lighting was because of your help."


    "Since you already know, why do you still mention that you want to marry your granddaughter to me?"


    Tom said with a bitter smile, implying that Hawthorne was teasing him.


    Hawthorne said, "Haha, Tom, don''t you think I''m joking with you?"


    Tom rolled his eyes, which was obvious a yes to his question.


    Hawthorneughed and said, "You misunderstood me. It''s normal for a good man to keep several


    women. In the world, those excellent men have not only one woman for the rest of their lives. I''m not


    joking with you. You are the best young man I have ever seen. Keeping several women is what you


    deserve. Otherwise, it would be too boring to be with one woman for the rest of your life."


    Tom was stunned when he heard this. He couldn''t believe that it was from Hawthorne''s mouth. Now it


    was the 21st century, not the feudal era, and a society ruled byw. How could he act in this way?


    Besides, Hawthorne was in his eighties. It wasn''t appropriate for him to say so.


    Facing Hawthorne''s words, Tom could only respond with an awkward but polite smile.


    Myles, who was making tea, said, "Tom, you don''t have to worry about if my little girl is your good


    match. She is indeed a little cold and arrogant, but in terms of her figure, appearance, personality, and


    manners, she is excellent. She won''t disappoint you."


    It turned out that they wanted him to marry Myles''s daughter. No wonder Caroline looked at him


    strangely just now. She looked at him as if he had already been her son-inw.


    "Uncle Payne, I''m married. If I marry your daughter, it''s a crime of bigamy. It''s not fair to your daughter.


    I assume she probably won''t marry a married man, right?" Tom thought he had said it tactfully and


    clearly.


    Now he really didn''t understand what these two men thought about. They actually proposed to marry a


    daughter to him at this time. Were they teasing him?


    Myles shook his head and said, "As long as Tom nods, I can make this marriage happen. We don''t


    need you to be an uxorial son-inw, just be my son-inw. This is a good offer for you. Besides, as


    long as you marry my daughter, you will have our the Paynes''s support, and the North Sky Association


    will definitely not dare to trouble you again."


    It did sound tempting, and there was nothing but good for Tom. Any normal man would know what to


    do. But Tom knew that the reason why the Paynes made this choice was not simple as it seemed, and


    there must be something more.


    Tom thought for a while and said, "It sounds very tempting. I''ve taken all the advantages. But grandpa,


    uncle, you may not know me very well. I don''t like taking advantage of others, so I''m sorry. I can''t agree


    to this marriage."


    Hawthorne and Myles looked at each other, and then Myles said, "Tom, I knew we couldn''t hide


    anything from you. At your age, with such achievements and such a manner, you are one in a million!"


    Tom just smiled and said nothing.


    Then Myles added, "Tom, you''re right. Now, we won''t hide it from you. The reason why our the Paynes


    wants to marry a daughter to you is not that simple, but there is nothing harmful to you. We like you.


    You are only 28 years old, and you have reached the Innate Realm, which is rare in the world. I''m not


    afraid to tell you the truth. Although our the Paynes seemed very powerful, in fact, there are no experts


    cultivating to the Innate Realm in our family."


    Tom remained silent after hearing this. He was thinking if Myles was telling the truth. Logically


    speaking, a business family like the Paynes had very strong connections. Even if there was no expert


    reaching the Innate Realm in the family, it didn''t matter.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After analyzing, Tom thought that Myles was still hiding something from him.


    Just as Tom was about to speak, suddenly, the door of the study was violently pushed open. A graceful


    figure came in, with an angry voice sounded, "I can''t marry him!"


    Tom was not surprised by this woman''s intrusion. He had already heard her footsteps.


    He looked back and saw a tall, beautiful, and fair-skinned beauty. She looked very young. At eighteen


    or neen years old, she was probably still a college student. Undoubtedly, this beautiful woman was


    Myles''s daughter, Isabe.


    Hawthorne immediately frowned and said unhappily, "Isabe, how dare you to break in? Get out!"


    Isabe didn''t go out. Instead, she strode in, took a cold look at Tom, and then said to Hawthorne and


    Myles seriously, "Grandpa, dad, I''m still in college, and I have a boyfriend. I can''t marry him! Just give


    up!"


    Myles was angry. He had just promised Tom and boasted that as long as Tom nodded, he could make


    the marriage happen. He didn''t expect that Isabe immediately appeared and pped him hard in the


    face. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he felt embarrassed now.


    "How dare you!" Myles pped the table and stood up to scold, "To make match by parents'' order and


    match-maker''s word is right and proper, and it''s not your turn to decide your marriage! Besides, your


    bullshit boyfriend is much worse than Tom. You have to break up with him as soon as possible, or I


    won''t spare him!"


    Although Myles was very well-bred in front of Tom, it was terrifying when he got angry


    Isabe''s face was cold. She was not too afraid. It could tell that she was a very stubborn person. She


    boldly looked at Myles''s eyes and said, "It''s the 21st century now. Are you still doing this? Anyway, I


    can''t break up with him, let alone marry this man!"


    Without Myles and Hawthorne''s agreement, she turned around and left, giving them a cold and


    stubborn figure. She would not change her attitude easily.


    After Isabe left, the air in the study was a little awkward. Hawthorne and Myles were a little


    embarrassed.


    Tom was very good at dealing with people. He took the initiative to break the silence and said with a


    smile, "Grandpa, uncle, there''s still something waiting for me to deal with at mypany. If there''s


    nothing else, I''ll take my leave first."


    Hawthorne said, "Tom, as for what happened just now, don''t take it to heart. My granddaughter has


    been naughty since she was a child, but she is good-tempered."


    "Actually, Miss Payne is right. It''s the 21st century and people own their freedom of marriage. Since


    Miss Payne already has a boyfriend, we really shouldn''t force her to do something she doesn''t like."


    Tom said.


    Myles said, "That''s not the case. No matter when, parents arrange marriage for their children for their


    own good... Forget it. Tom, since you have something to deal with, then we won''t dy you. Come to


    visit us when you have time."


    "Okay."


    Tom and Master Chou left the Paynes. Halfway through, Master Chou said, "Young Master, actually,


    you shouldn''t have rejected their offer. It would bring you benefits if you marry Isabe."


    "How dare you talk to me about this. I haven''t med you yet. You had a hand in this marriage offer,


    right?" Tom said coldly.


    Master Chou did not deny it and said, "It''s also what Master Sunny wanted."


    Sunny again? Tom frowned and said, "She shouldn''t stick her nose into my business."

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Master Chou said meaningfully, "Master Sunny did it for your own good."


    Tom said nomittally, "I want to see her. Arrange it for me."


    Master Chou was silent for a while and said, "When the time is right, Master Sunny wille to see


    you."


    Since Master Chou had said so, Tom had nothing to say.


    Reason told him that this so-called Master Sunny should be harmless to him, and one day, he would be


    able to see Sunny.


    What he needed to do now was to improve his strength in the shortest time possible!


    After Tom and Master Chou left, Hawthorne and Myles chatted.


    "Father, it seems that Tom is very loyal to his wife. It''s not easy to draw him in by marriage." Myles


    looked in the direction where Tom and Master Chou left and said with a worried expression on his face.


    Hawthorne said, "There is no absolute loyalty in this world. As long as the temptation is strong enough,


    Tom will definitely yield to temptation."


    Myles added, "Father, I don''t understand. Is Tom really that useful? Our the Paynes is also one of the


    Now Myles was no longer as loyal and honest as he was in front of Tom. He frowned and his eyes were


    full of wisdom. Indeed, the person who could achieve his position could not be as simple and honest as


    he appeared. He must be shrewd and scheming, or else he would be plotted against.


    "Hahaha..." Hawthorne suddenly burst intoughter. He was full of energy, and was not at all like an old


    man in his eighties. Then a terrifying light burst out in his eyes and he said, "A twenty-eight-year-old


    master of the Innate Realm is a very rare existence! Besides, he achieved the Innate Realm after


    taking the Top-rank Purification Pill. There is no another genius like Tom in the whole country! Do you


    think he is worth it?"


    Hawthorne stared at his son with bright eyes.


    Myles was also shocked by his father''s words. After thinking about it carefully, he still had some doubts


    and said, "Father, I don''t understand. Is the Innate Realm that powerful? It''s the 21st century, the era of


    hot weapons, and personalbat ability is no longer useful, right?"


    Indeed, this was something Myles could never understand. After he learned about Tom''s life, he


    admired Tom very much. He knew that Tom was a talent and deserved to be recruited by the Paynes.


    However, although he was a talent, the Paynes shouldn''t try to draw him in by marriage, a very humble


    way, right? Besides, Tom had already been married. If it got out, it would damage the reputation of the


    Paynes.


    Hawthorne shook his head and said, "Myles, you have engaged in trade since you were a child and


    you''ve never cultivated before, so it''s normal for you not to be interested in martial arts."


    After a pause, Hawthorne continued, "Everyone who hasn''t reached the Extrinsic Peak are mortals. No


    matter how powerful they are, they are only a rough-neck and not worth our the Paynes to draw them


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    in like this. This is true. But when ites to the Innate Realm, it''spletely different! The Innate


    Realm is also known as the Transcendent Realm. There are no more than 1000 people in the world


    who can reach it. At the Innate Realm, improvements are not just about power! Most importantly, there


    will be a huge increase in the one''s thinking, intelligence, gut feeling, and so on. It''s no exaggeration to


    say that Tom has already jumped out of the category of mortals and is considered half an immortal. Do


    you think such a person is worth it for us to swallow our pride and draw him in?"


    After hearing this, Myles waspletely shocked!


    His mouth was wide open, and he looked incredulous.


    Hawthorne was right. He had engaged in trade since he was a child and was not interested in


    practicing martial arts. He thought it was an inferior sport and had always ignored it. Therefore, he did


    not understand the strength and value of the Innate Realm. After hearing Hawthorne''s words, he was


    "Is the Innate Realm really that powerful?" Myles was confused, "If it''s really that powerful, why would


    Tom do such a stupid thing to offend the North Sky Association?"


    Hawthorne immediately scolded, "Idiot! How could it be a stupid thing to offend the North Sky


    Association? The North Sky Association is just a stepping stone for Tom, not a threat to him. Tom is a


    master of the Innate Real. His intelligence quotient and calction ability are far beyond ordinary


    people. He has already taken into ount all the consequences. The North Sky Association can''t do


    anything to him."


    Suddenly, Hawthorne waved his hand and said impatiently, "Anyway, I must draw Tom in. If I guess it


    correctly, the Zamani Family and the Ross Family may also draw Tom in. We have to hurry. You have


    to convince Isabe as soon as possible and try your best to make the two of them a match. It''s better


    to let her have sex with him, so that we will be sure of sess."


    "Yes, father!" Myles nodded hard and followed Hawthorne''s orders. Now he knew Tom was a genius,


    so there was nothing to worry about.


    The next day, Tom continued to train the bodyguards. Under his strict training, they had made great


    progress, especially Simon, who had benefited a lot. Now his martial arts had improved a lot, and he


    already reached the threshold of the Extrinsic Peak, which made him extremely excited.


    The more his strength improved, the more he felt the horror of Tom, whose strength was unfathomable.


    As long as he was with Megan, he kept praising Tom and tried to persuade Megan up to court Tom.


    At first, Megan thought that Simon sneered at Tom, so she scolded Simon fiercely. After listening to it


    more, she realized that Simon was sneering at Tom at all, but really worshiping him. This made her


    even more angry and bitter. She also hoped she could hook up with Tom!


    She felt that she was a little lovesick. She was thinking about Tom crazily all day long. In her dream,


    she didn''t know how many times she had won Tom''s heart.


    When she went to talk to Phoebe one day, she found that Phoebe and Tom had made up. When


    Phoebe mentioned Tom, the smile on her lips could not be concealed. She also knew that Phoebe and


    Tom had already had sex, so she knew that her hope was slim.


    Time passed quickly, and another week passed. Tom had trained the bodyguards so well that they


    were ready for duty. He began to announce the establishment of his newpany and arrange the


    ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    ...


    Recently, Wade was particrly depressed. Ever since he met Tom that day, he had always wanted to


    pick on Tom. However, Tom hid like a coward, so he had never been able to find Tom. Then he tried to


    suppress Tom throughmercial means, but he had no such ability, making him really upset.


    Originally, he wanted to threaten Tom through the people around Tom, but he was stopped by his


    father, Peter. If this got out, it would damage the reputation of the North Sky Association.


    He was an impatient man and couldn''t stand the feeling that he couldn''t vent his anger. He had


    destroyed countless sandbags.


    Now he had reached the threshold of the Innate Realm. In another month, as long as he digested all


    the remaining medicinal effects in his body, he would definitely be able to break through the realm.


    But he couldn''t wait a month.


    Finally, he heard good news one day.


    Tom''s new securitypany was about to be established. Today was the ribbon-cutting ceremony, and


    Tom would show up. Wade immediately cheered up andughed. This was a good time for him to take


    revenge!


    It was conceivable that if he suddenly appeared at the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Tom''s newpany


    and beat everyone up, Tom''spany wouldn''t be able to continue to operate by then.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The thought of Tom being beaten to the ground in public by him made Wade couldn''t helpughing and


    being especially proud.


    With a bang, Wade hit a big tree half a meter in diameter hard and he directly cracked the tree which


    lost its vitality. A cold expression shed in Wade''s eyes and he said with a sneer, "Tom, can you


    endure it if I punch you like this?"


    The face of otherdder yers around them went pale and they were trembling out of fear when they


    saw his terrifying punch.


    Wade put on his windbreaker andughed, "Let''s go. I heard that the Chairman of ZQ Media will cut the


    ribbon for the new securitypany that he sets up today. Let''s go and celebrate for him!"


    Elliot was very efficient. Half a monthter, he had finished all the procedures, and now all Tom needed


    to do was just to cut the ribbon.


    Tom was very low-key. He didn''t want to invite so many people here or make the scene very grand, but


    he still underestimated his appeal in H City.


    Many people came uninvited after hearing the news just to please him. So, on the day he cut the


    ribbon, many people came to congratte him and gave him many valuable gifts.


    First came the Knights . Colton gave a generous gift and a gold-ted que to celebrate the opening


    of Tom''s newpany.


    "Mr. Knight, why are you here too? If there''s anything you feel dissatisfied with, please forgive me."


    Tom approached Colton and said this voluntarily. He then took the gift from Colton.


    After a while, Colton looked even better. He even looked a few years younger. Obviously, he had a


    good time recently. Tom had learned that since the fall of the Gablehausers, the reputation of the


    Knights had not be bad but be more famous. Many bosses in the circle had more business


    rtionships with the Knights , so the Knights ''s business was even better.


    This was because the Knights was implicitly indicating that Tom and Colton''s daughter, Kaylie, were in


    a rtionship and they had a tendency to get married. To put it bluntly, the Knights still benefited from


    Tom. Now that Tom was about to open his newpany, Colton would definitelye over.


    Colton said loudly with a smile, "Hey, it''s a big day for you, Tom. How can I note? Here, I wish that


    the business of your newpany will be more and more flourishing. Taking one step after


    another, yourpany will be the best in G State as soon as possible!"


    In fact, Colton didn''t understand why Tom wanted to open apany that had nothing to do with his


    previous one. He was doing business in the entertainmentpany, but now he wanted to open a


    securitypany. There was a big difference between the two.


    However, Colton also believed that Tom must have his own consideration in making such a decision.


    Tom smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Knight."


    Colton pretended to be displeased and said, "Tom, you are regarding me as an outsider as you call me


    Mr. Knight. If you don''t mind, just call me uncle, okay?"


    In fact, Colton said this with some risk. If Tom rejected him, then he would lose face. Now, there were


    many of his friends in the circle looking at this side.


    How could Tom not know what Colton was thinking? He smiled and called uncle.


    Colton immediately rxed and looked very happy.


    Kaylie also came over. She stood obediently beside Colton, and her eyes did not move away from Tom.


    It was as if she was about to melt Tom.


    Tom was embarrassed by being looked at like this.


    Fortunately, there was an important meeting in Phoebe''spany today. She didn''te, or he would


    be finished.


    Kaylie also walked up and gave Tom a gift. She stared straight into Tom''s eyes and said, "Tom, you''re


    starting a newpany. I wish you a prosperous business and higher position."


    "Thank you." Tom took the gift from Kaylie. However, when he went to pick it up, Kaylie still tantalized


    him. She deliberately drew a circle in Tom''s hand and winked at Tom, which made Tom''s heart flutter.


    He quickly coughed twice to cover it up.


    Then, many other people gave Tom gifts and congrattions. The atmosphere was very boisterous


    and the scene was very grand. The surroundings were full of luxury cars, which attracted the attention


    of many citizens.


    Then, a figure appeared on the scene and immediately attracted many people''s attention!


    It was Amelia from the Cloud&Sky Pavilion.


    Today, she was clearly only wearing a verymon dress for urban women. Her body was wrapped


    tightly and there was nothing improper that could be seen, but the dress still could not wrap up her sexy


    and seductive feminine aura. Her appearance immediately attracted the attention of the men on the


    spot. Many people with poor self-control capability were staring straight at her.


    Amelia didn''te on her own. She came with a few of her bodyguards. She had a faint smile on her


    face, and her peach blossom eyes seemed to be able to speak. She frowned and smiled. Every move


    she made gave off was extremely charming, ruthlessly causing the desires of the men here and making


    them unable to look away.


    Tom was stunned when he saw her. He didn''t expect her toe too. She was a member of the


    Cloud&Sky Pavilion. In some kind of sense, she represented the will of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion. Did it


    mean that Cloud&Sky Pavilion was on his side as Amelia came over today on the opening day of his


    newpany?


    Not long after, Amelia had alreadye over. She had an intense and charming smile. Her smile


    instantly made the temperature of the scene rise by several degrees!


    The men''s lines of sight became even more straight, including many of Tom''s bodyguards, who were


    also breathing much faster. Simon was even dumbfounded as his eyes didn''t move at all.


    Tom had met her twice. He had experienced Amelia''s skill to get men bewitched. In addition, he was


    now a master of Innate Realm and he had a high defense against Amelia, so Tom did not lose his


    "Mr. Howard, Amelia from the Cloud&Sky Pavilion wishes your business to be more and more


    prosperous and flourishing. I also wish Mr. Howard to rise up to higher position step by step, be


    surrounded by beautiful women, and enjoy endless good lucks in adventures with women." Amelia


    personally gave Tom the gift and winked at Tom. Her behavior was full of teasing and temptation.


    Even if Tom was very determined, his heart could not help but flutter violently. He secretly cursed


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Amelia as being a demon in his heart!


    After a few days, Amelia''s skill to get men bewitched became even more powerful. Tom didn''t know


    how many men would be dazed by her.


    There shouldn''t be such a woman in this world. She was too torturous.


    Tom smiled like a gentleman. He took Amelia''s gift and said, "Thanks to the Cloud&Sky Pavilion."


    Amelia revealed a faint resentment and said, "Is it enough to just thank the Cloud&Sky Pavilion? Don''t


    you thank me?"


    The way she said this, especially the resentful look in her eyes, made many people around her widen


    their eyes more. They felt pity for her and had inexplicable hostility towards Tom.


    Tom''s expression turned a little cold. Amelia went a little far. She actually did this trick on his opening


    day.


    He coughed a little hard, and immediately, the men around him who were bewitched became sober as


    if they heard a sharp warning.


    One had to sigh with emotion that Amelia''s skill was so powerful that she could bewitch all living things!

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    When Kaylie who was nearby saw it, she was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and kept pulling the


    flower petals in the vase, swearing, "Such a shameless bitch!"


    At the same time, she stared at Amelia and Tom with those evil eyes. In her eyes, they were already a


    bitch couple.


    Tom felt helpless in his heart. "What the hell!" He thought. He obviously had no such rtionship with


    Kaylie and Amelia. How could he be seen as a love rat? He really felt frustrated!


    "There''s no need to thank you, I think." Tom said coolly. Meanwhile, he gave a warning to Amelia in his


    eyes, telling her not to mess around as today was the opening day for his newpany.


    However, Amelia was not afraid of him at all. She looked even more resentful and bit her lips slightly


    with her eyes seemingly filled with tears. Her fatal beauty was dangerous to those men on the spot!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mr. Howard, have you forgotten me so soon? I came here to congratte you on purpose but now


    your attitude really hurts me." Amelia said resentfully.


    Tom was speechless.


    His mouth could not help twitching a little. "Amelia has gone too far. Wasn''t it just misleading other


    people?" He thought.


    Looking at the expressions of the people around, it was obvious that they had already thought that Tom


    and Amelia had a secret rtionship. Possibly it was that he yed with her heart.


    "Boss Tao, stop joking. You and I have only met three times including this time. It''s not good to let your


    husband misunderstand, right?" Tom said with a friendly smile, with a glint shing across his eyes.


    Amelia knew that Tom was warning her so she refrained and showed a normal smile. She said, "Mr.


    Howard, I was just joking with you. The Cloud&Sky Pavilion wants to maintain a long-term cooperative


    rtionship with you. We are looking forward to youring to the auction of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion


    next time."


    Her words were no good for exining the truth but making it worse.


    Tom had no choice but to endure it.


    Then, a lot of people came to present gifts and send congrattions to Tom.


    To Tom''s surprise, people from the Scotts also came. Richard, Victor, Zack all had gifts, looking


    obviously anxious, and presented gifts and congratted Tom.


    However, the expressions on their faces were a little awkward, especially Richard, who was now with a


    hollowugh. As the head of the Scotts, he had always humiliated Tom before, thinking that Tom was a


    disgrace to the Scotts, and tried every means to kick Tom out of the Scotts. Who the hell would have


    thought that one day Tom would be so rich as the boss of three bigpanies?


    As for Zack and his son, they were not much better. Now that they saw so many big shots and big


    bossesing to give Tom gifts, obviously trying to please him, they got anxious. They were afraid that


    Tom would take revenge and make trouble for them, then they could not take it!


    Other people from the Scotts also appeared to be nervous, and they didn''t even dare to look at Tom.


    If it had been in the past, they would never have expected such a day toe.


    When Tom saw theming, he was also very emotional. In the past, he was indeed bullied and


    insulted a lot in the Scotts.


    Now he had grown up beyond the reach of the Scotts. He could let the Scotts perish easily.


    "Tom, you''re really doing well now. You''re the pride of the Scotts. Grandpa is here to give you some


    gifts. I wish your newpany a prosperous business and wish you a promising future. Hope you can


    be on the rich list soon." Richard came over by himself to give Tom a gift and said awkwardly.


    Then, Victor, Zack from the Scotts also presented gifts to Tom with congrattions. They kept a lower


    posture, with obvious fear and awe. Now Tom was the one that they had to look up to.


    Especially for Zack, he was actually afraid now, because he bullied Tom the most in the past, and at the


    worst time, he even burned Tom with a cigarette butt. Now Tom changed into a super big boss that


    could crush him to death with just one finger. There was no reason for him not to be afraid.


    Tom did not take their presents immediately but looked at them meaningfully with a calm face and


    narrowed eyes.


    Because of Tom''s action, they were even more nervous and scared!


    Even Richard could not help but be afraid and his face turned much paler.


    Not to mention Zack and the others. Now they regretted it very much. If they had known, they wouldn''t


    havee to congratte Tom.


    When Tom saw their frightened look, he suddenlyughed, thinking it quite funny.


    He neither made things difficult for Richard and the others anymore nor took the gifts by himself.


    Instead, he asked his subordinates to take them and said, "Thank you."


    Then he said nothing anymore.


    It relieved the Scotts people but also made them feel disappointed and regretful.


    Tom did not make things difficult for them but he was still very indifferent to them. If they wanted to


    Now they all regretted it.


    Today''s opening ceremony was very sessful and grand. It could tell that two-thirds of the prominent


    bosses in H City came, and the atmosphere was great too.


    At this moment, Tom felt something. His eyes narrowed and looked in one direction. Suddenly, he saw


    a familiar faceing out of the crowd.


    It was exactly Wade.


    He didn''te alone and was followed by more than a dozen heelers. They were all masters of the


    North Sky Association. They looked aggressive and it could tell at a nce that they were here to


    cause trouble.


    "Haha, Tom, I think it''s not kind of you to do so! How can you not invite me on such an important


    asion today and not let me give you a good congrattions?"


    Wadeughed and walked in disdainful steps through the crowd. He roughly pushed away those who


    stood in his way. Anyone who was angry and dared to curse was knocked out by him. He was


    extremely overbearing!


    When Elliot and the others saw him, their face immediately changed, revealing a look of awe and


    uneasiness. "No, Wade is here to make trouble!"


    There were many people on the spot. They were obviously stunned when they saw it, and then they all


    realized that Wade and the others were here to make trouble!


    In a short time, Wade came out of the crowd, walked up to Tom, and kicked out a signboard next to


    Tom. "Setting up a new securitypany? Are you capable of this?"


    When the words came out, the situation soon became tense.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Wade now was a walking example of arrogance and an overbearing manner.


    Today was the opening ceremony of Tom''s newpany. It was shocking that someone hade to


    make a scene, and then there was a heated discussion.


    "Damn, who are these people? They are too bold. How dare theye and ruin other''s opening


    ceremony? Doesn''t he know the consequence of it? Mr. Howard is the chairman of ZQ Media!"


    "He''s still the boss of TY Advertising. He''s worth more than ten billion. He is so powerful. How dares


    anyone tries to cause trouble on the opening day of his newpany? I think this man should prepare


    for his funeral!"


    "Hmph, you don''t understand. This young man''s name is Wade. His father Peter is the vice president of


    North Sky Association! His social status is higher than Tom''s. Now, do you think he will be dead?"


    One of them said disdainfully. He was full of confidence in Wade, but a little disdainful of Tom.


    When the others heard that Wade was a member of the North Sky Association, their expressions


    changed. In H City, almost everyone knew about North Sky Association, especially those in the upper


    ss.


    Many people agreed that in H City, what was really scary was not Master Chou, nor the Howards, but


    North Sky Association, and Peter! Wade was Peter''s son, and his status could be imagined.


    North Sky Association had a lot of influence in the south, much more than a new upstart like Tom.


    Yes, in the eyes of most people, Tom was the new rich, and North Sky Association was the "old


    money". They were not on the same level.


    Many people now felt excited. They did not expect they would see such a good show at Tom''s opening


    ceremony.


    Someone also asked, "That''s not right. Even if Wade is from North Sky Association, why would he


    bother Tom for no reason? Tom is the president of severalpanies. No matter how arrogant North


    Sky Association is, it can''t just bother Tom for nothing, right?"


    "There is something you need to know. There''s a grudge between Wade and Tom. Last time at


    Cloud&Sky Pavilion, they almost fought."


    "Really? You saw it with your own eyes!"


    "No. I heard it from a good friend. I didn''t believe it before, but now I am sure there must be a lot of


    hatred between them!"


    Wade''s arrival ignited the atmosphere of the entire venue. The originally noisy venue suddenly quieted


    down. Everyone looked at Tom to see what he would do.


    Ordinary people would definitely be furious in such a situation. They would even be flustered. If they


    couldn''t handle it well, it would be a joke.


    Kaylie stood up worriedly. Colton quickly grabbed her and looked at her to signal her not to act rashly.


    Wade was not an ordinary good-for-nothing from a wealthy family. The Knights could not bear the


    anger of the Halls at all.


    Amelia narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the show with interest. She was so calm.


    Elliot was angry and flustered. He knew how difficult it was to deal with North Sky Association, so he


    could only count on Tom on this.


    Tom''s expression did not change. He looked at Wade calmly and said, "Wade, it''s not up to you or your


    father to decide whether I deserve it or not. Nowpensate me immediately, or I will call the police."


    Wade began tough. He thought that Tom was being a coward because he actually said that he would


    call the police. Could the police solve the fight between people at this level?


    He took a step forward and got closer to Tom. He looked arrogantly at Tom and said provocatively,


    "Tom, you want me topensate you? What a joke! Today, I am here to ruin your ceremony!"


    Tom also narrowed his eyes, and there was a tension between them.


    Tom suddenly smiled. "In that case, I can only call the police and let thew punish thugs like you."


    Then he signaled Elliot to call the police.


    Everyone thought that Tom was afraid. Wade hade here to provoke him and humiliate him, but


    Tom did not respond forcefully. Instead, he acted in a mild way of calling the police.


    Come on, they were both distinguished people. Was it useful to call the police?


    Wadeughed even more arrogantly. He felt that he had achieved half of his goal. Tom definitely did


    not achieve Innate Realm, so he did not dare to confront him.


    But this was not good enough. He was going to insult Tom even more!


    So he said arrogantly, "Tom, aren''t you going to start a securitypany? Well, I''m challenging you


    now! See if your bodyguards really have the ability to protect your clients. If they can''t even beat me,


    then don''t even start a securitypany. You will sully the reputation of this trade!"


    This was a challenge. If Tom didn''t dare to ept it, he wouldn''t have to be in this business. Even his


    reputation would be greatly affected!


    It could be said that Wade had pushed him straight to the edge of the cliff. He had to fight if he didn''t


    want to.


    Tom had been waiting for him to say this. He had expected that Wade woulde to make a scene


    today. It was a good thing for him because it could help him advertise thepany.


    "Are you sure?" Tom said, "You''re no match for me. When you lose to me, you''ll disgrace North Sky


    Association. Think about this carefully."


    "Hahaha, what a joke. I''ll lose to you? That would only happen in your dream!" Wadeughed, and a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    powerful aura emanated from him and swept across the room.


    His imposing manner made Tom''s expression more serious. He did not see that Wade was so strong.


    He would break through to Innate Realm some time.


    "Okay, how do you want topete?" Tom asked.


    Wade straightened his back, with an arrogant and mischievous smile on his face. He pointed at the


    group of bodyguards behind Tom and said, "Very simple. All the bodyguards in yourpany will


    attack me together. If I don''t defeat them in three minutes, I lose."


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked, thinking Wade was so courageous and confident.


    After all, there were at least 30 bodyguards behind Tom. They were all professionally trained and


    strong. Now Wade was going to challenge so many people alone? Was he crazy?

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Wade especially enjoyed the attention.


    All eyes were on him, and at this moment, he was the center of attention and the master of the room.


    With his current strength, wasn''t it easy and fun to torture these thirty bodyguards?


    It could be imagined that if he knocked down so many of Tom''s bodyguards on his own, he would be in


    the limelight and his name Wade would spread throughout H City!


    Now that Amelia was here, she would definitely be impressed by him, so it was possible that he would


    win Amelia''s heart.


    By then, Tom would be humiliated, and this bullshit securitypany would go down. What a perfect


    n!


    After hearing this, the bodyguards behind Tom became furious and stood up to scold.


    "Hey! Brat, what were you just talking about? Say it again if you have the guts!"


    "I''ve seen a lot of arrogant people. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone as arrogant as you. Why don''t


    you look at yourself in the mirror? You dare to challenge so many of us. I think you''re tired of living!"


    "Why are you even bothering talking to him? You should punch such an arrogant bastard! It''s


    outrageous. The only way to make him listen to reason is punching him with your fists!"


    "Boss, let me do it. I can defeat him alone!"


    The bodyguards were all furious and eager to try.


    Simon, in particr, was the most offended. These days, he had been trained the hardest way at Tom''s


    ce, and his strength had improved a lot. He was very confident in himself. Now that he saw Wade


    jumping in front of him, how could he bear it? He immediately stood up and prepared to fight Wade and


    show himself in front of Tom.


    "Wade, don''t be arrogant! I can beat you down by myself and send you back to the North Sky


    Association!" Simon pointed at Wade and cursed.


    "You''re looking for death!" Wade''s eyes widened, then he suddenly struck out and was about to grab


    Simon. His momentum was so great that Simon''s muscles tensed up, his scalp numb, and his brain


    went nk.


    He now felt the horror of Wade and understood why Wade dared toe looking for trouble, because


    he was far fromparable to him.


    Just as Wade was about to catch Simon, Tom made a move. Seemingly very easily, he grabbed


    Wade''s wrist, pushed him away, stood in front of Simon, and said, "Wade, I don''t know where you got


    your confidence to say such arrogant words. I can teach you a lesson without the help of my


    bodyguards. Otherwise, they would hurt you badly."


    Simon''s heart was still trembling, and some cold sweat broke out on his forehead. It seemed that he


    had just returned from a trip to hell. It was conceivable that if Tom hadn''t acted in time, he would have


    been seriously injured by now.


    Wade looked at Tom with fear. The strength that Tom showed just now was not to be underestimated.


    He put away some of his arrogance.


    It seemed that he had underestimated Tom. Maybe Tom had also taken the Purification Pill, but just like


    him, he had not stuck to the end and was still at Extrinsic Peak.


    As long as Tom was not in the Innate Realm, then he was invincible. Tom was definitely not his


    opponent!


    "Tom, since you want to die, I''ll grant that wish!"


    Wade licked his lips, revealing a grim smile, especially excited as if he had seen Tom being beaten to


    the ground!


    He had absolute confidence in himself. Tom was no match for him.


    Ever since he was young, he had never hated anyone so much. Tom was the first one. He must take


    revenge and give Tom ten times and a hundred times revenge. There was no other way to have more


    fun than to trample Tom under the feet of everyone on the day Tom''s newpany was founded.


    He trembled with excitement at the thought of that scene.


    Everyone present also began to look forward to it. Wade was a core member of the North Sky


    Association, with a distinguished identity. And his father, Peter, was a big shot. Tom, as the chairman of


    the ZQ Media, had a fortune of over ten billion dors. It must be quite shocking to see them fighting.


    Amelia was also looking forward to it. Her main focus was on Tom. She wanted to see what Tom was


    capable of and whether she could beat Wade.


    As for Kaylie, she was looking forward to it and nervous. She wanted to see Tom exert his power and


    crush Wade. In the meantime, she was also afraid that Tom would not be able to beat Wade. Then not


    only would she lose face, but also her life would be in danger.


    Tom smiled faintly. He had already guessed that Wade woulde looking for him. This was a good


    thing. As long as he crushed Wade hard, the publicity would be greater than any advertisement could


    make.


    Soon, they walked to an open space and stared at each other.


    "Tom, I have investigated you thoroughly. Weren''t you the Second Young Master of the Howards? You


    are going downhill and sooner orter you will be no one worth mentionning. I don''t know who gave


    you the courage to oppose me. Do you really think that with your strength, you can protect yourself


    from me? How dare you set up a securitypany on this piece ofnd in H City and go against my


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    North Sky Association?" Wade spoke in an extremely arrogant and disdainful tone. He was looking at


    Tom in a superior manner. In his eyes, Tom was already a cripple and was about to be trampled on by


    him.


    Tom dug her ears impatiently and saidzily, "Are you done talking? If you''re done talking, make the


    move then."


    "You!" The fire in Wade''s heart was suddenly ignited. Tom, this guy, was dying and dared to ignore him.


    He simply didn''t know that he was doomed. Since that was the case, he didn''t have to worry about


    being too harsh to Tom!


    So, he smiled coldly and directly went for Tom.


    It had to be said that Wade''s strength was quite strong. He was the most powerful master Tom had


    ever met, and Wade was much stronger than Owen.


    If Tom had not taken the best Purification Pill and sessfully broken through to the Innate Realm,


    then he might not have been Wade''s opponent. But now, Wade was just a stronger ant in front of him,


    and he could easily crush him.


    Wade''s attack was a murderous move. He kicked Tom''s head at a very fast speed, even faster than the


    speed of the retina of ordinary people could catch. Many of them just saw Wade''s right foot disappear


    out of thin air.


    Tom didn''t confront him directly. He just easily dodged back and avoided Wade''s kick.


    Wade snorted coldly and did not rx his steps. He continued to chase after the him. One kick was


    faster and heavier than the other. With his fist, it could be said that it was a violent storm. Moreover, he


    seemed to have endless strength, and the attack became more and more fierce. People ten meters


    away could feel his ferocity.


    However, no matter how fast and ferocious he attacked, he was not able to touch Tom. All his attacks


    hit nothing but air. Tom was like a fish, drilling in and out, hiding all his attacks.


    This really pissed Wade off and he shouted, "Tom, you trash, shrinking turtle, all you know is dodging. If


    you have the guts, fight me directly!"


    "Are you sure?" Tom showed a strange expression.


    Wade was furious, "Come on, you coward. If you have the guts, don''t run away. Fight me!"


    "As you wish." Tom''s eyes shed, then he changed his defensive position, turned the defense into an


    attack, and punched up from his lower abdomen. In the process of the punch, it rotated 90 degrees,


    and the speed was so fast that even Wade''s eyes could not keep up.


    The next moment, there was a loud bang on Wade''s stomach. Immediately, Wade bent into a lobster,


    and his strength dissipated at this moment. His face showed an extremely painful expression, and at


    the same time, a mouthful of blood spurted out.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    With just one punch, Tom defeated Wade.


    The punch was rather neat and quick, which stunned everyone present and made them unable to


    regain their senses.


    In the first several minutes, Wade had the advantage over Tom andunched a stormy attack, while


    Tom could barely resist. People could clearly tell that Tom was not as good as Wade. It was only a


    matter of time before Tom lost.


    They all figured that if Tom was defeated by Wade, then Tom would be humiliated. His reputation would


    be ruined and he would be aughingstock.


    However, it never urred to them that Tom had reversed the situation so quickly and ended the battle


    in the blink of an eye. With only one punch, he defeated Wade.


    A lot of people on the scene stood up. Kaylie had been clenching her fists and was very nervous. After


    Tom won, she jumped up and her face was red with excitement. She shouted excitedly, "Great! I knew


    Tom was the best!"


    Amelia''s reaction was intense. She also stood up, her face full of shock, and shouted out in a low


    voice, "The Innate Realm! Tom actually cultivated to the Innate Realm! Omg! He was less than thirty


    years old. It''s..."


    No words could describe her shock. It stunned her to the extreme.


    As a person in the circle, she knew very well reaching the Innate Realm represented what. He was the


    absolute king! Cultivating to the Innate Realm meant that he was no longer an ordinary person, but


    extraordinary. The number of people who could reach the Innate Realm was less than three figures


    among billions of people in the world. And most of them were over 40 years old. It was unbelievable


    and a miracle for someone like Tom to reach the state at the age of 30.


    Simon and the others also shouted out excitedly. They believed in Tom, but Wade''s ability was also not


    to be underestimated. They were all trained, so they could tell that Wade was a super expert at first.


    Indeed, he had the ability to challenge dozens of them.


    At first, Tom had been dodging and being at a disadvantage, so they were so worried that they had


    their hearts in their mouthes.


    They couldn''t imagine how much damage Tom would have on their newpany if he really lost!


    Fortunately, Tom proved himself with his powerful fist and made Wade spit out blood.


    In other words, Tom had been dodging just now. He was just teasing Wade and didn''t take him


    seriously.


    Wade was the one who was the most shocked. Tom''s punch almost broke his organs, and his power


    was running around in his stomach, which put him in extreme pain!


    With one punch, he lost his fighting power. How strong was Tom?


    He understood one fact that Tom had taken the top-quality Purification Pill and had sessfully


    reached the Innate Realm! That was why Tom was so calm facing his provocation and dared to


    challenge him in front of so many people! That was all Tom''s scheme!


    Tom solved Wade with one punch and walked over slowly. When Wade was about to turn around and


    run away, he grabbed Wade''s clothes and mmed him to the ground. With a bang, the tiles on the


    ground cracked.


    It could be said that Tom''s m stunned Wade, and his bones were about to be broken.


    The most terrifying thing was that Wade was going to cultivate to the Innate Realm in half a month.


    Tom''s attack just now ruined Wade''s "foundation". Wade would never be able to reach the Innate


    Realm in his life.


    Then Tom stepped on Wade''s chest and stopped him from getting up. He stared at him


    condescendingly and said, "Wade, I forgot to tell you that I''ve already taken that top-quality Purification


    Pill. I have already reached the Innate Realm, and you''re still at the Extrinsic Peak. A trash like you is


    just a stronger ant."


    "Poof!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When Wade heard this, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    He was furious. Endless anger, regret, and fear were raging in his heart!


    "Tom, you..." His fingers trembled slightly as he pointed at Tom, unable to speak. Now he was really


    afraid of Tom, because he had also taken the Purification Pill and understood how intense the pain


    was! Even a man like him who had his father, Peter''s help, did not survive, and Tom survived on his


    own?


    Monster! He was definitely a monster!


    Tom kicked him away and said coldly, "Fuck off. Don''t show up in front of me again, or I''ll hit you again


    every time I see you!"


    Wade gritted his teeth and trembled. He totally lost his domineering manner. Now he was just a clown


    in a terrible mess.


    He couldn''t get up on his own. It was with the help of two of his men that he finally stood up. He stared


    at Tom, trying to say something cruel, but he couldn''t say anything.


    The m that Tom gave him just now broke all his pride and arrogance!


    Now that he saw Tom, a deep sense of awe and fear arose from his heart. Tom''s strength was beyond


    hisprehension and imagination.


    Just then, all kinds of ridicule sounded around him, which made him fell extremely terrible.


    "Bah, I thought he was so good. He strutted to Tom''s opening ceremony to provoke. It turned out he


    was a piece of trash. He couldn''t even catch one punch from Mr. Howard. He was useless."


    "That''s right. As for such a weak man, I really don''t know how dare him to make a scene in front of Mr.


    Howard. What a fool he was to say that he was going to challenge over 30 bodyguards. Hahaha..."


    "I heard he''s from the North Sky Association. Is the North Sky Association that weak? He was so


    useless."


    "The North Sky Association still has some power. I think he''s the only one who''s weak. He''s just a


    clown. Look at him like this. He''s going to cry. So miserable. Hahaha..."


    "He''s really crying. I think this kind of person should go back to his mommy so as not to embarrass


    himself."


    The constant ridicule reached Wade''s ears, which really made him feel extremely terrible. He wanted to


    shout at them, but he couldn''t. He was so humiliated today that it was hundred times worse than he


    had suffered in the Cloud&Sky Pavilion before!


    How could an arrogant man like him ept this? At this moment, he really couldn''t stand and burst into


    tears.


    When everyone saw him crying, they ridiculed him even more.


    Even Amelia couldn''t help butugh at him. At the same time, the desire and affection in her eyes


    towards Tom became more and more stronger...

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Wade finally left dejectedly,pletely bing aughing stock.


    And he sacrificed his reputation to make Tom well known, making Tom''s already lively opening


    ceremony today be unprecedentedly boisterous!


    In a moment, more people came to fawn on Tom.


    At the same time, Tom''s reputation quickly spread in the circle. Tom was the Chairman of the ZQ


    Media, TY Group, and today''s newly established Shield Security Company. Apart from this, Tom was


    also a martial arts master, and his fighting ability was especially strong! He was really a legend in H


    City and even G State.


    Under the stage, the whole members of the Scotts, especially Zack, feared Tom more. Zack''s legs


    were trembling. When he thought of how he had humiliated Tom before, he was so scared and


    trembling that he pped himself twice!


    How could he be so stupid? He couldn''t tell that Tom was such a powerful man. Now he kept praying


    that Tom was lenient and didn''t take him seriously.


    It was expected that Tom would defeat Wade. In fact, he did not try very hard to defeat Wade. However,


    the effect was still very obvious. It could be imagined that after today, Tom would be even more


    famous.


    Now that his business in this section had just started, there were already many big bosses in the circle


    who came to ce orders. They made reservations in advance because they saw Tom''s strength and


    believed that the team that Tom led must be outstanding, and they also wanted to befriend Tom.


    The North Sky Association''s power in the south was very powerful, and it could not be underestimated.


    To the entire H City, it was a giant.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In fact, many big bosses in the circle hired bodyguards from the North Sky Association. Because North


    Sky Association monopolized the industry, so its bid was especially high, and these bodyguards were


    all unruly, which made many big bosses dissatisfied with the North Sky Association. But the North Sky


    Association was too powerful, so they did not dare to show their dissatisfaction, and they did not dare


    to oppose the North Sky Association.


    Now that Tom came out and he dared to challenge the North Sky Association directly. Not only did he


    set up a new securitypany to be North Sky Association''s opponent, but he also beat the son of


    Vice President, Peter, of the North Sky Association like this. These showed that Tom must have the


    strength topete with the North Sky Association!


    They did not believe that Tom, who could be what he was today, would be an impulsive idiot. In fact,


    when one experienced alot, he did things after careful consideration.


    In this way, they had to take advantage of this opportunity to fawn on Tom.


    Of course, quite a number of people were more distant from Tom. It was not because they hated Tom,


    but because they were more afraid of the North Sky Association. Now that Tom was clearly against the


    North Sky Association, if they got too close to Tom, people would think that they went against the North


    Sky Association in an invisible way.


    Tom saw these people''s thoughts but he did nothing to change their thoughts.


    Everyone had their own judgments and choices. No one shall judge others. He was very calm now.


    Anyway, there would be a war between him and the North Sky Association sooner orter. He had


    confidence in himself. The fight with the North Sky Association this time was a chance to train him and


    realize his growth. Moreover, he believed that if he was really not a match for the North Sky


    Association, then the mysterious Master Sunny behind him would definitely not sit back and do nothing.


    Master Sunny was his greatest reliance.


    As many people had guessed, Tom made every decision after careful consideration. Tom did not do


    things casually or out of sudden interest. Impulsive people were destined to die quickly.


    Tom guessed it right. Sunny had indeed been looking at him from behind. She hid in the crowd, and


    even Tom, a master of the Innate Realm, had not found her at all.


    Soon, a ck BMW 750 came over and stopped beside her. A ck-suit bodyguard immediately came


    out of the passenger seat and opened the door for her. She sat in and Master Chou was inside.


    "Take me to the North Sky Association," Sunny said faintly.


    Master Chou was obviously stunned and asked, "Master Sunny, are you sure you want to go to the


    North Sky Association?"


    Sunny''s expression was cold. She was expressionless, but she looked especially mysterious and


    powerful. Master Chou sat beside her, obviously feeling that the air was much thicker and his breathing


    was not smooth.


    "Yes." Sunny nodded faintly.


    Master Chou confirmed it. He was confused, but he didn''t dare to ask. He gave the driver an address


    and asked the driver to drive over. They went to the headquarters of the North Sky Association.


    After a moment of silence, Master Chou became humble and said humbly, "Young Master is a little


    reckless this time. He beat Wade like this and the North Sky Association will definitely not let him go


    easily! As far as I know, Shentu Zaitian was the President of the North Sky Association. He has


    reached the medium-level of Innate Realm. He is about to enter into the high-level! With the Young


    Master''s current strength, he is far from being his opponent."


    Master Chou was obviously worried about Tom. Master Chou wasn''t there just now, but Master Chou


    knew what happened. Master Chou thought that Tom had done a little too much and didn''t leave


    himself any way out.


    It was true that Wade came to look for trouble first and Tom was forced to take action, but Tom didn''t


    have to hit Wade so hard. Tom broke Wade''s ''foundation'' directly. If Peter knew about this, he would


    not let Tom go easily!


    All along, he had admired Tom and felt that Tom had a steady personality and Tom reassured him, but


    this time, he felt that Tom had done a little too much and Tom was not steady enough. In other words,


    Tom hadn''t be that powerful yet.


    However, Sunny said, "You''re wrong. Tom is very smart. He knows that I''m behind him, and he knows


    I''m backing up him. He''ll be fine. At the same time, he''s forcing me to show up. I have to say that I


    really underestimated my aunt''s son."


    Master Chou was stunned after hearing this. It took him a while to realize that what Tom did was also


    part of his n!


    "Young Master, he''s getting more and more sophisticated..." Master Chou had to sign with emotions.


    Sunny said, "This is a good thing. Only cautious and steady people can survive in this era of chaos for


    a long time. It seemed that it was almost time for me to meet him..."


    After saying this, Sunny closed her eyes and said nothing more.


    As for Tom, he looked away from the ck BMW 750. He couldn''t notice Sunny''s breath, but that didn''t


    mean he couldn''t notice Master Chou''s breath. Unfortunately, he was still a little slow and didn''t see


    Sunny''s face clearly.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Tom''s defeat of Wade was not a big deal for most businessmen. However, when it was spread to the


    martial arts circle, it caused a great shock. In an instant, Tom''s name was noticed by many experts in


    the martial arts circle.


    It was said that differences in different trades made one feel worlds apart, and the same went for the


    circle. Every trade was a circle, such as the real estate industry, the food industry, and the Inte


    industry. But those circles were generally connected, and they were allposed of ordinary people.


    However, the martial arts circle was different. It directly divided people into two categories, ordinary


    people and martial artists. Tom now attracted the attention of martial artists.


    Especially when they reached Extrinsic Peak and even Innate Realm, they were not ordinary people to


    some extent.


    What they were pursuing was not money and materialistic desires, but the exploration of the limits of


    the human body, so as to ascend to the pyramid of human civilization.


    Most people felt that the person who practiced martial arts was hot-tempered, especially unreasonable,


    and even a barbarian. In fact, this was not the case at all. After practicing martial arts to a certain


    extent, they would constantly improve their wisdom and mental state. So many real big shots were


    experts, but ordinary people didn''t know about that.


    Tom, for example, had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he was smarter than most


    people of his age. Now that he had reached Innate Realm, his brain was even more terrifyingly good.


    To put it in a scientific way, in Innate Realm, his brain would constantly secrete hormones for secondary


    development so as to improve his various strength.


    This was also the main reason why Hawthorne lowered himself to try to win Tom over. He knew how


    powerful a person in Innate Realm was. As long as Tom did not die, he would keep improving.


    In many mysterious ces, some people who devoted themselves to cultivation learned about this one


    after another and heard the name Tom.


    For example, in a mysterious deep forest somewhere, there was a huge waterfall. There was a person


    sitting on a big rock under the waterfall. He was suffering from the continuous impact of the waterfall. At


    the height of hundreds of meters, the water rushed down with great force. Ordinary people would have


    been unable to bear it.


    But this person was unscathed. He used this to stimte his potential.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at a white pigeon flying from the sky. He jumped off the big


    rock and onto the ground. He caught the flying pigeon and took down the letter tied to its feet. "A man


    reaching Innate Realm under the age of 30? So powerful that he defeat Wade with one punch? It''s


    interesting..."


    At the same time, something simr happened in other ces. Many masters who usually hid and


    cultivated also learned about this one after another and began to pay attention to Tom.


    Tom didn''t know anything about it.


    Amelia found an opportunity toe over and talk to him. "Young Master, after today''s battle, many


    people will knowyou."


    "Really? That''s not bad." Tom said with a smile.


    Amelia looked at him with a strange expression and said, "You don''t seem to be worried at all? You''re


    the target of public criticism."


    Tom asked, "Why be worried? I won''t offend them."


    Amelia did not say anything further but looked at Tom for a few seconds. Then she suddenly smiled


    and showed a charming smile. "Tom, you''re such an interesting person. I''m getting more and more


    interested in you now. Next month, there will be a very interesting Hunting Competition in Phoenix .


    Would you take part in it?"


    "Hunting Competition?" Tom was a little curious. Was there such an event in Phoenix ?


    "Yes, Hunting Competition. It''s very interesting. You''ll know when you arrive. I''ll invite you in advance."


    Amelia blinked and said. Now her eyes were full of light, as if she had already seen Tom''s domineering


    influence in the Competition.


    Tom waved his hand and said, "I''ll see."


    At this moment, Kaylie came over. She was especially unhappy and jealous when she saw Amelia and


    Tom flirting.


    "Tom, why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Kaylie said with some


    dissatisfaction, and then she took Tom''s arm and they two looked very intimate.


    Tom coughed softly and said, "Aren''t you going home with your father?"


    Kaylie said, "I''ll stay with you."


    Then she looked at Amelia and said in a hostile tone, "Tom, you haven''t introduced me yet. Who''s this


    older woman?"


    "Older woman?" Tom was stunned when he heard this. Amelia was a few years older than Kaylie, but


    she was hardly an older woman.


    Amelia''s mouth twitched and she said angrily, "Who is an older woman?"


    "You. Am I not clear enough?" Kaylie said, pretending to be surprised, but the triumphant smile on her


    face could not be hidden.


    Amelia was very angry. She moved her eyes and immediately put on a bright smile. He blinked at Tom


    and said flirtingly, "Tom, then our deal is settled. I''ll pick you up then. This is our little secret. Don''t tell


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    anyone else. Bye."


    After that, Amelia left, looking seductive.


    Kaylie immediately became angry and cursed her, saying she was a tease.


    Tom thought sullenly that Kaylie didn''t get to call others a tease.


    "Hey, what secret do you have?" Kaylie said angrily.


    Tom said, "There''s no secret. She just wanted to piss you off."


    "Really?" Kaylie obviously didn''t believe it.


    Tom said angrily, "Of course. You are smart enough to see whether I am lying or not."


    Kaylie thought so and said, "That''s true."


    Wade returned to the North Sky Association. As soon as he saw Peter, he cried out in tears. "Dad, you


    have to avenge me this time!"


    Peter saw that his son''s mental state was obviously not right and he was seriously injured. He was


    shocked, quickly walked up and said in a deep voice, "What happened? With your current martial arts,


    no one under Innate Realm can beat you like this."


    Wade was now listless. After seeing Peter, he felt extremely aggrieved and cried out. "Tom did this to


    me! He even broke my foundation. Dad, I can''t reach Innate Realm in my whole life."


    "What?!" Peter was in shock. He immediately rushed over and lifted Wade''s shirt. As expected, he saw


    a ck spot on Wade''s stomach, which meant that Wade''s foundation had been destroyed, and it was


    impossible for him to break through to Innate Realm in his life.


    At that moment, Peter felt dizzy. A strong sadness and anger surged into his heart and he let out a


    furious roar, "Tom! How dare you destroy my son''s foundation? I swear I will kill you!"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Peter really didn''t take Tom seriously at first. In his opinion, Tom was just a kid. No matter how amazing


    he was, he was just an ordinary person of Extrinsic Peak. But he was long in Innate Realm, and just


    treated Tom as a tough ant.


    Tom also auctioned off the top-grade Purification Pill in the Cloud&Sky Pavilion, and he did not take it


    seriously. To be honest, it was indeed very precious, much more precious than a first-grade Purification


    Pill. But whether it was useful depended on the user. If the user had enough willpower to withstand the


    terrifying effects of the top-grade Purification Pill, he could seed to get into the Innate Realm.


    More than a decade ago, he had also taken a top-grade Purification Pill, and he knew very well that the


    torture was unbearable.


    It was impossible for him to survive on his own. He had to have the protection of at least middle-level


    experts of Innate Realm to help him then he could seed in getting into Innate Realm.


    Tom obviously did not have such helpers, so how could he seed?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    So he wasn''t worried about Tom at all, and he let Wade fight Tom, treating Tom as Wade''s training


    partner.


    But he never expected that Tom had seeded in getting into Innate Realm, defeated Wade with one


    punch, and even broke Wade''s ''foundation'', which broke Wade''s hope of getting into Innate Realm.


    Wade could not bear it. Tom was now his mortal enemy.


    Wade held Peter''s thigh and kept crying. Looking at Peter, he was even angrier. "Son, you don''t have


    to cry. Dad will personally take revenge on you. Take off this Tom''s head and make you a urinal!"


    From Peter''s body came a cold and solemn breath, and the air seemed to have frozen, and the people


    around him could not even breathe.


    "Dad, how are you going to take revenge? Tom has already an expert of Innate Realm and his strength


    is unfathomable. If you do it yourself, there may be a risk." Wade said worriedly. He still felt fearful


    when he recalled Tom''s punch. He trembled. He really couldn''t figure out why Tom was so strong and


    powerful. Was he still human?


    Peter narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "In order to destroy a person, it''s best to start with the people


    around him. Just killing him is not enough. I want Tom to experience the pain of watching his rtives


    die without being able to do anything."


    Wade immediately pped his hands and said excitedly, "That''s right, that''s right, Tom should


    experience the pain of losing his family! Damn it, I will take his wife away. I''m going to torture his wife,


    make a video and send it to him, and cuckold him! Then I will kill the people around him one by one. In


    the end, I will kill him so that I can vent the hatred in my heart!"


    Now Wade''s expression was ferocious, his whole face twisted, and his eyes filled with hatred and


    cruelty.


    Peter nodded and said, "Okay! Let''s rob Tom''s woman first."


    Many people thought that Peter, as the vice president of the North Sky Association, was an


    aboveboard and honest person. In fact, on the contrary, Peter was evil, malignant, and mean. In terms


    of ruthlessness, his son was not a match for him. His ruthlessness and dirty tricks made him the vice


    president of the North Sky Association from a nobody.


    Anyone who knew him well would not go against him unless they were 100% sure of winning!


    But who had the absolute confidence to defeat a man like Peter, who had power, wealth, and was an


    expert of Innate Realm? Ordinary people didn''t dare to provoke him.


    He had not been provoked like this for many years. Tom must die!


    This matter was decided. After heforted his son Wade, he nned to go to H City immediately and


    take Phoebe away.


    However, just as he was halfway there, a woman in red suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his


    way.


    Seeing this woman, he couldn''t help but be amazed!


    This woman was too beautiful. Her face was as wless as if it was carefully carved by the god.


    In particr, her aura was like a fairy''s, and it seemed that she did not eat mortal food and could take


    wind to go to heaven at any time.


    The men with Peter couldn''t move their eyes They really thought they had seen a fairy.


    Of course, this woman in red was Sunny.


    Peter quickly came back to his senses. He frowned and said, "Who are you? Why do you block my


    way?"


    Though he was a master of the Innate Realm, Peter did not even notice Sunny''s aura in advance. And


    now that Sunny was standing in front of him, he still could not see through her, which meant that the


    woman was definitely very powerful.


    Sunny looked at Peter and said faintly, "Peter, at least you are a transcendent figure of the Innate


    Realm. Don''t you feel ashamed to attack a woman?"


    When Peter heard this, his expression immediately changed, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and his


    momentum changed greatly!


    "Who the hell are you?!" Peter looked especially terrible now. If anyone of Extrinsic Peak was red at


    by him, he must have broken down and couldn''t exert his strength.


    But to Sunny, it was useless. Sunny said, "I don''t care that you want to avenge your son, but if you


    want to drag innocent people around Tom into trouble, I won''t agree."


    Peter burst outughing, "So you are from Tom''s side? I think you''re only in your twenties. How dare a


    girl to threaten me in my North Sky Association territory? I think you''re looking for your death!"


    Sunny''s expression did not change. She continued, "I''m not threatening you, but ordering you. If you


    dare to disobey, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    "Hahahaha..." Peterughed again. At this moment, he was as domineering as a tyrant. How could he


    be sacred by a girl''s words? "I, Peter, have always been domineering and fierce. No one has ever


    dared to threaten me! But you little girl are threatening me? I think you and Tom have some affairs.


    Since you''re here, don''t leave. Stay here!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a direct move. In the eyes of ordinary people, his legs had


    not moved at all, but his figure had already reached Sunny. He pped his hands and it seemed that


    he was to tear the air apart. Others heard a hissing sound. He was so powerful and scary.


    However, when Sunny faced this palm, she didn''t even blink. She pped back directly. Her p


    seemed to be so light that she didn''t seem to have any strength at all. It hit Peter''s palm.


    Without any violent movements in his imagination, Peter took a few steps back and the tiles on the


    ground were broken by him!


    With a puff, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t even catch Sunny''s p!


    At the same time, his face was filled with horror, as if he had seen a ghost!

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    People of North Sky Association widened their eyes in shock!


    They had been Peter''s men for many years, so they knew Peter the best, better than Wade. They knew


    very well how powerful Peter was. He was one of the best among masters of the Innate Realm. Many


    people would tremble when they heard the name Peter.


    But in the end, such a powerful expert of the Innate Realm was defeated by this woman with one p.


    The key was he was fighting against her with his p, not being pped. How powerful was this


    woman?


    At this moment, they even suspected that the woman was not a person, but a ghost.


    Everyone knew in the field of martial arts, women have a natural disadvantagepared to men. It


    was even more difficult for women to reach the Innate Realm!


    Now, she not only reached the Innate Realm but also surpassed Peter in strength? The key thing was


    that she looked only in her twenties. Even if she had been practicing since she was born, she couldn''t


    do that, could she?


    "You, you, you..." Peter was no longer as arrogant and confident as before, and there was only horror


    and fear in his eyes. "Are you really a human or a ghost?!"


    Sunny''s p really broke all his confidence and pride. He even felt that the woman only used half of


    her strength!


    How terrifying that was!


    But she looked very young, whichpletely blew his mind. He knew that there were many masters in


    this world, and there were people stronger than him, but he had never seen or even heard of such a


    young woman with such terrifying strength!


    Originally, he thought that Tom was the only one that was so young but so strong, but now it seemed


    that the woman in red in front of him was a hundred times scarier than Tom!


    He couldn''t figure out why there were such men and women like them.


    Of course, Sunny would not answer his question, but said with a calm expression, "Remember what I


    said. You can''t trouble Tom''s friends and rtives. Otherwise, the next time Ie, it won''t be as


    simple as hurting you."


    After saying this, she turned around and left, strutting out of the North Sky Association. No one dared to


    stop her.


    Peter took a deep breath, and the disordered breath in his body was suppressed. Sunny''s p did not


    hurt his muscles and bones, and he would soon recover.


    But he knew that with her strength, if she really wanted to hurt him, it would be very easy, and that she


    could even kill him within minutes!


    The men behind him saw his cold face and silence and did not dare to make a sound for fear of


    angering Peter.


    Peter''s brain was spinning fast. He was trying to recall who this woman really was. She had such


    strong martial arts, was so young, and had something to do with Tom.


    He thought for a long time but failed. He had never met or heard of such a person. That meant that her


    background must be very powerful and that he could not afford to offend her.


    Poor people went for education while rich people practiced martial arts. No expert could be poor. They


    were built with countless money. The woman in red was so strong just now, which only showed that


    she was from a very rich family or association, richer and more powerful than the North Sky


    Association!


    The world was not that simple. There were many hidden talents and masters.


    What he didn''t understand the most was the rtionship between this woman and Tom.


    Were they friends or family?


    After thinking about it carefully, he still felt they were most likely to be friends, and that they were not


    very familiar. Perhaps by chance, this woman owed Tom a favor, so that she had to protect Tom''s


    friends and rtives?


    Or was Tom from the same organization as this woman?


    It was the least possible of that. If they really came from the same organization, then Tom should have


    already gone beyond the Innate Realm, and it was impossible for him to have been a son-inw in the


    Scotts for so long.


    But he would avenge himself no matter what!


    Since the woman in red warned him like this, it meant that she should be by Tom''s wife''s side during


    this period of time, and he could not seed now.


    The best way was to take revenge on Tom directly. After he got rid of Tom, he could get rid of the


    people around him!


    "Master Sunny, you are getting stronger and stronger. Even Peter can''t stand a punch from you."


    Master Chou said in awe and admiration.


    When he first met Sunny, Sunny was still a little girl. Now that many years had passed, Sunny had


    grown into a beautiful woman, and her strength was even more unfathomable.


    Sunny said calmly, "Peter is a good opponent. Tom should be able to get good training in the fight with


    him."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Chou said worriedly, "After all, Peter is an experienced master of the Innate Realm. I heard that


    he is already at the medium-level of the Innate Realm, but the young master has just reached the


    Innate Realm. Can he defeat Peter?"


    "There''s no need to worry about that. Brother Tom needs this kind of pressure to better stimte his


    potential." Sunny said.


    A few more days passed in a sh. During this time, Tom had been with Phoebe, just in case Peter


    would do trouble her. If Peter did it himself, the bodyguards would not be able to stop him, not even


    have the chance to call him.


    Fortunately, during this period, Peter never showed up. Tom rxed a lot and thought Peter wouldn''t do


    anything.


    In fact, he had also thought about whether that Master Sunny had found trouble with Peter and warned


    him, so Wade feared and didn''t do anything.


    On his second thought, he felt it was possible.


    At the same time, during this period of time, the Paynes continued to invite him to have a meal. Tom


    refused. Now that he knew what the Paynes was up to, how dare he go there?


    But sometimes things happened so coincidentally. The less you wanted to see someone, the easier it


    was to see them.


    That day, after Tom sent Phoebe to work, he met Isabe on the way back.


    When Isabe saw him, she was also obviously stunned. Then her face immediately darkened. She


    looked particrly disgusted and turned around to leave.


    Tom shrugged. He didn''t like Isabe at all. To put it bluntly, there were enough women liking him.


    Isabe was trouble to him. He really couldn''t bear it.


    So he left directly.


    However, before he could take two steps, he suddenly heard a few barks, Isabe''s panicked voice,


    and a scream.


    Tom immediately turned around and saw a few homeless dogs suddenly rushing out of the alley and


    barking at Isabe. Isabe seemed to be afraid of dogs, so she was scared and retreated. In a panic,


    she identally sprained her foot and fell to the ground.


    The dogs'' eyes were bloodshot, and their saliva kept flowing out of the corners of their mouths. They


    looked especially terrifying and were about to pounce on Isabe.


    When Tom saw this, he frowned. If anything happened to Isabe in front of him, even if it had nothing


    to do with him, it would not be easy to exin to the Paynes.


    Besides, Isabe was so beautiful that it would be a pity if she left a few scars on her body.


    He rushed up and kicked the dogs away.


    "Are you okay?" Tom turned around and said to Isabe.


    Coincidentally, Isabe was wearing a dress today, and now she was sitting on the ground. From Tom''s


    angle, he saw something he shouldn''t have seen...


    In an instant, Tom felt he would have a nosebleed.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Tom was stunned. What a coincidence!


    And he would never have thought that Isabe, a cold woman, would wear underwear with cartoon


    characters on it?


    This was against Isabe''s image!


    Isabe saw Tom''s eyes, and she immediately blushed. She was angry. She quickly put her legs


    together, picked up a stone on the ground and threw it at Tom''s face. She scolded, "Rascal! Close your


    eyes!"


    In a daze, Tom, a master of the Innate Realm, failed to dodge this stone. With a thud, he was hit on the


    forehead.


    He finally came to his senses. He quickly closed his eyes, and then turned around, not to look at her.


    But he could not get the picture out of his head. It was indeed so shocking. He didn''t expect someone


    like Isabe to wear such cute underwear.


    "Eh-hem!" He quickly coughed and said seriously, "Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything."


    When Isabe heard his words, her face turned even redder. She wished she could kill Tom


    immediately!


    Now there was a lump in her throat. She felt especially aggrieved and ashamed. She had never been


    taken advantage of like this before. Even her boyfriend, who had been with her for more than three


    years, could only hold her hands. Other than that, there was no more intimate behavior between them,


    let alone seeing her underwear.


    But now, Tom saw her underwear. She felt so ashamed that she didn''t know where to put herself.


    Now she tried to stand up, but it was too painful. She sprained her ankle badly in the panic just now.


    After a while, her foot was already swollen, and it hurt her to move.


    Now she tried hard to stand up. No sooner had her injured right foot exerted force than a sharp pain


    came over her, and with an ouch, she fell again. Her butt had been badly hurt just now, but now that


    she had fallen again, it was so painful that tears were about to flow out.


    She had always been a very strong woman, with a particrly cold and arrogant personality. She was


    indifferent to everyone and sensitive about her reputation. She had never been embarrassed like today.


    She could imagine how embarrassed she was now.


    When Tom heard that she had fallen again, he couldn''t help but say, "Hey, are you okay? Do you want


    me to help you up?"


    When Isabe heard his voice, she was very annoyed and unhappy. She scolded, "No! Get out of


    here!"


    She mistook a good man for a bad one.


    Anyway, Tom had already done his duty. Now that Isabe chased him away, there was no need for


    him to stay.


    Seeing that he was really about to leave, Isabe was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She cursed


    Tom countless times in her heart. He was so rude and had no manners!


    Her boyfriend was the best, who was super gentle to her!


    After Tom left, the stray dogs who had been driven into the alley came out again. They stared at her


    with a fierce light in their eyes, which was very frightening.


    Isabe''s face turned pale again. She had been afraid of dogs since she was a child, and now she was


    trembling with fear.


    She quickly picked up some stones on the ground and threw them at the stray dogs, shouting, "Get


    lost!"


    However, her behavior made these stray dogs even angrier and they began to pounce on her.


    Now Isabe was even more panic and her body trembled violently.


    Tom, who was not far away, shook his head helplessly when he saw this scene. He sighed. He was so


    unlucky today that he would encounter such a thing. If he''d known, he wouldn''t have taken this route,


    and there wouldn''t have been such bad things.


    Now that Isabe was in trouble, he couldn''t stand by and do nothing. He had to go back to save this


    girl.


    His figure shed and disappeared from where he was. The next moment, he appeared in front of


    Isabe again. He snorted coldly and exuded an air of authority. The stray dogs were immediately


    frightened and screamed and ran away.


    He was so powerful that even tigers and lions would retreat when they saw him, not to mention a few


    stray dogs. Otherwise, they would die.


    Isabe was obviously stunned to see the stray dogs running away. After a while, she rxed and


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    gasped for air! She was really scared to death just now. She felt as if she had almost died, and now


    she regained her senses again.


    Tom was really speechless when he saw her pale face. Only a few stray dogs could scare her like that.


    He said angrily, "I think you should call your family and ask them to send bodyguards to pick you up."


    Isabe came back to her senses. There was aplicated look in her eyes when she looked at Tom.


    She was very grateful. No matter how stroppy she was, she knew that Tom had saved her twice.


    "Can you help me up first?" Isabe braced herself and said awkwardly.


    She lowered her head, not daring to look Tom in the eye.


    It was not that she had a crush on Tom, but that she couldn''t get up on her own and could only rely on


    Tom''s strength. As for calling the bodyguard, it was toote. Besides, she was sitting on the road, and it


    would be even more humiliating for her to be seen by passers-by. Thus, she had to ask Tom to help her


    up.


    Seeing her like this, Tom smiled and teased her, "Didn''t you just ask me to get out of here? Why do you


    want me to help you up now?"


    "You!" Isabe was especially angry when she heard this. She had always been a goddess, and all the


    men around her tried to curry favor with her, afraid to make her angry. How could Tom, who was not


    handsome at all, dare to tease her!


    "Then get out of here!" Isabe scolded angrily.


    "Okay, then I''ll go. You can wait here. Just to remind you, there are a lot of ants and centipedes here.


    They will climb on youter." Tom intended to scare her. An unruly princess like her should be taught a


    lesson.


    Sure enough, when Isabe heard this, her face immediately turned pale with fear. She trembled and


    quickly shouted, "Wait, don''t go!"


    Tom deliberately didn''t respond and waited for her to turn around.


    Sure enough, she turned around, "Don''t go... Ugh..."


    When she turned around, she saw Tom bending down and looking at her with a faint smile. She was so


    angry that she gritted her teeth. How could she not know that Tom was teasing her?


    He went too far. Ever since she was a child, every man around her tried to coax her. No one dared to


    tease her!


    This damn Tom!


    He was so rude!

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Tom was a smart person. When he saw Isabe''s expression, he knew what she was thinking. He


    smiled and said, "What''s wrong now? Miss Payne?"


    Isabe felt very aggrieved and she sniffed. She had such a nasty fall, and Tom was actuallyughing


    at her! She really didn''t know why grandpa and dad thought of letting her marry such a man!


    "You!" Isabe lost it and cried out with eyes reddened.


    Tom was stunned. He was just joking with Isabe. But he meant no harm to her, and Isabe was


    crying? She was being such a baby.


    However, he was also a man who couldn''t stand women crying. He said quickly, "Okay, okay, let me


    help you up.What are you crying about anyway? I was just joking with you. Don''t you feel it?"


    When Isabe heard Tom say this, she was even more aggrieved and angry. When had she ever been


    wronged like this? She pped Tom''s hand away and scolded angrily, "Leave me alone. I don''t need


    your help. You annoying fellow, ugly pig!"


    Tom was speechless. Now, a few passers-by walked by and looked over when they heard the noise.


    They pointed at him and thought that he had bullied Isabe. He scratched his head and said, "I was


    just joking with you. Well, the ground is dirty. There are really ants crawling over. It will not be good if


    they climb up on you then."


    "You rascal!" Isabe scolded.


    Tom was even more confused. What had he done to be called a rascal? Wasn''t he being kind and


    helping her now? Soon, he realized what Isabe meant. She misunderstood that he said ants would


    climb up her butt. This was a great injustice. He didn''t mean to flirt with Isabe at all.


    But when he thought about it, he believed that she had the right to think that way. Now that Isabe


    was wearing a skirt and sitting on the ground, there were really antsing over. And he was actually


    being a rascal by saying that to Isabe.


    "Cough!" Tom quickly cleared his throat and said, "You misunderstood what I meant. I didn''t mean that.


    Well, get up quickly. Someone is watching this way. Later, they would all think I''m bullying you."


    Isabe now seemed not to care about anything, red at Tom and scolded, "What had I


    misunderstood? You had indeed bullied me! When I go back, I must tell grandpa that you bullied me


    and took liberties with me!"


    Tom was stunned on the spot. What was going on? When did he do that?


    "Hey, can you be reasonable? Since when have I took liberties with you? I haven''t touched you from


    the beginning to the end." Tom said angrily.


    "I don''t care. You just did!"


    Tom was also getting worked up. This Isabe was too unruly and unreasonable. Obviously, he saved


    her, but he was used with something he hadn''t done. "Okay, okay, then sit tight. I won''t try to help


    you anymore."


    Isabe was a little scared when she saw that Tom was really leaving, but she was also very stubborn.


    She gritted her teeth and no longer wanted to beg Tom.


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt a few ants crawling over. They made her itchy. She was so


    scared that she screamed. She grabbed Tom''s clothes and threw herself at Tom. "Ah! Ants!"


    Tom was just about to leave when he was identally grabbed by Isabe and almost lost his bnce.


    Fortunately, he reacted so fast that he steadied himself in an instant and did not pounce on Isabe.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to exin himself even if he got ten mouths on him!


    Isabe grabbed Tom and tried to stand up, but she sprained her ankle so badly that it hurt so much as


    soon as she tried. Seeing that she was about to fall down again, Tom quickly put his arms around her


    waist in time and picked her up.


    In an instant, the beauty entered his arms. Tom smelled the fragrance emanating from Isabe.


    Especially since they all wore thin clothes, he could literally feel Isabe''s warm body pressed hard


    against him. Tom''s heart skipped a beat.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Isabe was very scared. She had been clean since she was a child, so she was very afraid of animals


    like snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Now her right foot was injured, so she hugged Tom tightly and there


    was nothing except the clothes between them.


    She quickly patted her buttocks and shook the ants away. It was really disgusting.


    However, when her body moved like this, it was hard for Tom.


    "Hey, can you stop hugging me so tightly? You''re going to break my neck." Tom said angrily. Now he


    was also overwhelmed. Isabe hugged him so intimately that if anyone saw him, he would not be able


    to exin it no matter how hard he tried.


    When Isabe heard Tom''s words, she finally came to her senses. She screamed out in a daze and


    was about to push Tom away again.


    However, she forgot that she was injured. With this push, she pushed herself away, twisted her ankle


    again, and was about to start falling again.


    Tom was really pissed and overwhelmed by her clumsiness. Isabe was really stubborn. Helplessly,


    Tom had to put his arms around her waist again, stopping her from falling.


    "I mean, can you just cut it out?" Tom said with a dark face. He was really rendered speechless by


    Isabe.


    Isabe also knew that it was her problem just now. She was now hugged by Tom and they were very


    close. She could clearly feel the breathing from Tom, which made her blush and panic. She had


    been in love with her boyfriend for a few years but she had never been intimate with him like this.


    Besides, Tom had a good figure and strong arms.


    She looked a little embarrassed and said, "Why are you so mean to me? I didn''t mean it."


    It had to be said that Isabe was quite beautiful. She had already grown up in her twenties. If she


    worked more on her character, she would be more attractive.


    Tom rolled his eyes and was about to speak when a loud shout came from not far away, "Hey! What


    are you doing! How dare you put your dirty hands on my girlfriend? I''ll kill you!"


    There was a handsome young man dressed in fashionable clothes with thick bangs. He was holding a


    bouquet of flowers in his hand. He happened to see Tom hugging Isabe. His eyes were red and full


    of anger. He threw the flowers fiercely away and rushed over.


    He came aggressively. From his running posture, it could be seen that he had practiced martial arts.


    When he suddenly punched, it was very fast and strong, and he actually had the strength of Master


    Realm. He was defely not to be trifled with.


    If he was an ordinary person, he would never be able to dodge this punch, and getting hurt was


    inevitable.


    But to Tom, it was nothing. Tom easily dodged it.


    But the other party would not give up, he aimed at Tom''s head with a heavy kick, which was especially


    vicious. He was trying to kill him.


    Tom''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    At this moment, Isabe came to her senses and shouted, "Heath! Stop it!"


    Heath was furious and didn''t stop. He still kicked out. How could Tom let him kick him? Tom kicked at


    will and then hit Heath''s left leg. Heath lost his bnce and fell heavily to the ground with a cry.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Heath fell hard and his butt was hurt so much that he grimaced.


    So he hated Tom even more. He struggled to get up and said coldly, "So you know some martial arts.


    How dare you touch my woman? I think you are looking for your death!"


    He stretched and his joints made a cracking sound. Coupled with the cold and angry expression on his


    face, he looked quite scary.


    Tom frowned slightly. He was a little unhappy. Just now, for Isabe''s sake, he didn''t hit this guy hard.


    But how dared he to continue to trouble him?


    After all, Tom was a big shot. It would ruin his reputation if he fought a nobody.


    Isabe said quickly, "Heath, what are you talking about? Stop it! He''s my friend. If it weren''t for him, I


    would have been bitten by a group of strays!"


    After Heath heard Isabe''s words, he had to stop and say with concern, "What? Strays? Are you


    hurt?"


    Heath was about to help Isabe over, but at this moment, Isabe made a move that surprised both


    Heath and Tom. Isabe withdrew her hand and did not ept Tom''s help. She shook her head and


    said, "I''m fine. Those stray dogs have been chased away."


    Heath''s face darkened and the corner of his mouth twitched violently. Isabe''s action embarrassed


    him! He was Isabe''s boyfriend but he was refused. Back then, he had spent a lot of effort and money


    to catch Isabe. But Isabe only allowed him to hold her hands during the past few years. Other than


    that, they had no other intimate movements. He had not even kissed her!


    But now, the aloof and pure Isabe was so close to another man and she was almost clinging to him!


    He wanted to help Isabe over and was rejected! How humiliated he was!


    Isabe also realized that her action just now hurt Heath''s feeling, but she did not understand why she


    would do such a subconscious action just now.


    In fact, Tom''s temperament had an invisible attraction to women, which made Isabe unconsciously


    lowered her guard against him, and she even felt a sense of security.


    "Heath, don''t misunderstand me. He and I are not the kind of rtionship you think we are. I sprained


    my ankle just now, so he came to help me." Isabe exined, but she was aloof, and her exnation


    did not seem very sincere.


    And after she had exined, she was still clinging to Tom. How could Heath believe what she said and


    not be angry?


    But he just bit his teeth and didn''t explode. He nodded and said with a fake smile, "Really? You don''t


    have to exin so much. How can I not believe you?"


    Isabe frowned slightly. Heath''s performance made her very dissatisfied. He obviously did not trust


    her!


    Tom was very busy. He didn''t want to be in the middle of them. He held Isabe to stand steady and let


    her go, and said, "Isabe, since your boyfriend hase, then I shouldn''t disturb you. I''ll go first."


    Isabe nodded and wanted to say thank you to Tom, but Tom didn''t give her the chance. He turned


    around and left, which made her angry.


    "Who''s that man? Why haven''t I seen him before?" Heath went to hold Isabe and said with obvious


    dissatisfaction and jealousy.


    "His name is Tom. He''s a friend of my grandfather''s." Isabe exined faintly. She frowned slightly


    and was not satisfied with Heath''s attitude. It was obvious that he did not trust her.


    Heath immediately asked, "Your grandfather''s friend? That''s impossible. I don''t think this man is thirty


    years old, is he?"


    Isabe frowned even more and said unhappily, "Heath, what are you trying to say? Do you believe


    me? I''ve exined to you that there''s nothing between him and me!"


    Because of Isabe''s attitude, Heath was angrier. He snorted heavily and said, "Hehe, there''s nothing


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    between him and you? Then tell me, what are you doing? Isabe, we''ve been together for three years.


    You just allowed me to hold your hands! But you were hugging him just now, and your chest was


    pressed against him..."


    Bang!


    Isabe pped Heath in the face. "Heath, you disappoint me so much! I''ve been with you for three


    years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Now you suspect me because of what happened just


    now?"


    Heath''s face darkened even more after he was pped, and the corners of his mouth were twitching.


    For so many years, Isabe had never let him touch her. He had long been resentful of Isabe. Now it


    was clearly Isabe who acted intimately with another man and betrayed him. But instead, she even


    made a false usation and pped him in the face!


    After all, he was the school hunk at the college. There were no less than a few hundred women


    pursuing him. As long as he casually hooked his fingers, many women would lie down and beg him to


    sleep with them!


    Isabe was frightened when she saw Heath''s expression. She quickly distanced herself from Heath


    and said warily, "Heath, what do you want to do? I warn you, don''t touch me."


    Heath was very angry. If it was another woman, he would have pped her in the face and broken up


    with her. But Isabe was the daughter of the Paynes, who was rich and powerful and very beautiful.


    He really didn''t want to break up with her. Though he was very angry now, he had to swallow his anger.


    He nned in his heart that when he got Isabe in the future, he would torture her in bed!


    So he took a deep breath, smiled apologetically, pped himself and apologized sincerely, "Isabe,


    I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I love you too much. When I see you with that man, my heart ached so much. I


    misunderstood you. Please forgive me, okay?"


    Isabe''s heart immediately softened. She had been in love with Heath for so long, and she still had


    feelings for Heath. Her tone softened a lot and she said, "Well, I was impulsive just now. I''m sorry that I


    pped you. But Tom and I are just friends. You can rest assured of that."


    Heath smiled and nodded, "Yes, I believe you. Let''s not fight anymore, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Heath said gently, "Your foot is injured. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Isabe nodded and agreed. Her heart warmed up a lot. Heath still believed her, which meant that their


    love was strong and could stand the test.


    However, she did not notice that when Heath lowered his head, his eyes shed with intense malice


    and anger...

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    For the next few days, Peter didn''t bother Tom. The whole North Sky Association didn''t do anything, as


    if Peter had forgotten Tom.


    This made Tom more famous. Many people focused on Tom, looking forward to seeing how Peter


    would find trouble with Tom. But after more than a week, Peter still didn''t do anything. This was


    didn''t dare to trouble Tom?


    So in the circle, many people have been talking about this.


    Tom did not let his guard down, because he knew that Peter would never let him go. Now that he had


    not done anything for so long, there was only one reason, which was Peter was recuperating and


    building up energy, so as to give him a fatal blow.


    He had always been on guard, and at the same time, he had told his subordinates to be more


    conservative in business and not give Peter any chance.


    On the other hand, he didn''t know what to do with the Paynes. Myles had invited him to dinner once.


    He had said it was for business, but Tom knew it was mainly to set him up with Isabe. How dare he


    go there? Especially after what happened that day, he was even more embarrassed.


    He was almost thirty years old, and Isabe was only twenty years old and was still a college student.


    He was old enough to be Isabe''s uncle. Besides, he had been married, but he had seen Isabe in


    her underwear and done something intimate that day.


    But there were some people he couldn''t avoid. After he rejected Myles a few times, Myles came


    straight to him.


    When he came out of ZQ za that day, Myles stopped him and pretended to be unhappy, saying,


    "Tom, it is really difficult to find you. Now I finally caught you. Have a meal with me, OK?"


    Tom was very embarrassed at the moment. Since Myles had already found him here, if he still refused,


    it would be too embarrassing for Myles, so he had to nod and agree.


    This time, they still ate in the Paynes''s manor. Isabe also came back from school. When she saw


    him, she was stunned for a moment. Her face became even colder. She thought that Tom was still


    trying to convince her family to marry her to him!


    Over the past few days, her rtionship with Heath had been heating up and bing better. Heath


    was more gentle and considerate to her. It was impossible for her to leave Heath and marry Tom, an


    older man!


    So when she was eating, her face was cold all the time. Even if Myles and Caroline kept winking at her,


    she pretended not to see it. She wanted Tom to back out.


    Myles couldn''t stand it and said, "Isabe, is the meal so good? Go and fetch a bowl of rice for Brother


    Tom."


    Isabe pretended not to hear it and ignored it. It was not until Myles repeated angrily that she said


    impatiently, "He''s such a big man. Can''t he serve his own food?"


    "Hey, girl, mind your manners?" Myles was so angry that his face turned livid.


    When Tom saw this, he said, "It''s okay. Isabe is right. I can do it myself. Besides, I''m full. Uncle and


    Aunt, if there''s nothing else, I want to leave now."


    Myles immediately put down his chopsticks and asked Tom to stay. He scolded Isabe angrily,


    "Isabe, look at you. You''re being so rude. You''ve angered Brother Tom! You''ve forgotten all about


    how I taught you, haven''t you?"


    Isabe was also annoyed. She knew her own mind. "Dad, are you done? I''ve told you many times that


    I already have a boyfriend and I''m not interested in this old man. Why must you force me to do


    something I don''t want to do? In your eyes, I am a tool, right? Have you really cared about my feelings


    and my happiness?"


    Isabe was also extremely aggrieved, and her eyes turned red when she said that. She was very


    angry and red at Myles.


    This made Myles very embarrassed. He pped his chopsticks hard and scolded angrily, "How dare


    you to talk back to me?"


    When Tom saw this, he felt extremely upset. He should have rejected Myles and note to here for


    dinner.


    Now Isabe looked at him with hatred and disgust, thinking that he was a hypocrite, an ugly person,


    that was destroying her rtionship with Heath.


    At this time, he had to stand up and say, "Uncle, don''t scold Isabe anymore. She''s right. You should


    really care about her feelings and her happiness. I''m married and almost ten years older than her. We


    won''t be happy if we are forced together."


    "This..." Myles''s mouth moved, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Now he felt very tired. His father, Hawthorne, wanted to get Tom on their side by marrying Isabe to


    him, but both Tom and Isabe strongly opposed it. It was really difficult to rely on him to force the


    match.


    Now he looked at his daughter''s stubborn and disappointed look, and his heart softened. He waved his


    hand helplessly and said, "Okay, okay. Since you all said that, I won''t force you anymore."


    Isabe''s angry face rxed and she was especially happy. She didn''t expect Tom to speak for her. It


    seemed that this man was not too bad.


    Then Myles apologized to Tom. "Tom, I''m so sorry. She is being rude. Don''t take it to your heart."


    Tom waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. Actually, I admire her fearless pursuit of true love."


    Isabe rolled her eyes in disdain, thinking his appreciation meant nothing to her.


    Now she just wanted to see Heath soon. If the time was right, she could consider giving herself to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Heath!


    She had made this decision after careful deliberation. After all, she had been in love with Heath for


    three years. Other couples had already done it many times, and she and Heath were just holding


    hands, which was unfair to Heath.


    Besides, it was only after this that her parents would approve of her rtionship with Heath more!


    Thinking of this, she smiled happily.


    Next, Tom stayed at the Paynes for tea and chatted with Myles for a while. When it was almost time, he


    came back.


    "Isabe, go and see your Brother Tom off."


    Myles ordered.


    Isabe was immediately unhappy. "Why should I send him off? Doesn''t he know the way?"


    Tom also said, "No need, uncle. I can go by myself."


    Myles said, "No, you are a guest. That''s what we should do."


    Finally, under Myles''s order, no matter how unhappy Isabe was, she had to send Tom out. Anyway,


    she had nned toe back as soon as Tom was out of the door and let Tom walk back by alone.


    "Hey, uncle, let me tell you something. Don''t think about being my boyfriend. It''s impossible for you and


    me to be together. Now my boyfriend and I are in love. After we graduate, we will get married." Isabe


    said seriously.


    Tom nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t. However, don''t trust your boyfriend too much. I don''t think


    he looks like a good person. You''d better not give yourself to him so soon."


    Isabe rolled her eyes and thought that Tom was just maliciously ndering Heath. After all these


    years of rtionship with Heath, did she not know who Heath was? He would never wrong her!


    "Hehe, thank you for reminding me, but Heath is a gentleman. He would never do anything wrong to


    me!" Isabe said firmly.


    Seeing that, Tom didn''t bother to say anything more.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a voiceing from the next door. He looked over and


    saw a white Mercedes-Benz, which was shaking constantly. It seemed some people were doing it in


    the car!


    And when he saw one of the people in the car, he was stunned. He couldn''t believe that there was


    such a coincidence.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    That was right. In Tom''s line of sight, he saw the figure in the car. It was Heath, Isabe''s boyfriend,


    whom he met a few days ago!


    Now Heath was in the car, riding on a woman, making all kinds of intimacy.


    "Damn it. It''s too coincidental. It''s too exciting!


    Do young people nowadays know how to y so well?" Tom thought.


    Tom was shocked. He had lived for 28 years and had never experienced such a thing.


    And they even hadn''t closed the window of the Mercedes yet. Tom had good hearing and could hear


    their conversation dozens of meters away.


    Tom took his eyes back and looked at Isabe, who was inexplicably confident in front of him. For a


    moment, he didn''t know what to say. How sad would Isabe be if she saw this? Maybe she would


    have doubts about love.


    Isabe didn''t know it yet. She snorted and said unhappily, "What''s your expression? Don''t you believe


    me? I''ve been with Heath for more than three years. He''s never taken advantage of me. He''s always


    given priority to my opinions and respected my ideas. Do you think a gentleman like him would do


    something wrong to me? Besides, I''m confident in my appearance. Heath definitely won''t like other


    women."


    "That''s not necessarily true, is it?" Tom could not help but say when he saw that she was so confident.


    If he hadn''t seen that Heath was having sex with another woman in the car, he really didn''t dare to say


    that.


    However, this guy named Heath was such a bastard. He actually did this near Isabe''s house. Was he


    really not afraid of being discovered by Isabe?


    Isabe still didn''t realize this. She snorted heavily and said with disdain and confidence, "Why not? Do


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    you think all the men in the world are like you? You are already married, but you still want to marry


    another one? I really don''t understand how grandpa and dad got drugged by you and insisted on me


    marrying you."


    Tom looked at the white Mercedes that was swaying in the distance again and said, "Isabe, I think


    there are some things you''d better not say so absolutely. That little boyfriend of yours is really not a


    devoted person. He won''t stay with you for the rest of his life. Maybe he is doing some romantic things


    with another woman we don''t know. So, I advise you to break up with him."


    However, when Isabe heard his words, she sneered directly and said, "Measure the stature of great


    men by the yardstick of small men! Your words made my impression of you be extremely bad.


    You are at least the Chairman of a publicpany. You are so petty and you even say such disgusting


    things to nder my boyfriend. Do you think I am so stupid to believe your words?"


    Tom was speechless. He had seen stupid women before, but he had never seen such a stupid,


    determined woman who did not listen to others'' suggestions at all.


    Well, it was none of his business anyway. He was toozy to talk about it anymore. He shrugged and


    said, "Okay, just like him yourself."


    Tom finally couldn''t help but look at the white Mercedes and sigh, "Young people nowadays really know


    how to y."


    Isabe followed his gaze and looked in the direction of the white Mercedes. Immediately, she saw the


    car swaying up and down again, and her face immediately turned red.


    Although she was still a virgin, she was not a little girl who didn''t know anything. In this case, she


    naturally understood what was going on inside. In fact, many of her ssmates also liked to do this


    kind of thing.


    She still felt that she couldn''t ept it. It was shameless. Originally, this kind of thing between couples


    was very private, but when they ran to the road to do that, they would be seen by passers-by. How


    shameless!


    And this guy, Tom, was actually fascinated by it. He was a pervert!


    When she thought of how Tom had taken advantage of her a few days ago, she felt especially


    disgusted and scolded, "Pervert. Shameless!"


    Tom was stunned and said, "Why am I shameless?"


    Isabe took a few steps back, distanced herself from him, and said with disdain on her face, "You''re


    still trying to argue. You were so fascinated just now. You stinking hooligan. You''re disgusting!"


    Tom was speechless for a moment and said, "It''s not my turn to be shameless. It''s your boyfriend,


    Heath."


    "Shut up!" Isabe cursed fiercely, "Don''t you say that about my boyfriend!"


    Tom smiled, pointed at the swaying Mercedes in front of them, and said, "I say, what happened to him?


    If he dares to do such a thing, I can say it."


    Isabe frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about? When did my boyfriend do this! You''d better


    exin it to me, or I can sue you for nder in minutes!"


    Tom said with a strange expression, "Do you have myopia? Can''t you see who''s in the car?"


    It was only a few meters away. So it was reasonable that she could see it clearly... Suddenly, Tom


    thought of something. He knocked his head and realized something. He forgot about it.


    He was a master of Innate Realm with a visionparable to an eagle, so he could see Heath''s face


    clearly in through the dim lights at the darkness of the night.


    Isabe was different. She was still an ordinary person, so she couldn''t see it clearly.


    "Psycho, I don''t even know what you''re talking about. Disgusting man! I''m going back. You can go back


    on your own!" Isabe said and turned to leave.


    At this point, Tom could no longer sit back and ignore what happened. In any case, Myles was good to


    him. If he hadn''t seen it, it would have been fine. Now that he had seen it, he couldn''t sit back and


    ignore it.


    So he went straight up, held Isabe''s hand, and walked towards the white Mercedes.


    Isabe''s reaction was so great. She was startled. "Hey! What are you doing? Let go of me, or I''ll kick


    you!"


    "Shut up!" Tom was a little annoyed. He shouted at her and used some momentum. Isabe could only


    feel her eyes darken and did not dare to scream anymore.


    However, she was also very angry, thinking that when she returned hometer, she mustin to


    her family members! She would let both her parents and grandpa see what Tom really was clearly!


    "Hey, Tom, you''d better let go of me, or I''ll really scream!" Isabe scolded shyly. She was getting


    closer and closer to the white Mercedes, and she was beginning to hear something in the car, which


    made her especially shy and shame.


    Tom let go of her and pointed at the white Mercedes, "Aren''t you sure that your boyfriend won''t do


    anything wrong to you? Now go and see who the man in the car is!"


    Isabe was stunned for a moment when she heard this. Then, her face turned much paler and she


    shook her head hard, "That''s impossible!"


    "Impossible? Just go and see for yourself."


    Just then, the window of the white Mercedes was opened even more, and the sound inside was even


    more clear. The woman inside said, "Hey, Heath, aren''t you afraid that your girlfriend will know what


    you''re doing?"


    "Gee, how could she know! This idiot is so devoted to me now. Stop talking about her. Hurry up..."


    When Isabe heard these words, her eyes turned red!

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    She finally found the truth even though she was blind in love. Tom didn''t lie to her. Heath really cheated


    on her!


    All of a sudden, she was extremely aggrieved and painful with teary eyes.


    She had never thought that Heath would do such a thing!


    The vows of the past were all lies. She had just refuted Tom so firmly and had faith in Heath. Now all


    this seemed like a joke.


    The unbearable voices of Heath and that woman kepting from the car, which was cruel and


    merciless to Isabe. In the end, Isabe couldn''t bear it anymore, and tears streamed down her face.


    Tom was sympathetic to her. Heath was really not a man. He was just a scumbag.


    Just then, Heath turned around and saw Tom and Isabe outside the car. At that moment, his


    expression was extremely weird. In an instant, his whole body trembled and he became impotent!


    The woman said unhappily, "Hey, Heath, what are you doing? Why do you stop? I''m not satisfied yet."


    Isabe stared at him and cursed him, her teeth gritted tightly, "Heath, you scumbag!"


    Heath regained his senses. He panicked immediately, and pleaded, "Isabe, listen to me. It''s not what


    you think it is! Isabe, believe me!"


    But how could Isabe listen to his exnation? She picked up a stone on the ground and threw it on


    his head. With a thud, he screamed in pain. He quickly opened the door and wanted to catch up with


    Isabe to exin.


    He was so flustered that he missed his footing and fell over, which made Tomugh.


    "Damn it, it''s you again! You''re the one who yed tricks behind my back and ruined my rtionship


    with Isabe. I must kill you!" Heath yelled, then he jumped up from the ground, rushed at Tom angrily,


    and decided to punch Tom hard in the face.


    It had to be said that Heath was quite capable. The punch was so powerful that ordinary people would


    be hurt seriously. Unfortunately, the person he was facing was Tom. From Tom''s point of view, this


    punch was nothing.


    Tom kicked him out effortlessly. With a bang, Heath was kicked heavily into the Mercedes and dented


    the Mercedes. It was obvious that Tom''s kick was so heavy.


    Tom didn''t bother to be gentle to such trash.


    Heath spat out a mouthful of blood. Now that his whole body was about to fall apart and he couldn''t get


    up, his eyes were filled with shock and fear as he looked at Tom. It was only then that he realized who


    he had offended and how terrifying Tom was.


    The woman screamed in fear and ran away without putting on her clothes.


    After this kick, Tom chased after Isabe. After a while, he saw Isabe standing by the bridge, ready to


    throw herself into the river. Tom was shocked and rushed over. He hugged Isabe from behind and


    shouted, "Hey, what are you doing? Are you going to kill yourself just because of a scumbag?! Have


    you ever thought about how sad your family would be when they found out? Isabe, you''re too fragile


    and selfish!"


    Tom was really angry. Isabe was insane. She was so fragile and even want to die just because a


    scumbag cheated on her. If Isabe had experienced the suffering he had suffered, wouldn''t she have


    died a hundred times?


    Isabe struggled violently and said in panic and anger, "Hey! What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Tom pulled her back from the bridge and then loosened his arms. He said with a cold face, "Isabe,


    you''re insane. How can you just kill yourself because of that? Have you ever thought about your


    family?"


    Isabe said, "Stupid! Who said I was going to die? I just stood there to take a look at the scenery and


    calm myself down. Is that anything wrong?"


    "Ah?" Tom was stunned. "Well, but you can''t stand there. What if you identally fall down?"


    Isabe said, "Why would I fall?"


    Well...


    Once again, his good intentions were thwarted.


    Tom said, "It''s gettingte. You should go home so that your family won''t worry about you."


    Seeing that Tom was leaving, Isabe felt very disappointed and suddenly she had an inexplicable


    feeling in her heart. She hoped that Tom could stay with her.


    "Hey, wait a minute!" Isabe quickly stopped him.


    Tom turned around, frowned, and said impatiently, "What''s wrong again?"


    When Isabe saw his impatient expression, she was very angry. How could Tom still be so impatient


    with her? Why couldn''t he take the initiative to stay with her? He was not sympathetic at all!


    "I''m out of love. As a man, won''t you stay with me?!" Isabe said unhappily.


    Tom looked at Isabe strangely and said, "Don''t you hate me very much? Why do you want me to stay


    with you?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Isabe was speechless. Yes, she should have hated Tom very much. Why did she want Tom to


    apany her?


    She wanted to ask Tom to leave, but she could not say anything. Now she was really disappointed,


    very empty, and needed someone to apany her. Tom was the only one who knew all the matter,


    so they kind of had something inmon.


    She took it for granted and said, "If you hadn''te to my house for dinner tonight, my father wouldn''t


    have asked me to give you a ride, and I wouldn''t have seen that scene, so shouldn''t you be responsible


    for that?"


    Hearing this strange logic, Tom was dumbfounded. He had met women who were so unruly. But it was


    the first time he had met a woman who was so unruly. He didn''t bother to waste time with Isabe. He


    gave Isabe a thumbs-up and praised her, "You''re amazing. You even me me for this."


    After that, he turned around and left.


    Seeing that he was really angry and was about to leave, Isabe panicked even more and said quickly,


    "Hey! Wait, don''t go!"


    Tom still didn''t stop. She said in a choked voice, "Don''t go. I''m really sad now. I need someone to


    apany me. Please..."


    Tom stopped. He turned around and saw Isabe crying. His heart softened. He sighed helplessly and


    said, "What the bad luck for me to meet you."

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Isabe was pissed off when she heard his words. At least she was from the Paynes, the campus belle


    pursued by many guys and they couldn''t wait to get along with her alone. Tom, however, not only was


    he unwilling, but he even said that it was bad luck to know her. Was she that bad?


    It must not be that she was not attractive enough, but that Tom''s sexual orientation was different!


    It was a littlete now, and the temperature gradually dropped. Isabe only wore a thin dress. She had


    just cried, and now the night wind was blowing, making her shiver in cold.


    Seeing this, Tom took off his coat, put it on her, and said, "Don''t think too much There are still many


    good men in the world. There''s no need to put all your eggs in one basket. Well, it''s gettingte. You


    should go back as soon as possible. Have a good sleep and you''ll be much better when you wake up


    the next day."


    Isabe was cold at first. Feeling the warmth of Tom''s clothes, she was stunned for a moment, then a


    wave of happiness flooded her. Looking at Tom, she felt much better.


    "Thank you," Isabe said softly.


    Tom waved his hand and said, "No need. Have your eyes open and make sure you won''t be fooled by


    scumbag anymore."


    Isabe nodded and said, "Got it."


    After talking to Tom, she was in a much better mood than before. Fortunately, she did not lose her


    virginity to Heath, or else she would have suffered a great loss.


    Instead, now that she was looking at Tom, she couldn''t help but feel that Tom was pretty good man. If...


    Immediately, she shook her head hard to get rid of this terrible idea. He was a married man, and he


    was so much older than her.


    Tom''s phone rang at this time. He took it out and found that it was Phoebe. He walked aside to answer


    the phone. Over the phone, Phoebe asked him where he had gone and wanted to ask him to go to the


    movies with her.


    Tom agreed, briefly said a few words, and hung up the phone.


    "I''ve just got a few things to do first. I have to go. You should go back and rest early. Don''t think too


    much about what happened just now," Tom said.


    Isabe stood up and said, "Ah? Do you have to leave so soon? It''s not even nine o''clock yet."


    Tom didn''t hide it from her and said, "My wife asked me to go to the movies, so I''ll leave you alone."


    "Oh..." After hearing this, Isabe felt inexplicably disappointed. Now that she was not in a rtionship


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    and she had a nice talk with Tom for so long, she had a better impression of Tom, and unconsciously,


    she became dependent on him.


    After walking for more than ten meters, Tom was still worried. He came back and said to her, "Forget it.


    I''d better send you back first, lest something happens to youter. I don''t know how to exin it to your


    family."


    If it had been before, Isabe would have ignored the previous words of him and only heard thetter.


    But now it happened to be the other way around. She only kept his previous words in mind. Her heart


    was moved again.


    "Well, thank you," Isabe said softly.


    Tom nodded secretly, feeling that Isabe was not so obstinate.


    When Isabe was sent to the door of the manor, Tom stopped and left after saying goodbye to her.


    Isabe was a little stunned, staring at his back. When Tom was out of her sight, she looked away as


    she realized that the coat had not been returned to Tom.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to catch up and return the coat to Tom, but after a few steps, she stopped


    and a thought-provoking smile appeared on her face. She was supposed to be in a depressed and


    painful mood, but now she felt much better.


    Tom soon met Phoebe and went to see a recently released movie together. Then they went home after


    a midnight snack.


    Now that they were a normal couple, their sexual appetite was easy to be kindled, given that they were


    both at an energetic age.


    However, it was often Tom who ended up suffering. With Tom''s current physique, Phoebe could not


    satisfy him at all.


    Seeing this, Phoebe beat herself up over this. She hugged Tom and said, "Tom, why don''t you find


    another woman?"


    "What?" Tom was shocked by Phoebe''s words. "What are you talking about?"


    Phoebe shook her head and said, "I''m serious. I can''t satisfy you alone. Your physique is far superior to


    ordinary men. It''s not good to suppress yourself like this all the time."


    Tom was stunned and shocked by Phoebe''s words. After a while, he said, "Silly girl, what are you


    thinking about? Do you think I''m the kind of man who thinks nothing but sex? Okay, stop overthinking


    and go to bed."


    Phoebe wanted to say something else, but Tom had already fallen asleep and stopped talking to her,


    so she had to give up.


    Tom didn''t fall asleep immediately. What Phoebe said just now was quite shocking to him. He never


    expected that Phoebe would allow him to find another woman with such a ridiculous reason.


    But Phoebe was also right. With his current physique, he was much more energetic than an ordinary


    man. Phoebe could not possibly satisfy him. But what could he do? Could he really find another one?


    So what was the difference between him and a stallion?


    So he quickly threw the idea away.


    ...


    "Dad, it''s been so many days. Why don''t you kill Tom? Don''t you really want to avenge me?"


    In a the Halls''s vi, Wade pleaded with tears, kneeling in front of Peter.


    During this period of time, he had suffered a lot. That day, after Tom broke his'' foundation'', his strength


    was on the decline, and he had already fallen to the Extrinsic Peak. In addition, he had been overeating


    during this period of time and had never practiced. He was about to fall into Master Realm, which was


    something he couldn''t ept in any case!


    He couldn''t figure out why Peter didn''t make a move and seek revenge on Tom after so many days.


    This was not Peter''s character at all.


    Now that he saw Tom was out on a spree every day, he felt extremely ufortable.


    Peter sighed heavily. Not that he didn''t want to seek revenge on Tom, Sunny''s p that day had


    brought him too much psychological shadow, and he did not dare to act rashly now.


    This was a torture to him!


    Now everyone outside was saying that he was a coward who dared not to revenge after his son had


    been taught a lesson. This was an unprecedented humiliation for a proud person like him.


    "Get up. It''s time. I''ll go and get revenge on Tom," Peter said.


    Wade cried and said, "Dad, you''ve said this many times, but you haven''t done that yet! Dad, are you


    afraid of Tom already, so you don''t dare to avenge him? Now Tom not only destroyed my foundation but


    also rides roughshod over you. Aren''t you going to kill him?"


    "Bullshit!" Peter flew into a rage and scolded angrily, "How could I be afraid of him! I''m just waiting for


    another chance!"


    "What chance?" Wade asked quickly.


    "A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, of course." Peter became confident as he thought of something, and


    suddenly there was an intriguing smile on his lips.


    A glimmer of hope was raised in Wade''s heart, and he hurriedly asked, "Dad, what chance is it? Oh, tell


    me, It''s killing me!"


    Peter said, "Do you remember the annual huntingpetition? It''s going to be held soon. When that


    timees, I will find a way to get Tom to participate, and then at the huntingpetition, I will..."


    Speaking of this, Peter made the move of cutting the neck.


    Wade was overjoyed. "Right, right! How could I forget about the huntingpetition? As long as Tom


    participates, you can kill him as prey. Hahaha..."


    Peter also began tough happily.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    The Hunting Competition was indeed about to begin.


    Amelia sent another invitation to Tom, asking him to participate. At that time, he would meet many


    powerful people and could expand his connections so he could have a brighter future.


    Tom didn''t really want to participate in it at first. He wasn''t very interested in hunting. He would rather


    stay with Phoebe.


    But then Master Chou''s words changed his mind.


    "Young master, I think you should take part in this Hunting Competition."


    Tom asked, "Why?"


    Master Chou said, "Because there will be many experts from all over the country to participate in it. The


    champion will get a rich reward. Most importantly, killing people in the Hunting Competition is allowed!"


    Tom became interested. "Really? Participants can kill others? Is the Cloud&Sky Pavilion so mighty and


    Master Chou shook his head and said, "The Cloud&Sky Pavilion is not the organizer of this Hunting


    Competition. The real organizer is another force."


    "Who?" Tom asked.


    Master Chou did not answer directly. Tom was not stupid. He immediately understood who the


    organizer was. Tom smiled and said, "In that case, I really want to participate. I believe Peter will not


    miss this opportunity, right?"


    "I think so, young master, you should be careful." Master Chou said seriously.


    Amelia had invited him to participate in this so-called huntingpetition during the opening ceremony


    of Shield Security Company, but he didn''t take it seriously at that time.


    Now, it seemed that he really had to go and meet all the experts.


    Time flew. A weekter, the Hunting Competition finally began.


    During thest week''s time, Tom mainly focused on the newly established Shield Security Company. As


    for the ZQ Media and TY Advertising, he left them to Elliot.


    After so long of his special training, Simon and the others'' strength had improved a lot, and they were


    more and more in awe and admiration of him. It was no exaggeration to say that they would do


    whatever Tom ordered. Even if Tom asked them to eat shit, they would eat it without hesitation.


    Now Tom arranged for five bodyguards to protect Phoebe, two female bodyguards closely following


    her, and three male bodyguards protecting her from afar. If there were any special circumstances, they


    would Tom immediately.


    Only when Phoebe was under such security would Tom be rtively relieved.


    A weekter, Amelia called Tom, "Hey, Mr. Howard, tomorrow is the day of the Hunting Competition.


    Aren''t youing?"


    Tom said, "Since it doesn''t start until tomorrow, what should I go there now?"


    Amelia pretended to be resentful and said, "Come and stay with me. I miss you so much. You are too


    cruel. You don''t even call me. I''m so sad."


    And she pretended to cry, which made Tom have goosebumps all over his body.


    Tom couldn''t stand Amelia the most among all the women. She was a siren. Her single word could


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    arouse the lust of a man. Tom suspected that she was a reincarnation of a fox!


    "Then you can continue to be sad. I''ll hang up." Tom said coldly.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Wait a minute..."


    Tom hung up the phone before she could finish. Immediately, Amelia called back. Tom didn''t answer.


    And she called back again immediately, and texted him, "Serious."


    Then Tom answered the phone and said, "Tell me."


    Amelia was so angry that she gritted her teeth and snorted. There was a hint of resentment and shame


    in her tone. She said, "Am I really a nobody to you?"


    "Amelia, I beg you not to tease me. If you have something important to say, just tell me. I don''t want to


    be misunderstood by my wife." Tom said angrily.


    Amelia couldn''t figure out why Tom was so difficult to deal with and not attracted to her charm at all.


    Was she not flirtatious enough or was Tom gay?


    But now she didn''t dare to tease him. She began to say, "The Hunting Competition starts tomorrow and


    you should be here this afternoon. The real venue is not in H City, but in the deep forest on the


    northern border, so you shoulde here today."


    Tom learned from Master Chou that this was true. He said angrily, "Why don''t you just tell me that? You


    keep talking nonsense."


    Click, click. Through the phone, Tom heard Amelia grinding her teeth.


    Amelia cursed him in her heart and then told Tom the address honestly.


    The Cloud&Sky Pavilion was not the real force behind this Hunting Competition. It was just the agent in


    H City and Phoenix . It charged a lot of admission fees and then brought people to the location of the


    Hunting Competition.


    In fact, every year''s Hunting Competition was held in a different ce. This year, it was held in the


    border forest north of H Country. Last year, it was held abroad.


    It was the first time Tom had participated in such a Hunting Competition, and he felt it quite interesting.


    Master Chou didn''t go with him this time. He went there on his own.


    First, there was no need for Master Chou to apany him. Second, after he left, Master Chou should


    take charge of H City.


    After hanging up the phone, Tom went there straight over.


    When he arrived at her destination, he soon saw Amelia standing there surrounded by several men,


    her face showing impatience.


    Seeing Tom appear, a surprised smile immediately appeared on her face. But she suppressed her


    smile and came up to Tom.


    The men around her frowned when they saw how enthusiastic she was to an ordinary man.


    There was also some hostility and unhappiness in their eyes when they looked at Tom.


    "Oh, Tom, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Amelia walked over with


    graceful steps. Today, she was wearing a modern cheongsam, which outlined her graceful figure


    vividly.


    All the men who saw her were attracted to her.


    Even Tom was dizzy at the first nce at her, and his heart beat faster. Fortunately, he still kept calm


    and immediately regain his senses.


    Tom came here without any luggage.


    Instead, Amelia brought huge luggage.


    "Are you going on vacation?" Tom looked at her big luggage and asked curiously.


    "It''s not only my things, but also your things."


    "Why did you bring my things?" Tom asked, feeling strange.


    Amelia said in surprise, "Don''t you know? After we go to the northern border, we will share a room."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Tom was shocked to know he would share a room with Amelia. How could this work?


    "Are you kidding me? When did I say I was going to live in the same room with you?" Tom widened his


    eyes and quickly distanced himself from Amelia, but his heart beat faster.


    She must be joking! If he lived in the same room with such a beauty as Amelia, people would mistake


    him if they knew this. He was a married man. How could he do such a thing?


    Besides, Amelia would do something inappropriate.


    Amelia widened her eyes and said in surprise, "Don''t you know that there are a lot of people


    participating in the Hunting Competition this time. There are not enough rooms on the northern border,


    so two people need to share a room?"


    "Then it''s impossible for me to share a room with you. It is inappropriate." Tom frowned and said, "Don''t


    lie to me anymore. Hotels are everywhere. And this time, people who go there are rich. How can they


    not find a hotel?"


    Tom quickly realized there shouldn''t be ack of rooms. The organizers couldn''t be so incapable that


    they even failed at this.


    However, Amelia looked at him like she was looking at a fool and said, "Tom, do you really not


    understand or pretend not to understand? The Hunting Competition is held in the remote mountains


    and forests on the northern border. It is deserted. The organizer built a simple hotel there three months


    ago and that is the only ce to stay. There were not many rooms, and some of them who are of lower


    levels have to share a room with three people. It is preferential treatment for us to stay in a room!"


    Tom''s brows furrowed more tightly. Was this true? He knew it was possible, but intuitively, he felt that


    Amelia had deliberately tricked him.


    Just as he was about to speak, those men came over. When they heard Amelia''s words, they all


    became angry and jealous. They looked at Tom with more hostility in their eyes.


    "Amelia, who is he?" A man with a round face asked, looking at Tom with an unfriendly look.


    He was not particrly tall, about 1.75 meters tall, but his arms were very long, almost 1.9 meters. For


    a man of his height, it was an advantage. His arms were as long as Tom. It could be said that anyone


    with that figure was born to be a fighter in modern integratedbat.


    In other words, people like him would have a natural advantage in abatpetition at his level.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to participate in abatpetition, because he, as the boss of


    apany and being at Extrinsic Peak, would not lower himself to do that.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even the blind man could tell that he liked Amelia, and thought of Tom as his rival since he and Amelia


    seemed to be so close!


    Amelia smiled and said, "He is my boyfriend. When we get to the hotel, I will stay in the same room as


    my boyfriend."


    As she spoke, she grabbed Tom''s arm and rested her head on Tom''s shoulder.


    When the man with a round face saw this, his face immediately darkened and the corners of his mouth


    twitched violently!


    He had been courting Amelia for a while, but Amelia had always been indifferent to him. He had


    nned to take advantage of this Hunting Competition to disy his masculinity and charm and win


    Amelia''s heart.


    Thispetition was held in the deep forests. Hundreds of people had participated, but there was only


    one hotel, so the rooms were not enough. He used his connections, trying to live in the same room with


    her and thinking he would definitely conquer Amelia. But now suddenly this man snatched his room.


    How could he agree!


    "Boyfriend? Amelia, why haven''t you told me before?" The man said in an unfriendly tone.


    Amelia smiled, but her eyes were cold. "Killian, I don''t think I need to report to you."


    Killian''s face darkened even more. Amelia didn''t give him any face at all. But the person he was really


    angry with wasn''t Amelia, but Tom.


    "Well, how dare you steal the woman I like? Tell me who you are." Killian stared at Tom coldly, his eyes


    full of threat and hostility.


    Tom was annoyed by this. He had been misunderstood more than once. If they were in H City, he


    would be more polite. But now he was going to the Hunting Competition, where killing people was


    acquiescence, and because his patience plummeted, he didn''t want to talk to this man, but scolded


    directly, "It''s none of your business. Get lost."


    Amelia''s eyes widened when she heard this. She looked at Tom in astonishment, as if she had met


    Tom for the first time. She said to herself that he was too handsome.


    Killian was even angrier. His anger rushed to his chest and he was about to explode!


    The rest of the men who were with him all shouted, surrounded Tom and Amelia, and scolded, "Damn


    it, where did the brate from? How dare he yell at Brother Xinli? You want to die, don''t you?"


    "Don''t talk to him. Go beat him to the ground!"


    "I can beat a pretty boy with one punch and make them cry!"


    As they spoke, they all tried to attack Tom.


    Tom''s expression was cold and he didn''t move at all. He wanted to see who dared to touch him first. He


    didn''t mind crushing his bone.


    Amelia stood up and shouted, "Hey! What are you doing? You dare to hit him in front of me. Are you


    going against Cloud&Sky Pavilion?"


    They were still quite afraid of Amelia. Hearing this, they immediately did not dare to act rashly.


    Killian stared at Amelia fixedly and said angrily, "Amelia, I''ve been loving you for so many years, but


    you didn''t like me. Now you''re in the arms of another man. How can you do this to me?!"


    Amelia frowned and said, "Killian, I''ve told you many times. I don''t and won''t like you. You insist on not


    letting me off. Now you want to hit my boyfriend. Have you ever respected me?"


    The corner of Killian''s mouth twitched again. He was an extremely male chauvinist. In his opinion, the


    woman he liked should obey him. Except for Amelia, he had gotten all those women he liked.


    He could tolerate what Amelia was doing.


    "Okay! Then wait and see!" Killian''s expression was grim, and he stared at Tom with menace and


    murderous intent. He said, "Boy, no one has ever dared to steal my woman. You''re the first! I advise


    you to withdraw from thepetition now, or I won''t let you off easily at thepetition tomorrow!"


    Now Killian was emitting a great pressure of threat. If ordinary people were around, they would be


    scared to death, but it didn''t intimidate Tom. He thought Killian was a clown and scolded directly, "You


    idiot."


    "You!" Killian was even angrier. He clenched his fists, and the veins on his face bulged one by one as if


    an earthworm was crawling, which was especially frightening.


    "Okay! You got some nerves. This isn''t over!"


    After that, Killian stormed off in anger.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "Hey, now that he''s gone, you can let go of me." Tom gave Amelia stinky-eye.


    Amelia widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief, as if she didn''t know this man before.


    Tom touched his face and said curiously, "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?"


    Amelia''s eyes lit up. Instead of letting go of Tom, she hugged him even tighter. She didn''t care about if


    Tom felt her up or not. Her expression was exaggerated and she said in admiration, "Wow! You were


    too domineering just now. Is this the Tom I know? You''re so awesome. I love you."


    Tom rolled his eyes. Amelia''s mboyant acting made him speechless. She was old but still pretended


    to be young. "Hey, old woman, don''t you feel embarrassed to pretend to be a young girl at your age?"


    Suddenly, when Amelia heard this, her expression stiffened and she could no longer maintain the


    exaggerated admiration on her face. Her pretty face turned upset and she pinched Tom''s arm hard.


    She said angrily, "Damn Tom, how dare you to call me old woman. I''m only 26 years old now, okay?"


    As she spoke, she deliberately raised her chest, as if her big breast was about to break out of her


    clothes, which created a great visual impact.


    Tom had sexual life already. His resistance to this charming woman was very weak. Just one look and


    his desire popped up. He pretended to cough, moved his eyes away immediately, and took his hand


    out of Amelia''s arms, saying, "Well, I won''t joke with you anymore. Now that Killian is gone, I''ve


    finished my mission. Stoptching on to me."


    "Latch on to you?" The corner of Amelia''s eyes twitched. Tom actually said that. So many people


    wanted to get close to her and they did not have this chance! Tom really provoked her.


    "I''m going to pester you. What can you do to me?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tom quickly reached out to strike her acupuncture points. She


    remained motionless right away.


    Tom smiled and walked away from her with his schoolbag on back.


    Amelia was a little flustered. She felt as if her body had been imprisoned and could not move at all!


    Tom stroke her acupoints. This damn nerd!


    "Tom, you can''t go. Help me." Amelia shouted, but no matter how hard she tried, her volume was too


    slow that she felt her throat being choked.


    Seeing Tom walking further and further away, she was really a little flustered.


    Now that there were more and more people present, many men were looking at her with lust. There


    were still a few people who wanted toe over to feel her up. Now she was really panicked.


    Tom stopped as Amelia got punished. He walked over and helped her. He said, "You should be a good


    girl now."


    Amelia felt that she was finally able to move and breathed a sigh of relief. It was awful that she couldn''t


    move just now.


    "You actually know how to strike acupoints?" Amelia stretched and looked at Tom in surprise.


    Tom said, "Is it strange?"


    Amelia thought about it carefully. In fact, it was not strange. With Tom''s ability, it was just a piece of


    cake.


    "Your skills are too scary. I can''t move with just one slight strike. How many women have to be taken


    advantage of by you?" Amelia held her chin and said.


    Tom almost choked and said, "I''m not as nasty as you think."


    Amelia said in a low voice, "I do want you to be a little nasty..."


    Tom pretended not to hear her and continued walking. They were going to take a ne to a city on the


    northern border, and then got to their destination by car.


    As for Killian, he and his men watched Tom and Amelia walking together, chatting affectionately. He


    had been gnashing his teeth, and the jealousy and anger in his eyes had not dissipated!


    "Brother Xinli, why did you stop us just now? This pretty boy looks so weak. Let us beat him hard to


    vent your anger!"


    "He''s right. That brat was too arrogant just now. Damn it, he dared to be arrogant at you and called you


    idiot. I was so angry! We must torture him to death."


    "Such a weak man, we will beat him to the ground in a moment and let him beg for mercy!"


    "I''m really unhappy that we didn''t vent our anger."


    "That''s right. Even if we hit him, the Cloud&Sky Pavilion won''t really me us."


    The men with Killian were expressing their dissatisfaction and didn''t understand why Killian stopped


    them just now.


    Killian narrowed his eyes. Endless coldness and murderous intent shed through his eyes, and he


    said in a cruel tone, "You idiot. If we beat him just now, he would only suffer some physical injuries.


    That''s a blessing for him. Tomorrow is the Hunting Competition. As long as he dares to participate, I will


    hunt this pig in the Hunting Competition. I will let him see his blood run out and die in despair."


    Those who were still indignant were stunned and felt a little numb when they heard Killian''s words.


    They just wanted to teach Tom a lesson, breaking his hands and feet at most, and Killian wanted Tom


    to die!


    The craziness made them feel scared.


    Now he was extremely angry and jealous at the thought of Amelia acting coquettishly in Tom''s arms.


    Especially after they arrived the northern border tonight, Amelia had to sleep on the same bed with


    Tom, which made him furious. He felt like he was being cuckolded.


    So Tom must die.


    However, he did not expect that Amelia had stepped forward to stop him, not to protect Tom, but to


    protect him.


    In terms of Tom''s martial arts, he could torture them to death.


    This trip was in a rush. Not long after Tom arrived the airport, the ne began to take off. It was so far,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    so he decided to take a flight over. Otherwise, it would be so slow to take a helicopter.


    Amelia had been with Tom all along, which surprised Tom, "Did the Cloud&Sky Pavilion only send you


    to this Hunting Competition?"


    "No, the Cloud&Sky Pavilion''s unit had been arrived there yesterday. I was here for you." Amelia


    blinked and said, "Do you feel touched and want to be with me?"


    Tom ignored her directly.


    After a pause, Amelia added, "Tom, can I ask you something?"


    "You want me not to kill Killian tomorrow." Tom said with a smile.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, and a slight surprise shed in her eyes. She immediately returned


    to normal, nodded and said, "Killian is bad-temper, but he is not as bad as all that. He has done a lot of


    charity. He doesn''t deserve to die ."


    Tom said, "If that''s the case, why do you reject him so many times? Killian is a handsome man. He


    should be a good match."


    Amelia rolled her eyes and said, "What''s the use of being handsome? I don''t have a crush on him. I


    can''t live my life with a man I don''t like."


    "Then what kind of man do you like?" After asking this question, Tom began to regret it.


    Amelia''s eyes immediately lit up and she deliberately said shyly, "Someone like you. Why don''t you


    divorce your wife and marry me? My sexual skills are very good. I promise to make you happy to the


    extreme."


    He couldn''t bear to chat with her anymore.


    Tom then closed his eyes and ignored her.


    After flying for three hours, the ne finally began tond. Tom took a nap and was extremely


    energetic.


    Just as he was about to stretch, he found Amelia sleeping on his shoulder. Saliva flowed from the


    corner of her mouth, wetting his clothes, making him speechless.


    Killian, who was sitting in front of him, turned around and saw that they were so close. His eyes were


    filled with jealousy. He made a killing gesture to Tom, which was very threatening.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    How could Tom be threatened by him? He sneered and gently woke Amelia up, "Wake up, we''re almost


    there."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia opened her eyes. When she saw herself leaning against Tom''s shoulder and her saliva wetted


    Tom''s clothes, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn''t help but blush. She said, "I''m sorry I


    got your clothes wet."


    Then she took out a tissue to help him clean his clothes.


    Tom was speechless and said, "No need. The wind will dry it up."


    After a while, the ne sessfullynded. When they got off the ne, they immediately felt a cold


    wind blowing, making them shiver. The temperature here was much lower than in H City.


    Tom was strong and in good health, so he was okay. Amelia was not as strong as he was, so she


    couldn''t bear it. She sneezed, quickly hugged Tom, and said with trembling, "It''s so cold."


    "Hey, why are you hugging me? Get dressed if you''re cold." Tom said quickly. He was held by Amelia


    and felt helpless.


    Amelia was quite famous. Her love for Tom made him an eyesore to many men, especially Killian, who


    hated Tom''s guts and wanted to immediately crush him to ashes.


    Amelia hugged Tom and suddenly felt much warmer. Tom''s body was as warm as a stove, making her


    very warm.


    So she said confidently, "You''re so warm. I''m not cold when I hug you."


    Tom was speechless. This woman was insatiably greedy. She knew he had a wife, but she still


    seduced him like this. She was so unscrupulous. She really thought he didn''t dare to do anything to


    her!


    So Tom simply put his arm around Amelia and put his hand on Amelia''s butt, "Really? Then you can


    continue to hug me."


    Sure enough, Amelia became nervous in an instant!


    There was a surprised and flustered expression on her face. She did not expect Tom to be so


    unscrupulous. He not only put his arms around her, but put his hand on her hip. Feeling the heat of


    Tom''s big hand, Amelia immediately pushed Tom away and blushed.


    "Don''t you say you want to hug me? Have you changed your mind?" Tom said with a faint smile.


    He finally understood that Amelia only dared to talk, but would be frightened if he really did anything to


    her.


    Amelia did not expect Tom to suddenly be so unscrupulous, so she was frightened. Now that she saw


    the disdainful expression on Tom''s face, she understood that Tom wasughing at her.


    Other men were all jealous when they saw this, especially Killian. He was so angry that his eyes were


    zing and he gnashed his teeth. He almost rushed over to fight with Tom.


    In the end, he didn''t do it as he thought that he was already at the northern border and the Hunting


    Competition would start tomorrow. He could kill Tom fair and square then and he had to endure it now!


    Amelia red at Tom, opened the suitcase, took a down jacket and put it on.


    As for Tom, he didn''t feel cold at all. Thus, he didn''t need to wear thicker clothes.


    When they came out of the airport, there was a special bus to pick them up. Everything seemed so low-


    key and simple.


    This kind of experience was quite interesting. Almost all the people who came to the Hunting


    Competition were rich. They always had special cars and special nes to pick them up. They hadn''t


    taken a bus for a long time.


    After leaving the airport, it took them more than two hours to reach the destination, where the Hunting


    Competition would be held.


    At first nce, it was a dense forest surrounded by trees with luxuriant foliage. asionally, animals


    could be seen running past. This was theplete nature.


    Tom had been in the city for a long time. He felt new andfortable in his sudden contact with nature.


    His senses were so sharp now that he could feel that within a few kilometers, there were many birds


    and beasts. Three hundred meters to his left, there was a big tiger staring at them fiercely.


    In addition, there were many monkeys jumping on the tall trees.


    If ordinary people came into this forest, it would be difficult for them to get out alive.


    Many people showed excited expressions and leaned out of the window to watch.


    "This is a nice spot for the Hunting Competition. There must be a lot of wild animals to hunt in the big


    forest!" Someone said excitedly.


    "Yes, I heard there are many tigers and bears. It must be interesting to hunt!"


    "In any case, it must be more interesting thanst year!"


    "I wonder who will be the champion. I heard that there is a big prize for the champion this year."


    "Whoever the champion is, it can''t be you."


    "Gee, it''s hard to say. Ie prepared this time. I may be the champion atst."


    Their discussions were heated. It was obvious that it was not the first time they had participated in the


    Hunting Competition, and they were very excited about it.


    It was understandable. Most of them lived in the city and lived a civilized andw-abiding life, and they


    could no longer be satisfied by mere material things. Thus, they came here as the hunting could bring


    out the enthusiasm and the madness in them.


    That was why sanda and boxing had always been popr.


    In fact, Tom was also a little excited. He was excited not because he could hunt animals, which was too


    low, but because he could know more good people here.


    In fact, neither a big tiger nor a blind bear posed any threat to him. He could kill them easily.


    What he really liked was the rules here, that was, killing was acquiesced. Moreover, he could get in


    touch with more powerful people.


    Now he could feel the aura of a few strong men.


    Killian sat in front of him. He turned around and looked at Tom with a cold and cruel smile. In his eyes,


    Tom was already a dead man.


    He said disdainfully, "Gee, what''s so exciting about hunting animals? Animals have neither weapons


    nor cultivation. They''re just animals without intelligence. The real attraction of the Hunting Competition


    is its rules! Here, killing is acquiesced. When you see someone whom you don''t like, just put a knife on


    his neck and kill him. When he bleeds like a pig, kneels in front of you begging for mercy and dies in


    despair, you will feel greatly satisfied!"


    After saying this, he deliberately nced at Tom.


    Amelia also saw it, and she cursed in a low voice, "This stupid jerk!"


    Tom thought for a moment and said, "Since everyone knows that killing people in the Hunting


    Competition is acquiesced, why are so many people still here to participate? Aren''t they afraid?"


    "They''re afraid, but they have toe. Otherwise, there will be no such a chance in a civilized society."


    Amelia said, "In fact, every year''s Hunting Competition is also, in a sense, an event between enemies.


    Almost every year, people die in the Hunting Competition."


    Tom nodded and said, "That''s interesting."


    Amelia wanted to say something more, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    After a while, the bus stopped and they reached the destination.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    At first nce, she saw a hotel that was not luxurious and upscale floors standing in the deep


    mountains and forests. It had ten stories high, and it gave people a sense of conflict.


    "Here we are. Let''s get out of the car." Amelia said with a little excitement.


    Tom nodded. He followed her out of the car.


    Aftering down, Tom saw some acquaintances, some of whom were bosses in the business circle


    of H City. They were all ordinary people, but they dared to participate in such a Hunting Competition.


    Tom actually admired them.


    In addition, there were more customers at the Cloud&Sky Pavilion auctionst time, but when they saw


    Tom, they did note up to greet Tom. Instead, they looked at Tom with pity, sympathy,


    schadenfreude, and many people discussed in a low voice.


    "Am I right? Isn''t the man standing with Amelia the Chairman of the ZQ Media, Tom? How does he


    dare toe to the Hunting Competition at this moment? Is he crazy?"


    "It''s really him! This guy is too bold. Didn''t he know that Peter signed up this year? The ce of this


    year''spetition is somewhere domestic. It is highly possible that Peter wille over! Tom, on the


    other hand, taught Wade another lessonst time. I heard that he had broken Wade''s ''foundation'' and


    that Wade would never break through the Innate Realm. Their rtionship is absolutely irreconcble.


    With Peter''s character, it is absolutely impossible for him not to take revenge."


    "What? Peter is going to participate in this year''s Hunting Competition too? Damn it, then the Tom is


    going to die this time. I guess the reason why Peter didn''t seek revenge on Tom during this period of


    time should be that he has been waiting for this opportunity! After all, killing people in the Hunting


    Competition is allowed. Thepetition can be said to be a legal vacuum."


    "And this Tom even came here alone? I really don''t know if it''s better to say he''s arrogant or too


    confident."


    "I think he''s just looking for his own death! Who is Peter? The Vice President of the North Sky


    Association. He has unfathomable cultivation. The champion ofst year was taken away by Peter. I


    still remembered that at the Hunting Competitionst tear, Peter killed a brown bear that weighed a few


    hundred kilograms to death with one p. His power was really shocking, like a ghost! This time, Tom


    is bode ill rather than well..."


    "Bode ill rather than well? It''s a dead-end of his life, okay?"


    "It''s a pity since Tom is so young and capable. Why is he so stubborn why he offended Peter?"


    They were all discussing it, and their voices were not loud, but Tom heard them all.


    Peter was indeed here, which did not disappoint him.


    Many people know that Peter was here to avenge him but they didn''t know that he also wouldn''t let


    Peter go again.


    When Amelia heard that Peter was there too, her face flushed with worry. She bit her lips and said,


    "Damn. Peter is going to participate in this year''s huntingpetition too? Then he will definitely use


    this opportunity to kill you!"


    Tom looked at Amelia meaningfully and said, "Didn''t you ask me toe here to participate in the


    huntingpetition just for a fight between Peter and me?"


    "Bullshit! Is me that bad? If I knew that Peter woulde, why would I invite you over? Am I so boring


    and do I look for trouble myself?" Amelia was very angry and dissatisfied for Tom didn''t believe her.


    She immediately grabbed Tom''s hand and said worriedly, "If it''s just Killian, it''s not a threat to you, but


    Peter is a big threat! No, I think you''d better not participate in the huntingpetition tomorrow. You


    can lie down in the hotel and say that you''re sick and it''s not convenient to participate. As long as you


    don''t participate, Peter can''t do anything to you."


    Tom looked at Amelia closely, trying to tell whether Amelia was serious.


    He looked at her for a long time, but he didn''t see that Amelia was performing. In the end, he chose to


    trust Amelia. After all, she had no motive to harm him.


    "It''s good that Peter is here. I also want to find him to solve the problem." Tom said faintly.


    Amelia''s eyes immediately widened. "You''re crazy! Do you know who Peter is? He''s the Vice President


    of the North Sky Association! His cultivation is unfathomable and shocking. I don''t know how many


    masters died in his hands. And he''s already at the medium-level of the Innate Realm. Even if you''re in


    the Innate Realm, you are just a beginner. How can you be Peter''s match?"


    Tom did not speak and maintained a faint smile. Suddenly, he felt something and turned to look in one


    direction.


    A middle-aged man in a gray suit showed up in his sight. This man was tall and straight, with a dignified


    face. His eyes were even more bright, deep and terrifying. It was frightening to look at him. One shall


    know that he was an extraordinary person at first nce.


    This person was Peter.


    His appearance calmed the crowd down, and everyone held their breath. Frightened by Peter''s aura


    and momentum, they did not dare to make a sound for fear of offending Peter.


    When Tom looked at him, Peter was also looking at Tom.


    Tom felt his eyes became burning hot when he was being stared at by Peter like this. It was as if Tom''s


    eyes had been burned.


    It was not that he was really burned, but that the pressure Peter gave him was too great, and Peter''s


    eyes seemed to be on fire.


    Even Tom felt like this, so there was no need to mention anyone else. Now they clearly felt that the


    temperature around them had risen a lot. It was originally very cold here, and it was almost zero


    degrees celsius. But because of Peter''s appearance, the temperature around them had actually


    increased by many degrees. How powerful was Peter?


    Of course, this was impossible. It was just because Peter''s aura and momentum were too great and he


    brought a huge impact to their mental world. Under the effect of their emotions, they felt that the


    temperature around them had risen. This was only because they were frightened by Peter, and their


    bodies secreted a lot of hormones, thereby increasing their body temperature.


    Even so, it was amazing. Peter''s cultivation was terrifying.


    Indeed, ever since Sunny hit him that day, Peter gained a lot from Sunny''s hit. From her hit, he realized


    more things and his cultivation had increased slightly.


    Now that he saw Tom appear, his anger rose, he wanted to rush up and kill Tom immediately.


    Tom''s expression also became solemn. It was obvious that Peter had given him a lot of pressure.


    He had investigated Peter in advance and knew that Peter was an expert of the Innate Realm. Tom


    was already mentally prepared. But now that he saw Peter, he realized that he still underestimated


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter.


    However, this was even better. The stronger Peter was, the more he could unleash his potential!


    At this moment, Peter showed a half-smile. Ignoring the greetings from people around him, he walked


    towards Tom straightly.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Everyone felt the atmosphere solemn and tense.


    Some ordinary people, who were not so bold, even had difficulty in breathing, and their throats were


    ufortable as if they were choked!


    Since Peter appeared, he had been fixing his eyes on Tom. It was clear that Peter had a deep hatred


    for Tom. This time, he was going to beat Tom for sure.


    Seeing Peter stride towards Tom, many people were immediately enthused. They fixed their eyes on


    them, afraid that they would miss a wonderful scene!


    Peter was a big shot in the circle.


    As the top expert in the Innate Realm and the vice president of the North Sky Association, he had a lot


    of industries under him. It could be said that he was invincible in terms of financial resources, force, or


    status. Everyone treated him with great respect.


    Tom, on the other hand, was the most popr person in H City recently. At the age of 28, he was


    already the chairman of threepanies, and ZQ Media''s market value was at a critical moment of ten


    billion dors.


    The most powerful one was Tom''s own strength. Rumor had it that he had sessfully taken the


    Purification Pill and reached the Innate Realm!


    His cultivation was equally shocking. He easily defeated Wade at the opening ceremony that day and


    broke Wade''s'' foundation''. What a tough man!


    Now, there was going to be a fight between the new and old tycoons, which was full of gimmicks and


    extremely exciting.


    Amelia was just an ordinary person in the Master Realm. How could she bear Peter''s overwhelming


    pressure? Now she was trembling in fear.


    Seeing that she was about to copse, Tom didn''t make her look bad. Instead, he patted her on the


    shoulder and stood in front of her, blocking Peter''s pressure on her.


    In an instant, Amelia felt much better and the pressure on her rxed by 90%.


    She gasped and looked at the tall figure standing in front of her, her heart trembling. With Tom in front


    of her, she was doubly confident and was no longer afraid.


    It was as if Tom was a huge rock, and no matter how fiercely the waves hit her, he could stand still and


    protect her from being hurt.


    It had been a long time since she felt this strong sense of security. At this time, Tom protecting her was


    stuck in her mind.


    Finally, under everyone''s gaze, Peter had walked to Tom. There was only a meter between them.


    For the top experts in their realm, this distance was equal to no distance. A single move would be as


    powerful as a thunderbolt!


    Tom, however, with a rxed smile, did not retreat, and he was not frightened by Peter at all.


    Peter stopped, staring at Tom with sharp eyes.


    Being so close, Tom could feel Peter''sva-like heat even more.


    But why should he be afraid?


    At this moment, Peter said, "Tom, you have a lot of guts. You know I''m looking for you, but you dare to


    Peter said with a smile, but his eyes were devoid of any emotion, sending a chill down people''s spine.


    To many people, Peter was like a wild beast, with an iparably surging energy in his body. Once it


    exploded, it would destroy heaven and earth!


    Although Tom was powerful, in terms of aura, there was a big difference between them. The two were


    not on the same level at all.


    Tom, who was considered unpromising material at first, but now people thought he was dead and had


    no way to live.


    Tom smiled and said, "Why don''t I dare toe? Are there other asions where I can beat you to


    death in the huntingpetition tomorrow without the worries behind?"


    Hearing his words, Peter burst outughing as if he had heard a joke.


    Heughed loudly as if there was a wave of airing out of his mouth and spreading around. It was


    too loud, louder than the sound of setting off firecrackers! It was as if there were constantly strong


    explosives exploding in his mouth, scaring all the birds and animals around a few hundred meters


    away. The birds on the big tree also spread their wings and fled, which was extremely shocking.


    As for the people around here, it was even more ufortable. They covered their ears, afraid that


    they were really afraid that their eardrums would be broken.


    Amelia, who was so close to them, covered her ears and still felt ufortable and buzzing.


    Only Tom was not affected at all. He still had a smile on his face and sneered, which just offset the


    wavelength of Peter''sughter, and everyone around him felt much better.


    This was true of how the noise-canceling earphones on the market worked. As long as the frequency


    was opposite to the sound source, the noise could be reduced.


    So was Tom now.


    Peter sensed that his voice was canceled out by Tom. He narrowed his eyes, stoppedughing, and


    sized Tom up.


    "What a young and frivolous man, Tom. From the moment you stepped on thisnd, you were dead


    and your life was no longer under your control," said Peter, standing with his hands behind his back. He


    did not make things difficult for Tom anymore. Now he put away all his aura and dignity and looked like


    an ordinary businessman.


    Tomughed again and said, "Peter, you''re old. You''re no match for me. Now apologize for your son.


    For the sake of the North Sky Association, I won''t argue with you two. Otherwise, you''re going to


    be a ghost of this forest."


    Tom''s words were not loud, but they were heard by everyone. They all opened their eyes wide and


    looked at Tom in shock, thinking that he must be crazy to say such a thing. Didn''t he understand the


    situation? At this juncture, he was still stubborn. How was he going to do to fight Peter?


    Not to mention them, even Amelia felt that Tom was arrogant this time and was heading for his doom.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Peter was too famous, who was not someone like Wade, a yboy could bepared with.


    It could be said that Tom had no chance of winning.


    Peter''s eyes grew colder. He had already sentenced Tom to death in his heart. He had begun to think


    about how to torture Tom by tomorrow!


    As for not being able to beat Tom?


    Tsk!


    He never thought about it, because he thought it was impossible. As the vice president of the North Sky


    Association, he would rather die if he couldn''t beat Tom.


    In the end, without saying more, Peter gave Tom a cold look and turned to leave.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    After Peter left for a long time, they still did not dare to speak loudly. The pressure Peter had brought to


    them was too overwhelming.


    However, it was more exciting to think that this huntingpetition was worth the trip.


    They had traveled thousands of miles to the mountains to pursue excitement. Now that they could see


    a fight between the real masters, wouldn''t it be satisfying?


    "Tom, you''re crazy. How dare you talk back to Peter? With his character, he''s going to tear you to


    pieces! What should we do now? Why don''t you go straight back to H City... s, but now there''s no


    chance. Once youe in here, you can''t go out until the huntingpetition is over. Otherwise, you''ll


    be hunted down. It''s over... If I knew, I wouldn''t have invited you over. It''s all my fault..." Amelia was


    extremely frightened, panicked, and regretful. Her eyes were red and she med herself so much that


    she raised her hand and was about to p herself.


    Tom stopped her in time and said, "You don''t have to me yourself. I came here voluntarily. I knew


    Peter woulde in advance, so it has nothing to do with you."


    Amelia still said with remorse, "Still, if I hadn''t invited you over, you wouldn''t have thought of it. In the


    end, I was the one who dragged you into this!"


    Seeing Amelia ming herself, he could tell she was not faking it. Tom felt a little warm in his heart.


    After spending these days with her, Tom also realized that Amelia was not a vicious person. On the


    contrary, Amelia was actually quite kind.


    "Well, I''ll be fine. Peter is no match for me. He''s the one who should be worried tomorrow, not me."


    Tom said seriously. His tone was very t, but his eyes revealed great confidence.


    However, in Amelia''s opinion, Tom was still being arrogant, because she really couldn''t figure out how


    Tom couldpare with Peter.


    Peter''s reputation in the circle was so great that Amelia had no confidence in Tom at all.


    She decided to lock Tom in the hotel no matter what happened tomorrow. As long as Tom didn''t show


    up at the hunting ground, ording to the rules, Peter could not do anything to Tom.


    Of course, Tom''s reputation would be ruined if he did so. However, what was reputationpared to


    life?


    When Tom saw Amelia''s worried look, he wanted to ask her why she cared so much about him. They


    had only met a few times and they were just acquaintances. But when the words rose to his lips, he


    swallowed them back and did not ask in the end.


    There was no need for that. Besides, was it important to know the reason why Amelia cared about


    him?


    Not really.


    Many people present who had greeted Tom now regretted it and wanted to p themselves for doing it.


    If Peter found out about this, they might get into trouble.


    In the eyes of most people, Tom was already a dead man. It was useless to show kindness to him, and


    there was even the risk of being hated by Peter.


    As for the people who had kept their distance from Tom from the beginning, they were especially d


    and gloating. Fortunately, they were smart and knew that Peter wasing, so they quickly kept their


    distance from Tom.


    At the same time, on a windowsill above the hotel, two people were standing there drinking, leisurely


    looking down at Tom, as if looking at the scenery, looking at a clown.


    "Interesting. I didn''t expect anyone to challenge Peter''s authority. More unexpectedly, a young man like


    him." One of the middle-aged men in his thirties, with a teasing smile on his face,yzily in a chair,


    his right hand slowly shaking the goblet. His muscles were especially strong, quite intimidating, and he


    was known to be a super expert at a nce.


    Opposite him stood a woman with short silver hair and enchanting makeup. She was exceptionally tall,


    1.8 meters in height, and a Caucasian. She did not speak Chinese, but English. "This man''s name is


    Tom. I heard that a while ago, he won the bid of a top-grade Purification Pill in the Cloud&Sky Pavilion.


    Now he has sessfully broken through to the Innate Realm. He is considered a peerless genius and


    he has reasons to be arrogant."


    A little surprise shed in the middle-aged man''s eyes and he said, "He is indeed a genius to reach the


    Innate Realm at such a young age. Unfortunately, he has provoked Peter. Tomorrow he is pretty much


    doomed."


    The Caucasian woman said, "That depends. Maybe Peter is not his match. Tom''s murder certificate


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    has made him famous and established himself in the circle."


    However, the middle-aged man''s eyes shed with disdain and he said, "The murder certificate? Hehe,


    he is far from Peter."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes shed with fear when he mentioned Peter.


    He had fought Peter before and lost.


    In addition to them, there was also a man standing on a tall tree not far away. He was very young and


    had a resolute appearance. He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He had a clear-cut face,


    handsome and masculine. He stood steadily on a branch and his eyes were fixed on Tom. His eyes


    narrowed slightly and he muttered to himself, "H Country is indeed a ce full of talents. The


    extraordinary experts under the age of 30 are all here. Tom, Tom, I hope you can survive from the fight


    with Peter. Don''t disappoint me."


    At the same time, simr sounds sounded in different ces, and many hidden experts had noticed the


    tit-for-tat between Peter and Tom. In particr, they paid more attention to Tom. Peter was a famous


    person in the circle. He was a veteran and extraordinary expert. Anyone in the circle would know him.


    Tom was a neer. Many people had never heard of him before and knew nothing about him.


    This huntingpetition attracted a lot of experts who were usually under the radar. Some of them


    came to Peter and Tom, although most of them did not like Tom.


    Tom also took his eyes away from Peter. At the same time, when he turned around, his eyes naturally


    crossed in several directions, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a faint smile. How


    could he not notice these masters hiding in the dark?


    Now he was not afraid or worried at all. Instead, he was very excited. This time, he did note for


    nothing.


    Tom didn''t care that no one greeted him. Now he was going into the hotel with his luggage. Seeing that


    Amelia was still following him, he asked with a strange expression, "You''re still following me. Aren''t you


    afraid of being troubled by Peter?"


    Amelia bit her lip and her eyes shed with fear. But after thinking about it carefully, she said, "What


    should I be afraid of? I don''t have a direct conflict with him. He can''t interfere with me and you being


    friends, can he?"


    She said so, but the fear in her eyes could not be dispelled.


    Tom smiled and said, "Forget it. You should go with your colleagues from the Cloud&Sky Pavilion. I will


    have my own room."


    "No way!" Amelia was stubborn and wanted to be with Tom.


    At this moment, a group of people came over. The person in front of them was Mr. Murphy, whom they


    had met in the Cloud&Sky Pavilion the other day. When they came over, they greeted Tom, but in a


    cold way, and they were not as enthusiastic as they had been in the Cloud&Sky Pavilion before.


    Then, Mr. Murphy said to Amelia, "Amelia, I''ve arranged a room for you, so don''t disturb Mr. Howard,


    okay?"


    Amelia clenched her teeth and did not answer.


    Tom didn''t say anything, which was normal. Everyone thought he would be dead tomorrow, so they had


    to distance themselves from him.


    Amelia said, "Mr. Murphy, can''t I spend thest night with Tom?"


    She was clearly pleading.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    To be honest, Tom was rather surprised to see Amelia like this.


    He did not expect that under such circumstances, Amelia would make a request to apany him for


    thest night.


    Did Amelia fall in love with him?


    Impossible. Amelia must have seen various handsome men. How could she like him? Besides, she had


    been in the circle for so long and had seen too much hypocrisy. Amelia would not fall in love casually.


    However, no matter what, Tom was quite moved. He could see that Amelia was not acting, but


    revealing her true heart.


    Mr. Murphy immediately pulled his face down and red at Amelia fiercely, ming Amelia for being


    ignorant andying a potential danger for the Cloud&Sky Pavilion.


    "Talk to Mr. Howard for a few more minutes and thene with me. This huntingpetition is very


    important. There''s a lot of work ahead of you." Mr. Murphy scolded.


    Amelia bit her lip. She was obedient to the his words. She looked at Tom again, slightly moving her lips.


    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. She just went up and gave Tom


    a hug. After five seconds, she let go of Tom and left with Mr. Murphy and the others.


    Mr. Murphy took two steps, turned around and sighed at Tom, "Young man, you shouldn''t be against


    Peter. What a pity!"


    Tom smiled and didn''t say anything.


    When Mr. Murphy saw him like this, he did not speak anymore. He shook his head and strode away. In


    his eyes, Tom would definitely be killed.


    It was rare for a man less than 30 years old to reach the Innate Realm. It was possible for him to reach


    the peak of the Innate Realm as long as he was given enough time, such as ten years or even twenty


    years.


    He might even strive to the Immortal Realm.


    Now that he was nothing left and Tom had offended Peter, he could not live on. Everything was in vain.


    There was a saying that no matter how talented a genius was, once he died, he would not be a genius.


    This was the thought as they looked at Tom.


    Some felt sorry for Tom, and some gloated. Different people had different emotions.


    Tom only smiled indifferently. He had been misunderstood so much that the current situation did not stir


    up any waves in his heart.


    Then he walked straight to the hotel. Without showing his ID card, he was qualified to check in just


    through a face scan.


    Amelia was right, because there were a lot of participants, and there was only one hotel, so there were


    not many rooms. It was necessary two or three people lived in one room.


    ording to the distribution, Tom needed to live with another two men, but when they heard that it was


    him, they immediately panicked and applied for a room change with the hotel and refused to live with


    Tom. It was as if Tom was the god of gue, and whoever approached him would die.


    The hotel had no choice but to arrange for another person to share a room with Tom, but in the end,


    everyone who was drawn did not want to stay with Tom.


    "Oh, Mr. Howard, I''m so sorry. I have the habit of sleepwalking, so I won''t live with you in case I disturb


    you."


    "Mr. Howard, I often snore loudly. You can''t stand me, so I won''t disturb Mr. Howard."


    "I have athlete''s foot..."


    "I have an infectious disease..."


    They kept their distance from Tom as if avoiding the gue. In the end, the hotel had no choice but to


    arrange for Tom to sleep in a room by himself. They had never met this before.


    Tom, on the other hand, was happy. He was not used to living with other people, and now this situation


    was exactly what he wanted.


    At night.


    Deep in the forest, there were endless trees.


    It was not peaceful at all. There were noises everywhere, which made the forest very lively.


    Up to now, at least 500 people hade to participate in the huntingpetition, plus the staff to


    maintain order, the total number of people was more than a thousand.


    After taking a shower, Tom came down to the banquet hall for dinner, and the scene was especially


    bustling.


    Tom looked over and saw many masters in the Master Realm, as well as many of Extrinsic Peak.


    But there were only a few people in the Innate Realm, and Peter was one of them.


    After Tom appeared, there was a brief silence in the room, and then it began to return to normal. They


    did not look at him, as if they had ignored him.


    Not far away, Amelia was having dinner with a few people from Cloud&Sky Pavilion. When she saw


    Tom, she subconsciously wanted to wave and call Tom over, but she was immediately stopped by the


    people around her.


    She had no choice but to put her hand down with a sad expression.


    Even she thought in her heart that Tom would be killed this time.


    Tom smiled faintly. He didn''t care. He went to get some food and came back. He found a seat to sit


    down. The others on the table froze, then stood up and said, "Hey, I''m full."


    "What a coincidence. I''m full too. Let''s go for a walk."


    All of a sudden, everyone else on this table was gone.


    There was no expression on Tom''s face. He began to eat as if he could not see the repulsion and


    hostility of these people towards him.


    After dinner, Tom went out to walk, but no matter where he went, the people there would disperse and


    be afraid of him.


    Sooner, he reached a cabin and heard a loud voiceing from inside.


    Vaguely, he heard his name. He thought about it and decided to walk over to see what was going on.


    Soon he understood what was going on.


    There were more than 20 people gathered inside, all rich big bosses in the city. Now they gathered


    together to open a gambling game.


    "Tomorrow is the start of the huntingpetition, and it''s also the battle of the century between Peter


    and Tom. Now,gentlemen, I make a bet. You can ce your bets at will. Peter''s odds are 1 to 1.13."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    One of them said loudly, his tone agitated, but immediately met the opposition of others, "Fuck. 1 to


    1.13, the odds are too low! I bet 10 million, only to earn 1.3 million. It''s less than the monthly allowance


    of my mistress!"


    "That''s right. 1.13 is too little. It should be 1.2 anyway!"


    The host just now added, "Why? The odds are too low. Then you can buy Tom to win. Tom''s odds are


    7.3 to 1. You buy 10 million dors. If Tom wins, you can earn 73 million dors."


    "Damn, this is even more ridiculous. How can Tom win? Pay 7.3 times? Even if you pay 17.3 times, no


    one will buy it! It''s boring, it''s really boring!"


    "That''s right. Everyone knows that Tom is going to lose. The extra ie of 7.3 times is still useless."


    "Tom is 100 % dead."


    Many of the remaining people were cursing, thinking that the odds decided by these three bookmakers


    were too unscientific.


    Another banker said, "You don''t have to scold here. Since you all think that Tom will lose, then buy


    Peter. You can still get interests. But it''s agreed that a person can only receive 100 million dors at the


    most."


    The third banker smiled and said, "However, we are all old friends. If you buy Tom to win, there is no


    limit. You can even buy Tom for a billion dors."


    "One billion, you can make 7.3 billion!"


    Many people were moved to hear this amount, but they calmed down and thought about it. Tom


    couldn''t win at all. No matter how much they bought, their money would finally all go to three dealers''


    pockets.


    So they all bet on Peter. There were ten million, twenty million, and a hundred million at the highest.


    No ident. No one was willing to buy Tom to win.


    This made the three bookmakers frown. They were most afraid to push all of them aside, so that when


    Peter really won, they would lose all their money.


    "Hey, why you all buy Peter? You don''t believe Tom? I heard that Tom is already in the Innate Realm.


    Maybe Tom can kill Peter."


    The banker''s words immediately provoked a disdainful rebuttal from others. "Tom would kill Peter? Do


    you think it''s possible?"


    "Yeah, you think we''re stupid."


    "Even if the odds are 1 to 1.13, you will lose a lot this time. Haha."


    The banker was a little flustered. If he had known this, he should have set the odds lower!


    At this moment, a voice sounded from behind the crowd. "I''ll give you two billion dors to bet Tom


    would win."


    When everyone heard the voice, they were all startled and looked back. Seeing Tom standing at the


    door and smiling at them, they felt awkward.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    "What? You don''t want me to bet?" Seeing that they didn''t answer for a long time, Tom continued with a


    smile.


    A banker said with a dry smile, "Mr. Howard, we were just ying around. We didn''t mean anything.


    Don''t take it to heart."


    The other two bankers also said quickly, "Yes, yes, Mr. Howard, we were just ying for fun. Don''t take


    it seriously."


    "Mr. Howard is such a magnanimous person. He wouldn''t bother to argue with us. Let''s leave so as not


    to disturb Mr. Howard."


    Then they were about to leave.


    Tom stopped them and said, "Don''t worry. I am not that petty. Tomorrow is the battle between me and


    Peter. Either he dies or I die. So I''m not joking. I''m going to bet on me for two billion. Will you take it?"


    "Well..." Hearing Tom''s words, the three bankers were obviously stunned. They looked at Tom


    suspiciously, not sure if he was angry or being serious. Two billion was not a small amount!


    One of the bankers smiled dryly and said, "Mr. Howard, we are really joking. Don''t take it to heart."


    These three bankers were all bosses of differentpanies. Each of them was worth more than ten


    billion and was a big shot outside, but they really didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Tom, because


    Tom was much stronger than them. And they were still in the deep forests, so if Tom really became


    angry and killed them, they would die unjustly and miserably.


    The others were also embarrassed and quickly joined in to exin.


    Tom shook his head and said, "Are you afraid?"


    The three bankers looked at each other and exchanged nces. Thest one asked tentatively, "Mr.


    Howard, are you sure you want to bet two billion? If you lose, we won''t refund you."


    "Yes, Mr. Howard, we did open the market just now. But that was for fun. We didn''t mean to go against


    you."


    Tom walked in and said with a smile, "It''s just two billion. It''s just a small amount for me. However,


    ording to your odds, once I win, you''re going to pay me 14.6 billion. Are you sure you have so much


    money?"


    The three bankers all sneered. "Mr. Howard, don''t worry. 14.6 billion is just a small sum for us. The


    thing is, are you sure you want to bet? As far as I know, many people don''t think you can defeat Peter


    tomorrow."


    The others looked at Tom with the same yful expression and did not believe that he had the ability to


    defeat Peter.


    Tom said, "You don''t have to worry about that. ording to what you said, if I really lose to Peter, I


    can''t spend any more money, so I might as well take a bet. Maybe it can stimte me and bring out my


    potential to survive in a desperate situation."


    Hearing his words, many people in the roomughed and thought that Tom was talking nonsense.


    One of the bankers said, "Mr. Howard, since you have such a good mood, it''s not good for us to spoil it.


    We took your bet of two billion dors. However, we need you to transfer the money first."


    The other two bankers muttered in a low voice, "That''s right. If you were killed tomorrow, who would we


    ask for this money?"


    Tomughed again. He was just bored and wanted to go out for a stroll. He didn''t expect to get such a


    good opportunity to earn 14.6 billion for nothing.


    "Sure, give me an ount number. I''ll transfer it right away." Tom said with a smile, looking especially


    approachable.


    When everyone saw that he seemed to be serious, they were very happy, especially envious of the


    three bankers. They could earn two billion for nothing. On average, everyone could get almost seven


    hundred million.


    Tom was quick. He immediately transferred two billion on his phone to the ount the bankers gave


    him. The three bankers were surprised to hear the notice of the phone. They did not expect Tom to


    really transfer the money now!


    When they came to their senses, they were especially excited. They had earned two billion for nothing.


    Even if other people bet on Peter, they could earn over a billion. This felt good. They were hrious.


    Peter would lose?


    They never thought that this would happen, because it was impossible.


    Tom looked at the happy smiles on the corners of their mouths and sneered in his heart. After


    tomorrow, they would definitely cry!


    "Mr. Howard, this is our contract. Once you lose to Peter tomorrow, this money will belong to us. If you


    defeat Peter, we will immediatelypensate you 14.6 billion. Sign here."


    Tom waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for a contract. It''s meaningless. Once I win tomorrow,


    I''m sure you won''t dare not give me this 14.6 billion, right?"


    The three bankersughed. "Haha, of course. Mr. Howard, you are so generous. We really don''t have


    to sign the contract."


    Tom smiled meaningfully and left the cabin.


    After he left, the three bankers jumped up in excitement, thinking they made a fortune.


    Someone reminded them that if Tom won, they would lose a lot.


    These words were disdained by the three of them. Even if the sun rose from the west, Tom would not


    win.


    After leaving the cabin, Tom continued to walk outside for a while, then began to go back to his room to


    rest.


    He felt very happy now. He just came out for a walk, but he earned 14.6 billion. He was not worried that


    the three bankers weren''t going to give him that money at all. As long as he killed Peter, his reputation


    would rise greatly. The three people didn''t have the guts to keep that money.


    How dare any ordinary person offends a transcendent master of the Innate Realm?


    The richer the person was, the more afraid he was of death.


    So Tom was not worried at all.


    It was still early, so Tom did not fall asleep immediately. Instead, he began to meditate to refresh


    himself.


    After he reached the Innate Realm, his strength was improving every day.


    In the past, when he was at Extrinsic Peak, he still needed to punch and exercise to cultivate. But now,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    he didn''t need to practice. He just needed to meditate, control his brain, and secrete various hormones


    to achieve the effect of cultivation.


    This was also why the Innate Realm was also known as the Transcendent Realm. As long as Tom did


    not die, he would continue to progress endlessly.


    After meditating for an hour, Tom had practiced more than a hundred battles with Peter in his mind.


    Now his brain, which was equivalent to artificial intelligence, worked very fast, and his IQ, EQ, and sixth


    sense would be greatly improved.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and heard a footsteping from the corridor towards his room.


    Soon, the person arrived at the door of his room and stopped.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Tom''s eyes became cold, and the other party held the doorknob, ready to open the door.


    It was interesting...


    Tom quickly got up from the ground,y down on the bed, covered himself with the quilt, and closed his


    eyes to pretend to be asleep.


    He wanted to see who dared to attack him!


    Soon, the door was opened with a click...


    It wasn''t opened by force, but by a door card.


    Then, from the corridor outside, a ray of light was projected into the room. Then, a graceful figure


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    appeared at the door, looking around like a thief.


    Tom was stunned when he saw this figure from the corners of his eyes.


    Wasn''t this Amelia? Why was she doing here?


    It was indeed Amelia, so she had the door card for Tom''s room.


    After a long struggle, she sneaked out of the room and came to Tom''s room after her roommate fell


    asleep.


    In fact, she didn''t understand why she had toe to Tom.


    If she was her usual self, she would not have done this.


    But she had this impulse that if she didn''t visit Tom and talk to Tom properly, she would really regret it,


    as if she would lose something she loved.


    From where she stood, Tom was going to die tomorrow. She was Tom''s friend. On hisst night, she


    shoulde over to apany Tom.


    Fortunately, everyone went into their room to sleep at this time, and no one saw her.


    She carefully opened the door and put her head in. It was dark in the room. There was a person


    sleeping on the bed. It was Tom. She breathed a sigh of relief, then walked in gently and closed the


    door.


    However, just as she was about to close the door, a voice suddenly came from behind her. "Amelia?


    Why are youing to my room at night instead of sleeping?"


    Tom''s sudden words scared her so much that she jumped up and screamed, "Ah!"


    And she almost copsed to the ground in fear.


    Tom was speechless when he saw her overreaction and he turned on the light casually.


    Amelia turned around and saw Tom. She loosened up a little and punched Tom shyly and angrily and


    scolded, "You almost scared me to death just now!"


    She quickly closed the door and patted herself on the chest, causing her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    Seeing this, Tom could not help but feel his heart beat faster. He quickly averted his eyes.


    Amelia seemed to have just taken a shower, and she smelled good. Now that they were the only ones


    in the room, it was even more exciting.


    Tom had no choice but to step back, keep a distance from her, and then said, "Why are you looking for


    me sote?"


    Amelia did not answer him but waited for herself to calm down. She locked the door behind and put on


    a safety chain. Then she turned around and looked at Tom, still silent and affectionate.


    Tom was really ufortable with her gaze, so he frowned and pretended to be annoyed, "Are you


    mute?"


    Amelia walked forward and approached Tom step by step. Tom''s frown deepened, and he suddenly


    found that he could not see through Amelia.


    He wasn''t sure what Amelia was up to now. Was she really in love with him or was she nning


    something else?


    Amelia kept approaching, and Tom had to step back, or Amelia would bump into him.


    But they were in a closed room. Soon, Tom was forced to the corner of the room. He frowned even


    more and said, "Enough! Get out now!"


    Amelia ignored him, but opened her arms and leaned against Tom''s chest.


    Tom raised his hand and wondered if he should give Amelia a p!


    But in the end, he held back and was sessfully pressed against his chest by Amelia.


    The atmosphere immediately became very ambiguous...


    Tom''s mouth moved and he wanted to say something cruel, but he suddenly couldn''t say it. Because at


    this time, he heard Amelia sobbing quietly.


    His body froze.


    What was going on?


    Amelia actually cried?


    Was it because of him?


    "Why are you crying?" Tom asked, feeling a little numb on his scalp.


    Now Amelia put her arms around his waist, buried her face in his chest, and cried softly.


    Tom was really at a loss.


    Amelia finally began to speak. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for having screwed things up..."


    Tom was stunned again. Did Ameliae here in the middle of the night just to apologize?


    To be honest, Tom had always been very vignt against Amelia. At this moment, he suddenly found


    that he seemed to have misunderstood Amelia. Maybe Amelia wasn''t as treacherous as he thought.


    "Can you let me go first? It''s not appropriate for you to hold me like this." Tom said helplessly.


    Amelia did not let go of him but continued hugging him. She sniffled and said, "You''ve always been


    wary of me. You think I''m a bad person. You think I''m a bitch, right?"


    This...


    Tom found it really hard to answer her.


    If he said "yes", it would hurt her feelings; If he said "no", then he would be lying.


    In the end, Tom had topromise and say, "I have never thought you are a bitch."


    "Then you must think that I have been a bad person. You think that me getting near to you is up to


    something no good." Amelia suddenly became a little girly and coquettish, which made it difficult for


    Tom to resist.


    He had always been helpless against women, especially when it came to women''s tears.


    "Amelia, you came to my room in the middle of the night just to tell me this?" Tom asked curiously.


    Tom was quite helpless now. It was impossible to say that he didn''t feel anything when Amelia held him


    like this.


    But he couldn''t act rashly. He had a wife.


    Fortunately, Amelia finally let go of him, looked up at him, and said, "I don''t me you for thinking like


    this. I know how people think of me. When all men see me, they will think that I am a vixen, a


    coquettish bitch. But who would know, from the beginning to the end, I have never done anything


    shameless. Yes, I did seduce a lot of men and make them work for me willingly. But I never let them


    have it. I haven''t slept with any man yet!"


    That was a little too much.


    Tom could not help but look at her doubtfully.


    When Amelia saw this, Amelia snorted heavily and said, "I knew you would misunderstand me like this,


    thinking that I am a fickle woman. Hmph! In fact, I have never had sex with any man. All the men in the


    world thought that a sexy and seductive woman like me must have experienced many men to have


    such power. In fact, on the contrary, a truly brilliant charm requires the woman to maintain her virginity


    in order to exert the greatest power!"


    Uh...


    Tom believed it now. From his judgment, he knew that Amelia was not lying.


    To be honest, it surprised him.


    But why did Amelia tell him this?


    "I believe you are, but can you leave now? I''m going to sleep. There''s still a fierce battle tomorrow."


    Tom asked sincerely.


    Amelia red at him fiercely, as if ming him for his not understanding her.


    At this moment, a blush suddenly appeared on Amelia''s face and she made a move that stunned Tom!

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Amelia was about to take off her clothes!


    "What''s going on?"


    Tom was shocked.


    What was going on? Did Ameliae to him in the middle of the night to let him take advantage of


    her? Why? She knew that he was going to die in Peter''s hands tomorrow, so he had to be rewarded?


    Or was it the way that Amelia apologize to her?


    No matter what, Tom couldn''t do this.


    Not to mention that he was married, if he had sex with Amelia, he would have cheated on Phoebe.


    Even without Phoebe, he couldn''t have sex with Amelia now. Tomorrow was a life and death battle with


    Peter. So he had to keep his energy up. How could he expend energy tonight?


    So he quickly stopped Amelia, red at her and said, "Hey! Amelia! Are you crazy? In your mind, am I


    the kind of man who only cares about sex!"


    Amelia was stopped by him and said angrily, "Tom, are you a man? I''ve already done this. You still


    want to reject me?"


    Tom said, "Can this be the only way to prove whether I''m a man or not? Well, just go back. There''s no


    need to express your guilt for me in this way. You should know that I''m the only one who will win


    against Peter tomorrow, so you don''t have to feel guilty. Just mind your own business."


    But Amelia didn''t believe him at all. She looked at him deeply and said, "Tom, you don''t have to lie to


    me. I''m already here tonight, so I won''t go back. You can take it aspensation for my guilt, or as


    seduction. In my whole life, it was rare to fall in love with a man. I didn''t want to see the man I love


    disappear from my world without doing anything!"


    What she said was very sincere and serious. It was obvious that she was not joking. After knowing


    Amelia for so long, it was the first time that Tom had seen her so serious.


    Tom was shocked. Before this, he really did not think that Amelia would really fall in love with him,


    which made him feel unreal.


    There was a doubt in his heart. Was he so charming?


    By the way, a lot of women had confessed their love for him.


    "Are you serious?" Tom asked with a frown.


    Amelia looked up and stared at Tom, "Don''t you think so?"


    "Okay..." Tom was a little convinced by Amelia.


    Then, Amelia prepared to continue what she had just done and dedicated herself to Tom. But Tom


    stopped her again and said seriously, "Amelia, since you are so honest, I won''t hide it from you."


    "Peter would be definitely defeated in tomorrow''s battle. Do you know why I know that the person


    behind Wade is Peter, the top yer in the middle of the Innate Realm, and I still cripple Wade?


    Because I''m not afraid of Peter at all. In my eyes, Peter is just my stepping stone. Killing him is easy for


    me."


    Tom said.


    Amelia''s mouth moved slightly, wanting to say something, but Tom interrupted her and said, "Also, I


    can tell you that I just broke through the Innate Realm not long ago, but I broke through by swallowing


    the best Purification Pill. So my strength is naturally stronger than the ordinary people of Innate Realm.


    Besides, I''ve been improving every day during this period of time. I''ve studied Peter specially. With his


    current ability, he''s really not my opponent."


    Now that Amelia believed something, her eyes flickered and she asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    Tom replied, "Of course. It''s not the first day you''ve met me. Have you ever seen me lose my


    Amelia''s mood rxed a lot. She recalled carefully that Tom was indeed steady and would not do


    anything that was not certain.


    But Peter was very famous for his great power. After thinking about it, Amelia was still a little worried.


    She bit her lips and said, "Even if you can defeat Peter, I want to give myself to you. Don''t worry, I won''t


    make it difficult for you. I won''t let you take responsibility, and I won''t let your wife know. I just need you


    toe to me when you think of me."


    When Tom heard this, his heart beat faster. Amelia was really beautiful. If she really became his secret


    lover... It was really the pinnacle of a man. Besides, Phoebe seemed to acquiesce in him keeping a


    mistress outside.


    But soon, he got rid of this idea. It was too immoral to do so. It was a kind of harm to Phoebe and


    Amelia.


    "So this is about the second point." Tom continued solemnly, "Although I am confident of defeating


    Peter, it is based on my peak condition. If I make love with you tonight, it is equivalent to losing my


    spirit and losing my strength, then I may be unable to beat Peter. So you should go back for my good."


    Amelia was stunned when she heard this. "Can this still make you lose your energy?"


    "Yes." Tom nodded seriously.


    Amelia stared closely at Tom''s eyes and found that Tom did not dodge. It should not be a lie. She


    believed it.


    "Okay then." Amelia nodded.


    When Tom heard her believe his words, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was really not easy.


    If other men knew that he had rejected such a beautiful woman who offered toe to him, they would


    definitely despise him to the bone.


    "Since that''s the case, then go back and rest. Wait for my good news tomorrow." Tom said.


    Amelia shook her head and said, "I''m here, so I''m not going back. Tom, let me stay with you tonight. I


    won''t flirt with you. I just want to hug you to sleep."


    Tom was very awkward. Wasn''t it flirtatious to sleep with me in her arms?


    "Amelia, don''t you know how attractive you are? If you hold me, I cannot sleep." Tom said angrily.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia pouted and said, "What should I do? I can''t go back anyway."


    Tom persuaded her for a long time but she still refused to go back. He was a little angry. He said,


    "Okay, if you want me to be killed by Peter tomorrow, then stay."


    When Amelia heard this, she was finally afraid and quickly said, "No, then I''d better go back. Have a


    good rest tonight. You must win against Peter tomorrow."


    "Okay, no problem." Tom felt strange. Why did he feel like he was coaxing a child?


    Next, Amelia stayed and chatted for a while. When Tom was not paying attention, she kissed Tom on


    the face and finally left reluctantly.


    Just as she was leaving, the door on the opposite side of the room opened. Killian came out of the


    room. Seeing this, his face turned purple with anger.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    After Amelia left, Tom really breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed his slightly swollen temple. He was


    really helpless. He never expected that Amelia really liked him and that she even took the initiative to


    have sex with him in the middle of the night.


    If his willpower hadn''t been strong enough, he would have made a big mistake.


    However, Amelia was so captivating that she could be called an alluring woman. If it were other men,


    they would have been unable to resist and started to make mistakes.


    As for being seen by Killian again, he didn''t care. Compared to Peter, Killian was nothing.


    He got a fire in him right now, so he had to take a cold bath to extinguish it forcefully. Otherwise, he


    couldn''t fall asleep tonight.


    When Killian returned to his room, he lost his temper and smashed a lot of things. He hated Tom''s guts.


    He came to the hotel very early today, so he didn''t know about Peter and Tom. He thought that Tom


    was just an ordinary person. He had made up his mind to kill Tom in a cruel way in the Hunting


    Competition tomorrow. Only in this way could he vent his hatred!


    Soon, Tom got rid of all distractions and returned to a calm state. After meditating for another two


    hours, he went to bed.


    In fact, at his level, even if he did not sleep for three days and nights, he could still maintain a full spirit.


    However, there would be a fierce battle with Peter tomorrow, so he must improve his condition to the


    best. If he could y 100 % of his power at ordinary times, he had to y 120 % of his power now.


    Finally, when the first ray of sun shone into the room, Tom opened his eyes on time as if he had sensed


    something.


    Then he got out of bed, briefly exercised his muscles, put on his clothes, and went downstairs...


    When he came down for breakfast, he found that the atmosphere was more solemn and lively thanst


    night. Many people could not hide their excitement.


    When Killian saw Tom, he walked over and stopped beside Tom. He deliberately said gloomily, "You''re


    a dead man. I''ll pull out your bones and let you die in despair and pain."


    Tom frowned slightly at Killian''s threat. He was a little impatient and said directly to Killian, "For the


    sake of your acquaintance with Amelia, I don''t want to lower myself to the same level as you. If you


    really dare to trouble me, I''ll kill you. All right, get lost now."


    Killian''s eyes were full of anger. Tom was risk his neck to say. He was so angry that he evenughed,


    "Okay, okay, let''s wait and see. I''ll change my name if I can''t pull your bone outter."


    Facing his threat, Tom only responded with two words, "Stupid jerk."


    This time, Killian gritted his teeth even more angrily.


    He had never hated anyone so much and Tom was the first one. When the Hunting Competition


    started, he wanted Tom to die. Anyway, in the Hunting Competition, there was an unwritten rule that


    killing people was acquiesced. Even if they returned to the society, they could not be held ountable!


    Many people also noticed the confrontation between Killian and Tom just now. They all looked at Killian


    with strange expressions and thought that Killian was a fool. Tom and Peter were masters of the Innate


    Realm, and why did Killian, a nobody of the Extrinsic Peake to provoke?


    Unfortunately, Killian didn''t know about this. Seeing everyone''s eyes, he thought that these people


    wereughing at him for being provoked by Tom, which made him even more determined to kill Tom.


    Soon after breakfast, the Hunting Competition began.


    After the organizer''s introduction, Tompletely understood the rules of this Hunting Competition.


    It was really exciting.


    It turned out that the so-called rules of this Hunting Competition were no rules. All the contestants can


    enjoy hunting. Note that the prey to be hunted was not limited to wild animals in the forest, but also the


    prey in the eyes of the contestants. There was no limit to the type. This meant that people could also


    be hunted.


    Of course, it was not endless hunting. Each person could only hunt two people at most, and each


    contestant had an rm device on his body. If he pressed this rm device, he was out of the


    hunted by the organizers.


    In fact, every year, there werepetitors died in the forest, some were hunted by other people, and


    some were bitten to death by wild animals.


    In short, this was a very primitive, very cruel game. All the people who came to such an exciting game


    were the ones who were bold enough and confident enough in themselves!


    This year, there were a lot of contestants. Altogether, there were four or five hundred people. Most of


    them were masters of the Master Realm. A small part of them were ordinary people who only reached


    the level of warrior. Some of them were masters of Extrinsic Peak. As for the top masters of Innate


    Realm like Tom and Peter, there were very few.


    Most of them armed themselves with all kinds of high-tech equipment. There were also many powerful


    weapons. However, the organizers stipted that guns could not be used, and only crossbows could


    be used.


    As for Tom, he only went in with two daggers. He didn''t wear any high-tech armor that could protect


    him. At his level, it was useless to wear these.


    His real threat came not from the beast, but from Peter.


    The people around him felt that he was too arrogant when they saw him go into battle with a light pack.


    After everyone had selected their equipment and weapons, they began to board helicopters and would


    get off the ne at different ces deep in the forest.


    The forest for thispetition was extremelyrge, covering an area of hundreds of kilometers. Only


    when different contestants were ced in different areas could the ''fairness'' of thepetition be


    ensured.


    Each contestant had a namete with his or her identity written on it.


    The namete could be obtained by snatching it from others. In the end, whoever had the most


    nametes would be the champion of this Hunting Competition.


    The champion could receive a mysterious gift from the organizer.


    This was another important reason why so many people came to participate in the annual Hunting


    Competition.


    It was exciting. There were prizes, and it was a legitimate way to get revenge.


    After Tom figured out the rules, he was also very excited.


    Organizers stipte that contestants could work together in teams of no more than five people. Most of


    the contestants were in groups of three or five.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were few who fought alone like Tom.


    Tom was put into the depths of the forest. As soon as he jumped off the ne, he met a group of


    wolves hunting. When he appeared, the wolves all pounced on him.


    He didn''t even look at them. When the first two wolves rushed up to him, he kicked them in the head,


    and the wolves flew straight out, dead.


    When other wolves saw this, they were all frightened. With a cry, they turned around and ran away.


    This Hunting Competitionsted for a week. In this week, all the contestants had to stay in the big


    forest. They had topletely restore the life of primitive people. If they could not stay there any


    longer, they could press the rm device. Soon, there would be staff to rescue them, but it also meant


    that they lost the qualification topete.


    In this week, everyone was heading in the direction of the hotel in the center. By then, those who had


    not withdrawn from thepetition would meet andpete for the namete. Thest person left


    was the champion.


    Tom was not interested in being champion. He just wanted to kill Peter.


    Soon two days passed. Tom had killed two wolves, a wild boar, and a brown bear. As for other animals


    that were not hostile to him, he had let them go.


    Finally, on the third day, he met the first group of contestants. It was a coincidence that it was Killian''s


    group of five people.


    When Killian saw him, he was also stunned for a moment. Then he burst outughing, revealing a


    ferocious and cold expression.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    When Tom saw them, he also showed a strange expression.


    What a coincidence. He wandered in the forest for two days and met more than 200 wild animals but


    not any human beings at all. But the first humans he met were from Killian''s team,


    If he hadn''t known that it waspletely random, he would have thought that the organizers had


    arranged it in advance.


    To be honest, Tom felt quite bored since he hadn''t met anyone but just animals in the past two days.


    Now that he met Killian and others, he was a little happy.


    Compared to his cleanliness, Killian and the others looked a little embarrassed, especially the other


    four. They got wounds over their bodies, they were dirty and even bloodied. It was obvious that they


    had fought with wild animals.


    Only Killian was decent, and at least he wasn''t that dirty, but it was obvious that he had sweated, and


    his hair and face were covered in dust.


    Now that they saw Tom, their eyes were filled with excitement. Killianughed loudly, "Hahaha... Tom, I


    didn''t expect to meet you! I''d like to see who can save you!"


    The four aplices who were with him also smiled grimly. Their eyes were filled with cruelty as they


    looked at Tom. In their eyes, Tom was already a dead man.


    Tomughed too. He felt they were really funny. He and Peter had been in such a mess and almost


    everyone here heard about their battle, but Killian and the others didn''t know about it yet, and they


    dared to provoke him? They really wanted a terrible death!


    Killian and the others spread out and slowly surrounded Tom, afraid that Tom would run away.


    However, they found out that Tom didn''t intent to run away at all and instead looked at them like looking


    at clowns, which made them angry. They had expected that Tom would have been frightened out of his


    wits and beg for mercy from them.


    When Killian saw that Tom was already in their encirclement, he became even calmer. He held a


    machete in his hand, and the de was stained with blood, which made him look especially scary.


    "Tom, I''d like to see where you can go this time. How dare you steal my woman? Do you know who I


    man?" Killian smiled grimly and looked very frightening. In this big forest, hepletely abandoned his


    usual gentle side and revealed his true colors!


    Everyone had a dark side in their hearts, but in the real world, there were too many restrictions, and


    their evil thoughts must be concealed.


    But here, without restraint, many people showed their true colors.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Killian was one of them. Hepletely tore off his disguise and revealed the evilest side of himself.


    Now he stared at Tom as if he was treating Tom as an animal who could be ughtered at will.


    Soon, he walked up to Tom and stared at Tom with his eyes, which made him especially frightening.


    "Killian, do you want to kill me?" Tom looked at Killian and said meaningfully.


    He didn''t hate Killian, but just thought that Killian was just a jealous, normal man.


    But now, seeing Killian''s evil side, he found himself overestimating Killian, who was a real despicable


    person.


    Killianughed grimly again and said, "What? You finally know now? You''ve been having a good time


    with that bitch these past two days. Last night, that bitch went to your room. You must have had a good


    night!"


    As he said this, the expression on his face waspletely distorted. He was full of hatred, anger,


    ferocity, and cruelty.


    Tom frowned slightly and said, "Amelia and I are not the kind of rtionship you think we are. Indeed


    she came to my roomst night, but I didn''t sleep with her."


    But to Killian, his exnation became a sign of cowardice and fear.


    Killian seemed to hear a big joke and burst outughing. "Hahaha! Tom, Tom, do you think I''m a fool?


    You''ve been flirting with Amelia for the past two days. She even went to your roomst night. But now


    tell me that you haven''t slept with her? What a joke! Hahaha!"


    Tom was silent. He suddenly realized that his exnation was in vain. Killian obviously wouldn''t believe


    him, nor could he.


    Seeing that he was silent, Killian''s grim smile became even more intense. "Why, now you are afraid?


    You were very arrogant before! What don''t you keep being arrogant?"


    Killian held the machete in his hand, and the light of the knife shone on his face, making him look


    especially scary and ferocious.


    Tom said, "So you intend to kill me?"


    "Why don''t you still not know until now?"


    As Killian said this, the other four men who were holding machetes in their hands, took two more steps


    forward andpletely surrounded Tom in the circle. As long as Killian gave an order, they would rush


    up and kill Tom.


    Killian enjoyed this situation. He thought he absolutely was the winner. Tom was just a piece of meat on


    his chopping block. He could kill him at will, so he was not in a hurry now. He wanted to see Tom being


    in despair and begging for mercy before he died.


    So he put on a teasing smile and said, "Of course, since you''re Amelia''s friend, I''ll give you a chance to


    kneel down and apologize to me. I can consider letting you go then."


    Hearing this, Tom couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    When Killian saw that he could stillugh at this moment, his face immediately darkened and he was in


    a murderous mood. "How dare youugh when you''re dying? Since that''s the case, don''t me me for


    being cruel! I will kill you slowly as punishment for offending me."


    Tom said, "Killian, I finally understand why Amelia has always looked down on you. How could she fall


    for such a retarded person like you? Amelia had asked me not to take you seriously because you had


    been her friend for many years. I''ve decided even I met you, I would only teach you a small lesson.


    Now, it seems that there is no need. Your evil side has been totally exposed. When you go out of


    society, you will be even crueler."


    Killian had an incredulous expression on his face, and he then burst outughing. "You''re just a little


    boy but you want to teach me a lesson? I think you''ve developed blind confidence in yourself, haven''t


    you? Well, since you''re so awesome, teach me a lesson now..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, his vision was blurred. It turned out that Tom suddenly struck him


    and pped him on the face, causing him to fall.


    Tom''s p made him furious and he shouted angrily, "How dare you to hit me? I''ll kill you!"


    He stood up again smoothly and then held the machete tightly, ready to cut it down at Tom.


    It had to be said that Killian''s martial arts were good. If Tom was still at Extrinsic Peak, he might not be


    able to dodge it.


    But now Tom was in Innate Realm, so Killian''s action was as slow as a turtle crawling to him...

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Killian, on the other hand, had absolute confidence in his cut, and the corner of his mouth was raised a


    lot. He thought that he had shown the most perfect attack since he learned martial arts. Tom was too


    weak to dodge him.


    He even imagined how Tom got seriously injured by him.


    However, just as his machete was halfway through, Tom suddenly gave him a casual kick. Tom


    In an instant, Killian''s abdomen was hit by the kick. He was knocked into the air and then hit the tree


    behind him heavily. The huge impact made the tree, which was half a meter wide, shake and fall


    endless leaves and fruits.


    This kick made Killian unable to move as if all his organs had been dislocated. His face was as pale as


    paper and he spat out arge mouthful of blood in the air.


    The other four people were frightened by this scene. They didn''t understand what happened. Killian


    was a master at the peak of the Nurtured Realm! He defeated many famous boxers. He was almost


    invincible in their minds, but now he was kicked away by Tom easily?


    They all opened their eyes wide and were so shocked that they thought they were hallucinating.


    Of course, the most shocked one was Killian himself. Now he felt that he was falling apart at the


    seams, and his organs were broken or dislocated!


    He was even too weak to move his fingers.


    The strength of this kickpletely exceeded his understanding of the limits of humanity. Why could a


    person make such a terrifying kick? Was Tom a human or a monster?


    Tom didn''t want to hit him that hard. It was Killian who had been searching for death and provoked


    Tom''s bottom line. Someone stupid like Killian, he had no other option but to cripple him.


    "You..."


    "Who the hell are you? Are you a monster?!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Only one...One kick, he defeated Brother Lee?"


    "How is that possible? Brother Lee is a master..."


    The rest four people were extremely shocked and frightened, and their bodies began to tremble. They


    had held their machetes tight, but now they let go of their strength. When Tom looked at them with one


    look, they were so scared that they shook off all their machetes.


    Tom only showed his martial arts casually, and they were all scared to death. They knelt down in front


    of Tom and began to apologize and beg for mercy.


    When Tom saw this, he did not bother to deal with them. He said faintly, "Don''t let me see you again, or


    you all will end like this, understand?"


    "Understood!"


    "We promise we won''t show up in front of you ever."


    "Thank you for showing us mercy. Thank you."


    Tom nodded, nced at Killian faintly and began to leave.


    Of course, before leaving, Tom took the nametes from the five of them. Although Tom was not


    interested in winning the so-called champion, he would not waste this opportunity.


    Next, Tom continued walking in the forest and met several teams one after another. These people saw


    that Tom appeared alone and did not have any weapons on him, especially with a lot of nametes in


    his hands. They all wanted to kill Tom.


    However, they were strong in will but weak in power. Tom defeated them easily and stripped their


    nametes. They lost their qualification to participate in thispetition.


    So by the fifth day, Tom had more than 30 nametes in his hand.


    However, he was not the one owned the most nametes. It was Peter. So far, Peter had more than 50


    nametes in his hand. And most of them were easily obtained.


    Due to his reputation, many people handed their nametes to him obediently when they met Peter.


    Now that five days had passed, many people were curious about the battle between Peter and Tom.


    The rules read that if Peter and Tom could never meet, they could not fight.


    However, such a possibility would be very small.


    "Mr. Hall, how many nametes do you think Tom has on him now?"


    A follower of Peter asked carefully. He was originally not in Peter''s team. When he met Peter, he had


    handed his namete to Peter already.


    Peter, like Tom, participated alone. However, because of his reputation and power, many people did not


    choose to leave after handing their nametes to Peter. Instead, they chose to follow Peter and watch


    the century battle between Peter and Tom.


    So there were 40 or 50 people who were now with Peter.


    Another person said disdainfully, "There is no doubt that he doesn''t own as much as Mr. Hall."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Tom is at least a master of the Innate Realm. In this Hunting Competition,


    besides Mr. Hall, he should have the highest cultivation."


    "So what about the Innate Realm? The difference between them is huge although they both cultivate to


    the Innate Realm. Tom is just a neer but Mr. Hall has already been a peerless master. The


    difference is huge."


    "That''s true. In thispetition, Mr. Hall is the most powerful candidate. The champion must be him."


    These people surrounded Peter curried favor with him in different ways.


    At this moment, Peter spoke and said in a faint tone, "Hmph, Tom is just a greenhorn in this field. It


    doesn''t matter how many nametes he gets. When I meet him, it will be the day of his demise!"


    Peter''s tone was cold and frightening, which made people around him feel a bone-chilling cold and


    shiver.


    "Mr. Hall is right!"


    "Awesome, Mr. Hall! That''s awesome!"


    "Of course, as the vice president of the North Sky Association, the top expert in the middle of the


    Innate Realm, beating Tom is like crushing an ant."


    "In my opinion, Tom must have given up his qualification to avoid Mr. Hall?"


    "That''s really possible!"


    "Tom is not a fool either. He knows that he is not Mr. Hall''s match, and he must have already given in


    and escaped."


    Peter''s eyes narrowed as well. He was concerned about that, but his innermost intuition told him that


    Tom would not do this.


    At this moment, a group of people appeared in front of Peter. They looked at each other and Peter''s


    face immediately showed a meaningful expression.


    The people who came were Cloud&Sky Pavilion people like Mr. Murphy and Amelia. They also had


    more than 20 famous brands in their hands.


    Although this Hunting Competition was held by the Cloud&Sky Pavilion, they were not the real


    organizer, which gave them qualification to participate.


    When Mr. Murphy and Amelia saw Peter, their expressions changed and showed their fear.


    After thinking for a while, they decided to greet them. Mr. Murphy smiled and greeted Peter. "Hello, Mr.


    Hall. It''s been a few years since west met. You are not getting old at all, but even younger. Your


    cultivation is unfathomable. I think the champion of this Hunting Competition must be you."


    Mr. Murphy''s words revealed obvious fear and ttery.


    Peter smiled, then he looked directly at Amelia and said, "Amelia, I heard that you and Tom are in love.


    You stayed in his roomst night? Very good."


    When he said this, the air immediately stiffened.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Everyone could see that Peter was going to make trouble for Amelia.


    Amelia said, "Mr. Hall, why did you care what my rtionship is with Tom? It doesn''t seem to have


    much to do with you, does it?"


    Everyone present felt that Amelia was too bold to talk back to Peter. Didn''t she know the consequence


    of offending him?


    The expressions on the face of Mr. Murphy and the members of Cloud&Sky Pavilion also changed.


    They quickly winked at Amelia, meaning to tell her to mind her words so as not to get herself killed!


    Peter''s brows immediately tightened and heughed in anger, "How dare you, Amelia! You got so


    much nerve! Mr. Murphy, you Cloud&Sky Pavilion has got a so courageous disciple!"


    His face was very gloomy. Everyone could tell that he was angry. He snorted and exuded a strong


    authority, which made many people nervous.


    Mr. Murphy quickly exined, "Amelia is not sensible. Mr. Hall, don''t bother yourself arguing with her."


    Then Mr. Murphy pped Amelia and scolded her seriously, "Amelia, how dare you talk to Mr. Hall like


    that? You are so bold! Apologize to Mr. Hall now!"


    Amelia was pped, and the side of her face turned red, and her mouth began to bleed. It was obvious


    that Mr. Murphy''s p was very hard.


    Amelia was very dissatisfied, but she also knew that Mr. Murphy did this for her own good. Peter was a


    big shot. Even their Cloud&Sky Pavilion did not dare to offend him, especially in the Hunting


    Competition.


    After much weighing, Amelia lowered her head and apologized to Peter. "Mr. Hall, I''m sorry to have


    offended you."


    Peter smiled triumphantly. At this moment, in this space, he was the absolute king, and even


    Cloud&Sky Pavilion had to listen to him.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you this time." Peter said, dispelling his pressure on Amelia, then looked at her and


    said, "Amelia, you are a good girl. My son Hans likes you. After thispetition, I will let my son date


    you."


    When Amelia heard this, she immediately became angry and her expression changed.


    Seeing her reaction, Peter frowned and said in a deep voice, "What? You don''t want to date my son?"


    Before she could speak, Mr. Murphy quickly said, "Yes! Mr. Hall, you can rest assured. After the


    Only then did Peter smile with satisfaction and say, "Well, it would be better if you took the initiative."


    When Mr. Murphy saw that Peter''s smiling face, he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again, "Then


    we will leave you alone. Bye, Mr. Hall."


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as they turned around, Peter stopped them and said faintly, "Give me the namete."


    In an instant, Mr. Murphy''s face changed and the corners of his eyes twitched violently. Peter wanted


    the nametes? This was to deprive them of the qualification topete! He went too far. Their


    Cloud&Sky Pavilion was the host of the Hunting Competition and even built the hotel, but now Peter


    wanted to snatch their nametes.


    Not only Mr. Murphy, but other members of Cloud&Sky Pavilion were pissed, and their faces darkened.


    One of them stood up and said, "Mr. Hall, you want our nametes? Isn''t it too much?"


    This person was also a master at Extrinsic Peak, and he had once swallowed the Purification Pill, but


    he did not seed and sessfully broke through to the Innate Realm. Moreover, their Cloud&Sky


    Pavilion was not a powerful force, but Peter was trying to disgrace them. He was so arrogant!


    Peter red at him with a murderous look. The master of Extrinsic Peak immediately staggered and


    stepped back with a frightened expression on his face.


    "What did you say?" Peter narrowed his eyes and posed a great threat to people. Now he seemed to


    be a fierce beast, ready to devour people at any time, which was especially terrifying.


    The man immediately did not dare to say anything more and lowered his head.


    Mr. Murphy gritted his teeth. Peter was too arrogant. How dare he totally ignore him?


    However, people had to be humble when they were not in the upper hand. Peter''s strength was


    unfathomable. Even if all the people of Cloud&Sky Pavilion werebined, they were no match for


    Peter. That meant that once Peter dropped the act and attacked them, they would not be able to resist,


    and would obediently hand their nametes to him.


    Old fan thought of that and said with a smile, "Mr. Hall, you are right. Give your nametes to Mr. Hall."


    Seeing his meaningful gaze, all the members had no choice but to give the nametes they had gotten


    to Mr. Murphy who then gave them to Peter. There were about 20 in total.


    Peter grabbed the twenty nametes and smiled with satisfaction. But just as Mr. Murphy and the


    others were about to turn around and leave, Peter spoke again. "Mr. Murphy, you''re not honest. It


    seems you have more than twenty, don''t you?"


    Mr. Murphy was stunned and said, "Mr. Hall, I have given all of them to you..."


    At this point, Mr. Murphy suddenly understood what Peter meant. At this moment, his face turned


    angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Hall, the rest is our Cloud&Sky Pavilion''s own namete. If


    these are given to you, we will lose the qualification of thepetition."


    The others also came to their senses and red at Peter. They felt that Peter had gone too far. He


    even wanted to take away their own nametes!


    Peter was indifferent. He reached out his hand and said, "Give it to me. With me here, you can''t get the


    first ce even if you have the namete. Mr. Murphy, I didn''t go the hard way for your sake. If it were


    someone else, I wouldn''t be so kind."


    What was arrogance, and a domineering manner?


    Peter showed this very well.


    Wade also inherited those traits from him.


    Dozens of people present quieted down and looked at Mr. Murphy and the others to see what they


    would do. Most of them were gloating. At the same time, they were more scared of Peter.


    Mr. Murphy''s expression kept changing. After a few seconds, he sighed deeply and made a decision.


    They couldn''t go against Peter, or it would be them who suffered.


    "Then I wish Mr. Hall could win thispetition!" As Mr. Murphy spoke, he handed his namete to


    Peter.


    The other members of Cloud&Sky Pavilion were very reluctant, but there was nothing they could do.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    They were not so strong as Peter. Now that Peter had absolute strength, they could only lower their


    heads.


    Now they were hoping that Tom could defeat Peter, disgrace Peter, and help them vent their anger!

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    When all the members of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion handed their nametes to Peter, Peter''s prestige


    reached a peak. No one dared to disobey Peter at all. In front of Peter, they even did not dare to


    breathe.


    They were all big shots outside. Each of them had a fortune of more than 100 million dors. They had


    manyckeys and employees, but they becameckeys themselves in front of Peter.


    Now Peter was too mighty to be offended.


    The people of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion finally left dejectedly. They were unwilling, but there was nothing


    they could do. They could only me themselves for not stronger than Peter.


    "Peter is too arrogant. He''spletelywless. He doesn''t care about our Cloud&Sky Pavilion at all.


    How dare he!"


    An expert of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion shouted angrily. He was a master of the Extrinsic Peak, a big shot


    in society. Many people had to act ording to his will.


    But in front of Peter, he could not even struggle.


    Another Cloud&Sky Pavilion man sighed and said, "But we can do anything about him. He''s the top


    expert of the Innate Realm! s!"


    "Now I hope Tom can defeat Peter. He''d better kill Peter so that he can help us vent our anger!"


    "Tom? Hehe, you don''t have to think about that." Someone immediately refuted him and said


    disdainfully, "Tom is indeed very powerful. He reached the Innate State before he is thirty years old. He


    is absolutely a genius. But, he is definitely not Peter''s match. There''s a huge gap between them."


    "That''s right. It''s less than two months since Tom been one of the experts of Innate Realm. Even if Tom


    was a god, he couldn''t catch up with Peter. Peter has been in the Innate Realm for ten years!"


    "Yes, if Peter wins the champion, he will be even more mighty. I heard that in the next North Sky


    Association presidential election, Peter may directly rece the current president and be the new


    president. Once he bes the president, he really doesn''t have to care about us at all."


    "What? No wonder Peter was so arrogant just now. It seems that Tom is in danger this time!"


    These people from Cloud&Sky Pavilion people shook their heads and had no confidence in Tom.


    Just then, a sudden but firm voice was heard by them. "Impossible. Tom will not lose. Peter will die!"


    Everyone looked back and saw Amelia''s serious face, which showed her confidence in Tom.


    The palm print on her face had disappeared a lot, and she didn''t look as awkward as before.


    Her words immediately aroused a lot of people''s resistance and they scolded, "Amelia, how dare you


    say that! If you hadn''t hooked up with Tom, would Peter be so hostile to Cloud&Sky Pavilion?!"


    "That''s right. Originally, Cloud&Sky Pavilion and Peter had a good rtionship. But now we''re in a bad


    rtionship, and you''re the one who caused it! When Peter bes the president of the North Sky


    Association, it will be even worse for us."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You have to take responsibility for this. After the Hunting Competition, no matter what you do, you


    have to please Peter!"


    They were all ming Amelia.


    Amelia''s face turned pale from their scolding. She was especially helpless and sad.


    Just then, Mr. Murphy scolded them, "Enough! Don''t me Amelia. After this, Amelia and I wille to


    Peter and apologize. It won''t involve the Cloud&Sky Pavilion."


    Amelia bit her lips and said to Mr. Murphy, "Mr. Murphy, Tom promised mest night that he would beat


    Peter. I don''t think we need to be so pessimistic now. We should trust Tom."


    Mr. Murphy looked at her with disappointment in his eyes and said, "Amelia, I''ve always regarded you


    as my sessor, but why are you... s! Forget it. Let''s not talk about it. It''s already happened. You


    should behave yourself in the future. And stop feeling confident of Tom. He''s definitely not Peter''s


    match!"


    Amelia gritted her teeth tightly. She had believed in Tom, but now she was anxious. If Tom really wasn''t


    Peter''s match and was killed by Tom, then she would be very sad, and her end would be also very


    miserable...


    But Tom didn''t know about what was happened among the people of Cloud&Sky Pavilion. He was


    riding on a 300-kilogram Siberian tiger leisurely.


    This tiger was subdued by himst night, just suitable to be his mount.


    If the people outside saw this scene, they would definitely be very scared. They would have thought


    they met a god. This was a wild Siberian tiger. Its p could easily kill them, but now it was subdued.


    What was the man not a god?


    Unlike many people''s embarrassment, Tom''s clothes were still very clean now. He seemed to have a


    travel, but not an adventure.


    As he walked, he sensed something and said, "Come out. You two have been following me for two


    days."


    It was strange that there was no one around him, but he said this to the air.


    "Aren''t youing out yet?" A teasing smile appeared on Tom''s face. Then he casually kicked away


    two stones on the ground, which made whooshes. The two stones seemed to suddenly be given life


    and fly in two directions at high speed like bullets.


    The next moment, they hit the tree trunk.


    Then, two people came out of the shadows and pped, "As expected, heroese out of youth.


    You''re a really geniuses among geniuses who are in the Innate Realm in your twenties. No wonder you


    dare to challenge Peter."


    There were a man and a woman.


    The man was in his thirties, and his muscles were exceptionally strong. He looked as if he had a


    nuclear bomb in his body, which was particrly terrifying.


    And the woman was a tall, white woman with silver hair. She exuded a sharp aura, like a sharp knife.


    Both of them were masters of the Innate Realm.


    Tom was not afraid when facing the two masters of the Innate Realm. Instead, he showed an intriguing


    expression and said, "Did you follow me for two days to take away my nametes?"


    As he spoke, Tom took out a pile of nametes and shook them in his hand.


    "Tom, I want to fight you and see if you really have the ability to challenge Peter." Said the middle-aged


    man in his thirties. As he spoke, he was five meters in front of Tom.


    From his body, a terrifying aura emanated, scaring the Siberian tiger under Tom lying on the ground. It


    trembled and did not dare to move.


    The Siberian tiger was the king of all beasts, but it all afraid of this middle-aged man, which showed his


    power.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    However, Tom was not afraid of him at all. He shook his head and said, "You are no match for me. You


    have a chance to win me if you two work as a team."


    After hearing Tom''s words, the man frowned, and a trace of anger shed through his eyes. He cursed,


    then punched directly and aimed his attack at Tom.


    Tom shook his head and let go of the namete. Before the namete fell to the ground, their battle


    had begun.


    This was Tom''s first opponent in the Innate Realm since he stepped into Innate Realm. In an instant,


    his will to fight was ignited and he was prepared to take action.


    Bang! In the fight, Tom did not take a step back, but the opponent took two steps back. The difference


    in strength was already shown.


    There was no time to react, and Tom fought with him again.


    As the top experts of the Innate Realm, when they fought, the damage they brought was great. In less


    than half a minute, they had already knocked down more than ten uncles, and the movement was


    great, which shocked people from two kilometers away.


    "What''s going on? Why is there such a bigmotion in the south? Are there any masters fighting?"


    "Impossible. What master is so powerful? There must be a bomb explosion!"


    "Forget it. Let''s go and take a look..."


    After reaching Innate Realm, there was a mysterious connection between the human body and heaven


    and earth. The perception of heaven and earth became clearer as if they had returned to the innate


    era.


    Compared to the Extrinsic Peak, the most obvious difference was that the physical strength of the


    masters in the Innate Realm was extremely terrifying. If it wasn''t for extreme fighting, they would hardly


    exhaust their physical strength. They could exercise for three days and three nights without any


    problems, which was abnormal.


    This was the main reason why Tom dared to fight this middle-aged man after knowing that he was


    going to fight Peter.


    Besides, the opponent was no match for him.


    Fighting the masters of Innate Realm first would help him in the battle with Peter.


    Bang...


    They kept moving their positions and hitting each other hard. He continued to inflict harm on the


    vicinity. Soon, and their fighting had left the area in ruin.


    At first, the middle-aged man and Tom were evenly matched, but as time went on, Tom became more


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and more fierce and energetic. The middle-aged man was no match for him at all.


    Tom''sst kick wasnded on the middle-aged man''s chest and he was mmed heavily into a one-


    meter wide beating behind him. With a snap, he broke the big tree and fell down!


    The group of people who rushed behind them were shocked. Fortunately, they were also martial arts


    practitioners and reacted quickly, or else they would be hit.


    The middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood, and his clothes were torn. He immediately stood up


    and twisted his whole body, making a cracking sound. It seemed that he was not hurt.


    He looked at Tom in horror, unable to restrain himself. "How did you practice martial arts so well?!" he


    asked in disbelief.


    Taking a deep breath, Tom had recovered his strength, and he did not continue to make things difficult


    for him, for he knew the man simply came to him to exchange martial arts with him without hostility.


    "I swallowed the best Purification Pill. Of course I''m better than you," Tom said.


    Of course, the man couldn''t believe it so easily. He had been in Innate Realm for two years at least. He


    knew that Tom had just entered the inborn world. Not only was it the credit of the best Purification Pill,


    but there must be other unknown secrets in Tom!


    The other silver-haired, white woman, her eyes also shed with horror, was shocked by the strength


    that Tom showed just now. Even if the two of thembined, they could not be match for Tom!


    She really couldn''t figure how Tom could reach this level. It was too unbelievable!


    She also walked over and looked at Tom and said, "No wonder you dare to provoke Peter. It turns out


    that your cultivation has reached this level. However, Peter''s cultivation is even higher. If that is your


    strength, you will be no match for Peter."


    Tom said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry about this."


    As he spoke, he went back to pick up the namete on the ground and was going to leave.


    At this moment, a roar came from behind him. Without turning around, he easily grabbed the dozens of


    nametes that were thrown by the middle-aged man and the silver-haired woman.


    "We are not your match. The nametes are for you. I hope you can beat Peter." The middle-aged


    man looked deeply at Tom and said meaningfully, "It''s time to make a change!"


    Tom hesitated for a moment before he nodded gently and said, "I will."


    Then he put the nametes of the two of them into his pocket, mounted the manchurian tiger, and


    began to drive deep into the forest.


    After he left, the middle-aged man spat out another mouthful of blood, his face much paler.


    The silver-haired white woman was surprised again and said, "How could you be so seriously injured?"


    The man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, took a deep breath, looked in the direction of


    Tom, and said with a look of awe, "This man is a top genius. He has only broken through the Innate


    Realm for two months and can reach this cultivation. In my opinion, if he continues to cultivate properly,


    he might reach the Immortal Realm!"


    The woman was even more shocked when she said this. "Immortal Realm?! Does he have such a


    good talent?"


    "Yes, it depends on whether he can get past Peter." The man said with a smile, "This year''s hunting


    and let''s follow. I have a hunch that Tom and Peter will meet soon. We can''t miss this wonderful battle."


    The woman''s eyes also showed a frenzied look and she nodded vigorously. Then she and the man


    jumped up the tree next to her in few steps and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Now people came over one after another and they were shocked by the scene of devastation in front of


    them, as if it had been crushed by a bulldozer.


    "What''s wrong here? What''s going on?"


    "Has this been bombed by a ne?"


    "I think there''s an engineering team here to destroy it."


    Many people expressed their doubts.


    Someone stepped forward to dispel the confusion and said, "You all guessed wrong. It was caused by


    Tom who fought with another master of the Innate Realm. If I hadn''t dodged quickly, I would have been


    hit by a big tree! The master of the Innate Realm was too powerful. I wonder if they are human beings."


    Hearing the words, everyone looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment. They knew that the


    masters of the Innate Realm were powerful, but they had never seen their battle. Now that they the


    scene in front of them was made by two masters of the Innate Realm. They all felt their scalp numb.


    Someone immediately realized something and said in a shrill voice, "Let''s go and follow! Tom should


    have met Peter. This century''s war must be wonderful. We must not miss it!"


    This reminded a lot of people, and they quickly nodded and began to chase after the direction where


    Tom disappeared...

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Tom rode the Siberian tiger. All the wild animals that saw him retreated and ran far away.


    The battle with the man of the Innate Realm did not cause any damage to Tom, and he finished


    recharging soon.


    Tom had more than 70 nametes now, and it seemed that he may be the champion. In fact, they


    didn''t make any sense because if he lost to Peter, these nametes would belong to Peter and vice


    versa.


    The strongest person would be the champion. No one would win by a fluke.


    And either Peter or Tom would be the champion.


    Tom found a cave and rested for a night in it. He totally recharged and whening out of the cave,


    his eyes were shining brightly. The Siberian tiger, who was lying outside the case was in awe of him


    even more. It quicklyy on the ground, waiting for its master for a ride.


    Tom''s skills had improved. After fighting with the master of the Innate Realmst night, he now had a


    deeper understanding of this realm.


    "It''s time to find Peter." Tom looked in a certain direction and muttered, then rode on the Siberian tiger


    and set out in that direction.


    Peter, on the other hand, seemed to have sensed Tom. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at


    where Tom''sing from, a light shed through his eyes. "Tom, are you looking for your death?"


    Today was thest day of the Hunting Competition, but most of the people lost their qualification.


    Now Peter had more than 300 nametes, and there were more than 200 people following him. What


    a huge team.


    Those who had lost their qualification to participate in thepetition and supposed to leave still


    couldn''t bear to leave because they didn''t see the final battle between Peter and Tom.


    Suddenly it rained heavily, raindrops ticking on the leaves around them. The sound was very quiet,


    which should have gradually rxed the people.


    However, none of the people present were in a rxed mood. On the contrary, they were even more


    nervous. They looked in the same direction with eyes open widely.


    They saw a man and a tiger slowly walking over.


    "It''s Tom! He''s here!"


    Someone recognized Tom and screamed.


    His words instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Their already nervous mood tightened and they all


    held their breath.


    Soon, as expected, they saw Tom riding a huge Siberian tiger slowlying over from the rain, like a


    god. This scene left a deep impression on everyone.


    At this moment, Tom really didn''t look like a human, but a god!


    Peter narrowed his eyes and looked deeply at Tom. In his eyes, Tom contained a huge amount of


    energy, which could cause huge injuries to others.


    "Here he is. The final war is about to begin! It''s really exciting!"


    "Tom seems to be awesome. He came here riding a Siberian tiger. Amazing! The tiger seemed to


    weigh a few hundred kilograms, but it''s so obe. He''s awesome."


    "That''s not nonsense. Tom is a top expert of the Innate Realm. He has almost reached the limit of the


    human body. A tiger is not his match at all!"


    "That''s awesome. It would be great if I could be like him. Then I could do everything I like!"


    "You? You''d better dream a daydream. I''m afraid there are less than 100 people who are of Innate


    Realm. They are rarer than billionaires!"


    "That''s true..."


    "Anyway, the Hunting Competition is amazing. We can see the final battle between two masters of the


    Innate Realm. I wonder who can survive?"


    "There''s no need to ask. It must be Peter!"


    With Tom''s arrival, many people began to discuss enthusiastically. At this moment, the atmosphere was


    very hot.


    Tom''s more than 70 nametes were hung around the neck of the Siberian tiger. They jingled as it


    walked, which made Tom very imposing.


    From far away, Tom and Peter''s eyes met and sparks appeared.


    When Tom was within 50 meters of them, no one dared to speak. Many even controlled their breathing


    for fear of disturbing Peter and Tom.


    "Tom, it seems that you have some guts. You dare toe here to fight." Peter spoke first. He stood up


    from the stone and shook his clothes casually. The clothes had already been soaked by the rain with


    countless raindrops of water and mist. ButtThe originally wet clothes were dry immediately after his


    action, which was amazing.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As he finished, the drizzle stopped at the same time. Others felt as if Peter was the one who controlled


    the rain! He was like a god! Others were in awe of Peter even more.


    At this moment, many people believed Peter was not a human, but a real god!


    Tom smiled and said, "Peter, your son got you into trouble. The vice president of the North Sky


    Association will be doomed here today."


    Peter sneered disdainfully. He was already over fifty this year, but he only looked like a middle-aged


    man in his thirties. His mental state was better than many young people in their twenties.


    He was at his golden age and at his peak. He would still be capable even in 20 years!


    That was the power and charm of the Innate Realm.


    "Tom, I admit that you are a genius. You are only 28 years old but you have crossed the boundaries of


    mortals and stepped into the Innate Realm. It is unprecedented." Peter changed his tone and said, "But


    you should never, ever, provoke the Halls and hurt my only son. It''s a great sin and unforgivable! Today


    you''re done!"


    Peter''s voice was rumbling and full of authority, which caused lightning and thunder in the sky, as if his


    words really caused the resonance of heaven. It was extremely shocking.


    Many people''s faces were pale and they sat down on the ground after hearing that.


    Their eyes were filled with awe and shock!


    They kept muttering that Peter was a god! A god!


    Only a god could be so powerful.


    However, as the party concerned, Tom disdained and said Peter was ying tricks.


    Then he came down from the tiger and patted its head. The tiger obediently ran away and looked at


    Tom in awe.


    Everyone''s eyes were also on Tom to see how he would respond.


    Tom smiled. The next moment, he let out a long whistle. In the long whistle, his figure was gradually


    bing taller and taller.


    Everyone saw Tom rising from the height of an ordinary person, and finally seemed to be a 100-


    meter tall giant, extremely shocked.


    When Peter saw this, his expression finally became solemn. Just as he was about to speak, he saw


    Tom move. He strode to Peter and pped him. It was as if his palm had covered the sky and the


    earth, and the world fell into its original chaotic state !

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Tom''s hit was clearly aimed at Peter, but it was felt by more than 200 people present. Their minds went


    nk with fear. It was as if their eyes had darkened, and the next moment they were about to be


    pped into a pulp by Tom.


    This was not a fantasy. They had this feeling because Tom''s cultivation was so strong that it caused


    mental disturbance to others.


    The human body has unlimited potential and possibilities. No matter how advanced technology was, it


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    couldn''t create a cell, while the human body was made up of countless cells.


    Humans were originally the highest technology. The man was a product that was formed after billions


    of years.


    It also meant that human potential was infinite. Now Tom was in the forefront of many people, unlocking


    the potential of parts of the human body.


    Millions of years ago, the average life span of apes was only about ten years. A thousand years ago,


    the average life span of humans was only forty or fifty years. But now, the average life span of humans


    had reached seventy or eighty years. In a few hundred years, perhaps the centenarians would be


    everywhere. Simrly, in another one hundred years, the Innate Realm may just be a very ordinary


    realm, and masters of Innate Realm could be seen everywhere in the streets.


    Even the masters of the Immortal Realm were not rare to be seen.


    The society was advancing and civilization was evolving. Now Tom was just a pioneer. He always


    thought so.


    Tom had already arrived in front of Peter in an instant. Tom''s palm went down in a pressurizing way


    and even a top master like Peter felt great pressure.


    At this moment, his expression became serious. He put away his contempt for Tom and treated Tom as


    an opponent for the first time.


    He snorted coldly and retreated. He did not take Tom''s hit directly because he knew that once he did,


    his body would definitely be hit by Tom''s strong strength and one-third of his body would get into the


    ground. By then, he would fall into a disadvantage. His movements would be temporarily blocked and


    he would be easily injured by Tom as Tom kept attacking.


    So the best way was to avoid it first.


    Peter retreated more than ten meters, and his movement was extremely fast. A strong wind rose out of


    thin air, spreading the dead branches and leaves around him, forming a clean zone.


    But Tom did not continue to attack. He stood still and looked at Peter with a smile. How could he be


    that man who was so fierce before? Now that he had returned to his normal demeanor. He gave others


    the impression that he was nimble once he moved and but he was calm when he stood still.


    Therefore, many people were shocked and even felt dizzy when they saw this situation. It was


    because, in their minds, they expected Tom and Peter to have a bloody battle of life and death, but Tom


    stopped with just one hit.


    Not to mention them, even Peter was surprised. He had already gathered his strength and entered the


    fighting state. He was waiting for Tom toe over and fight till one won. In the end, Tom stopped in


    such a neat way.


    But in this way, he looked at Tom even more solemnly!


    Tom could actually stop so easily. Tom really had something.


    "Peter, I''ll give you some time to adjust so as not to avoid being said that I''m bullying the elderly." Tom


    said with a smile, looking down on Peter.


    "Arrogant!"


    Peter waspletely enraged. Tom''s behavior indicated that Tom simply ignored him. Tom was


    extremely arrogant.


    "Tom, I just wanted to break your hands and feet and spare your life. Now it seems that there is no


    need for this!" Peter took a breath and adjusted himself to his best. Then his eyes widened, and a


    sharp and terrifying light shed across his eyes. The next moment, he roared, "Tom, die!" And his


    body began to move. Tom was ten meters away, but he disappeared in an instant. With another


    thunder in the sky, it was as if he was the king of the thunder who had fallen. He was full of power.


    Then heunched a stormy attack on Tom.


    Tom narrowed his eyes. His clothes were blown by the wind brought by Peter. At this moment, he also


    felt great pressure. Peter released his terrifying strength as he was a master who was at medium-level


    of the Innate Realm.


    All the people present stepped back and gave Tom and Wade a spacious space, afraid that they would


    be harmed.


    "Exciting! They truly started fighting!"


    "I believe that many people will never see this kind of fighting between two masters of Innate Realm in


    their whole lives!"


    "Of course, there are six billion people in the world. But how many masters of Innate Realm are there?


    Less than a hundred! They are more precious than pandas."


    "It''s a good thing I canceled all my work and social engagements and came to participate in this


    huntingpetition. Otherwise, I would miss this marvelous fight."


    "Who do you think will win? I don''t think Tom is incapable."


    "Nonsense, it must be Peter definitely."


    While these people were discussing enthusiastically, Tom and Peter had already begun their fight.


    Their strength and speed were so amazing. Every collision of them brought huge noise and


    destruction, which was several times more shocking than the fight between Tom and the middle-aged


    man two days ago!


    Bang, Bang...


    It was as if there was a bomb that kept exploding from them, looking very scary.


    And they moved very fast. In the eyes of others, the two of them were two big balls, constantly moving


    fast, jumping up and down horizontally, with great destructive power.


    All the trees and vegetation that they passed by were severely damaged. It was simr to the damage


    caused byrge bulldozers.


    "Is... Is this really the power that a person can have?"


    "Are they really human? It is too scary!"


    Someone watched and his blood boiled. He kicked a big tree next to him, but the tree did not move at


    all. It was him who screamed in pain and his leg swelled up.


    Tom and Peter were evenly matched, and no one could take the upper hand.


    The difference was that Tom was getting more and more excited, while Peter was getting more and


    more frightened!


    Originally, Peter thought that Tom was just a nobody and Tom was on the same level as his son Wade.


    Peter never took Tom seriously. Even if Tom had already broken through the Innate Realm, he didn''t


    take Tom seriously. Anyway, he would definitely kill Tom by himself.


    It was still the same old saying that no matter how amazing a genius was, as long as he died, he was


    not a genius.


    Even when it came to the huntingpetition, Peter didn''t take Tom seriously. But now, he was really


    shocked that Tom was a top master on the same level as him!


    How could this be? Didn''t Tom just break through the Innate Realm in less than two months? How


    could he have such strong power!


    Could it be that the best Purification Pill was really that useful and powerful?


    Now that he had used 90% of his strength, but he still couldn''t defeat Tom. Peter knew he was in


    trouble.


    Fortunately, as a veteran master of the Innate Realm, he had his own trump card. If necessary, he


    would use it to kill Tom in just one move, even if he would be injured!

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    This battle attracted a lot of attention, not only the hundreds of people in the Hunting Competition,


    but also many people who didn''t join thepetition.


    Elliot and Malcolm were the most concerned ones!


    Their interests and Tom''s were highly integrated with a mutual stake. If Tom was killed by Peter, then


    they would be doomed. Peter would definitely turn to deal with them, and their best oue would be


    to pay to keep themselves safe.


    So they could only hope that Tom could defeat Peter!


    But they thought there was only a slim chance. The more they knew about Peter, the more hopeless


    they felt.


    Once Tom really defeated Peter, the situation would be different. They would be doomed.


    So they were secretly praying for Tom''s victory.


    In fact, they were all prepared for the consequences of Tom''s failure. At worst, they gave up everything


    they had and went abroad.


    Besides the two of them, there was the Paynes that had been paying attention to as well.


    They had already bet on Tom. If Tom were by Peter, their investment would be ruined and Peter would


    hate them.


    Fortunately, they were a big family, so they were not afraid of Peter. However, if Tom really died, they


    would feel very sorry.


    "Dad, today is thest day of the Hunting Competition. Logically, Tom has already fought with Peter. I


    want to know what''s going on now. Can Tom really beat Peter?" Myles was in H City, looking in the


    direction of the Hunting Competition arena, and his tone was worried.


    Hawthorne said, "Tom has slim hopes. Peter has been the master of the Innate Realm with


    extraordinary and unfathomable cultivation. No matter how talented Tom is, he is only a neer who


    has just cultivated to the Innate Realm less than two months. It is difficult for him to defeat Peter."


    When Myles heard this, his brows furrowed deeply and he said, "In this way, our investment in Tom will


    be in vain, and we will offend Peter. It is a wrong move!"


    Hawthorne also sighed and said helplessly, "Yes. From the current situation, we really made a mistake.


    I never thought that Tom would go to the Hunting Competition and give Peter this opportunity to fight


    against him. Logically, as long as Tom was a little more careful, Peter would not dare toe to him


    even if he was the vice president of the North Sky Association. After days, Tom''s talent would definitely


    help him topete with Peter. What a pity..."


    Myles also heaved a long sigh, his face filled with regret, and said, "Yes, what a pity!"


    As for Phoebe and the Knights , they didn''t know about this at all, and there was no reason to worry.


    However, Phoebe suddenly felt a little uneasy today, and her right eye twitched several times.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia was the one who was most worried now.


    She was in the crowd, and her eyes were constantly chasing the footsteps of Tom and Peter fighting.


    She had her heart in her mouth, hoping that Tom would survive!


    That night, what she told Tom was sincere that she really was in love with him. She couldn''t even tell


    when she started to fall for him.


    Now she only wanted Tom to win, to be alive.


    ...


    Peter and Tom''s fight went on like a raging fire.


    Now they were both in a mess, their clothes were torn, and the shoes on their feet had long been


    broken. They were barefoot, but it didn''t affect their speed at all. Instead, they were faster.


    Bang! With another punch, Peter broke a tree of decades. He was so strong that he could be called a


    tyrannosaurus.


    Tom was not bad either. He broke a small tree about ten centimeters in diameter beside him, grabbed


    the trunk, and threw it hard at Peter. It was so powerful that a wall would copse.


    But Peter was not afraid at all. He kicked the small tree and it broke.


    Now he was very angry. This was the most embarrassing time since he cultivated to be the master! His


    clothes were rotting and his hair was stained with dust. If this got out, he would beughed at by the


    people in his circle. As the vice president of the North Sky Association, he couldn''t even defeat a


    neer.


    Now his eyes were filled with anger, staring at Tom like two burning fire, especially frightening.


    He couldn''t hold on any longer. Just now, he used all his skills and strength, but he still couldn''t take


    Tom down. Instead, his skills were learned a lot by Tom, and then Tom turned to use them to fight


    against him, which made him very angry. He could no longer hold on. Tom was an exceptionally fast


    learner, so he had to end the battle as soon as possible.


    All of a sudden, he suddenly took all the fierceness back. In Tom''s spiritual world, Peter disappeared


    The next moment, Peter ran back. Tom subconsciously chased after him, but immediately, Tom


    realized something was wrong.


    "It''s the time!"


    Peter was overjoyed when he saw that Tom had been tricked and really came to chase him. Almost


    instantly, he made a backward thrust at Tom.


    It had to be said that this attack was really perfect, without any warning or movement, as if everything


    went in a natural and exquisite way. It was Tom that bumped into it.


    At this moment, Tom felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. His scalp was numb and his muscles were


    tense at this moment.


    He knew that he was going to lose. Peter''s backwards thrust was too amazing. It waspletely


    designed exquisitely, waiting for him to rush over and "throw himself into the trap"!


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Peter''s mouth. This was his trump card. He hadn''t used it for so


    many years, so Tom didn''t know he held back a trick or two.


    He felt he had already seen that Tom''s chest was broken by his punch, he was seriously injured, his


    strength greatly reduced, and he brutally was tortured to death in the end.


    Indeed, if Tom couldn''t dodge this punch, his chest would be broken!


    Was he really going to die?


    Almost in the midst of the sparks, Tom''s brain was flying and he recalled a lot of things.


    He was not content with his failure!


    At this moment, he suddenly activated his potential. The originally rapid scene in front of him was


    suddenly slowed down a lot.


    Peter''s face appeared clearly in front of him, and the grim smile on the corner of his mouth was


    especially obvious.


    Even his pores could be seen clearly.


    Seeing that Peter''s punch was about to hit Tom, Tom took a deep breath. In an instant, a loud voice


    sounded, as if a python was breathing in, trying to swallow the universe into his stomach!


    Peter obviously felt the air around him being sucked by Tom. As a result, he was unable to breathe and


    felt suffocated.


    Just as he was suffocating, his movements slowed down a little.


    But Tom caught the opportunity. His chest shrank an inch in through the sharp breath, just in time to


    avoid the force of Peter''s punch. The force hit his clothes and shattered them to pieces.


    At this moment, Tom finally had a chance to fight. He cut off Peter''s neck with his hand. With a crack,


    Peter''s neck was broken!


    Peter''s eyes shed with disbelief, and then he fell weakly...

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    They fought all the way here, and now it was deep in the forest. The others had been trying their best


    to catch up to see this wonderful battle.


    But Tom and Peter moved too fast, and most of them couldn''t catch up with them. Only the top experts


    more powerful than the Innate Realm could catch up.


    They could only track them based on the huge movements. Suddenly, these movements disappeared.


    They were all stunned and couldn''t help but stop.


    "What''s going on? Why is there no movement?"


    "Yeah, it was so intense just now? Why is there no sound now?"


    "Is the battle over?"


    "Maybe. Tom must have been got rid of by Peter."


    "Tom is really powerful. And he''s not even 30. It''s too scary. Given enough time, he would be


    frighteningly strong!"


    "So what? Now he is killed by Peter. After this battle, Peter will be more famous. If Peter bes the


    president of the North Sky Association, who dares to provoke him in the future?"


    Most people thought that Tom had been killed, and Peter won.


    They turned around and looked at the damage that they had caused along the way. They couldn''t help


    but feel terrified. It was so scary.


    Soon, Amelia and others members of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion caught up. When she heard these


    people''s discussions, her heart sank, and tears flowed out of her eyes.


    She staggered two steps. If she hadn''t been supported by apanion beside her, she would have


    fallen down by now.


    Tom was dead. It was as if she had lost the most important treasure. She felt extremely sad.


    "Amelia, you''d better forget him. He is no match for Peter."


    Amelia bit her lips tightly, unwilling to believe it.


    Mr. Murphy also sighed heavily and said, "He is only 28, but he is a master of the Innate Realm. How


    talented and amazing he is! In three more years, Tom will definitely be able to defeat Peter.


    Unfortunately, he was in such a hurry!"


    He looked at Amelia whose face was pale and shook his head, feeling very sorry.


    Others reacted differently. Some felt sorry, some gloated, and some didn''t care.


    The rain had stopped for a long time, but it began to rain now, wetting thend.


    ...


    Tom gasped for air. His lungs were burning with pain. Thest puff hadpletely exceeded his limit,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and now his lungs were damaged. Fortunately, he could still stand these injuries. If he had some time,


    he would be able to recover.


    Just now, Peter attacked him when he was caught off guard, which was so dangerous. He was almost


    killed by Peter!


    At this moment, he heard Peter''s voiceing from the ground, pleading weakly and hoarsely,


    "Please, let me go, please, let me go..."


    It was Peter.


    His neck was cut off by Tom''s knife, but he was not dead yet. It was obvious how strong his life force


    was. Ordinary people would have died long ago.


    Indeed, that was one reason why the masters of the Innate Realm were so scary and powerful.


    Now Peter was not arrogant or domineering, and now his face was full of fear while he was begging for


    mercy. He looked at Tom, hoping that Tom could spare his life.


    Tom felt fine now. He squatted down, looked at Peter, and said, "Peter, your time is over."


    Peter''s eyes shed with deep regret. He underestimated Tom too much. Given him another chance,


    he would never go against Tom!


    But now, it was useless to regret. He was defeated and his neck was broken. There was no ce for


    him in the circle. He only hoped that Tom could be magnanimous and let him live.


    "Mr. Howard, please let me go. I can transfer all my assets to you." Peter continued to plead.


    Tom looked at him and said, "Peter, do you know why you failed? Because you don''t have the


    indomitable spirit you used to have. You''ve been a big shot for too long, and you''ve changed. You think


    you''re very strong, but in fact, you haven''t improved for a long time."


    When Peter heard his words, many emotions shed through his eyes. Finally, they slowly dimmed,


    which meant he agreed with Tom.


    He just wanted to live now.


    "Mr. Howard, let me go. I promise I won''t go against you again... No, everyone in the Halls will be your


    loyal ve!" Peter begged for mercy crazily. Now that he hadpletely abandoned his dignity, he just


    wanted to live. "Mr. Howard, I have a lot of lost martial arts skills. As long as you let me go, I can give


    you all of them! I also privately supported a lot of beauties, and..."


    Tom shook his head, interrupted him, and said, "Peter, you disappoint me. You are a big shot, but now


    you beg for mercy, totally ignoring your dignity?"


    Sensing Tom''s murderous intent, Peter panicked even more. He quickly tried to say something to beg


    for mercy, but Tom didn''t give him the chance. He pped on the back of Peter''s head. Peter groaned


    and died.


    Five minutester.


    Someone couldn''t help but try to go in and see what was going on. Was Tom already dead?


    Just then, from the depths of the forest, the sound of footstep came. It sounded like someone stepped


    on a branch and made a clicking sound.


    Then, a figure appeared, holding a person in his hand, and walked out unhurriedly.


    When everyone saw this man clearly, they were all shocked and showed an incredible look!


    It was Tom, not Peter!


    Tom''s clothes were torn apart, and he only wore a pair of shorts. His body was stained with dust and


    blood, and he was barefoot. He held in his left hand a man... No, a corpse. He came out of the forest


    step by step.


    This scene really shocked countless people and made them dumbfounded.


    None of them expected that the person who survived would be Tom!


    "This..."


    "Am I right? Did Tom win? But Peter died?"


    "Oh my god, an era was over!"


    "Tom, Tom, how could he be so strong..."


    Amelia and other members of Cloud&Sky Pavilion were also here. When they saw the people walking


    out of the forest, they were all stunned, their faces full of disbelief. Amelia opened her eyes wide and


    tightly covered her mouth. At this moment, burst into a flood of tears!

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    "Who can lend me some clothes to wear?"


    Tom walked out and stood in front of everyone with a sunny smile. He threw Peter''s body down and


    asked politely.


    No one answered him. Everyone was in a daze. They looked at Tom as if they were looking at a ghost.


    Only then did they finally realize that Tom really won. Peter lost and was beaten to death.


    This was something they had never thought of!


    Who was Peter? The Vice President of the North Sky Association, an absolute big shot in the circle,


    and many famous master-hands were defeated by Peter. Usually, Peter would cause an uproar if he


    stomped his feet.


    And such a big shot was actually killed by Tom.


    The key was that Tom had just appeared and be famous in the past six months. Most people


    didn''t know him before.


    Now that they were looking at Peter, whose neck had been broken at an angle of 90 degrees, they


    could only feel their hair stand on end and their hands and feet became cold.


    Especially those who had mocked Tom were now extremely scared.


    There were also three masters of the Innate Realm present, and they were also full of horror. As


    masters of the Innate Realm, they knew Peter''s capability better than ordinary people. Any one of them


    was not Peter''s opponent and they had no chance of winning when facing Peter!


    But now, Peter died in Tom''s hands.


    What was even more terrifying was that they could not sense any injuries in Tom at this moment. It


    looked like that he did not even consume much physical strength, and he was still so energetic. It was


    unbelievable.


    Tom saw everyone''s reaction and was still a little proud.


    But now that he was naked and only wearing a pair of shorts. It was really indecent. He pointed directly


    at a man not far away who was about thirty years old and said, "You,e here."


    The man was called by Tom, and his expression immediately became miserable. His legs were


    swinging and he walked over with a slight tremble. He stammered and cried, "Tom, Tom, Mr. Howard,


    what can I do for you?"


    Tom was speechless when he saw how scared this man was as this man was about to pee in his


    pants. Was he that scary?


    "Take off your clothes and give them to me."


    "Ah?" The other party was immediately stunned.


    Tom''s face turned cold and he said, "What? Why? You don''t want to?"


    The other party was immediately shocked and shook his head hurriedly, "No, no, Mr. Howard, don''t


    misunderstand. I''ll take it off for you!"


    He took off his clothes and handed them to Tom at the fastest speed in his life.


    Tom nodded with satisfaction, shook the clothes twice, put it on, patted that man on the shoulder, and


    said, "Thank you. Come to H City to see me when you have time. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    The other party was obviously stunned, then he revealed ecstasy. He nodded as hard as a chicken


    pecked rice.


    When the others saw this, they also showed an envious expression.


    Tom stood in the middle of the crowd, his eyes shing across everyone''s faces, and then said, "Peter,


    I''ve already killed him. His nametes are all with me. If everything goes on smoothly, I''m the one with


    the most nametes in this huntingpetition. It''s still a while before the huntingpetition ends.


    I''m willing to fight anyone who wants to snatch them."


    No one paid any attention to his words!


    What a joke! Even a big devil like Peter was killed by Tom. How could they, ineffective troops, be his


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    rivals?


    They all shook their heads in a hurry to show that they didn''t want to so as to avoid being


    misunderstood by Tom.


    Even the three masters of the Innate Realm did not dare to provoke Tom and they retreated.


    Tom now had more than 400 nametes in his hands. He had a big bag full of them. He was already


    the one who won the most nametes in the huntingpetition. Naturally, he would also be the


    winner.


    As for what the reward for this time''s winner was, it was unknown.


    Tom then walked up to Amelia and said with a smile, "Look, I didn''t lie to you. I won."


    Amelia''s lips were about to bleed as she bit her lips. She was now staring at Tom closely. Her beautiful


    eyes were full of excitement, affection, joy, and happiness.


    Then, she moved forward, wrapped her arms around Tom''s neck, and gave him an enthusiastic kiss!


    In an instant, Tom''s eyes widened. Damn, when he rxed, he was actually forced to be kissed by


    Amelia, the vixen. It was so "annoying"!


    But Amelia''s kiss was really sweet.


    Tom tried to push Amelia away, but Amelia held him so tightly that he couldn''t even push her away.


    He had no choice but to ept it.


    Men had feelings and emotions. Tom saw Amelia''s performance seriously and knew that Amelia really


    loved him. He knew how it felt to love someone. Now, there was no need to push Amelia away


    mercilessly.


    More than 300 people were present, their eyes wide open, looking at the two of them with envy.


    Men envied Tom, while women envied Amelia.


    The people of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion, on the other hand, now had their eyes lit up. They were


    especially excited and happy. This time, Tom''s rtionship with the Cloud&Sky Pavilion became even


    closer!


    Mr. Murphy was also very excited. Now it seemed that when he looked at Tom, he was looking at his


    son-inw. He even wanted Amelia and Tom to get married on the spot, which would make him feel


    more secure.


    Tom was a shy person. He was really embarrassed to kiss in front of so many people. After a while, he


    patted Amelia on the arm and said, "Okay, a lot of people are watching."


    Amelia''s pretty face turned red now. She looked like a peach, especially attractive, which made people


    want to take a bite.


    It had to be said that as a woman, Amelia was really amazing. She could be considered the best. When


    Tom faced her, it was difficult for him not to feel a thing towards her.


    "I''ll be with you for the rest of my life. You can''t escape from me." Amelia whispered near Tom''s ear.


    After hearing this, Tom was in pain and happiness.


    Mr. Murphy walked over, rubbed his hands, and said with a smile, "Tom, I knew you could beat Peter.


    As expected, Peter was really defeated by you. That''s great."


    Tom said meaningfully, "Mr. Murphy, you didn''t think so before, did you? I think you were very optimistic


    about Peter. Now that Peter was killed by me, are you disappointed?"


    Mr. Murphy was shocked by Tom''s words and quickly exined, "No, no! Absolutely not! Mr. Howard,


    don''t misunderstand. I''ve been looking forward to your win."


    Tom smiled again. He just wanted to make a joke with this old man. Tom didn''t expect to scare him like


    this. Tom patted Mr. Murphy on the shoulder and said, "Mr. Murphy, rx. I''m just joking with you."


    Mr. Murphy smiled awkwardly and realized that Tom was joking with him.


    Next, Tom took these nametes and went out to settle the ounts. If nothing happened, he was the


    winner this time.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    As the huntingpetition came to a close, Tom came out of the forest followed by a group of people.


    They were about to leave the forest when the Manchurian tiger ran out. Its huge body scared many


    people, who took out their weapons and prepared to shoot.


    Tom shouted, "Don''t even hurt it!"


    Now that Tom''s words were unbreakable rules, no one dared to disobey his will and they stopped


    reflexively.


    Tom smiled and walked towards the tiger. It roared and trotted to Tom, then bent down, as if kneeling


    down for Tom.


    Tom walked up to the tiger and gently stroked its head. Such a ferocious northeast tiger was extremely


    obedient in front of him. It seemed that it was not a tiger, but a kitten, which shocked people around!


    Amelia looked at him with admiration and affection. The man was so perfect that he actually subdued


    the wild Manchurian tiger!


    In the zoo, there were indeed a lot of tigers which looked very docile and wouldn''t bite people when fed


    by caretakers.


    The Manchurian tiger, however, had been living in the wild since it was a cub and kept its wild nature.


    Anyone would be torn apart in front of it, but now it was under Tom''s feet.


    Tom''s eyes were gentle. These days, he spent his time with the tiger and they felt a deep involvement


    with each other. Beside, the tiger was very smart and intelligent, which was very rare. Now the tiger


    was saying that he hoped that Tom could take him away. It kept rubbing Tom''s hand with its huge head,


    acting like a child and pleading with him.


    "You belong here. It''s not good for you toe with me. I''lle to see you often when I have the


    chance. Just go," said Tom gently as if speaking to his own child, stroking the tiger''s head.


    The tiger seemed to understand what he meant, and there was even a sad and reluctant look in his


    eyes, which was amazing!


    "Go. Be good," Tom scolded with seriousness.


    The Manchurian tiger let out a low roar. It stood up from the ground and started to leave. It looked back


    from time to time, and finally looked back at Tom again and let out a loud roar when it walked a few


    meters away. Finally, it jumped up and disappeared into the forest.


    Tom shook his head helplessly and continued to walk away.


    After what happened just now, his image in the eyes of everyone was even more tall and


    unfathomable. Some people even suspected that he was reincarnated as a god. Otherwise, how could


    he have the ability tomunicate with the tiger?


    When they came out of the forest, everyone was already waiting there. Seeing that Tom came out first,


    they were all stunned as what they saw was different from what they expected.


    "What''s going on? Why did Tome out first? Where''s Peter?"


    "Yeah, where''s Peter? Didn''t Peter meet Tom?"


    "That''s possible. Look, Tom''s clothes are clean. Obviously, he didn''t fight. He definitely didn''t meet


    Peter."


    "Damn it, Tom is really lucky. He even missed Peter. Lucky for him!"


    As there were more than 500 participants, not everyone witnessed the battle between Tom and Peter


    with. Now that they saw Tome out unharmed, they all agreed that he was lucky not to meet Peter.


    The three bookmakers were frowning with gloomy faces. They could have made a lot of money from


    Tom, which was as much as two billion dors. but it turned out he didn''t have a chance to fight Peter.


    This was ridiculous!


    It meant that Tom''s two billion dors was going to be returned to him. It was so hard for them to return


    what they were about to get.


    The organizers also frowned, but they still followed the rules and said, "The huntingpetition is


    officially over. You are thest batch toe out. Show your nametes."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, no one showed it. The organizer said, "Please show us your namete and let us register.


    The person with the highest namete is the winner of this huntingpetition."


    Nobody made a move. At this time, Tom walked up with a bag in his hand and said, "Don''t ask them. I


    have their nametes."


    The organizers immediately frowned, feeling that Tom was bluffing. There were more than 300 people


    here. How could he had all the nametes? If he was the winner, would Peter agree?


    But he still followed the rules and said coldly, "Show me the nametes you have."


    Tom opened the bag and dropped a lot of nametes. It was so spectacr that many people opened


    their eyes wide. God, there were at least 400 nametes here!


    In total, there were only 500 participants, and 400 of them were in Tom''s hands, which meant...


    Wait, what about Peter?


    Soon, someone asked, "Something''s wrong. How could Tom have so many nametes? Where''s


    Peter?!"


    Many people also realized this and quickly looked at the crowd behind Tom.


    Something dawned on Tom and he took out a golden namete from his trouser pocket, handed it to


    the organizer''s staff and said, "I forgot this one."


    The staff took it over and saw two words engraved on it: Peter!


    This meant that this was Peter''s namete. What!


    In an instant, the staff felt a little numb and said, "Is this Peter''s namete? Where is he?!"


    When many people heard the staff''s words, their eyes widened in disbelief and they quickly came over


    to see. Sure enough, Peter''s name was written on it.


    Tom smiled faintly and said, "Peter is behind. You will see him soon."


    As he finished speaking, two people carried a stretcher with a'' person'' lying on it, pale and as white as


    a sheet. It was the dead Peter.


    When the others saw this, they were shivering with cold hands and feet!


    They were not stupid. They had already realized that Peter was dead! And he was killed by Tom!


    The next moment, all of them looked at Tom in horror.


    Some people even suspected that they were dreaming that arrogant Peter was actually killed by Tom?


    Well...


    The organizer''s staffs figured out what was going on reacted, and their expressions wereplicated.


    Someone withdrew and left in a hurry. He ran to a remote ce and called, "President, something big


    happened. The vice president was defeated and killed by Tom!"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    The whole venue was quiet for five seconds before a heated discussion broke out. Everyone''s blood


    boiled!


    Peter died! He was killed by Tom. The news was a bombshell for anyone.


    However, for Tom himself, he did not take it seriously as this was already within his expectations. Peter


    was just a small stepping stone on his way forward.


    Instead, he cared more about the influence of Peter''s death.


    What was in front of him now was the reward for bing the champion.


    Mr. Murphy came over and said, "ording to the rules of the Hunting Competition, Tom received the


    most nametes. He is the champion of thepetition. You can give him a reward."


    A few staff members looked at each other and said, "Wait a minute. We need to ask for instructions


    from our leader."


    After a while, the staff came over and said to Tom, "Our leader wants to see you."


    After that, he turned around and left without waiting for Tom to agree. His was very cold and arrogant.


    Amelia was unhappy and frowned, "What do the organizers mean this time? Tom is the champion of


    the Hunting Competition. Is that their attitude?"


    Mr. Murphy also frowned and said, "It''s a little weird. The organizers used to be very enthusiastic to the


    champion. Howe this time..."


    Suddenly, he had a bad feeling and a worried look appeared on his face.


    "Mr. Howard, something''s wrong. You have to be psychologically prepared. Maybe the leader of


    organizers is Peter''s friend." Mr. Murphy whispered in Tom''s ear.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In fact, Tom also thought about it. He also frowned slightly and thought about it. He said, "The purpose


    of mying to the Hunting Competition this time is just to kill Peter. I don''t care much about being the


    champion."


    Amelia said, "That''s not the case. You''re clearly the champion this time, so you deserve the reward."


    Tom smiled and said, "It''s not clear yet. Maybe their leader just wants to see me."


    Amelia held Tom''s hand and said worriedly, "Tom, you have to be careful."


    Tom felt embarrassed to be held by her in front of so many people. He smiled awkwardly and said,


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay."


    Now that Amelia waspletely convinced that she was his woman, making him nervous. The point


    was that he and she had a clean rtionship. There had never been anything more than friendship.


    If word got out, everyone would think him as a yboy.


    Tom shook his head to throw this thought out of his mind. He wanted to see if the organizers would give


    him a reward for being the champion this time.


    The staff headed to another part of the forest, followed by six men with guns. They put Tom in the


    middle, as if they were escorting a prisoner.


    After about twenty minutes of walking, the road became wide and they arrived at arge ce. It was


    heavily guarded with electrified iron fences surrounding it.


    Once inside, it would not so easy to get out.


    Tom suddenly stopped and said meaningfully, "Is your leader and Peter good friends?"


    When the people around heard Tom''s words, their expression changed and they said, "He is waiting for


    you inside. Pleasee with us."


    "I think it''s better to ask your leader toe out. At least I am the champion. I am very dissatisfied with


    being treated like a criminal." Tom said unhappily.


    The staff in front of him narrowed his eyes and said, "Tom, I advise you to go in to see our leader, or we


    won''t be able to reward you for being the champion."


    Tom shrugged and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about being the champion. I just want to kill


    Peter."


    As he spoke, he was about to turn around to leave.


    But as soon as he turned around, the six guards with guns refused to let him go and blocked his way.


    They were looking at him with evil intentions!


    Tom narrowed his eyes and said, "As organizers, are you going to attack a champion? Do you want to


    seek your own profit in public affairs just because of Peter?"


    The staff member''s expression was cold and he did not answer. Instead, he said coldly, "Tom, don''t talk


    nonsense. Organizers have always been fair. What you said just now has caused a loss of reputation


    to us. Now pleasee with us to see our leader immediately, or don''t me us for getting tough with


    you!"


    Tomughed directly. "Haha, really? Then you should try it."


    As Tom said this, the atmosphere became tense.


    Their eyes were even colder. The veneer of mutual respect was about to be torn off and they were


    about to attack Tom.


    Just then, a voice came from the staff''s headset. He listened for a while, and said to Tom coldly, "Our


    leader doesn''t want to bother himself arguing with the likes of you. However, you are disqualified from


    being the champion. Now you can go."


    He was disqualified from being the champion like this!


    No matter how magnanimous Tom was, he could not help but feel angry at being treated differently.


    His eyes were also cold, but he did not choose to act rashly. Instead, he looked carefully at a building in


    the iron fence and turned to leave.


    After he left, the staff and six guards rxed. They felt a great pressure just now. Tom was a top expert


    who could kill Peter intact. There was no way they, ordinary people, could defeat him. Even if they had


    guns in their hands, it was no use.


    Not long after, a man came out of the building and looked in the direction of Tom''s departure. His


    expression was sinister. He snorted heavily and muttered, "You want to be the champion? You


    overestimate your abilities!"


    Today, the Hunting Competition was over, and anyone who came to participate could choose to leave


    tonight.


    But more people would stay one more night. They wanted to enjoy the prey they had hunted, and to


    see what the champion''s reward was.


    When they knew that Tom had been directly disqualified from being the champion and had no reward,


    the heated discussion began again.


    They were not stupid, so of course they sensed something was wrong. Tom was being targeted!


    Therefore, those who had originally wanted to curry favor with Tom hesitated.


    Amelia was angry but there was nothing she could do.


    Tom chose to leave that night and fly back to H City.


    When Tom arrived at the airport of H City, the news that he had defeated Peter was also sent back.


    The first to know the news was the Paynes.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    "Father! Did you hear that Tom won? He won!"


    At the family banquet of the Paynes, hundreds of people from the Paynes gathered together to eat.


    Suddenly, Myles pushed the door open and strode in, shouting loudly and excitedly.


    His appearance startled everyone in the Paynes. In their minds, Myles had always been very calm and


    reserved. No matter how big a thing he encountered, he was very calm. How came he lose his


    However, when Hawthorne, who was eating, heard this, his reaction was also very strong. He stood up


    immediately, "What?! Tom actually won? Really? Tell me what happened!"


    Myles had already walked in, and he was so excited that his face turned red. "It''s true. I''ve confirmed


    from many people that Tom has really defeated Peter without getting injured! And he has also won the


    head of this huntingpetition. His future is so promising! Dad, we haven''t invested in the wrong


    person this time!"


    "Hahaha..." After hearing that, Myles burst intoughter. His face was red with excitement. "I really


    didn''t see the wrong person. He''s trustworthy! This Tom is amazing!"


    Many people in the Paynes were stunned. They had never heard of the name Tom. They couldn''t figure


    out why Hawthorne respected a person so much.


    At the other table, Isabe was eating there. When she heard this conversation, she was stunned on


    the spot. Then, Tom appeared in her mind. Combining Hawthorne and Myles''s words, her mood


    changed subtly.


    At the same time, many people also learned the news one after another, including Elliot and Malcolm.


    They were going to run away, but now they were extremely excited as they would all have a bright


    future.


    ...


    Tom came out of the airport on his own with a schoolbag on his back. He looked like an ordinary


    working ss. No one would have thought that he was a supreme master of the Innate Realm and a


    pioneer of the new future human race.


    When he returned to H City, he rxed a lot. He was going to see Phoebe soon. He was very happy to


    think about it.


    When he came out of the airport, he was just about to call Phoebe and tell Phoebe that he was back.


    Suddenly, a tentative voice sounded from behind him. "Chairman, is that you?"


    It was a woman''s voice, and it sounded a little familiar...


    Tom looked back and saw a woman wrapped tightly in sunsses and a mask. She greeted him and


    walked quickly towards him when she saw him.


    "Chairman, it''s really you!"


    The woman walked up to Tom and said with surprise.


    Beside her, there were a few people following her.


    Tom was confused. He searched his mind but could not figure out who the person was. "Who are you?"


    When the woman saw that Tom didn''t recognize her, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    "Chairman, you have forgotten me..."


    Tom smiled bitterly and said, "I''m sorry. You wear sunsses and a mask. I really can''t see you


    clearly."


    The woman was stunned and then came back to her senses. That was true. She covered her whole


    face. How could Tom recognize her?


    So she thought about it and decided to take off her mask and sunsses to reveal her face.


    But this action of hers startled the others who quickly said, "rissa, you can''t remove..."


    It was toote to stop rissa. She had already taken off her sunsses and mask, revealing a


    delicate and beautiful face, which instantly amazed everyone passing by.


    Tom remembered when he saw her face. Wasn''t she the big star he had met twice before? What was


    her name? He forgot for a moment.


    "Chairman, do you remember me?" rissa asked expectantly and nervously.


    Tom looked embarrassed. He did remember her, but he forgot her name. "Haha, I remember. Big star. I


    didn''t expect to see you here. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    rissa was not stupid at all. From Tom''s reaction, she knew that he didn''t remember her name, which


    disappointed her. At least she was a famous star with more than ten million fans in the country. She


    had been recognized in less than ten seconds and was excitedly pointed at.


    But Tom forgot her name.


    On second thought, this was not an unusual thing. He was the chairman of ZQ Media, and there were a


    lot of popr stars in hispany. It was normal not to remember her.


    She put on her mask and sunsses again, covering her beautiful face and saying, "Chairman, my


    name is rissa. We''ve met before."


    Tom nodded and said, "I know. We had dinner togetherst time."


    The people next to rissa found it incredible that rissa would take the initiative to greet a man


    humbly. After all, rissa was a famous star. She could sing and act. She was talented in various arts.


    How perfect she was! Many people are eager to fawn on her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man looked so ordinary and there was nothing special about him.


    Wait a minute. What did rissa call this man? Chairman?


    As rissa''s new agent, Flora asked, "rissa, who is this?"


    rissa said, "Sister, let me introduce you. This is the chairman of the ZQ Media, Tom."


    In an instant, Flora''s eyes widened and she looked at Tom differently.


    The rest of them did the same, bing very ttering and fawning. How ironic!


    "Ah, so you are the chairman of ZQ Media. Nice to meet you. My name is Flora, and I''m rissa''s new


    agent!" Flora ttered.


    Tom nodded faintly as a greeting, then said to rissa, "Miss Brown, I still have something to do. I''m


    leaving. We''ll talk when we have time."


    rissa looked disappointed again. She squeezed out a smile and said, "Are you alone? Do you want


    us to send you off?"


    Tom thought for a while. He was indeed alone. Whether he was calling Phoebe or Elliot now, it would


    take a while for them toe over and wait in line for a taxi. It would be great if rissa could take him


    out of the airport.


    "Okay. Thank you, Miss Brown." Tom said with a smile.


    rissa was overjoyed. Then Flora whispered in her ear, "rissa, we''re here to pick Smith up. They


    have alreadynded and areing out soon."


    Although their voices were very low, Tom immediately heard what they were talking. He didn''t want


    rissa to be difficult. He said, "I suddenly remembered that I have called a friend to pick me up, so I


    don''t have to trouble Miss Brown."


    rissa bit her lips. Although she was quite disappointed, she could only nod and say, "Okay, then


    take your time, chairman. Let''s talk next time."


    Tom nodded and was about to leave when five tall foreigners walked over from the opposite side.


    Among them, the thirty-year-old man was rather handsome. Tom had some impression of him. He was


    a famous foreign movie star.


    It seemed that rissa''s team was going to pick up this group of foreigners.


    They strutted over overbearingly. Anyone who stood in front of them was pushed away by two


    bodyguards.


    They saw Tom walking in the middle, and two white bodyguards pushed him away violently.


    Tom immediately frowned. How dare those foreigners to be so overbearing in H Country!


    He stood there motionless in the face of the pushing and shoving of two white bodyguards as if he had


    been frightened out of his wits.


    Many people who passed by saw this scene and got nervous. They thought that Tom would definitely


    suffer. He was so thin that he would be pushed by two white people and hurt badly!


    However, what happened next made them dumbfounded.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    One of the white bodyguards pushed Tom, but he couldn''t move him at all, as if Tom was like a pir


    fixed to the ground.


    "Hmm?" The white bodyguard frowned and his face darkened for this yellow monkey dared to block


    their way.


    So he increased his strength and pushed Tom hard on the chest, and a grim smile appeared on the


    corner of his mouth. With his 1.9 meter figure and over 100 kilograms of weight, it should be easy for


    the bodyguard to push away such a thin yellow man.


    But it turned out to be the exact opposite of what he had imagined. He tried his best to push him, but


    Tom remained motionless and was really like a wall getting in the way. The bodyguard was really


    shocked! What was going on? Did he hallucinate and hit the wall?


    He quickly rubbed his eyes and stared at Tom again. He realized that it was real, that the yellow man in


    front of him was looking at him with a half-smile.


    Another white bodyguard beside him saw this and said with a sneer, "Tom, did you get sucked dry by


    that H Country womanst night? You can''t even push a skinny yellow monkey away. Haha."


    The bodyguard said it in English, and Tom could hear it clearly. His face darkened even more. As a H


    Country man, he hated foreigners calling him a yellow monkey. This was not just an insult to him, but


    an insult to the whole of H Country!


    He sneered in his heart. Although this white bodyguard named Tom was tall and powerful, he was just


    a foreign ant in front of him. To say the least, he was a master of the Innate Realm, and his true


    cultivation had reached the upper level of the Innate Realm. Even a fierce man like Peter would not


    stand a chance against him. Some foreigner like the bodyguard was even more like an ant to him.


    His shoulders trembled very easily. Suddenly, Tom seemed to have suffered a huge counterattack. His


    huge body actually flew out and fell heavily on the ground. With a plop, he fell quite heavily.


    Everyone was shocked to see this. There were at least a thousand people in and out of the airport.


    They were all stunned. They had never thought that Tom, who was so thin, could easily throw such a


    tall and strong white man out.


    It was generally believed that the yellow man''s physique was far from as strong as the white man''s, let


    alone the difference between their physiques, which was several levels apart.


    Including rissa and the others, their eyes widened and they were extremely shocked.


    They were just worried that Tom would be pushed down and hurt by the white bodyguard, but it turned


    out they were worrying about the wrong person.


    Only rissa was the least surprised because she had seen Tom''s skills and knew that Tom was very


    good at fighting. Now her eyes were even brighter when she looked at Tom.


    The foreigners immediately became angry, especially the white man named Smith, who was furious.


    He pointed at Tom and cursed, "Damn H Country man, you have the guts to attack my people. George,


    Dombey, you go ahead and teach this damn H Country man a painful lesson!"


    George was also a white man, and Dombey was a ck man. They were exceptionally strong and


    muscr. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. When ordinary people saw their physique,


    not to mention fighting them, they did not have the courage to look at them.


    Now that they had received Smith''s order, both of them showed ferocious expressions and began to


    stride over to teach Tom a lesson.


    Many people around them became worried, thinking that Tom was definitely not an opponent and


    would be hurt badly. Now, these foreigners were especially arrogant in the country. Many people were


    quite humble and careful around them and dared not to offend them easily.


    Tom narrowed his eyes and sneered. He was ready. As long as these two foreigners touched him, he


    would not be merciful.


    Although he usually looked very friendly and harmless, in fact, he had a very strong national pride, and


    he especially didn''t like these foreigners to be tyrannical in H Country territory!


    It was fine if he had not met them before. Now that he had met them, he would not have let these


    foreigners go easily. Otherwise, they would really think that H Country men were easy to be pushed


    around.


    However, just as George and Dombey were about to touch Tom, rissa''s team came back to their


    senses and hurriedly stepped forward to protect Tom and loudly exined, "Mr. Smith! Please stop


    your bodyguards. This is a misunderstanding!"


    Flora said in English. Their two bodyguards also got in George and Dombey''s way. However, George


    and Dombey did not intend to back down at all. They pushed the two bodyguards back staggeringly. If


    Tom hadn''t supported them from behind in time, they would have fallen down by now!


    Moreover, George and Dombey were particrly arrogant, pointing at Tom''s nose and cursing


    incessantly.


    This was Tom we were talking about. How could he stand such insults? His eyes turned cold and he


    was already angry. He was ready to attack and teach these arrogant foreigners a lesson!


    At this moment, rissa quickly grabbed his arm. "Chairman, calm down. These two are bodyguards


    of international movie star Smith. They are notorious for their arrogance in this circle. You''d better not


    let them get to you. It would be bad influence if this get to the media."


    When Tom heard rissa, he thought for a moment and decided to follow rissa''s advice as a favour


    to her.


    Not that he was afraid of this Smith, but at the airport, there were people and cameras everywhere. If


    he taught these foreigners a lesson, it would surely satisfy him, but the consequence afterwards would


    be hard to ignored.


    Moreover, it would not be good for the image of H Country at that time, and it would make rissa look


    bad too. He simply weighed it out and decided to endure it. The next time there were fewer people, it


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    would not be toote to teach these arrogant foreigners a good lesson.


    So he nodded and said, "Well, for your sake, I won''t get angry with them."


    His words fell into the ears of Flora and the others, and it also became an expression of


    overconfidence. You, Tom, were very rich, but could you be able to take down these two strong


    forerigners with your thin figure?


    Even if Tom had shaken the bodyguard named Tom out just now, in their opinion, the main reason was


    that Tom underestimated Tom and got unsteady, so Tom found the opportunity.


    After all, Tom was a thin physique. He couldn''t go against science, could he?


    Smith was very angry. He was especially arrogant at present. He pointed at Flora''s nose and scolded,


    "Ms. Flora, I came to H Country to film this time because of your chairman. If it weren''t for your


    chairman begging me for so long, I wouldn''t have bothered toe to thisnd!"


    When Flora heard this, she was really embarrassed, but she did not dare to refute it. After all, Smith


    was a superstar.


    She had no choice but to be nice and exin, "Dear Mr. Smith, he is the chairman of the ZQ Media,


    worth more than ten billion dors. I suggest you make peace with him."


    "The chairman of the ZQ Media?" When Smith heard this, his expression changed a little. But when he


    looked at Tom carefully, he saw that Tom was dressed inly and had an ordinary temperament. He


    waspletely different from the big shots Smith had met, so Smith immediately returned to his


    disdainful and arrogant posture. "Ms. Flora, is that how you H Country man lie? If he is the chairman


    worth ten billion, then I am the president of this country!"


    The other foreignersughed heartlessly when they heard it.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    No one would believe that Tom would be the chairman of the ZQ Media ording to Tom''s way of


    dressing up and his young age.


    Smith was a famous international movie star. He had an outstanding appearance and good acting


    skills. He had also heard of ZQ Media, a big promisingpany.


    In fact, when he came to H Country to develop, the first mediapany he had chosen was ZQ Media.


    His agent also tried to contact ZQ Media, but thepany was not interested in him. He had no choice


    but to choose HY Media as an alternative.


    Now Flora actually told him that the skinny yellow man in front of him was the chairman of the ZQ


    Media. Would he believe that? Flora waspletely looking down on his intelligence. His impression of


    the HY Media was getting worse.


    After Flora finished speaking, she subconsciously looked back and saw that Tom was indeed dressed


    inly. In terms of temperament, he did not have the aura of a big shot. Seeing that he appeared like


    an ordinary person, she could not help but wonder. Could it be that Tom was really not the chairman of


    the ZQ Media, but an imposter?


    Tom was used to that sort of misunderstanding. He was not surprised at all. No one would believe that


    he was the chairman of ZQ Media the first time they saw him.


    This was influenced by his temperament. After he broke through to the Innate Realm, he became more


    introverted. All his spirits were condensed into one point to be hidden in the Dantian. He would return to


    his original nature and appear more ordinary.


    Flora quickly winked at rissa and asked if rissa had mistaken her for someone else. Only when


    rissa gave her a positive response would she be more convinced.


    "Mr. Smith, the chairman of the ZQ Media is low-pitched. It was a misunderstanding today. Why don''t


    we just let it go for the sake of HY Media?" Flora continued to put down her stance.


    She was a famous agent in the entertainment circle. Many famous stars would show due respect to


    her. It was rare for her to be so humble now.


    There was no way. Smith''s international reputation was great and the main character of the next film


    invested by the HY Media was Smith. In order to use Smith''s fame to open up the international market,


    they had to put down their attitude and fawn on Smith.


    For any magnanimous people, they would not make a fuss. However, Smith was different. He was an


    extremely arrogant person. Over the past two years, he had made two movies that won a lot of box


    office. It was when he became famous that he became more arrogant. He did not show respect for


    Flora at all, saying: "I came to H Country to film with you for the sake of your chairman, not to suffer


    wrong! Now that I am offended in your country, you must give me an exnation, or I will call the


    police."


    When Flora heard this, her face darkened. She kept scolding Smith in her heart for being too arrogant


    and inhumane!


    She couldn''t persuade Smith, so she had to ask rissa toe over and talk to him.


    rissa nodded, walked up, took off her sunsses and mask, and said to Smith, "Hello, Mr. Smith.


    I''m rissa, and I''m the leading actress in this y with you."


    When Smith saw her, he was shocked by her beauty. He was burning with passion. He stared straight


    at rissa and said, "Oh, so you are the beautiful Miss rissa. You look more beautiful and elegant


    in person than in the photo."


    As he spoke, he reached out to shake hands with rissa.


    rissa also reached out her hand. However, after Smith shook her hands, he did not let go


    immediately. Instead, he scratched the back of rissa''s hand with his thumb, which looked


    particrly obscene. rissa immediately frowned and felt disgusted!


    Before that, she could be said as a fan of Smith. She had watched several movies of Smith. She didn''t


    expect that Smith to be such a lewd person. She had no good impression of him anymore. She felt


    especially disgusted when she thought that she would cooperate with such a person for a few months


    in the future.


    rissa quickly withdrew her hands, took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, put on a smile, and


    said to Smith: "Mr. Smith, Mr. Howard is my good friend and the chairman of the ZQ Media. What


    happened just now was caused by your bodyguard. I hope you let your bodyguard apologize to him."


    When he heard that, Smith''s face immediately darkened!


    Flora and the others were also shocked. As an agent, Flora hurriedly winked at rissa and told her


    not to be rude!


    Even Tom was a little surprised to hear that. He didn''t expect rissa to protect him like that.


    Smith said unhappily, "Miss rissa, are you kidding me?"


    rissa ignored Flora and the others beside her. She was calm and said seriously, "Mr. Smith, I''m not


    joking with you. Please ask your bodyguard to apologize to Mr. Howard immediately."


    Smith burst outughing. "Hahaha... You despicable yellow monkeys actually asked me to apologize.


    It''s as ridiculous as a lion apologizes to a rabbit! Miss rissa, I am willing toe to H Country


    because the chairman of HY Media offered me a lot of money. Otherwise, I will nevere to such a


    low and backward ce in my life!"


    What he said was too much. Not only did rissa and Tom and the others got angry when they heard


    it, but even many of theirpatriots at the airport who could understand English were furious. They all


    started to criticize Smith.


    Some people took out their phones to take pictures. Generally, if Smith''s words were posted on the


    Inte, it would definitely affect his reputation. However, he was not worried at all and was still


    arrogant!


    rissa''s face darkened and she said, "Smith, you''ve gone too far. I want you to apologize to H


    Country immediately!"


    Smith said disdainfully, "You are the ones who should apologize. You offended me. If you don''t


    apologize, I will immediately call the police and let the embassy intervene. Things will not be so easy to


    solve then."


    Smith was not afraid at all. He decided to put rissa in a pickle.


    rissa was also in a difficult position after hearing this. Although she was a big star, she was still far


    from powerful. In this situation, she could do nothing.


    Was she really going to apologize? She really couldn''t swallow it!


    Just then, a powerful and righteous voice sounded, "How dare you, a white-skinned pig, act wild on my


    H Country territory? I think you are tired of living."


    As the words fell, Tom stood up from behind rissa and looked at Smith disdainfully.


    For some reason, Smith was scared when he saw Tom''s eyes.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Not only Smith but many of the people present were also shocked.


    At this moment, Tom made people feel differently. He was the same person but still, anyone could tell


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    he was different from himself one second before. The crowd around could get a strong vibe from Tom,


    affecting everyone invisibly, causing them to look at Tom as if they had met their own leader,


    instinctively afraid and nervous.


    It could not be more natural. This was Tom in the flesh. Once he lost his temper, no one would be able


    to face his wrath.


    However, Tom''s aura did notst long. He was always a low-key person and did not want to attract too


    much attention.


    Smith shook his head and felt that he was hallucinating. How could he be frightened by the thin and dry


    H Country man in front of him? This was literally an insult to him!


    So he became even angrier from embarrassment. He snorted and cursed. Then he waved his hand


    and said to George and Dombey, "You guys go together and teach this yellow monkey a lesson!"


    George and Dombey got Smith''s order, nodded hard, and then made a boxing gesture. They began to


    walk towards Tom with a grim smile, as if Tom had already been beaten down by them.


    Everyone around them got nervous and thought that Tom would be doomed this time. The two


    bodyguards looked too strong and their fists were as big as ordinary people''s knees. How could Tom


    be able to fight them?


    Flora and the others were also anxious and worried about Tom. This time, Tom was going to suffer.


    Then he would definitely me them!


    rissa was not worried. She had already seen Tom''s strength and had absolute confidence in Tom.


    She even hoped that Tom would teach these arrogant foreigners a lesson.


    Flora was anxious. She quickly grabbed rissa''s hand and said, "Oh, rissa, this is not good. Mr.


    Howard is going to be beaten up. We will have to take the me by then!"


    She immediately saw that rissa was not worried at all. Instead, she was very excited. Her eyes were


    wide open and there was a smile on her lips. Flora was very puzzled andined, "rissa, it''s


    already this time. How can you still smile? In a short while when Mr. Howard was beaten up, we will


    also have to suffer. Oh, how could this happen? If I had known that I shouldn''t have greeted Mr.


    Howard just now, as long as they didn''t meet, there wouldn''t be a conflict. If there wouldn''t be a conflict,


    it wouldn''t have implicated us, ah..."


    Flora wasining endlessly, her face full of worry and panic. rissa rolled her eyes and


    The two bodyguards must be the ones to suffer."


    When Flora heard this, her eyes widened and she scolded angrily, "rissa, you''re crazy. Mr. Howard


    is so thin. How can he..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she saw an unbelievable scene. The two bodyguards


    arrived in front of Tom. Just as they were about to punch, they were kicked out by Tom. It happened in


    an instant and they flew out and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Not only her but so many people present were also dumbfounded at the same time. They couldn''t


    believe what was happening in front of them. It was like watching a movie. The two bodyguards were


    so tall but they were kicked out by Tom?


    This...


    Smith was also dumbfounded. By the time he realized it, Tom had already walked up to him, stared at


    him coldly, and said, "Who did you just say was a yellow monkey?"


    "I..." Smith looked at the smiling Tom in front of him and suddenly felt his scalp numb. He was also half


    abat star. He had practiced Sanda, jujitsu, wrestling, and other skills. He knew how much strength


    it took to kick two hundred-kilogram strong men off.


    Gulped!


    He swallowed heavily and began to fear. How could he not realize that he had kicked the iron te?


    However, he was still very stubborn. At least he was an international movie star and had a huge


    international influence. Even if the H Country man could fight, he would not dare to do anything to him!


    Thinking of this, he regained hisposure andined, "You H Country man, how dare you hurt


    my bodyguard! It threatens my safety. Now I suspect you are a terrorist who is about to kidnap me. I


    will have to call the police!"


    As he spoke, his agent took out the phone and threatened Tom by calling the police.


    When Tom saw his reaction, he immediatelyughed. This guy was too bold to threaten him even when


    he was doomed.


    "Call the police?" Tom smiled meaningfully. The smile fell into Smith''s eyes but became a sign of fear to


    him. He was even more proud and said, "Yes, I''m an international movie star. If I call the police, you''ll


    be in jail for at least three years! Unless you kneel down and apologize to us now andpensate us


    for our loss, then I can choose not to call the police."


    He was sure that Tom would not dare to do anything to him. At least he was an internationally famous


    star. Tom must have seen his movie. Once he called the police, Tom would be in trouble.


    As for Flora saying that this yellow monkey was the chairman of the ZQ Media? That was obviously


    bullshit. Only a fool would believe it.


    Tom turned to rissa and asked, "How much did Nash invest in the movie that you and he have


    worked on?"


    It came out of nowhere that rissa and the others were stunned. rissa came to her senses and


    said, "200 million."


    Tom nodded and said, "It''s only two hundred million. Not much. I''ll take it."


    He said this in mandarin, and many people around him heard it. It was really absurd hearing such


    wordsing out from his mouth. He was dressed in such in clothes. He looked no different from


    many sried workers. He actually said two hundred million was not much?


    Tom didn''t care what others thought of him. After he finished speaking, he turned around and grinned


    at Smith, "Smith, since you want me topensate for the loss, I might as wellpensate more."


    After saying that, Tom made a move and pped him, and a crisp sound sounded. It could be heard


    throughout half of the airport. Smith, a tall man, was hit turning 360 degrees by Tom''s p, and fell


    heavily to the ground. Half of his face was swollen, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    The agent was pissed immediately and was about to punch Tom in the face. However, in Tom''s eyes,


    his movement was as slow as a snail.


    Tom didn''t even dodge. Another p sent the agent flying, spinning in the air andnding heavily on


    the ground.


    There were still two white people left standing there. They were all stunned. They didn''t expect Tom to


    really dare to hit them for they had never encountered such a situation before!


    To be honest, it was not the first time they hade to H Country. When thest two movies were


    about to be released in H Country, they had alsoe to H Country for promotion. All the people with


    who they came into contact were polite and respectful to them.


    They were nothing like this violent young man.


    Now that Tom was about to walk towards them, they got scared.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Tom didn''t give them the chance to beg for mercy. He just raised his hand and pped them across the


    face. The two fell to the ground, their cheeks swollen.


    For a moment, the way everyone looked at Tom changed. He was too damn powerful and violent.


    These two tall strong foreigners were taught a lesson by him. The scene seemed so unreal!


    Smith and the others were so shocked and scared. It was not the first time they hade to H


    Country, but they had never met such a thing before. None of the people from H Country they had met


    in the past was disrespectful to them.


    "You, you..." Smith covered his face with his hand and felt a burning pain. He stared at Tom in horror


    and couldn''t articte properly.


    Not to mention them, Flora and the others were also shocked. They never expected that the chairman


    of ZQ Media was so good at fighting and so violent!


    Tom looked down at Smith and said, "This is a little punishment for you. The next time I hear you


    insulting we H Country people, you will get more than a p!"


    Smith was very angry, irritated, and humiliated. He clenched his teeth, but didn''t dare to talk back to


    Tom, because he was genuinely terrified of him.


    Tom quit while he was ahead and didn''t create difficulties for them again. Instead, he turned to rissa


    and said, "Miss Brown, I''m sorry. I put you in an awkward position by pping these foreigners, but I


    will call Nash and rify the whole situation to him."


    Somehow, rissa felt warm inside. Was Tom caring about her feelings?


    She shook her head and said, "Mr. Howard, it''s so kind of you, and you are not to me for this. Smith


    and the others are too overbearing to begin with, and I''m on your side."


    After that, she blinked wittily. Tom gave a faint smile and said nothing else but, "In that case, I won''t


    disturb you. I''m going back now."


    rissa had intended to ask Tom to stay, but Tom had already turned around and left. Her lips moved


    and she wanted to say something to make him stay, but she didn''t atst. rissa was a little


    disappointed. But immediately, she got excited again. Could it be that her rtionship with Tom had


    be closer?


    But to be honest, Mr. Howard was really handsome and mighty just now. Such a man was the perfect


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    being!


    When Tom left, Smith breathed a sigh of relief and began to swear angrily, "This damn yellow...man.


    He''s so outrageous! I must call the police!"


    Then, he gave rissa and Flora a ferocious stare and said, "I will tell your chairman what happened


    just now. I am very dissatisfied with your performance just now! This cooperation has been canceled!"


    After that, he left no chance for rissa and Flora to speak, turned around and strode away, but his


    back looked very embarrassed.


    ...


    When Tom returned from the airport, he took a taxi and went straight back to Dragon Bay.


    Tom didn''t put what happened just now in mind at all. To him, it was just a thing that could not be any


    smaller.


    An hourter, Tom returned to Dragon Bay and happened to see Phoebe watering the flowers there.


    She was in her casual wear and looked exceptionally virtuous. When Tom saw this scene, his heart


    softened immediately.


    He worked hard outside home to provide Phoebe with a stable environment.


    He walked over and gestured to the hidden bodyguards around. They saluted Tom at once to show


    their respect for him and then disappeared silently.


    With Tom around, Phoebe was the safest. No one could hurt Phoebe.


    The bodyguards could just take some days off.


    "Hey, pretty girl, could you have dinner with me?" Tom walked behind Phoebe quietly, patted Phoebe


    gently on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Phoebe refused subconsciously, "No, I''m already..."


    Phoebe didn''t say thest word, "married". She stiffened suddenly, and the sprinkling can in her hand


    also fell to the ground with a ng. The next second, she turned around abruptly and saw Tom. She


    opened her arms and threw herself into Tom''s arms, her eyes turning red all of a sudden!


    It didn''t ur to Tom either that Phoebe would react so violently, while he was stunned instead. With


    that, he was already tightly held by Phoebe, and could feel her curvy figure, which ignited the desire in


    his underbelly.


    It was said that absence made the heart grow founder, and it was absolutely true.


    In addition, his current physique was dozens of times that of an ordinary man, and he was so vigorous.


    It had been almost ten days since they hadst seen each other, so naturally, Tom got very excited!


    "Tom, you''re finally back. I''ve missed you so much!" Phoebe held Tom tight and said affectionately.


    Tom''s heart was filled up instantly. It felt so good to have a woman waiting at home.


    He took Phoebe in his arms and said lovingly, "Phoebe, I''ve also missed you very much these days, so


    so much."


    Phoebe''s eyes turned red and she said, "Where have you been these days? Your phone was off when I


    called you, and I was so worried about you."


    Tom could hear the choking in Phoebe''s voice, and he felt ashamed. During the huntingpetition,


    he had left his phone in the hotel, so Phoebe had failed to reach him.


    With Phoebe''s character, she must have been worried.


    Fortunately, he had defeated Peter. If he had lost, the consequences would be too ghastly to imagine.


    "Phoebe, I''m sorry. I wasn''t being considerate and made you worry. But rest assured, this won''t happen


    again in the future. I''ll take my phone with me and report to you wherever I go as soon as possible."


    Tom said seriously.


    However, Phoebe shook her head and said, "Tom, you misunderstood me. I don''t want to monitor you.


    What I want is you being safe. In the future, no matter what you do or where you go, you have to put


    your own safety first."


    Tom could feel Phoebe''s affection through her eyes. He nodded solemnly and said, "Yes! I promise you


    that I will put my safety first in the future, and that I won''t do anything dangerous randomly."


    Phoebe nodded, "That''s good... Damn it, don''t run your hands over me!"


    Phoebe could feel that Tom was groping her, and her affectionate face turned red all of a sudden. She


    got extremely shy. Tom had used to be quite a gentleman, but when had he be soscivious? It


    was still daytime.


    Tom chuckled and said, "Honey, I didn''t sleep wellst night, and I''m a little sleepy. Why don''t we go


    back to our room and rest?"


    Phoebe blushed violently and her heart beat faster. She was no longer an ignorant girl, so how could


    she not know what Tom meant? In an instant, she became extremely shy.


    She wanted to nod in agreement subconsciously, but suddenly, something popped into her mind. She


    took Tom''s hands away at once and said in a low voice, "Stop that. Megan is here too!"


    "What?" Tom was stunned. Then he looked in one direction and did see Megan standing there, staring


    at them with envy.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Tom was shocked. Damn it. Why was Megan here? She must see them bill and coo. This was a little


    awkward.


    Fortunately, Tom was thick-skinned enough. He pretended to cough, let go of Phoebe and said,


    "Megan is here. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Phoebe rolled her eyes at Tom, showing speechlessness. She found that Tom not only turned more


    lecherous, but more thick-skinned than before.


    "How can you me me? You didn''t even tell me you were back. How can I find time to inform you?"


    Phoebeined slightly, but now she did feel very embarrassed. Just now, Tom''s hands reached


    into her clothes, and Megan just saw this. It was really awkward.


    Speaking of which, she and Megan hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Just in the past few days,


    Megan came to chat with her every day, and several times she mentioned Tom actively. Now Megan


    saw them doing something intimate. How awkward!


    It had to be said that Phoebe was really beautiful, especially after she got married. Her every move and


    smile looked more feminine, especially attractive.


    At this moment, Megan came over, and her eyesnded on Tom''s face, shing an obvious


    resentment. She had witnessed all along, and she was so envious and jealous!


    She wished she could be Phoebe and Tom came on to her.


    "Phoebe, I really envy you. You and Tom are so close." Megan said half-jokingly as she walked over.


    Phoebe did not know that her good friend Megan had already been interested in Tom. She blushed and


    said, "Megan, don''tugh at me, please."


    Megan said, "I didn''tugh at you. I really envy you for having such a great husband as Tom!"


    As she said this, she deliberately licked her lips and made a flirtatious gesture to Tom. Tom immediately


    shivered. He quickly moved his eyes away. Megan was also a seductive woman!


    Why were there so many of this kind of women around him now? It was as if he had be hot cake,


    he would be tricked by those women in an unguarded moment.


    Phoebe was a little stupid now. She didn''t hear Megan''s insinuation, and didn''t expect Megan to have


    designs on Tom. She went over to hold Megan''s hand and said with a smile, "Megan, it''s easy for you


    to find a good man. I think that Young Master before was a very good match. He was handsome and


    owned apany, quite rich."


    When Megan heard this, her face immediately shed with panic, and she quickly exined, "Phoebe,


    what nonsense are you talking about? I have nothing to do with Young Master. We are not seeing each


    other at all! Don''t nder me. I''m single now. I''ve always been single. I''m a virgin."


    Megan''s words were clearly spoken to Tom.


    In front of his wife, how dare Tom show any intimacy with Megan? He quickly moved his eyes to the


    other side and pretended not to hear.


    Phoebe found Megan''s strange eyes. When she said this, she didn''t say it to her, but looked at Tom.


    She felt very strange and asked, "Megan, why are you looking at Tom when you speak?"


    When Tom heard this, he immediately panicked and red at Megan.


    Megan was also a little flustered and exined, "No, I''m not. I haven''t seen your husband for a long


    time. I heard that he is a big boss now."


    Phoebe was innocent enough. She did not doubt that there was any secret between Megan and Tom.


    She immediately believed Megan''s words and said proudly, "Yes, Tom is now the chairman of the ZQ


    Media. Is he excellent?"


    Speaking of this, Phoebe could not hide her pride. Tom used to be a disgrace that she did not want to


    mention, but now Tom was her pride.


    Tom was a little helpless, thinking that Megan knew this earlier than you did.


    Megan was also very unhappy. Speaking of which, she found out Tom''s identity first. From that time on,


    she found a new life goal, which was to do her best to get Tom, this rich man!


    Originally, this was a sure thing for her. She thought she could hook up with Tom in minutes. After all,


    there was no such man who didn''t like new girl.


    However, Tom was really different. After so long, her seductive means didn''t work at all. She had


    doubts about her charm many times!


    Now that Phoebe recalled this, words couldn''t describe how depressed she was.


    And what was even more depressing was that she had to make a surprised expression. "Really? ZQ


    Media, that''s a bigpany. Tom is the chairman. That''s amazing."


    Phoebe smiled brightly and said, "Well, I don''t know how he could turn to be the chairman of the ZQ


    Media."


    Then, Phoebe just bragged, which made Tom a little embarrassed and said, "The sun is setting. Let''s


    go inside to talk."


    Phoebe said after a while, "Look at me. I totally forgot about this. Megan, my mother is about to make


    dinner, so you can stay to have dinner with us."


    Megan had intended to do so, but she didn''t know how to ask. Now that Phoebe invited her, it was


    exactly what she wanted.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But on the surface, she said shyly, "Yes? Will it disturb you?"


    When Tom heard that Phoebe was going to invite Megan for dinner, he felt bad. It was not that he was


    stingy, but that he knew Megan. If Megan was staying for dinner, then she would stay here tonight.


    And once Megan stayed over for the night, it would affect his n to make a baby?


    This was not gonna happen.


    So he quickly said, "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea. There must be numerous handsome men asking


    Megan to dinner. Let''s not disturb her."


    Phoebe asked, "Megan, are you going to dinner with some handsome man? If that''s the case, then I


    won''t keep you."


    Megan said quickly, "No! I told you I''m single now and I don''t want to be in a rtionship for the time


    being. It''s sote to go back and cook. I don''t want to eat takeout either. Phoebe, thank you so much


    for keeping me for dinner."


    As she spoke, Megan hugged Phoebe and deliberately stuck out her tongue at Tom while Phoebe


    couldn''t see, which made Tom so angry that he gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    In the end, Megan stayed for dinner. Since it was Phoebe invited Megan, who was thick-skinned, there


    was nothing he could do. He couldn''t stop Phoebe.


    He was really depressed by Megan''s stay. A little separation made the heart grow fonder. He hadn''t


    been intimate with Phoebe for a long time. He thought that he could have fun this time, but Megan


    came out and ruined his n.


    When she came in, Megan saw Phoebe holding Tom''s hand intimately. She was a timid and lovable


    little woman. Megan was especially envious. Ironically, she used tough at Phoebe who married Tom,


    a useless live-in son-inw. It turned out that Tom was not a waste, but a real big shot. Phoebe also


    flew up the branch and became a phoenix.


    Instead, she had never been able to find a suitable husband and was still alone.


    One thing she didn''t lie about was that she was indeed single now, and she had been single for a long


    time.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have anyone to chase after her. However, after she met Tom, her taste


    improved a lot. Now, she looked down on the so-called rich second generation, who could notpare


    to Tom at all.


    That was why she thought that she would be willing to pursue Tom, even if she was just Tom''s secret


    lover.


    Originally, she felt guilty for such an idea. After all, Phoebe was so good to her and treated her like a


    sister, but she wanted to seduce Phoebe''s husband. It was immoral.


    Later on, she knew that there were several vixens pestering Tom. One was prettier than the other. They


    were all vixens, who regarded Tom as their target. How could she sit watching? Hurry up. Anyway, Tom


    would be seduced by the vixens outside sooner orter, which would threaten Phoebe.


    It was better for her to be the vixen. First, she found her own happiness. Second, she and Phoebe


    were close friends, and she would never threaten Phoebe. And she could also use tricks to make out


    with Tom, depriving Tom of the energy to find other women. She was killing three birds with one stone.


    Sometimes women''s mindset was really weird and unbelievable.


    Tom chatted with Phoebe in the living room for a while, and then he went to take a bath. He had been


    on a ne all day. Now he was even dressed in someone else''s clothes. He was not veryfortable,


    so he had to take a bath.


    It was quite cold now, but Tom still used cold water. The habit was good to his body.


    After a war with Peter, he didn''t seem to be hurt on the surface. In fact, he was hurt a little. He just


    couldn''t see it with clothes on.


    Now that he took off his clothes and washed them with the sprinkler, he could see many bruises and


    broken capiries on his body.


    Even if Peter was killed by him, Peter was also a mid-level master of the Innate Realm. His cultivation


    was shocking, and his every punch and kick brought unlimited power. Otherwise, the fight between the


    two of them would not have brought so much damage to the forest.


    Even if Tom was a master of Innate Realm, every fight with Peter would bring harm and burden to his


    body.


    But those were minor injuries. He just needed to adjust to get back to normal.


    To him, what was really more serious was Peter''sst shot, even if he took a deep breath and shrank


    his chest an inch, just in time to avoid Peter''s explosive punch. Peter still hit him in the chest, but the


    power was reduced by 90%.


    But the remaining ten percent was destructive enough. After all, it was his chest.


    Now that he had taken off his clothes, he could see that there was a clear fist print on his chest.


    Moreover, there was tiny blood oozing from all around him, which looked particrly frightening.


    Tom had been standing under the sprinkler. The cold water kept washing his body and he was about to


    fall asleep.


    In fact, he used his own consciousness to enter his body, control his Qi, and slowly recover from these


    injuries.


    That was a skill that he had mastered after he had reached the Innate Realm. In a sense, it was a little


    like what the Taoists called "Internal Vision."


    The human body was the most sophisticated machine. Any movement of the human body would bring


    more or less damage to the human body. When they were young, the cells were very healthy and


    active, and they could be actively repaired.


    But as soon as they get older, the cells be old and lose their activity, and it was hard to repair


    them. Over time, people became older and older, their bodies became weaker and weaker, their


    immune systems became weaker, and they were prone to illness and even death.


    After breaking through to the Innate Realm, the cell viability was greatly increased, which could quickly


    repair the damage and enable people not to grow old easily. After learning Internal vision, this ability


    would improve even more.


    It was no exaggeration to say that now Tom could at least maintain his peak to 60 years old, or even


    longer! And his life expectancy would also increase significantly, which was the true charm of InnateContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Realm.


    After all, no matter how rich and capable a person was, he could not stop the passing of time. When he


    was old, he would still turn into a cup of dust.


    Now, through cultivation, Tom was not only improving his strength and intelligence but was fighting with


    heaven.


    He believed that in the legendary realm of immortality, life expectancy would increase even more.


    Perhaps he could live up to 200 years old!


    Two hundred years old. What a long time it was!


    Tom felt that after he reached this stage, he was not only a very good martial arts master but a scientist


    and biologist. He was exploring the limits of the human body through his own experiments.


    This bath took Tom an hour to finish. By the time he finished, his injuries had healed a lot and he had


    recovered 80% of his strength.


    After a good night''s rest tonight, he would be able to recover to 90% tomorrow, and 100% the day after


    tomorrow.


    Moreover, after this battle with Peter, it was of great help to his cultivation. Although his realm had not


    improved, his fighting ability had improved by at least one level. He had a deeper understanding of


    and without being hurt.


    When he came out, his mother-inw Elizabeth had just finished cooking dinner. He came out at the


    right time.


    Ever since his father-inw and mother-inw knew his identity, he had be the head of the family.


    Even James had to act on his behalf.


    However, Tom didn''t care about that at all.


    After dinner, what Tom was most worried about happened. Phoebe and Megan had a good chat.


    Phoebe really asked Megan to spend the night...

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    "This is not good, is it?"


    Tom immediately said and kept winking at Phoebe, telling Phoebe not to keep Megan over for the night.


    It was not a joke. He hadn''t had sex for a long time. If Megan stayed over for the night, he would lose


    control in minutes.


    However, Phoebe couldn''t help but blush and re shyly at Tom, pretending not to see it.


    Megan''s eyes had been fixed on Tom, and she naturally saw Tom''s expression. She was even more


    determined to stay here tonight.


    She retreated in order to advance. She sighed deeply and looked very disappointed. She said to


    Phoebe, "Phoebe, since Tom said so, I''d better go back. I''ll y with you next time."


    At this point, she sighed again and said, "But we really haven''t had a long talk for a long time. I


    remember thest time we had a long talk was when we were in college, right? s..."


    Phoebe was a very soft-hearted person. She couldn''t bear to see Megan''s resentful look now. Besides,


    Megan was right. They had not had a long talk for a long time.


    So she took Megan''s hand and said, "Ignore him. You can stay and sleep here tonight. We haven''t


    slept together for a long time."


    "What? You still want to sleep with her? Then what should I do?" Tom was shocked.


    Tom immediately widened his eyes and said in a hurry as he was dumbfounded, "Hey, have you


    forgotten me? You two can sleep together. What about me?"


    Phoebe rolled her eyes at him and said, "Sleep by yourself. What''s wrong? Do you still want to sleep


    with us?"


    "I would like to..." Tom said in his heart.


    Of course, Tom would never say it out.


    "That''s not what I meant, but you two have plenty of opportunities to talk in the future. Why do you have


    to talk with each other tonight?" Tom felt that his thoughts were obvious enough that Phoebe could


    understand it no matter what.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Of course, Phoebe understood. Her face flushed a little. In fact, she really wanted to sleep with Tom,


    but Megan was already here, and she was such a good friend to her. She couldn''t chase Megan away,


    so she could only temporarily wronged Tom for tonight.


    "That''s settled. I''ll sleep in the guest room with Megan tonight. You can sleep in the master bedroom


    yourself." Phoebe said firmly.


    Megan''s eyes shed with cunning. She held Phoebe''s hand and said happily, "That''s great. We can


    finally have a good chat. Haha."


    At the angle that Phoebe couldn''t see, Megan blinked at Tom again, showing a smug expression. This


    made Tom extremely angry. He gritted his teeth. When he got back, he had to deduct Megan''s sry!


    Tom knew that this matter had been settled, and he had no choice but to sigh in his heart. He had


    better sleep by himself tonight. When Megan, the third wheel, left tomorrow, he would teach Phoebe a


    good lesson.


    Phoebe and Megan slept in the guest room tonight, while Tom slept in the master bedroom alone.


    He was indeed a little tired. After entering the room, he simply meditated for a while and then went to


    bed to rest.


    Sleep was a necessity for everyone. Even if Tom had reached the Innate Realm, he was no exception.


    It was just that the time he needed now was not as long as that of an ordinary person.


    Soon, he fell asleep. In his sleep, his injuries were gradually recovering. When he woke up tomorrow,


    he would be much better.


    He was in his sleep. While all of a sudden, he vaguely heard the sound of someone opening the door


    anding in!


    The other party''s movements were very gentle and careful. While although Tom was already asleep, he


    still heard it. But he was too sleepy, so he still slept soundly.


    It was already three o''clock in the night. After waiting for a long time, Megan finally found that Phoebe


    fell asleep and she created this opportunity to "attack" Tom at night.


    Fortunately, the door of Tom''s room was not locked. It was great that she had such a good opportunity!


    She had been thinking about Tom for so long, and now it was the first time she had the chance to get


    so close to Tom, which made her extremely excited.


    Tonight, she could tell that Tom was holding back his desire all the time. This was a good opportunity


    for her.


    If she could take Tom down, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything for the rest of her life.


    After locking the door, Megan walked towards Tom step by step with the help of the light from the


    screen of her phone. The feeling of being a thief was too exciting.


    Finally, Megan quietly walked to Tom''s bed and saw Tom sleeping soundly. He was especially quiet and


    handsome.


    It was strange. At first nce, Tom''s appearance was not a handsome type. It could only be considered


    as being mediocre. But after looking at it carefully, one would find that he was much more charming


    and would make people fall in love with him.


    In the past, Megan would never have liked Tom. He was just an ordinary man. But now, Megan felt that


    Tom was handsome from the bottom of her heart. She also thought that Tom was especially masculine


    and charming. It was the first time she had ever seen such a man ever since she had grown up, so she


    envied Phoebe so much as Phoebe could marry Tom.


    The point was that Tom was also a great man. He didn''t cheat on his wife. This was more precious than


    a panda, okay? For those men outside now, once they had money, they would look for affairs.


    Megan looked at Tom now. Her heart was beating fast. She reached out her hand and she waved it in


    front of Tom''s eyes. Tom didn''t wake up. He should have fallen asleep.


    This was even better. It was convenient for her to "attack" Tom.


    She secretly kissed Tom on the face gently, then quickly squatted down and hid by the bed, afraid that


    Tom would wake up.


    In the end, Tom just wiped his face and continued to sleep without waking up.


    In this way, she was more rxed. ording to the situation, Tom was really asleep.


    Then she began to try to get up. Her movements were especially gentle, afraid that she would make a


    sound and wake Tom up.


    Fortunately, Tom still didn''t wake up and slept soundly.


    In fact, if Tom was in his normal condition, he could wake up once he noticed something. He would


    notice what was happening immediately once Megan entered the room.


    However, because of his life-and-death struggle with Peter yesterday, his body had suffered a lot of


    injuries. Now he was in a state of dormancy and recuperation. In addition, he felt very safe in his own


    home. He was in a rxed mood and went into a deep sleep, so he did not find Megan''s existence.


    Finally, Megan got into the quilt. She was only ten centimeters away from Tom. Her heart was beating


    fast. She hadn''t been so nervous for a long time.


    In fact, she made a lot of effort to make up her mind to run into Tom''s room in the middle of the night. It


    was because once Phoebe found out, she would be finished. Their friendship woulde to an end in


    minutes.


    But she still did it because she liked Tom more and more. In the past, she made up her mind to take


    Tom down mainly because Tom was the Chairman of ZQ Inc and had a lot of money. However, after


    her contact with Tom and as she knew more about Tom, she had a deeper understanding of Tom.


    Knowing that Tom was a very attractive man, she slowly fell in love with him and couldn''t get away with


    her love to Tom.


    In other words, even if Tom was not the Chairman now, she would still like Tom.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Megany beside Tom, feeling rather excited and nervous, as if she had returned to her young age


    when she fell in love with a boy for the first time.


    After two minutes, she mustered up her courage and slowly leaned towards Tom...


    Bit by bit, Megan moved very slowly and carefully. Finally, she touched Tom''s hand and she breathed


    faster.


    As soon as she touched Tom, Tom felt her. In a daze, he subconsciously turned around, grabbed


    Megan''s body, and said vaguely, "Phoebe, it''s you."


    After being hugged by Tom, Megan felt all her muscles tense up, and her heart beat fast!


    God, Tom took the initiative to hug her!


    She held her breath.


    Tom really thought of her as Phoebe. After hugging Megan, his hand reflexively touched her body.


    Megan''s face turned red all of a sudden. Was this how Tom usually treats Phoebe? It was so...


    Enviable!


    At this moment, Tom woke up, but he hadn''t realized that the person in his arms was not Phoebe, but


    someone else. He said with a wicked smile, "Phoebe, you really can''t bear to let me sleep alone. Did


    youe here to apany me?"


    Megan shut her mouth tightly, not daring to make a sound, for fear that Tom would find out.


    Tom continued, "How''s it going? Is Megan asleep? She didn''t tell you anything about me just now, did


    she? No matter what she said, don''t believe it. I have no feelings for her. In my life... Phoebe, why are


    you..."


    Suddenly, Tom realized something was wrong and stopped speaking.


    As the husband who had sex with Phoebe, Tom was very familiar with his wife''s body. Now he felt that


    the person in his arms didn''t seem to be Phoebe!


    Even the smell on her body was different.


    It was quiet.


    The room suddenly quieted down. Tom thought of something and his brain went numb.


    Megan also knew that she must have been discovered by Tom.


    Was the woman in his arms not Phoebe, but... Megan?!


    Tom''s blood froze. What did he do just now?


    Tom quickly turned on the bedsidemp and saw a beautiful face. It was Megan instead of Phoebe.


    Megan''s face was extremely red now, but there was a strange excitement in her eyes. While Tom was


    in a daze, she quickly hugged Tom and said, "Tom, you took advantage of me just now. You have to be


    responsible for me."


    Tom''s face darkened. He never expected Megan to be so bold ande to his room. If he hadn''t found


    out something was wrong in time, he would have made a big mistake!


    But Megan really had a good figure... Eh, what was he thinking about?


    "Megan, how dare youe to my room in the middle of the night? You, you..."


    Megan blinked and was not afraid of Tom at all. He asked, "What do you want to say? I have the habit


    of sleepwalking, so I unconsciously ran into your room. But you bullied me just now. I''ll tell Phoebe."


    With that, Megan was about to leave.


    Tom was frightened by her words. He hurriedly grabbed her and said, "Are you crazy? Stop!"


    Megan shouted, "Let go of me. I want to tell Phoebe that you took advantage of me while I was


    sleepwalking."


    In the middle of the night, Megan screamed so loudly. Phoebe was sleeping in the guest room next to


    him. Tom was really afraid that Phoebe would hear her. Then things would be bad. He couldn''t clean up


    even if he jumped into the Yellow River!


    Megan was so bold. She even dared toe into his room under cover of darkness. She was bolder


    than Amelia.


    Why was she so dissolute?


    Tom quickly covered Megan''s mouth and said in a low voice, "Don''t shout, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    But how could Megan be afraid of him? She looked at Tom with blinking eyes, as if saying, "Tom, you


    scumbag, how dare you to flirt with Phoebe''s good friend? Such a bastard."


    Tom was really angry with Megan. How could there be such a shameless woman? Megan hade to


    his room by herself, and now she was the first toin.


    However, Tom had no choice, because he knew that once Phoebe found out, with Phoebe''s character,


    she would definitely choose to trust Megan, not him.


    If he had known, he should have locked the door in his sleep instead of giving Megan a chance to


    Megan was not afraid of being covered mouth. Now she began to struggle and hugged Tom. If Phoebe


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    saw this scene, Tom would be really unable to exin it even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    The worst thing was that Tom was a man of great vigor. In this case, it was a great test for him.


    If Megan continued to do that, he suspected that he was really going to lose control.


    He took a deep breath, turned the genuine qi in his body, and quickly calmed himself down. "Enough,


    Megan, stop now. Let me go and go back to Phoebe''s room. I can take it as if it never happened"


    Megan''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the seriousness and anger in his tone. She was a little


    scared and her movements stiffened.


    "Tom, I like you. I really like you. Give me a chance." Megan said affectionately. Under the bedside


    Megan was a beautiful woman. There were many pursuers outside. Any normal man could not resist


    her beauty, so all these years, she was happy to just rely on the pursuers to invite her to eat, drink, and


    have fun.


    Tom was a man, a normal man, and a man full of vigor. It was difficult for him to remain calm.


    If he was an ordinary man, he would definitely have sex with Megan now, but he was not. His will was


    strong, and his principles were firm, so he gritted his teeth, pushed Megan away, and said seriously,


    "Megan, please pay attention to your identity! You''re a good friend of Phoebe, and I''m Phoebe''s


    husband. Do you deserve Phoebe''s concern?"


    Megan''s eyes shed with guilt. Yes, Phoebe was her BFF, and she was very good to her, and she


    believed in her... However, she did this to help Phoebe.


    "Why should I be sorry for Phoebe? Don''t think I don''t know your things. You have a lot of troubles


    outside. There are a lot of vixens pestering you. Sooner orter, these vixens will get you. Since that''s


    the case, why don''t I take the initiative and make you exhausted? You won''t have the energy to get


    involved with the other women, and Phoebe''s position as your wife would not be threatened." Megan


    said naturally.


    When Tom heard this, he was stunned. What kind of strange theory was this?


    Tom was about to refute when he suddenly heard footsteps in the corridor outside. Someone reached


    the door and slowly opened the door. In an instant, his nerves tightened!


    At this time, it could only be one person, Phoebe!

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Seeing that Tom was motionless, Megan, who thought that he had been convinced by her, was


    especially excited and she began to hug Tom and prepare to have sex with him.


    At this moment, however, Tom looked extremely flustered. He lowered his voice and said nervously,


    "Oh no, it''s Phoebe! Hurry up and find a ce to hide!"


    "What?!" When Megan heard this, she was immediately frightened and cried out, "Phoebe is here..."


    Tom really wanted to kick her under the bed as she screamed so loudly. ''Megan, what''s wrong with


    you? We''ll be screwed if Phoebe heard us.'' He thought as he quickly gestured her not to make a


    sound, and said in a low voice, "Why were you shouting so loudly? Do you want to die! Hurry up and


    hide..."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the door was already open and Phoebe came in!


    Tom, who got a fright, had no choice but to hold Megan''s head and tuck her into the quilt at the critical


    moment. Then he hugged her tightly and tried to act as if he was sleeping alone.


    But as soon as he did this, he began to regret it. It was even worse if Phoebe saw them, and he would


    be screwed.


    Now that Phoebe ran over in the middle of the night, she must have found out that Megan was not


    around and suspected that she hade to him...


    Thinking of this, Tom was in despair.


    Megan, however, was stunned for a moment being held in Tom''s arms. Then she was overjoyed that


    she had such a perfect chance to be with Tom, thinking that her rtionship with him could go further.


    She also took the opportunity to hug Tom and take advantage of him. She didn''t expect that Tom was in


    such great shape. He was perfect.


    Tom, on the other hand, was suffering. He was really on the edge of crying.


    Speaking of Phoebe, she came in very carefully. When she walked to the bed, she breathed a sigh of


    relief after finding that Tom was sleeping soundly and there was no sign of Megan in the room.


    Then, she lifted the quilt to sleep in.


    Sensing her movements, Tom was scared out of his mind. He didn''t dare to pretend to be asleep


    anymore. He quickly ''woke up'', opened his eyes, and said to Phoebe in surprise, "Hey, Phoebe, aren''t


    you sleeping with Megan? Why are you here?"


    Tom, who looked calm and doubtful, was already in a panic. Besides, Megan was still taking liberties


    with him secretly. There was a risk of exposure at any time. He was really going to break down!


    Seeing that Tom woke up, Phoebe didn''t go to bed and asked, "Did I woke you up?"


    Tom said, "It''s okay. I''ve got enough sleep. By the way, aren''t you sleeping with Megan?"


    Phoebe said gloomily, "I just woke up, only to find Megan was not there. I''d like to see if she came to


    you."


    Hearing her words, Tom felt his heartbeat quicken and was extremely nervous. Megan, who was in


    bed, was not much better. Her heart was thumping, and she stopped what she was doing in fear.


    Although she had just said to Tom with righteousness, she didn''t dare to face Phoebe. She had to


    chicken out. If Phoebe found out, she would be so embarrassed even though she was thick-skinned.


    Tom gave a hollowugh and said, "How is that possible? Why would shee to me?"


    Phoebe said meaningfully, "I don''t know. Megan has been talking about you a lottely, and she seems


    to have a thing for you."


    Gulp!


    Tom swallowed hard, wondering Phoebe''s meaning and if she found it out.


    Not only him, but Megan, who was in the quilt, also broke out in cold sweat and panicked. Did she


    really act so obvious that Phoebe found out about it?


    What should they do?


    Fortunately, Tom, who was quick to react, rolled his eyes and said, "What nonsense are you talking


    about? Megan is your best friend. How could she have a thing for me? I think you''re too sensitive and


    overthinking."


    However, Phoebe squinted her eyes and said, "Tom, I''m just saying that casually. Why are you


    exining so much? Are you feeling guilty?"


    Hiss...


    Tom gasped. He was in despair. Did Phoebe find anything?


    It would be over...


    Seeing that Tom was silent, Phoebe burst outughing and said, "I''m just kidding. You''re so scared."


    Tom was dumbfounded. What was going on? Did Phoebe tease him? Damn, how could she make such


    a joke? He was almost scared to death!


    Phoebe continued, "You don''t know how demanding Megan is in choosing a boyfriend. You''re not even


    in the same league with her. Besides, Megan and I are good friends. How could she have a crush on


    you? I''m the only one who is blind and like you. Alright, never mind. It''s a little cold. Hurry over. I''ll go to


    bed and warm up."


    As she spoke, Phoebe lifted the quilt and was about to go to bed.


    It was toote for Tom to stop her.


    Phoebe was already here.


    In an instant, Tom''s heart was beating to the extreme. If Phoebe found Megan, he would have been


    killed.


    At the same time, Megan was also very nervous. She quickly let go of Tom, lest Phoebe touched her


    hand.


    "Why is your body so hot? Do you have a fever?" Phoebe said curiously after going to bed.


    Fortunately, this bed was big enough, or else they would have been exposed. In order to make


    themselves safer, Tom quickly turned off the bedsidemp and said, "I''m just so excited to see you


    here."


    Tom hugged Phoebe first, lest she found Megan.


    "You''re naughty," Phoebe said angrily.


    After a while, Phoebe said softly, "Tom, do you me me for not listening to you?"


    Tom was a little confused by her words and asked, "What do you mean? Did you hide something from


    me?"


    Phoebe said, "Idiot, it''s just about tonight. You obviously want me to sleep with you, but I didn''t listen to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    you and insisted on letting Megan stay."


    Tom said with a smile, "You mean that. It''s okay. Do you think I''m so petty? You and Megan are good


    friends. It''s good to talk to her."


    "Okay..." Phoebe nodded gently, then held Tom''s big hand, pressed it against her face, and said, "Tom,


    you''re so good to me."


    Tom smiled, and then Phoebe added, "Tom, I''m here now. Why don''t we do it now?"


    "Ah?" Tom was frightened and said quickly, "Well, forget it, okay?"


    Phoebe asked doubtfully, "Didn''t you want to do it so badly? Now that I''m here, we can do it."


    "Idiot, in your eyes, is your husband such a lecherous person? Well, I think Megan should go to the


    bathroom. You should go back as soon as possible, or it will be bad if she finds out that you are not


    thereter."


    Tom couldn''t help feeling how quick-witted he was.


    Sure enough, Phoebe was even more moved after hearing this. She said, "Tom, you''re so good to me!"


    "Of course, I''m supposed to be good to you. Well, hurry back. It won''t be good if Megan finds outter,"


    Tom said seriously.


    Phoebe nodded, kissed Tom on his lips, said good night, and then tiptoed back.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    After Phoebe left and closed the door, Tom and Megan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was really too dangerous just now. If Tom hadn''t reacted fast enough, they would have been


    exposed!


    Once Phoebe found out the truth, Tom would be dead.


    Megan quickly got out of the quilt and gasped. She had been under the quilt for a while and was almost


    out of oxygen.


    "I almost suffocated to death." Megan finally breathed smoothly and said, "It was really close just now.


    Phoebe almost found out."


    Tom gave her stink-eye. "If you hadn''te to my room, would there have been such a risk? Well, now


    that Phoebe is back, you should leave as soon as possible!"


    After some intimate contact with Phoebe just now, Tom''s desire was aroused again. He felt terrible. He


    didn''t dare to keep Megan here, or else he would suffer.


    Megan said proudly, "No, it''s still early."


    Tom''s face immediately turned to be serious and he said, "Megan, that''s enough."


    "Don''t be so fierce to me. I just like you and want to be with you. Is that wrong?" Megan pretended to


    sob and looked at Tom pitifully. It had to say that Megan was really good at acting coquettishly. Even


    people like Tom couldn''t be angry anymore.


    "Megan, don''t challenge me. I''ve already given you enough face." Tom said with a cold expression.


    However, Megan saw through him and was not afraid of him at all. Instead, she came over and hugged


    him and said in a intive and pitiful tone, "Tom, don''t do this to me. Please. I like you very much. I just


    want to stay by your side. I don''t want to be your wife. I don''t want your money. I just need you toe


    over to see me from time to time when you think of me and give me some of your love. Is that


    impossible?"


    "You..." Tom was speechless.


    Megan immediately added, "Believe me, I promise I won''t let Phoebe know, and I won''t be a threat to


    her! I swear!"


    As she spoke, she really raised her finger and swore to god, "Dear Lord, I, Megan, only like Tom for the


    rest of my life. I don''t ask for marriage, nor do I threaten Phoebe''s legal status. I just hope that when


    Tom thinks of me, he wille to see me and give me a little love. If there is a lie, I am willing to die..."


    "Enough!" Tom couldn''t bear to listen any longer and quickly interrupted her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan was really going too far.


    However, Tom couldn''t hate it anymore, because he could feel that Megan wasn''t lying. She was


    sincere.


    So Tom was upset and didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking for a while, he said seriously, "Megan, you''d better give up. I''m not the man you think I


    am. Phoebe didn''t give up on me when I was the most depressed and ipetent. I won''t betray her.


    You are good. You deserve a better man. Don''t miss the forest because of a tree."


    When Megan heard what he said, her face turned a little pale. She wanted to say something, but Tom


    stopped, "Well, you can go back now. I''ll pretend that nothing happened tonight. I''ll keep your job at the


    ZQ Media. Next, if you do a good job, I''ll promote you. Come on. For Phoebe''s sake, I''ll never fire you."


    Tom had done his best to say that.


    After Megan heard this, she bit her lips tightly and lowered her head. Her eyes turned red and she was


    silent for a long time.


    Tom did not say anything. He had already said what he needed to say. The rest was up to Megan to


    decide.


    After a while, Megan looked up and said, "I know you had a bad impression of me before, but I will


    work hard to impress you. I want to be with you. It''s not just a word."


    After that, she got out of bed and walked to the door. She turned around and said good night to Tom


    with a smile, then disappeared and returned to the guest room next door.


    Tom looked at her like this and felt helpless.


    A sin to be adies man.


    "Am I destined to be a stud?" He thought.


    In fact, Tom knew very well that with his current condition, Phoebe really couldn''t satisfy him.


    Especially when he reached a higher level, three more Phoebe could be enough to satisfy him.


    However, in his bones, he was a very traditional man. He couldn''t ept to keep one or more


    mistresses at all.


    "Oh, forget it. y it by ear." He thought.


    Now that Megan and Phoebe took turns to seduce him, Tom felt there was fire in him so that he


    couldn''t fall asleep. He had to take another cold shower. After a one-hour cold bath, he finally calmed


    down.


    The next day, Tom got up early and vigorously. He had a good sleep quality now. For him, three hours


    of sleep was equal to an ordinary person to sleep for ten hours. Moreover, these minor injuries on his


    body had almost recovered, and he had recovered 90 % of his strength.


    Not long after, Phoebe and Megan also got up. There were two dark circles under Megan''s eyes, It was


    obvious that she didn''t sleep wellst night.


    After breakfast, Megan didn''t stay any longer and went back to work.


    Tom sent Phoebe to SK Company first. After the bodyguard team was in ce, he began to return to


    ZQ Media and hold a short high-level meeting. Then, he went to TY Advertising and Shield Security


    Company respectively to frame thepany''s development n. A day passed.


    At the same time, Wade already knew about Peter being killed by Tom. On the spot, he was already


    pale with fear, and felt his whole world copsed!


    Peter was his father and his god. Without Peter, he would have been killed long ago. In his mind, Peter


    was absolutely invincible. He was a mid-level master of the Innate Realm, and as the vice president of


    the North Sky Association, he was the might one in the south area.


    And now, he was beaten to death by Tom?


    He couldn''t believe it!


    Staring nkly at Peter''s body in the crystal coffin, he was more afraid than sad. Now that Peter was


    dead, how could he live in the future?


    For a moment, his tears were streaming out.


    If he had known this, he wouldn''t have fought against Tom!


    Well, now his father died because of him.


    Not only him, but also the entire the Halls was now filled with sadness and grieved cries.


    At this moment, a slender figure came in from outside the door. Everyone who saw it showed awe and


    fear.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    When Wade saw this person, he immediately felt as if he had found his rock. His eyes immediately


    turned redder, and his mouth also ttened. He burst into tears, pounced on the person, hugged the


    other party''s thigh, and cried, "Harrison, you''rete. Father, father, was already beaten to death by


    Tom. Woo, woo..."


    Wade cried miserably. He didn''t pretend it. Instead, he was really grieved. His father had been killed.


    Now all he could count on was this Harrison in front of him.


    Harrison was not a man, but a woman. He was Peter''s junior sister apprentice and Peter''s first love.


    For so many years, he had always liked Peter. Now Peter''s being killed was a huge blow to her!


    She saw Wade crying so hard, and her eyes were filled with more resentment than intense sadness!


    "Hans, don''t worry. Harrison will definitely avenge your father. This Tom, he must die!" Harrison said


    coldly, revealing an infinite amount of murderous intent, especially terrifying, which seemingly made the


    temperature of the entire hall suddenly drop several degrees, and everyone was afraid.


    When Wade heard Harrison''s words, he was relieved. He nodded hard and said through gritted teeth,


    "Harrison, you must not let Tom die so easily. It''s better to torture him in the worst way he could


    imagine and let him beg to die! I also want to take all of his women, ravage them in front of him, and let


    him die in despair and pain!"


    Now Wade''s look was beyond ferocious and twisted, but totally freaky.


    Harrison nodded hard and said solemnly, "Hans, don''t worry. This Tom must die. Those women around


    him will also have to face my wrath."


    Wade was overjoyed instantly. He thought of the women around Tom, who were all first-rate beauties,


    and they would all be his by then. As a result, the sadness for Peter''s death weakend a lot.


    Next, Harrison walked to the crystal coffin and looked at Peter inside. She shed tears and was


    extremely sad and angry. She had maintained a secret rtionship with Peter. Her husband was just


    her nominal lover. In her mind, Peter was her real husband. Now that Peter was dead, her hope was


    also gone.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Many people were unaware of that her martial arts were actually better than Peter''s. However, in order


    to make Peter look good to the outsiders, she had been hiding her skills.


    Now that Peter was dead, there was no need for her to hide anymore!


    She mumbled, "Tom, you''re dead. I''ll track you down and kill you. No one can save you in the world!"


    Two dayster, Tom recovered from his injuries and returned to his peak condition. And after his battle


    with Peter, he had improved a little. Now, he had a firm foothold in the field of the Innate Realm.


    In the past two days, Tom had also been busy, mainly dealing business of the threepanies. He


    was now beginning to delegate power to the right people to manage the threepanies and then


    waiting to get his dividends.


    With his deterrence, he believed that these people did not dare to embezzle money and enrich


    themselves.


    Now he had to focus more on his cultivation and slowly pull away from these business matters. He


    already had enough money for him to spend. Besides, he still had tens of billions in his ount,


    enough to spend for ten lifetimes.


    Moreover, he could clearly feel that after he reached the Innate Realm, if he wanted to take a step


    further, he had to concentrate and focus on honing his character. Moreover, the higher the level, the


    more cautious and careful he should be. The higher he stood, the heavier if he fell. Once he made a


    mistake, the consequences would be to grave to bear.


    Dying would be nothingpared to being carried away, for it would render trageties to his loved ones.


    One more thing, Tom had already felt that in order to get to immortality, he had to be wholehearted,


    especially to constantly weaken the secr entanglement. In Peter''s case, he was in Innate Realm ten


    years ago, but his strength had not greatly improved and he had been staying at the middle level since


    then. Arge part of the reason was that he could not let go of the power of the secr world and could


    not do it wholeheartedly.


    Of course, after all, who could be absolutely alone in this world? Family, friends, lovers, these were all


    hard to part with.


    What Tom could do now was to try his best to spend less time on the business and hand it over to his


    subordinates. He could just be the person behind.


    Many people did not understand what he was doing. They wondered why he should let go of his power


    at his prime. Even Elliot and Malcolm couldn''t figure it out. At first, they thought that Tom was testing


    them, which scared them a lot. They quickly refused, not daring to take such a big responsibility.


    Faced with the curiosity of these subordinates, Tom did not exin. There was a good saying that went


    as "A sparrow cannot understand the ambition of a swan". Most people were still struggling for money


    and power, and he had already jumped out of this circle and pursued something of a higher level.


    After that, he went to look for Master Chou.


    Master Chou was his mother''s man and would not harm him. Tom was sure of that. But for this reason,


    Master Chou had too many things to hide from him and this was most ufortable for Tom.


    "Young Master, you have grown up now. Even Peter is no match for you. Madam will be very happy to


    know this news." Master Chou said sincerely. Now that he was looking at Tom, he could not see


    through him at all. It was as if there was ayer of mist in front of Tom.


    Tom said, "Is mother doing well now? What''s her phone number? I can''t go to see her. But is calling her


    okay?"


    Master Chou sighed and shook his head, "Madam is now in a state of imprisonment. All her actions are


    under the supervision of the organization. If Young Master and madam talk on the phone, you will be


    exposed. The organization will take action immediately."


    Tom was silent for a while and said, "Can''t her call me from someone else''s phone? For example,


    Sunny''s."


    Master Chou shook his head gently.


    Tom was a little disappointed. He really missed his mother. It was the 21st century and traffic was so


    developed, but he still couldn''t meet her. It was ridiculous to think thatmunication was so advanced


    but they couldn''t evenmunicate through the telephone.


    After a while of silence, Tom asked a question, "How does my current cultivationpare to Sunny''s?"


    Master Chou was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "The Young Master''s cultivation is


    superb now. After defeating Peter, you have gone even further. However,pared with Master Sunny,


    you still have some improment to make."


    "Really?" Tom''s eyes flickered slightly, and he was even more interested in this Sunny who had been a


    mystery.


    Next, Tom stayed with Master Chou for a while and talked about the LT Organization and his mother.


    Then it was almost time for him to go home.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was from a stranger.


    After thinking about it, he answered the phone and a pleasant voice immediately came over. "Hello, Mr.


    Howard. Hello, this is rissa..."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    rissa? He didn''t seem to tell her the phone number, did he?


    Most likely, Nash had told her.


    Tom did not pursue anymore and asked, "Hello, Miss Brown. What can I do for you?"


    rissa sounded a little nervous and said cautiously, "Mr. Howard, I''m sorry to call you so abruptly and


    disturb you."


    Tom was a little amused by her nervousness. Was he so scary?


    "Miss Brown, you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m not a monster. Tell me what you want." Tom said


    with a smile.


    His words made rissa blush and scold herself for being stupid. She was usually a sweet talker. Why


    did she be so stupid in front of Mr. Howard?


    However, as a celebrity, rissa had experienced many big asions, and her psychological quality


    was good. She took a deep breath and regained herposure. She then said, "Well, do you


    remember Smith that you sawst time?"


    "Yes. Why? Did he bother you?" Tom frowned. His tone was much colder. Thest time he just taught


    Smith a small lesson for rissa. Otherwise, he would have beaten Smith to the ground and let him


    beg for mercy without considering anyone''s feelings.


    When rissa heard Tom''s angry tone, she was quite moved. Was Mr. Howard caring about her?


    "No, no, no. Smithter found out about your identity, and he was also very embarrassed, so he wants


    to invite you to dinner now and apologize to you." rissa quickly exined. "Mr. Howard, when do


    you have time?"


    Hearing this, Tom was a little surprised. That foreigner actually wanted to treat him to dinner?


    "Forget it. I''m not interested in him." Tom waved his hand and said. He had already handed over the


    power of thepany. His main focus was on cultivation. How could he have the time to eat with


    Smith?


    When rissa heard this, she was disappointed and said, "Is that so? Well, I''ll talk to Smith."


    Tom recognized the disappointment in rissa''s words and said, "Miss Brown, did this Smith threaten


    you?"


    Tom had a good impression of rissa. As a big star, she didn''t put on airs and was not lofty, and had


    a good personality. It wasfortable to get along with her. Moreover, this time, rissa was affected


    by him, so he had to help her.


    rissa remained silent for a while and said, "No, he didn''t. Since you don''t want to eat with Smith, I''ll


    reject him. Mr. Howard, I''m sorry to bother you."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Tom thought for a while, called her, and said, "Tell Smith that I agreed. Tomorrow night. Ask him to pick


    a ce."


    "Really?" rissa was shocked. She didn''t expect Tom to suddenly agree.


    "What? Is tomorrow night not okay?" She hadn''t answered for a long time, so Tom frowned and asked.


    "Ah, no, no!" rissa said hurriedly, "Then I''ll tell Mr. Smith immediately and ask him to pick a ce."


    Tom nodded and said, "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, rissa held her phone and was a little dazed. Tom had refused at first,


    but he suddenly agreed. Why? Did he do this for her?


    She was in a daze for almost a minute until Flora walked in. Seeing her like this, Flora shook her hand


    in front of her and asked, "rissa, why are you in a daze? Have you called Mr. Howard? Did he agree


    to Smith''s dinner? Hey, rissa, wake up."


    rissa came back to her senses, blushed, and said, "Ah? Sister, what did you just say? I didn''t hear


    you."


    Flora rolled her eyes and said angrily, "I asked whether you called Mr. Howard or not. What did he say?


    Did he agree to Smith''s dinner? rissa, I found something wrong with you recently. You are always in


    a daze. You have a crush?"


    rissa''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She quickly shook her head and said, "No, no.


    That''s impossible. I''m focusing on my career now. Sister, you know that. Besides, we are not allowed to


    be in a rtionship. If the fans find out, they would stop liking me."


    Flora nodded. That was indeed the truth. Any star couldn''t change the truth, especially those with good


    looks and had to rely on their fans.


    Then rissa said, "Mr. Howard has agreed. I''ll call Smith and tell him."


    She immediately called Smith and briefly told him what had happened.


    After hanging up the phone, Flora said with emotion, "I really didn''t expect the famous chairman of ZQ


    Media to be so young and not even thirty years old! This is shocking. If anyone marries him, they will


    have endless wealth in their life."


    rissa nodded in agreement, and a yearning look appeared in her eyes. No star in this trade had the


    desire to marry into a rich family. She was no exception. Although she was very popr now, she still


    couldn''t control many things in her life. She still needed to depend on many big bosses. If she married


    Tom, it would be different.


    "A good man like Mr. Howard must have good women around him." rissa said.


    Flora pushed her and said, "You''re also a good woman. No, you''re better than them. You''re beautiful,


    have a good figure, talented. You are a big star. No woman is a match for you. Besides, many rich men


    like to marry stars. rissa, you can try and chase after Mr. Howard."


    rissa was shocked by Flora and quickly shook her head. "No, no, I definitely can''t. Mr. Howard won''t


    like me!"


    Flora said, "Why not? I think he must be interested in you. That day at the airport, when you took off


    your sunsses and mask, he was stunned."


    When rissa heard this, her heart beat faster. "No, that''s impossible, right?"


    "Why is that impossible? I think it''s very possible. Besides, one should strive for her own happiness.


    You''re a whole package. If you really chase after Mr. Howard, I don''t believe he would be indifferent."


    Flora was trying hard to persuade rissa.


    rissa''s heart beat faster and faster.


    In fact, she knew that she liked Tom, but she never dared to think she could be with him because she


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    felt that Tom was very cold to her and did not treat her differently because she was a big star.


    But Flora''s words really ignited the desire in her heart.


    Yes, she was a big star after all. She was beautiful and had a good figure. Maybe after she took the


    initiative, she could have a chance to be with him.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel her heart beat faster and excited.


    After Smith hung up the phone, his lips curled up. He smiled smugly and said to a strong man beside


    him, "Connor, the yellow monkey agreed to have dinner with us tomorrow night. Don''t disappoint me


    then."


    The man named Connor was also a white man. He was about 1.85 meters tall. His upper body was


    naked, and he was hitting three sandbags. He punched them at an extremely fast speed. Each punch


    made the sandbags shake violently, making a loud bang, which looked particrly frightening.


    In the end, he broke the three sandbags and said to Smith, "Smith, do you think that yellow monkey


    can take one punch from me?"


    Smith looked at the sandbags whose iron sand was leaking out on the ground and couldn''t help but


    shiver. This explosive force was so terrible. He was afraid that he would be sent to the hospital if he


    took a punch!

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    He burst outughing, gave Connor a thumbs-up and said, "Connor, your explosive force is too strong.


    With this punch, that yellow monkey will definitely be beaten down."


    Connor had strong muscles, a fierce expression, and an especially thick neck. One could tell at a


    nce that he was a fighting expert, and the look in his eyes would scare people''s shit out of them.


    He was a professional boxer and won a golden belt in his country. His boxing strength could be said to


    be extremely terrifying. Now, he was in his prime. Bare-handed, he could crush twenty ordinary people


    This time, he came to H Country for a vacation. He and Smith were friends. After receiving Smith''s call,


    he rushed over immediately to avenge Smith and teach that damn yellow monkey a lesson!


    "Beat me down? Smith, buddy, you are underestimating me. Can this yellow monkey bear the strength


    of my punch?" Connor frowned and expressed his dissatisfaction. Then he punched the machine next


    to him, and with a bang, the data on the screen jumped wildly. Finally, it showed that it was 1324


    pounds, which meant that the punch was 1324 pounds! That''s 600 kilograms!


    This could kill an elephant!


    When Smith saw this figure, he was dumbfounded. At his peak, he could only hit 450 pounds with one


    punch, but Connor could easily hit 1324 pounds with one punch. It was too scary!


    Others in the gym were also shocked. They looked at Connor with fear and admiration.


    Smith swallowed hard and said, "Oh my god, with such a punch, you can kill that damn yellow


    monkey!"


    Connor snorted and said, "Of course I can. The orientals are weak and vulnerable. They are nothing to


    me."


    Smith rubbed his hands and looked excited. He seemed to have seen the scene of Tom being defeated


    by Connor with one punch tomorrow night.


    He was an internationally famous superstar. How could he ept that he was bullied by an oriental in


    H Country? He wasn''t a match for Tom, but it didn''t mean that others couldn''t defeat Tom. This time, he


    directly invited Connor, the top boxer in their country, and could definitely take revenge!


    "Hahaha, that''s great. You can definitely help me get revenge!" Smith was very happy.


    He knew Tom''s identity now, but so what? He was not a native of H Country. As long as he didn''t kill


    anyone, he would go straight back home after he avenged himself. What could H Country do to him?


    His n sounded good, but he never thought that a so-called top boxer like Connor was just an weak


    ant in front of Tom.


    Connor then continued his training. Instead of punching sandbags this time, he called out three trainers


    and asked them to attack him with protective gear.


    These three trainers were also retired boxers. They were all over 1.9 meters, tall and strong, but in


    front of Connor, they looked so weak that they were knocked down by Connor easily.


    Even though they were wearing thick protective gear, they were seriously injured and were extremely


    ufortable. They did not dare to practice with conner anymore. Connor was a beast!


    When Smith saw Connor being so fierce, he became even more excited and felt that he could definitely


    take revenge this time.


    A day passed in a sh. Smith had chosen the location which was the restaurant downstairs of the


    gym. Then they would have dinner first, provoked Tom then before asking him up to fight with Connor.


    This was a double advantage.


    As middlemen, rissa and Flora naturally came to dinner tonight, in order to resolve the conflict


    between Tom and Smith.


    But none of them thought that Smith was not going to apologize, but to provoke Tom


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Smith, nice to see you."


    Flora saw Smith and the othersing down from the Porsche Cayenne and quickly walked over to


    greet them.


    Smith nodded and said, "Is that yellow... Mr. Howard here?"


    Flora said, "Mr. Howard is already on the way. He will be here soon."


    Smith''s eyes shed with coldness. He nodded and said, "Very well, then I''ll go up and wait for him


    first. I hope he won''t retreat this time!"


    What he said was a little meaningful. Flora had a bad feeling for some reason, but she did not ask


    further. She thought that now that Smith had known that Tom was the chairman of ZQ Media, no matter


    how bold he was, he did not dare to go against Tom.


    "Where''s miss rissa?" Smith looked around and did not see rissa, so he asked curiously.


    Flora said, "Miss Brown is already in the private room."


    "Okay." Smith nodded and went up with Connor and the others.


    After they went up, they saw that rissa was already there. When Connor saw rissa, his eyes lit


    up immediately, with a dirty look in them.


    Connor had always been fond of oriental women. This time he had dated several H Country''s women.


    But he had never been with such a beautiful woman before. He even had never even seen such a


    pretty one before.


    He stared at rissa without any disguise.


    rissa noticed the dirty look in his eyes and could not help but frown, feeling particrly


    ufortable. However, this man was here with Smith, and it was not polite to show her bad face.


    Fortunately, she was not alone, and with two other people in the room, she felt safer and was not so


    flustered.


    "Hello, Mr. Smith." rissa greeted him gracefully.


    This room was very big and should have been booked by Smith. But rissa booked it because she


    wanted to leave a good impression on Smith.


    Smith was also very fond of rissa''s beautiful face. He said, "Miss Brown, you are very beautiful. You


    are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in the east. I wonder if you have any idea ofing to


    our country and being a superstar. I can introduce you to some directors."


    Usually, a female star would be thrilled to hear this. However, rissa remained calm and said with a


    slight smile, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Smith. I have no intention of leaving H Country now."


    A trace of anger shed in Smith''s eyes. How arrogant of rissa to refuse his invitation!


    Connor''s eyes were still fixed on rissa. His look was full of aggression, which made rissa


    extremely ufortable. She said, "Mr. Smith, is this your bodyguard next to you? Could you tell him


    not to stare at me? I feel ufortable."


    rissa spoke in theirnguage. She felt that she had said it in a mild tone. Any educated man would


    feel embarrassed. However, Connor smiled and said directly, "Hey, woman, make a price and


    apany me tonight?"

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    When rissa heard this, her face immediately clouded over!


    This foreigner went too far. How dare he offend her like this!


    The two bodyguards sitting next to her were also a little angry. Although they didn''t understand English,


    Connor was so indecent that even a fool knew that Connor was molesting rissa.


    Smith was also a little shocked. He didn''t expect Connor to molest rissa so directly.


    No, Smith could tell that Connor was not molesting rissa. Instead, he was serious and really wanted


    to make rissa his mistress!


    After thinking about it, Smith didn''t choose to stop him. Connor was a top boxer, so he was very rich.


    He could earn tens of millions of dors a year. It was really easy for him to keep a small star of H


    Country as his mistress.


    Not to mention Connor, if he had the chance, he would also want to let rissa be his mistress. It


    would be great to have sex with such a beautiful oriental woman.


    rissa tried to control her emotions, but she couldn''t help but be angry. Since she became a top star,


    no one had molested her like this... No! This was not molesting, but humiliation.


    Her face clouded over and she said to Smith coldly, "Mr. Smith, what do you mean? You have to give


    me an exnation!"


    Smith could tell that rissa was really angry. Tom wasn''t here yet now, and he could not let rissa


    ruin his business. It would be bad if Tom left.


    So he quickly winked at Connor and said to rissa, "Dear miss rissa, I''m sorry. This is Connor, my


    friend. He''s aedian, so he likes to joke and doesn''t mean to offend you. Please don''t take it to


    heart."


    Connor also realized what the purpose of tonight dinner was. It was better for him not to ruin Smith''s


    business now, so he gave in temporarily and said to rissa, "Miss rissa, I was just joking. You are


    indeed the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in H Country. I will treat you to dinner alone if I have


    the chance."


    For Smith''s sake, rissa didn''t bother herself arguing with the likes of Connor. She nodded gently and


    ignored Connor.


    This made Connor especially unhappy. He was a top boxer and could earn much money a day. She


    was so ungrateful that how could she, an unknown star in H Country, dare to give him that deep


    freeze?


    However, he did not embarrass rissa, but smiled meaningfully and took his eyes away from her. He


    would deal with rissa after he defeated Tom, who had offended Smith. As long as he wanted her,


    rissa would definitely not be able to get out of his palm. When he had sex with rissa, what


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    awaited rissa was unbearable pain.


    After all, all the H Country women he had had sex with had a miserable first night. Haha!


    Speaking of Tom, he came alone. Now he was alone, and bodyguard was a burden to him.


    Flora was surprised to see that he got off the tax alone. At first nce, she thought she was mistaken.


    She couldn''t figure out why a big boss like Tom would take a taxi out without a bodyguard.


    Was Tom not afraid of being kidnapped or threatened?


    No matter how strong his fighting ability was, he shouldn''t be like this. After all, many so-called boxing


    champions would have a lot of bodyguards with them.


    But she wasn''t that stupid to ask him. Maybe he was confident in himself, or maybe he liked being


    alone.


    She took the initiative to wee him and said with a smile, "Chairman, wee. rissa and Mr.


    Smith are already waiting in the box."


    Tom nodded and greeted Flora. Then he followed Flora upstairs.


    When he reached the door of the box, the eyelid of his right suddenly twitched slightly. A premonition


    shed through his heart, giving him a very mysterious feeling. Then, the corner of his mouth rose


    slightly, revealing a thought-provoking smile.


    He already knew that the real purpose of Smith''s invitation to dinner this time was not to apologize.


    Instead, it was a banquet of conspiracy.


    It was interesting that a foreign star dared to hold a a banquet of conspiracy in H Country.


    He wanted to see what Smith could do!


    After Flora pushed the door open and went in, he saw Connor opposite him at first nce. Connor''s


    neck was very thick, almost as big as his face. Even with his clothes on, Tom could see his muscles,


    which were full of explosive power.


    Also, from his fists on the table, Tom saw thick calluses on the joints. Tom immediately knew that he


    was a professional boxer, and he was quite good.


    It turned out that Smith had invited a top boxer. No wonder Smith had gone through so much trouble to


    treat him to dinner.


    It was interesting.


    Moreover, Tom keenly noticed that rissa''s face clouded over, and she was irritable and disgusted.


    Unsurprisingly, she must have been molested by this professional boxer.


    Tom''s entrance also attracted the attention of everyone in the room.


    When rissa saw him, she immediately smiled and became happy.


    Perhaps she had been missing him for the past few days. Now that she saw Tom, she was really


    happy. It was like the joy of seeing the boy she liked when she was in school.


    Ever since she worked in the entertainment industry, she had never been in love... It should be said


    that she had never been in love. In the past, when she was in school, she was only secretly in love with


    the boys who studied well in ss.


    Now, the appearance of Tom let her regain the feeling of falling in love, which was especially good.


    Tom felt her joy and his heart suddenly thumped. Damn. Did rissa also like him?


    That was not good!


    Too many women loved him already. If rissa also liked him, it would be really troublesome.


    Fortunately, he immediately realized that rissa smiled at him only out of politeness, not because she


    liked him. He breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that he was so nervous that he would be frightened


    at any sign of trouble. Then he remembered that rissa was a famous star and had tens of millions of


    fans. She must have met many handsome men. How could she be interested in an ordinary man like


    him?


    At the same time, Smith and others also looked at Tom. There was a clear sh of hostility in their


    eyes.


    Connor narrowed his eyes and looked at Tom. His eyes were the sharpest, but he did not see anything


    remarkable about Tom, who just looked like an ordinary person.


    Tom was tall and thin, without strong muscles, and his skin looked very tender. He was not a master at


    all.


    Immediately, Connor breathed a sigh of relief. He said to Smith with an arrogant and disdainful


    expression, "Smith, is this the oriental guy who defeated you?"


    Smith gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, it''s him!"


    Connor sneered mercilessly, "Then you are too weak! How can you lose to a guy like that?"

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Smith and the others were embarrassed by Connor''s words, but they did not dare to say otherwise to


    offend Connor.


    "Connor, I don''t think you should underestimate the enemy. The yellow monkey knows H Country


    kungfu, and it''s not that easy to defeat him." One of Smith''s bodyguards said in a low voice. He had


    sensed Tom''s terror that day and felt that it was necessary to remind Connor.


    However, his reminder made Connor dissatisfied, who snorted heavily and said, "How useless you are!


    It''s a shame that a yellow monkey scared you like this. H Country kungfu is trash. It''s useless!"


    It could be seen that Connor really disdained H Country kungfu.


    They whispered about it and rissa''s attention was on Tom, so he didn''t hear it. But it all fell into


    Tom''s ears, and Tom''s eyes were much colder. Originally, he thought that Smith would retreat and not


    dare to be arrogant anymore. In the end, Smith became even more aggressive and hired a professional


    boxer.


    What infuriated Tom the most was Connor''s speech, the nder of H Country kungfu!


    As a native of H Country, Tom had strong national feelings and deep feelings for H Country kungfu.


    Now that a foreigner was ndering H Country kungfu here, how could he bear it? He had to teach this


    arrogant foreigner a painful lesson!


    This thought shed through his mind. He was already sitting opposite Smith and the others under the


    lead of Flora.


    rissa said, "Mr. Howard, Mr. Smith has specially arranged dinner for tonight in order to apologize to


    you."


    Tom smiled meaningfully. He could tell that rissa didn''t know it was an ambush tonight and thought


    Smith was really going to apologize.


    Then rissa gave Smith another look, indicating that Smith could apologize to Tom.


    With Connor''s presence, Smith was much calmer now. He returned to his arrogant appearance and


    said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, I heard that you are the chairman of the ZQ Media. I wonder where have you


    learned kungfu?"


    He didn''t say a word about apologizing. Instead, he asked Tom about his kungfu and couldn''t wait to


    lead him in that direction.


    When rissa heard his opening, he could not help but frown slightly. What was this Smith doing?


    Tom didn''t answer him immediately, but said to rissa, "Miss Brown, have you ordered yet?"


    rissa was stunned by his question. Tom didn''t answer Smith, which was disrespectful to Smith. Sure


    enough, she sneaked a peek at Smith and found that Smith''s face had darkened, especially ugly.


    She suddenly had a feeling that the dinner tonight was not as simple as she had imagined...


    Not only Smith but also the other foreigners didn''t look good. They felt that Tom was too arrogant, that


    a lowly race dared to be arrogant in front of noble white people like themselves. It was a huge


    disrespect!


    Connor was the one who discriminated against H Country the most. He had fought a few H Country


    fighters before, who were vulnerable like tofu to him. Over time, he felt that the whole of H Country was


    rubbish and full of the lowly race.


    Now that Tom dared to ignore them, Connor was furious and his face showed anger.


    Seeing him like this, Smith hurriedly kicked him from down the stage, signaling him not to act rashly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    For if Tom found out about it, it would be difficult for them to act.


    Connor understood and lowered his head, keeping his eyes away from Tom, and hid his anger.


    But Tom had already found out about him and it was futile of him trying to hide.


    rissa said, "Not yet. It should be the chairman who makes the order."


    Tom smiled and said, "Then I''ll just help myself."


    Then, Tom ordered some of his favorite dishes and handed the menu to rissa, indicating that they


    also ordered their favorite dishes.


    From beginning to end, Tom was very rxed and did not take Smith and the others seriously. After


    that, he said to Smith, "By the way, what did you just say?"


    Smith gritted his teeth in anger. Tom was so arrogant that he didn''t take him seriously. At least Smith


    was an international superstar!


    As for Connor, he was even angrier. He wanted to rush over and beat Tom up right away.


    Tom smiled. He was trying to piss these foreigners off on purpose.


    It was true that H Country had a lot of people with born low self-esteem. They were especially humbled


    when facing foreigners. Over time, the foreigners developed an arrogant attitude. However, he would


    not indulge these foreigners. In H Country territory, no one got to be so arrogant.


    Smith was clenching his fists so hard under the table, but he still smiled and said, "Mr. Howard, I just


    asked you where you learned..."


    He didn''t get to say thest two words when Tom suddenly said to rissa, "Oh, by the way, Miss


    Brown, I forgot to order Red Burned Lion Head just now. Help me order it."


    "Ah?" rissa was stunned. She saw that Smith''s face had darkened and was on the verge of losing


    his temper. She felt very happy for no reason. In fact, she also disliked Smith for he was too arrogant.


    She nodded and helped Tom order the dish.


    As a result, Smith became even angrier. He was not a good-tempered person, and now he was so


    angry as if a volcano was about to erupt!


    What Tom had done was far beyond just being arrogant, but absolute contempt for them!


    Connor''s eyes were cold. He stared at Tom coldly and clenched his fists. If it weren''t for Smith''s sake,


    he would have rushed over and beaten Tom to tears.


    Tom turned around and asked, "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Smith gritted his teeth. He was really going crazy. Why would there be such an arrogant person in H


    Country!


    He wanted to lose his temper, but he knew that Tom''s identity was not simple. He was the chairman of


    the ZQ Media, rich and powerful. If he took the first move, then even if he was a foreigner, he would be


    punished by thew in H Country. The best way was to trick Tom to fight Connor in the arena.


    So no matter how angry he was, he had to endure it. He even forced a smile and said, "Mr. Howard,


    your hearing is really bad. I just wanted to ask you, where did you learn H Country kungfu from?"


    Tom still didn''t answer. He said, "I don''t understand thenguage of your country. You should speak


    Chinese."


    Damn!


    For three times in a row, Tom had been ying with Smith like this. How could he bear it? He pped


    the table and shouted, "Damn H Country people, you went too far. No one has ever dared to humiliate


    me like this! I''m pissed, and there will be consequences!"


    When rissa and Flora saw that Smith was furious, they were all shocked. They had never expected


    that a nice dinner party would go south like this.


    Flora quickly exined, "Dear Mr. Smith, please calm down. Mr. Howard doesn''t mean to despise you.


    He just doesn''t understand English. I''ll do the interpreting for you.


    When Smith heard this, he was stunned. Did Tom not understand English?


    He looked at Tom doubtfully. But that day at the airport, Tom didn''t seem to be someone who didn''t


    know how to speak English.


    Tom said with a grim face, "There''s no need for the interpreting. I don''t think these foreigners have the


    heart to apologize. There''s no need to continue this meal either."


    Flora was confused and quickly exined to Tom.


    When Smith and the others saw that Tom was leaving, they were also a little anxious, especially Smith.


    He specially called Connor over to beat Tom up for revenge. If Tom left, wouldn''t his efforts be in vain?


    So he quickly stood up and wanted to keep Tom.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, Mr. Howard. Why are you leaving? Aren''t we having dinner together?"


    Smith said.


    Flora interpreted it to Tom and said, "Mr. Howard, I think Mr. Smith is very sincere. Why don''t you stay


    and finish this meal? Is that okay?"


    Tom said, "I''ll stay for the dinner as long as he apologizes to me first."


    When Flora interpreted the words to Smith, he was very angry. He couldn''t believe that he had to


    apologize to an Easterner for he thought he was too noble for that.


    But in this situation, it seemed impossible for him not to apologize. He had to grit his teeth and


    apologize to Tom obediently.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    "Mr. Howard, I''m sorry. Please ept my apology!"


    Smith said reluctantly through gnashed teeth.


    When the other people saw Smith apologizing, they also felt very aggrieved and furious.


    Tom didn''t push too far. He had achieved his goal of humiliating these people, so he did not continue to


    make things difficult for them, or people would think he was unreasonable and petty.


    "Well, since you are being so sincere, I will forgive you." Tom said these words in theirnguage,


    fluently and without an ent.


    When Smith heard this, he was so angry that he almost flipped the table. This man knew how to speak


    theirnguage. He was trying to embarrass him just now. He was too base!


    And Connor''s eyes grew colder.


    This was exactly what Tom wanted to see. These foreigners had bullied many people in H Country.


    How could he be kind to them? Tom was a very patriotic person!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    rissa and Flora were not idiots. They could tell now that Tom was deliberately embarrassing Smith


    and the others. However, no matter what, they were very happy to see Smith being humiliated. In the


    past few days, Smith had cold-shouldered them, and been arrogant snobs.


    They were also a little worried that Tom would anger them by making things difficult for Smith.


    Especially the foreigner named Connor looked strong. His fists were full of calluses, and his neck was


    abnormally thick. He was especially frightening.


    Tom just nced at Connor indifferently, without paying attention to him at all. In fact, Tom knew what


    Smith was up to. He was determined to give these foreigners a hard lesson and let them know that H


    Country abounded with talents and that they couldn''t afford to offend it.


    After sitting down again, the atmosphere was a little stiff. Seeing this situation, Flora quickly stood up


    and started to talk, breaking the silence.


    Slowly, the waiter began to serve. Smith found an opportunity and continued, "Mr. Howard, you injured


    us at the airport that day. Did you use the martial arts of H Country?"


    Tom knew that he was getting to the point. He nodded and said, "Yes. How''s it going? Is it okay?"


    Smith and Connor looked at each other and said with a smile, "Mr. Howard, you''re a businessman. We


    don''t know you still know how to fight. None of my bodyguards is your match. And they are very


    powerful."


    As he spoke, Smith gave Tom a thumbs-up. He looked very admirable, but he was actually sneering in


    his heart.


    Tom smiled and lowered his head to get some food. He didn''t respond.


    Then, Smith said directly, "Mr. Howard, my friend here has practiced boxing and wants topete with


    you. I wonder if you are interested in this?"


    Finally, Smith said the real purpose of this meal. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Tom


    expectantly, hoping that Tom would agree.


    However, Tom shook his head and said, "No, I''m not interested."


    Smith immediately frowned and sneered, "Mr. Howard, are you afraid?"


    Connor looked up and began to speak. "I heard that H Country''s kungfu is very good, so I came here to


    learn. You don''t have to be afraid. I will be merciful and won''t hurt you."


    Connor said with a teasing smile on his face.


    When rissa and Flora saw this, they were all stunned. What was this? Didn''t Smith invite Tom to


    dinner to apologize? Why did he want to fight against Tom? Moreover, this white man named Connor


    seemed very good at fighting. How could Tom be his match?


    "Mr. Smith, Mr. Howard is the boss of severalpanies. Isn''t it appropriate for him to fight with your


    friend?" rissa said with a frown. She knew that Tom was good at kungfu, but she still felt that Tom


    could be a match for this professional boxer named Connor.


    It would be bad if he got hurt.


    Smith shrugged and said, "Just a simplepetition. Connor will be merciful. He won''t hurt you. You


    don''t have to be afraid."


    Tom ate very slowly. He chewed the food slowly and tasted the delicious food.


    "Still no. Your friend is no match for me." Tom said faintly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the huge room quieted down and everyone looked at him.


    Smith''s mouth twitched. Was this man too arrogant to say that Connor was no match for him?


    Now Smith felt amused.


    Not only him, but also a few other foreignersughed, thinking Tom was a joke.


    As for Connor himself, there was a sh of anger between his brows. This man from H Country was not


    only arrogant, but also dared to look down on him. Damn it!


    He said directly, "Hey, I don''t know where you got your confidence. I don''t think I''m not your match. In


    my opinion, your kungfu is just for show. It''s like dancing. It''s nothing!"


    As he spoke, he made a provocative gesture with his thumb down at Tom.


    He went too far. Even rissa and Flora''s faces darkened when they saw it. This Connor was not only


    provoking Tom, but also despising H Country. He looked down on the people of H Country


    rissa said angrily, "Mr. Smith, your friend has pushed too far. Apologize to H Country!"


    "Apologize?" Connorughed as if he had heard a big joke. "Did I hear it right? You actually asked me


    to apologize? I''ve never heard such a ridiculous thing in my life. Do lions need to apologize to rabbits?"


    rissa was so angry that her body trembled when she saw his arrogance. Not only was she, but the


    rest of her team was also very angry. Any patriotic person would be very angry at this situation.


    Tom shook his head. This Connor was seeking trouble. Just because he had met a few matches didn''t


    mean he was an invincible professional boxer and could look down on H Country''s kungfu. He did not


    know that the really powerful people in the world would disdain to show up andpete on the stage


    for people to watch.


    It seemed necessary for him to let this Connor know that H Country''s kungfu was powerful.


    "Mr. Smith, please ask your friend to apologize immediately. He humiliated the H Country. This is


    something that we H Country people can''t tolerate!" rissa said solemnly. She was not afraid of


    power and resolutely maintained the dignity of her country.


    Because of this, Tom thought a bit highly of her now. He didn''t know that rissa was quite patriotic.


    Many celebrities nowadays, in order to evade taxes, did not hesitate to have other nationality, and then


    returned to earn money. On foreign social media, they also said bad things about H Country.


    There were not many patriotic people like rissa now, so Tom''s impression of her became much


    better.


    Smith saidzily, "Connor is right. The lion doesn''t need to apologize to the rabbit. You want Conner to


    apologize? It''s very simple. Just defeat him."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Connor leaned back in his chair with a yful face and he crossed his legs, looking very arrogant.


    They had finally exposed their conspiracy. They invited Tom to dinner tonight for revenge.


    rissa was very angry. she HAD believed in Smith so much and tried her best to invite Tom to dinner,


    but it turned out that Smith took advantage of her.


    "Mr. Smith, how could you do this? You said you were going to apologize to Mr. Howard, but you


    brought a boxer to make things difficult for Mr. Howard!" rissa said angrily.


    Smith did not feel guilty at all. Instead, when he saw rissa so angry, he felt even happier. He spread


    out his hands and said, "I''ve apologized to Mr. Howard. You all heard that. Now it''s my friend who


    wants topete with him. Is anything wrong? Besides, he just said that he thought my friend was no


    match for him, but now he''s afraid. Can you me me?"


    rissa did not know how to refute his words for a moment. Tom did say that Connor was not his


    opponent just now, but he was too impulsive.


    She said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect the dinner to turn out like this tonight. It''s all my


    fault..."


    As she spoke, rissa''s tears turned red.


    Tom didn''t know how to react to her tears and said quickly, "Hey, Miss Brown, why are you crying? I


    don''t me you at all."


    Tom couldn''t understand rissa. Why was she crying all of a sudden?


    That was because he couldn''t feel rissa''s guilt. She thought that she had dragged Tom into trouble


    and felt especially guilty.


    Smith and the others were even more arrogant when they saw that rissa was crying. Theyughed


    in a weird way.


    "Mr. Howard, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry..." rissa gritted her teeth tightly, feeling ashamed of herself.


    ''How can I cry?'' She thought.


    Tom sighed, took out two pieces of tissue, handed it to rissa, and said, "Why are you crying? You


    did a good thing but not a bad thing. These foreigners are very arrogant. I believe you have been angry


    with them for the past few days. But don''t worry. After tonight, they won''t dare to be arrogant anymore."


    rissa took Tom''s tissue and felt very warm, but she didn''t understand what Tom meant.


    Then Tom turned around and said to Smith, "Do you mean that if I beat him, you will apologize?"


    Smith said confidently, "That''s right. But if you can''t beat Connor, you have to apologize to Connor,


    because you have said that Conner was not your opponent and ruined Connor''s reputation."


    "Okay." Tom agreed and said, "Pick a ce. I''ll fight him."


    Smith and Connor looked at each other and saw the excitement and grimace in each other''s eyes.


    Great, Tom was in their trap!


    "There happened to be a fight club upstairs with an octagonal cage on it. I think it''s the best ce."


    Smith said with a smile, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Hearing the octagonal cage, rissa''s two bodyguards'' faces immediately darkened. They said in a


    low voice, "He shouldn''t go into the octagonal cage. If unlucky, he may die!"


    After rissa heard this, she was worried. She did not care about theprehensive fighting


    cell phone to search, and her expression immediately changed. The octagonal cage was a closed


    ce. The irregr fighting was bloodier than the arena contest. He may really die!


    She quickly said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, don''t do that. It''s too dangerous!"


    Tom naturally knew what an octagonal cage was. In fact, he had watched UFC before, and he was


    quite satisfied with this kind ofprehensive fightingpetition. Of course, he was only satisfied


    with themercial value of it.


    To a real expert, the octagonal cage was meaningless because they could rush out at will.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In the case of the live-or-die fight with Peter, the octagonal cage was just a decoration. It had no


    restriction on them at all, and they could tear it down whenever they wanted.


    "Okay." Tom said with a smile. rissa just breathed a sigh of relief, but then she heard Tom say, "Let''s


    go into the octagonal cage."


    In an instant, rissa became nervous. What happened? Tom agreed! He would die terribly!


    The two bodyguards also looked at Tom in shock, as if they were looking at a dead man. They had also


    entered the octagonal cage before, knowing that those who entered the octagonal cage would at least


    be crippled or even die.


    If it was a formalpetition, it would be fine. With the referee around, the contestants could be


    stopped in time. But this was a privatepetition. There was probably no referee. Even if there was a


    referee, he may not be impartial.


    If they were evenly matched, that would be fine. But Tom was must lighter than Connor.


    Tom was at best a middleweight while Conner was an absolute heavyweight. How could Tom beat him?


    They all thought that Tom was too arrogant. How dare he fight with a professional boxer just because


    he knew kungfu?


    On the other side, when Smith and Connor heard that Tom had agreed, they were so excited that they


    couldn''t hide the arrogance on their faces.


    In particr, Connor''s face even had a green light. He looked at Tom as if he was like looking at his


    prey, ready to devour Tom at any time.


    Although he was a heavyweight, he was still happy to fight with newbies, so that he could enjoy the


    newbies'' begging for mercy!


    rissa was anxious. She couldn''t control herself but quickly grabbed Tom''s arm and dissuaded him,


    "Mr. Howard! You can''t do that. This white man is a professional boxer. He''s very powerful. Your life is


    in danger every minute if you enter the octagonal cage!"


    Flora and the others quickly tried to dissuade Tom from entering the octagonal cage. It was too


    dangerous.


    Smith was afraid that Tom would go back on his words, so he quickly said, "Mr. Howard, you just said


    you will do it, so you can''t go back on your word! Otherwise, we will tell others that your people from H


    Country admit that H Country kungfu is not as good as our British boxing!"


    Connor echoed, "That''s right. Your kungfu is a joke, rubbish. Even Bruce Lee is rubbish. You can''t even


    beat ordinary British people."


    His words were harsh. Tom was even angrier. He couldn''t stand those foreigners being arrogant and


    insulting H Country''s martial arts!


    Tom said lightly, "I''m going back on my word? No way. Since you want to see how good our kungfu is, I


    don''t mind showing it to you."

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    When a man was angry, he would make other''s blood ssh. When the son of heaven was angry, he


    would kill millions of people!


    Tom was not the son of heaven. He couldn''t kill millions of people, but he could still make this white


    man named Connor bleed three feet.


    This group of foreigners had alreadye here and bullied them face to face. If Tom was still


    indifferent and did not teach them a serious lesson, then he would not be considered a true man in the


    H Country.


    As a martial arts practitioner, when faced with injustice, he had to help the weak and bring justice to


    them.


    As a true man in the H Country, when foreigners insulted his country, he must do something to save his


    country''s dignity. This was the principle and the bottom line!


    Not to mention that Tom was capable of doing this, even if he didn''t have the capability, he had to stand


    out to protect the dignity of H Country at this time.


    At this moment, Tom somehow understood something.


    Originally, at his state now, he should slowly cut off the rtionship with the secr world, detach


    himself from the material world, cultivate wholeheartedly, constantly make breakthroughs, regard


    cultivation as a scientific career, and constantly explore forward so that he could achieve supreme


    achievement.


    However, Tom found that it was not necessary to do this. It was because as long as people lived in this


    world, they could not be absolutely detached from the material world. If they were absolutely detached


    from the material world, they would not be human but machines. When people became like this, they


    would abandon the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures so as to pursue the way to forget human


    desires.


    At least Tom was not suited to go this way.


    Now the provocation of Smith and others made Tom realize something he had never thought of before,


    which was the national righteousness!


    It was a confinement, but it was also an assistance.


    This meal was over. Tom followed Smith and the others to the fight club upstairs. Sure enough, there


    was a huge octagonal cage that was surrounded by ck irons. The cage was very strong.


    When they came upstairs, there were already many people in the fight club, and two of them were


    engaged in a fight. The scene was especially shocking and bloody. They punched each other in the


    face, and both parties were injured.


    There was still a lot of blood on the ground.


    When rissa and Flora saw this, they were all very scared. Their heads were numb and they did not


    dare to see it anymore. When they thought that Tom would also go inter and fight with Connor, they


    were all very worried. rissa, in particr, was afraid, guilty, and regretful.


    "Mr. Howard, it''s too dangerous. Let''s cancel it!" rissa said in a pleading tone.


    Flora also said, "Yes, Mr. Howard, you are a superior big boss. There is no need to enter the octagonal


    cage with Conner. Besides, he is a professional boxer. He punches heavily. You can''t stand to be


    punched by him!"


    The other two bodyguards also persuaded Tom not to fall for it.


    Tom was quite touched. These people were all for his good. But now under the circumstances, it was


    impossible for him to back down. There was no reason for him to do that at all. In front of him, Connor


    was just an ant. To put it bluntly, even if he stood still and let Connor beat him, Connor could not hurt


    him.


    It sounded ridiculous, but that was the truth!


    Now that rissa and the others were indeed worried about him, he exined patiently again, "Don''t


    worry. This Connor is not my opponent. I can knock him down soon."


    He had made it clear enough, but rissa and the others still didn''t believe him, because the difference


    in body size between him and Connor was too great!


    "What? This man from the H Country is going into the octagonal cage with Conner? Is he crazy?"


    After listening to Smith, a man called out in surprise. He was the coach here, mainly teaching Muay


    Thai.


    When the others heard this, they also felt that it was very incredulous. They looked over. When they


    saw Tom was so thin and tender. They thought Tom was at the second intermediate level at most, while


    Conner was definitely at the heavyweight level. They all felt it very incredulous and thought that Tom


    was looking for death.


    Smith smiled grimly and said, "It doesn''t matter if he''s crazy or not. This man is especially arrogant. He


    said he would use his H Country Kungfu to defeat Connor."


    Hearing the words "H Country Kungfu", the people of the fight club were stunned for a moment, then


    old men practice in the square. How powerful is it? The really powerful ones are Muay Thai, Karate,


    Judo, and Free Combat."


    "That''s right. Last time, there was a man from the H Country who came to the club and said that he


    was practicing something new and wanted to fight with us. But he was beaten by our Tony so hard that


    he almost cried. He was such a rubbish."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, Connor is the top boxer in the British Empire. He can punch a cow to death with a maximum


    strength of 1,500 pounds. If he hits this man, this man will be beaten to pieces."


    "I don''t think so. It''s too bullying. Just let Tony y with this man."


    The people of the fight club all despised and disdained the Kungfu of the H Country from the bottom of


    their hearts. Now when they heard that Tom was going to enter the octagonal cage with Conner, they


    just saw the fight as a joke.


    Then, a ck man came over and said to Tom in broken mandarin, "Hey, the man from the H Country,


    do you know who Connor is? He is the top boxer in the British Empire who can kill a cow with one


    punch. If you want to enter an octagonal cage with Conner, you just want to die quickly! Surrender


    quickly and apologize to Conner."


    Tom was toozy to talk to the ck man and walked straight to the octagonal cage.


    When the ck man saw that Tom ignored him, he couldn''t help but get angry.


    rissa, Flora and the others were even more worried. Tom was determined to fight with Connor. What


    should they do now?


    At this moment, they even had the idea of calling the police!


    Tom saw through their thoughts and said seriously, "Don''t call the police. Trust me."


    When they saw Tom''s eyes, they felt inexplicably safe and put down their phones.


    Connor was even more excited when he saw that Tom had actually entered the octagonal cage before


    him. He instantly took off his shirt and pants, wore standard boxers, put on his gloves, and began to


    walk towards the octagonal cage.


    Smith punched him hard on the chest and said, "Connor, my good brother, I''m counting on you this


    time. Beat this yellow monkey hard! Let him know how powerful we are!"


    Connor raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a wanton grim smile. He said, "Don''t worry, my dear


    Smith. I''ll torture this yellow monkey from the H Countryter. I''ll let him understand that the H Country


    Kungfu he admires is a piece of dog shit!"


    After that, he strode into the octagonal cage.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    After Connor was on the stage, he locked the iron door, not giving Tom a chance to escape.


    rissa, Flora and the others became more and more concerned.


    Tom smiled disdainfully.


    Tom was not interested in dealing with such a weak man at all. He did not even cultivated to the peak


    of Nurtured Realm. They were not at the same level.


    "You are from H Country, that''s why you are humble. You have been a dead man! Maybe you don''t


    know who I am. I''m a top boxer in Great Britain. I used to won a gold belt! How dare you humiliate my


    good friend Smith? Now, you''re done." Connor said with a grim smile.


    Smith also said, "Connor, my good friend, it''s time for you to give this man a good show of your power


    as a boxing champion."


    "What? He''s a boxing champion?!"


    When rissa heard this, she was shocked.


    A bodyguard next to her suddenly thought of something and said in horror, "I recalled. This white man


    is called Connor. He is the new boxing champion in Great Britain, nicknamed Crocodile. He is very


    famous for his big hit. He often knocks off his opponent with one punch!"


    "Oh no, then Mr. Howard is going to suffer!"


    When rissa and Flora heard this, they became even more flustered. If something bad really


    happened to Tom, they would be involved.


    At the same time, cheers were heard from the audience, and many people shouted, "Connor!"


    "Connor!"


    "Connor!"


    "Beat him!"


    "Beat him..."


    Such majestic roar made rissa and other people''s faces turn pale. They cowered aside, feeling


    helpless.


    The audience''s support was one-sided. If it were for an ordinary professional boxer, he would have lost


    in momentum.


    But for Tom, it didn''t affect him at all. Instead, he thought it was a little funny.


    He said casually, "Don''t waste time. Let''s get started."


    Connor was enjoying the cheers from the crowd and disdained to warm up. He pointed at Tom with one


    figure, then did a killing gesture, and began to walk towards Tom.


    He was 1.85 meters tall, and his body was as strong as a bear, which gave people a great visual


    impact. Tom was still on his casual clothes, and it was obvious that they were not at the same level.


    "You, your country''s kungfu is a piece of shit. I won''t bully you. I''ll beat you with one hand. If you can


    beat me, you''ll win." Connor was extremely arrogant and conceited. He pointed at Tom and signaled


    Tom to get started.


    Tom raised his eyebrows. He didn''t bother to talk one more sentence. He walked over and punched


    Connor. When Connor saw his punch, he showed disdain. Without avoiding, he let Tom hit him in the


    chest.


    As a professional boxer, he was specially trained to fight. Not to mention a weak person like Tom, even


    if a boxer of the same level hit him on the chest, he would not be hurt.


    But he underestimated Tom''s strength.


    The punch hit Connor''s strong chest. With a bang, Connor''s body, which weighed more than 100


    kilograms, staggered back and mmed into the iron behind him. Conner''s arrogant face also


    revealed an extremely painful and shocked expression.


    He felt as if he had been hit in the chest by a cannonball. The strength he had never felt before made


    him so painful that he had to grit his teeth. It was like he had been hit in the head by a heavyweight


    boxer!


    How could this be? How could this skinny man in front of him have such a terrifying force?


    Tom was also a little surprised. He didn''t use all his strength in that punch just now. He only used 20


    percent. But the strength wasparable to that of the peak of Nurtured Realm. The ordinary people


    who got this punch would go down.


    It seemed that Connor was really good. His strike-resistance was not bad and he could withstand this


    powerful punch.


    In the spectator seats, Smith and the others saw that Connor was punched back by Tom, and they all


    showed a shocked expression. They thought Connor was acting, but when they immediately saw the


    painful expression on Connor''s face and he pressed his chest, they felt incredible.


    "Connor, are you okay?" Smith immediately said nervously, "This man''s power is good and you must


    take some flexible strategy."


    Connor took a deep breath and fiercely stared at Smith outside the octagonal cage. He cursed, "Damn


    Smith, why don''t you say it earlier, fuck!"


    Smith rolled his eyes and was very angry. He had already told Connor but Connor was too arrogant to


    listen.


    Others also found it incredible. Connor was a heavyweight boxer. How could he be knocked down by


    Tom''s punch?


    Tom did not take advantage of the victory. He stood in front of Connor with his hands behind his back


    and said faintly, "Your strike-resistance is not good. I only used 20 % of my strength in that punch just


    now."


    When Connor heard his mockery, he gritted his teeth in anger. His eyes were red and bloodshot. He


    was furious and roared like a beast. "Damn you, you seeded in angering me. Next, I will let you


    understand what pain is!"


    After that, Connor rushed towards Tom, like a crazy brown bear. The average people must get


    frightened if they are facing Connor.


    rissa and the others offstage were so scared that their hearts almost went up to their throats and


    they trembled.


    Tom was not afraid at all. The corner of his mouth rose slightly. He showed a disdainful expression and


    waited for Connor to rush in front of him, and then he caught Connor''s angry punch with one hand.


    Not moving at all.


    "What?!"


    "Oh my God! Is this real? Tom actually caught Connor''s angry punch!"


    "And he is rxed. How is this possible?"


    "Connor''s punch at the peak can explode terrifying strength of 1,500 pounds!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The audience was stunned. This scene was much more shocking than before.


    In their minds, Connor was invincible. He had defeated many masters before, and now he was caught


    by this man?


    They were people who had practiced boxing and knew how difficult it was to catch a fist.


    The most surprised person was Connor. He knew more than anyone how heavy his punch was, and it


    was his weapon to defeat the enemy. Now, his punch with all strength was caught by this man in front


    of him?


    Tom smiled. "Is this what you call the power of a boxing champion? You''re too weak."


    Connor was so angry that he roared like a monster, and then another punch at Tom''s head. This punch


    used all his strength. Once Tom was hit, he would definitely lose and get a serious concussion.


    However, Tom didn''t even hide, so Connor punched him in the face.


    Bang.


    Connor was overjoyed that he actually hit Tom!


    But in the next second, he felt something was wrong. Why did this punch seem to hit the iron man? His


    fists were obviously painful.


    There was no imaginary scene that Tom was knocked out. He still stood there without any damage on


    his face, and he looked at Connor with a light smile. Then Tom acted and punched him in the stomach.


    Tom''s attack was so strong that Connor was off the ground and then Connor fell heavily to the ground.


    It hurt so much that Connor couldn''t even stand up. He fell to the ground and let out a shrill cry.


    It was so painful that it was beyond the limit of what he could bear. Now he felt that his organs were all


    broken and he couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    Hundreds of people offstage all dumbfounded, looking at Tom who was in the octagonal cage.


    Everyone was numb and their legs were shaking.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    To be honest, no one had expected this to happen because it was unrealistic.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it!


    Gulp!


    They gulped heavily. Now everyone was no longer as arrogant as before. They looked at Tom as if they


    were looking at a monster.


    Tom stood in an octagonal cage and his eyes swept across the crowd below the stage. Anyone who


    was targeted by him was frightened and did not dare to look at him and quickly lowered their heads.


    And Smith was even trembling and extremely scared.


    He knew very well how powerful Connor was. But such a top boxer could not fight back at all in front of


    the man of H Country. He could not imagine how powerful Tom was.


    rissa and the others were also shocked to the extreme now. They worshiped Tom. No matter in


    what era, personal heroism existed, and now Tom was their hero.


    Tom ignored Connor, who was like a dead dog on the ground, and said directly, "And those who look


    down on H Country kungfu and think that H Country kungfu is inferior cane into the octagonal


    cage and fight with me. There are no limits to the number of people. You can go together."


    His words were overbearing. The words and Tom''s indifferent expression made him almost look like the


    male protagonist of a movie, which attracted rissa''s attention immediately. She never had this


    feeling before. Her eyes were caught by Tom''s body, and she could not move them away.


    Flora couldn''t help but eximed, "Mr. Howard is so charming. He''s rich, kind, and good at kungfu.


    He''s the perfect man! The woman who marries him must have the blessing from her previous life."


    When rissa heard this, she was even more touched and she bit her lips tightly.


    As a popr superstar, rissa had seen many outstanding men and knew many hypocritical and dark


    sides in the circle. She had long lost expectations of love. Tom forcefully broke her heart wall and


    entered her world.


    "Why, do you guys dare toe together?" Tom continued.


    Still, no one dared to respond to him. They were not stupid. Naturally, they could see that Tom was


    terribly powerful. They were no match for Tom even if they went up together. They would only get


    beaten up so were all cowardly now.


    Tom was quite happy to see that so many foreigners were scary.


    He walked to the iron door of the octagonal building and found that it was locked. He didn''t ask anyone


    to unlock it but grabbed the doorknob and pulled it in. The lock was broken, and then he came out of


    the octagonal cage.


    This scene made these people even more cowardly and they made way for him for fear of offending


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    When Smith saw himing towards him, he was already frightened and his legs trembled violently.


    He subconsciously wanted to run, but he found that his legs were already out of control. He had never


    encountered such a situation before!


    Eventually, Tom walked up to him and said with a half-smile, "Smith, it seems that you are very


    dissatisfied with me. You even found a professional boxer to challenge me. Are you trying to kill me?"


    When Smith heard his words, he was so scared that his heartbeat almost stopped. His legs shaking, he


    quickly shook his head to exin, "No, no! Mr. Howard, you misunderstood me. I only want to see the


    H Country kungfu, so I asked Connor... No, no, Mr. Howard, I was wrong. It was Connor who wanted to


    If it was ten minutes ago and they saw Smith was so scared, they would have despised him and


    thought that Smith was too timid. But now, none of them would despise Smith. If it were them, they


    would also beg for mercy.


    Tom''s face was cold. He ignored Smith''s exnation. He would not be merciful to such a foreigner who


    was unting his power in H Country. He pped him directly. Smith flew out directly, spun around in


    the air, and then fell to the ground.


    Half of his face was swollen and he was in so much pain that his tears streamed down his face. When


    the others saw this scene, they all were scared. They could not help but take a step back and their


    hears were full of fear for Tom.


    They were all good at boxing, but when faced with Tom, they were really scared.


    Smith covered his face. He didn''t even dare to be angry now. He was only afraid and regretful. If he


    had known that the man from H Country was so powerful, he wouldn''t have called Connor to avenge


    him. Now he was in big trouble!


    Tom still didn''t let him go. Instead, he hooked his finger and motioned for him toe over.


    Smith was already extremely scared, but he did not dare not disobey. He walked over, trembling


    slightly, looking extremely pitiful. The tall man even cried out.


    rissa clenched her fists tightly, feeling especially excited and happy. Smith had been so arrogant in


    front of them these days, and now he was punished!


    "Mr-Mr-, Mr. Howard, I don''t dare to do so anymore. Please let me go..." Smith cried for mercy.


    Tom looked at him indifferently and said, "Kneel down."


    Smith''s eyes shed with anger, but he immediately saw the coldness in Tom''s eyes. He did not dare to


    disobey. He quickly knelt down and all his dignity was destroyed at this moment. He was a noble white


    man, but now he knelt down for the man of the H Country.


    Tom was not satisfied. Instead, he looked at the foreigners who came with Smith and said, "You should


    kneel down and apologize for your insulting remarks about H Country."


    Those foreigners were not as tough as Smith, and they all knelt down obediently.


    This scene was shocking. Any person of the H Country would be extremely happy to see it. Over the


    years, foreigners had always been superior to them. There were so many people of the H Country


    bullied by foreigners. Tom''s action made them feel proud!


    Tom stopped as soon as he saw that Smith and the others had apologized and did not continue to


    make things difficult for them. He walked over and smiled at rissa and the others and said, "It''s


    settled. Let''s go."


    Looking at Tom''s smile, they felt dizzy. Just now, Tom was so domineering and arrogant, but now he


    returned to his gentle appearance. He was so handsome.


    rissa nodded hard and said, "Yes, let''s go!"


    Then they walked out of there together.


    After they had been gone for half a minute, Smith and the others dared to stand up. He gritted his teeth


    and said, "You can''t tell anything about tonight, okay?"


    What happened just now was a disgrace to Smith. If it was to be spread, his reputation would be


    ruined.


    Connor had alsoe out of the octagonal cage. The wound on his abdomen was too painful. It was


    as if he had been hit by a shell. He felt pain even when walking.


    He also said coldly, "Smith is right. What happened just now can''t be spread. It will have a huge impact


    on our reputation."


    Everyone was silent.


    After a while, a white man asked, "Connor, even you lost to him. Is H Country kungfu really that good?"


    His face was full of pain. His world was overturned just now. He had always thought that the modern


    boxing of their country was the most powerful, but just now Tom hit him hard in the face.


    Others also asked the question, feeling particrly sad.


    Connor shook his head with a cold face and said, "Bullshit H Country kungfu! H Country kungfu is


    nothing but a scam. It''s not powerful at all..."


    After saying this, he thought of something and looked carefully in the direction of the door timidly, afraid


    that Tom would hear him. Only when he was sure that the door was closed and Tom would not show up


    did he show his arrogant expression again.


    But his action was seen by others, and they didn''t believe his words anymore.


    "I know what you are thinking about." Connor snorted. He was not angry and then he said, "The man


    didn''t use H Country kungfu at all, but modern boxing. In fact, he is not an ordinary person, but he had


    an awakened superpower, so he was so terrifying."


    "Superpower?"


    The word confused everyone. Obviously, none of them had heard of it.


    Connor nodded and said, "That''s right. That man of H Country is obviously a superpowered person!


    Originally, a superpowered person like him can''t do anything to ordinary people, but he just did it. It was


    against the rules of the superpowered alliance. I will report it to my boss and ask my boss to punish


    him!"

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    As for Tom, he remained silent when they came out of the fight club. Tom did not speak. Although they


    tried to say something, they didn''t dare.


    Although Tom had a very easy manner now, they were still very afraid of him and didn''t dare to do


    anything. It wasn''t because they were timid, but Tom''s power was as subversive and terrifying as


    superman''s.


    Finally, Tom broke the silence and said with a smile, "Are you afraid of me? None of you dare to


    speak."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    They all looked embarrassed.


    Finally, rissa spoke first, "Mr. Howard, are you a superman?"


    Tom was stunned for a moment, thenughed and asked, "What do you think?"


    rissa''s heart beat faster. She had watched a lot of foreign superhero movies, such as Superman,


    Captain America, Iron Man, and so on. There was always a fantasy in her heart, which was that a


    powerful superhero existed in this world. Tom acted like a superhero today.


    "I think you must be!" rissa said seriously.


    Tomughed at what she said. He shook his head and said, "Wrong. I''m not a superman. I''m just an


    ordinary person who''s better at fighting than others."


    Obviously, rissa didn''t believe it. Not just her, no one else believed.


    With Tom''s exnation, rissa was even more determined that he was Superman under an assumed


    name, and she had a better impression of Tom.


    After getting downstairs, it began to rain. Tom didn''t drive. It was not easy to take a taxi now. Suddenly,


    Flora suggested, "Mr. Howard, it''s raining heavily now. Why don''t you let rissa send you back?"


    When rissa heard this, she nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Howard, let me take you back. My car is in


    the parking lot."


    Tom said strangely, "You''re a super star. It''s not appropriate to ask you send me back."


    rissa shook her head and said, "It''s totally fine. I usually drive home by myself. In fact, celebrities


    are just like ordinary people. Mr. Howard, don''t consider me as a delicate woman."


    Flora also said, "Yes, Mr. Howard, let her take you home. It''s OK."


    Since they insisted, Tom nodded to agree.


    rissa didn''t lie. It was obvious that her driving skills were quite good and she drove steadily. During


    this time, rissa found a topic to talk to Tom actively.


    "Mr. Howard, can you sign for me?"


    At the entrance of Dragon Bay district, rissa suddenly asked boldly.


    "Sign for you?" Tom was a little surprised. It was the first time someone asked for his signature since


    he was born, and the one who asked was a super star. He felt strange.


    rissa nodded hard and said, "Yes, from now on, I will be your fan!"


    Looking at rissa''s expectant face, Tom could not refuse her. He nodded and said with a smile,


    "Okay, but I don''t have a pen on me..."


    "I do!" rissa was especially excited and cheered when she heard Tom''s promise. She quickly turned


    to get her bag.


    She knelt on the cushion in an attractive arc. Tom''s face turned red and his heart beat faster. He


    quickly looked away.


    After all, rissa was indeed a beauty with a perfect figure that could make people salivate. Kneeling


    on the ground in the narrow car space, she appeared rather tempting!


    It just so happened that Tom had a strong sexual desire, and now it was burning up.


    As a result, he kept looking at rissa.


    "Strange. My pen should be in my bag. Why is it missing?" rissa said anxiously, her body moving


    towards back even more, and her thigh touched Tom''s arm from time to time, which was killing him!


    It just so happened that rissa was wearing a hip skirt and ck silk stockings today. Tom was really


    going to have a nosebleed.


    If he had known, he shouldn''t have agreed to let rissa send him back. Now it was so awkward.


    Tom couldn''t stand it any longer. His throat turned dry and he said, "Forget it if you can''t find it. I''ll sign it


    for you next time, okay?"


    rissa shook her head and said, "No. Mr. Howard, you''re so hard to find. I don''t know when I''ll meet


    you next time. Now that I have a chance, I can''t give up."


    Tom smiled bitterly and thought. "You don''t want to give up, but you have to pay attention to your


    image. You are going to suffer a wardrobe malfunction. After all, you are a super star."


    Finally, rissa cheered and said, "Great, got you!"


    She quickly turned around. Because she was in such a hurry, she made a thud. Her head hit the


    headrest of the passenger seat and she groaned. Then she lost her bnce and fell straight towards


    Tom.


    Tom was in a daze and did not dodge for a moment so that rissa fell into his arms!


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    "Hell. What''s going on?" He thought.


    Well, how did rissa turn to be in his arms, and his hand...


    Time stopped at this moment.


    The two of them looked at each other. rissa''s pretty face turned bloody red immediately.


    And Tom''s face couldn''t help but blush. It was really too awkward.


    rissa''s heart was beating so fast that she felt it almost jumped out. She actually sat on Mr. Howard,


    and Mr. Howard''s hand was on her...


    If other men did this to her like this, she would feel sick and p him!


    But it was Tom. Not only was she disgusted, but she was very happy and felt especially wonderful.


    Now she looked at Tom, who was right in front of her, and her breathing began to quicken. Instinctively,


    her lips slowly moved towards Tom''s.


    Tom''s heart was beating fast as well. He was a man. It was impossible to say that he didn''t feel


    anything at all.


    Looking at such a beautiful face that he had seen it on TV several times, he couldn''t remain calm.


    Just as rissa''s lips were about to touch his, his phone suddenly rang and woke him up.


    He quickly pushed rissa away and said, "Miss Brown, I''m home. Thank you for driving me back."


    After that, Tom opened the door and ran away.


    rissa was stunned. She looked at Tom''s disappearing figure and came back to her senses after a


    long time. Then her face turned red and she cursed shamefully, "rissa! What were you doing just


    now? How shameless!"


    After a while, she burst outughing again with a happy and regretful expression on her face. "What a


    pity. I almost kissed Mr. Howard! But it doesn''t matter. Just now, his reaction implies that he seems to


    be interested in me..."

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Tom fled like someone was chasing after him, looking particrly embarrassed.


    What happened just now was really too awkward for him. The worst thing was that if the phone didn''t


    ring in time, he would have made a mistake.


    No, no...


    Yes, the phone.


    He quickly took it out of his pocket and saw that it was Phoebe who called him. He panicked even more


    and looked around to see if Phoebe was nearby, afraid that she would see the scene just now.


    Fortunately, there was no sign of Phoebe, so he breathed a sigh of relief and called back. Not long


    after, Phoebe answered the phone. "Tom, are you busy? Why aren''t you home yet?"


    Tom said, "My phone was muted just now. I''ll be home soon. Are you at home?"


    Phoebe said, "I am. By the way, can you buy a bottle of soy sauce and oyster sauce on your way


    back?"


    "Okay, anything else?" Tom said with a sigh of relief.


    "No, I''m waiting for you." After a pause, Phoebe said mysteriously, "Mom and dad are back at the


    Scotts tonight. We''re alone."


    Hearing this, Tom immediately became excited. Phoebe was definitely hinting at something!


    "Okay, I''ll be home in five minutes, no, two minutes!" After Tom hung up the phone and ran away.


    Within two minutes, he bought soy sauce and was home.


    Phoebe was watching TV in the living room with a mask on her face. When she saw himing back,


    her face lit up.


    Tom closed the door and put down the soy sauce. Then he came over and carried Phoebe and walked


    upstairs.


    "Hey, what are you doing? I was watching TV!" Phoebe punched Tom on the chest twice and said


    shyly. She was no longer the simple girl she used to be. She knew why Tom was in such a hurry.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, she was looking forward to it.


    Tom said seriously, "Honey, I''m poisoned. I need you to detoxify me!"


    "Why are you doing this..." Phoebe''s face was red. Suddenly, she smelled the perfume of another


    woman on Tom''s body. Her face stiffened and she asked, "Tom, who were you with just now?"


    "Uh..." Tom realized something was wrong and wanted to p himself. He stopped. "Well, I went to a


    dinner party tonight. It''s..."


    Tom quickly exined what happened tonight, and then exined, "Honey, I promise you. Nothing


    happened between me and rissa. I have done nothing!"


    Phoebe looked at him. "Really?"


    Tom said quickly, "Of course. I swear if I do something wrong..."


    He didn''t continue because Phoebe suddenly kissed him.


    Then their lips parted.


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Silly, why are you so nervous? I didn''t say I didn''t believe you."


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief. He was so scared by Phoebe''s look and behavior just now.


    Phoebe''s kiss aroused his desire again. He really needed to vent it, or else he would die.


    When they were in the bedroom, Phoebe took off her mask and revealed her beautiful face. Tom had


    seen a lot of beautiful women, but in his mind, the most beautiful one was Phoebe. He felt a spiritual


    attraction with her.


    All the women in the worldbined were not as good as Phoebe.


    Phoebe felt his deep love, and she felt moved, feeling her heart was filled with affections. She hugged


    Tom tightly and said in a coquettish way, "Tom, marrying you is the best thing in my life..."


    Half an hourter.


    The violent "storm" stopped.


    Phoebe had no strength left andy there panting.


    But Tom was still very energetic. He had a bitter smile on his face, thinking Phoebe was too weak when


    doing it.


    Now that Phoebe hadpletely surrendered, he could only take a cold shower to cool himself.


    "Tom." Phoebe stopped him. Tom turned around. "Hmm?"


    Phoebe sat up and said seriously, "I am serious about what I said before. Get some women. Don''t hold


    back your desire like this."


    Tom was stunned.


    "Phoebe, stop joking."


    "I''m not joking. I''m serious..."


    Tom waved his hand to signal her not to say anything more. He turned around and went into the


    bathroom to take a cold shower.


    ...


    Tonight, James and Elizabeth went to the Scotts. Now they were only second to the patriarch Richard.


    No one in the Scotts dared to cold-shoulder them. They couldn''t wait to curry favor with them.


    Thanks to Tom, the Scotts''s strength increased a lot. Many people in the circle were nice to them,


    which was convenient for them to do business.


    Now when they mentioned Tom, they kept praising him for a long time. They did not dare to say a bad


    word about Tom for fear that someone would spread it to Tom.


    They didn''t dare to bring up Tom''s miserable past.


    Today, it was their family dinner once a month. Tom wasn''t there, but no one dared to me him.


    They even put in a good word for him.


    In the past, their family gatherings were held in five-star hotels. They used to book one private room,


    but now, the Scotts was different and richer.


    In order to show their the Scotts''s financial strength, they directly booked a banquet hall in a five-star


    hotel!


    They also invited a lot of rtives and friends, far and near. Originally, there were at most three tables


    of people at the family gathering, but now, there were more than ten tables. It was a magnificent


    asion.


    They took turns to toast James and Elizabeth, ttering them.


    "Mr. Scott, you have a good son-inw. We really envy you!"


    "Totally. The chairman of ZQ Media is actually Mr. Scott''s son-inw. Mr. Scott, how I envy you!"


    "Mr. Scott, this is a small gift for you. Please ept it."


    Many big bosses came over to tter James and send gifts to him.


    James was especially happy and proud, and his face was red with excitement.


    Elizabeth epted many gifts too and smiled from the beginning to the end.


    They wouldn''t have thought of such a day. And these were all thanks to Tom. They were grateful to


    Tom from the bottom of their hearts.


    Other family members looked at them enviously but did not dare to show it. Their son-inw was the


    chairman of ZQ Media which was worth more than ten billion!


    No matter when they thought about it, they felt that they couldn''t believe it. In the past, Tom was a


    loser, but now he had changed into a big shot.


    The banquet hall was especially lively and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    At this moment, the door of the hall was suddenly kicked open. A dozen people came in. The one in the


    middle was Peter''s junior female fellow apprentice, and Wade was standing beside her.


    "Tom, get out of here!"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    The kick was so hard that the thick door was knocked heavily against the walls on both sides, causing


    a huge noise. Everyone in the banquet hall was scared!


    Some people with heart problems were so scared that they sat on the ground. Some people trembled


    and dropped the bowls and chopsticks in their hands. Some people even choked on their food.


    The arrival of the group of people broke the harmony in the banquet hall and everyone looked at them


    angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Hey! Who are you? How dare you barge into our banquet hall?"


    "What the hell? Who are these brats? How dare they go on the rampage here?!"


    "Wait a minute. What were they shouting about just now? How dare they ask Tom to get out of here? I


    think they''re tired of living!"


    "Security, security, why are you standing there? Get these brats and send them to the police station!"


    Many of the Scotts members looked straight at each other angrily and shouted loudly. They couldn''t


    wait to show their loyalty in front of James and Elizabeth so that when Tom knew this, he would have a


    better impression of them.


    None of them realized who these people were and why they dared to disrespect Tom.


    The security guards in the hotel all moved. They were holding electric batons and going over to get


    Wade and others.


    However, before they could touch those people, they were beaten down.


    When the Scotts saw that more than a dozen security guards had been easily defeated in a cruel and


    fierce way, they could not help but shiver. They began to realize that these people were notmon


    brats, so they did not dare to say anything anymore.


    Wade was especially proud now. He swept away his previous depression and smiled triumphantly. He


    walked out and looked coldly all over the room. He did not see Tom anywhere and was a little


    disappointed. He snorted and said loudly, "Ask Tom toe out to see me. I have to settle some score


    with him!"


    All the people in the Scotts were very surprised and panicked. Now Tom was no longer the piece of


    crap, but the big boss of three bigpanies. He had more than ten billion in wealth. These people


    dared toe here and get Tom into trouble? They were so bold!


    James and Elizabeth were particrly angry. In their minds, Tom was more important than their own


    son. He was the wealth safety. How could they tolerate any offense to Tom?


    James mmed the table hard and scolded angrily, "How dare you! Who gave you the guts to


    disrespect my son-inw? I think you want a terrible death! Do you know who my son-inw is? The


    chairman of the bigpanies, ZQ Media, TY Advertising, and Shield Security Company! He moves


    one finger and there would be people willing to strangle you!"


    When James said this, his face was full of pride. Now that Tom was different from the past, his social


    status also rose.


    Elizabeth also said coldly, "Don''t say anything to them. Call Tom now and ask him toe over and


    teach them a lesson!"


    At this moment, Richard stood up and said, "Don''t bother Tom. Just leave this small matter to us, lest


    Tom thinks we''re useless, and even bother him with small such small trouble."


    James and Elizabeth thought it made sense. Tom was very busy now, leaving early and returningte


    every day. If they had to bother Tom with such a small matter, it would seem that they were useless.


    Then Richard made a phone call. "Hey, It''s me. Come to Golden Hotel now. Someone is messing with


    us. Bring as many people as you can."


    After hanging up the phone, Richard said coldly to Wade and the others, "I don''t care who you are.


    From this moment on, you guys are in trouble, and my men will be here right away!"


    Wade burst intoughter. "Old man, how dare you to call for help? You have no idea who is standing in


    front of you!"


    Suddenly, a member of the Scotts called out and pointed at Wade, "I remember who this guy is! He''s


    the guy who was defeated easily by Tom at the opening ceremony of Shield Security Company. Now


    he dares toe here and cause trouble. He''s overestimating himself."


    The other members also remembered him and began tough at him. "That guy! It turned out that it


    was Tom''s defeated opponent. Has he no dignity?! He was beaten so hard by Tom that day, and now


    he dares to go crazy at us?"


    "Hahaha, that day, he cried like a child. Now he brought his parents to avenge him. What a shame."


    "Isn''t that right? This man is really shameless. How dare hee to take revenge..."


    Wade''s expression immediately changed when he heard the mockery. He was so angry that he gritted


    his teeth. His anger rose all of a sudden. Tom mocked him, but how dare these small, lowly ants mock


    him? They would be dead!


    "You are bringing trouble for yourselves!" Wade yelled and was about to hit them.


    At this moment, a person next to him pressed his hand down and he suddenly stopped moving like a


    mad dog who had been put a chain.


    It was May.


    "Why?" Wade looked at May in confusion.


    Peter was not the person that Wade was most afraid of in this world, but May.


    In fact, he was one of a small number of people who knew that May was stronger than his father Peter,


    and that May was a real ruthless person. When May was young, she had ughtered the whole family


    of her nemesis with one sword in a very ruthless way.


    He also knew that May and his father had been secret lovers for many years. In his mind, May was his


    stepmother.


    May was tall and thin, and was always expressionless, looking very mean.


    Her serious face gave off a really frightening aura.


    "These are all ants. There''s no need to be angry with them." May said faintly.


    Wade said reluctantly, "But they humiliated me like this just now! I don''t want to let them go!"


    May stared at him with her cold eyes. "If an ant offends the god, they should be stepped on and die, not


    be taught a lesson."


    Wade shuddered. He understood what May meant. She was going to kill these people!


    This was insane. Wade knew he was kind ofwless. He would crush anyone who he didn''t like. But he


    couldn''t kill a person just because he had humiliated him. The key was there were more than a


    hundred people!


    This was insane!


    He looked at May and was even more afraid.


    May looked at him and said with a half-smile, "What? Are you afraid?"


    Wade was indeed afraid, but he didn''t dare to admit it. He quickly shook his head and said, "No, no!"


    May snorted and said, "Hans, you are as kind as your father, and you will get killed one day."


    They were so cruel, but she said they were too kind?


    Butpared to May, they were indeed kind.


    Wade added, "After all, there are surveince cameras all over the hotel now. If we kill them, we will be


    in big trouble!"


    May said faintly, "I am not asking you to kill them now."


    Wade breathed a sigh of relief. It was fine not to kill them now. Then he immediately became agitated.


    May was so cruel, so did that mean death was awaiting Tom?

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    When members of the Scotts saw Wade stop, they allughed smugly, thinking that Wade was holding


    back from taking action because he was afraid.


    "Grandpa, once you take action, things are different. They''re scared immediately. Haha." Zack fawned


    on him. He was now living a good life and became heavier.


    "That''s nonsense. Look at grandpa''s identity now. I can call hundreds of people over with just one


    phone call. They can drown this bunch of trash with mouthfuls of saliva." Victor said.


    The other members of the Scotts also followed suit. Richard felt very proud and he enjoyed their


    fawning very much.


    Wade was especially angry when he saw their arrogance, but May did not say anything. He did not


    dare to exceed his duties and meddle in others'' affairs now, so he had to wait there.


    After a while, arge group of people came in from outside. There were about a hundred people, all tall


    and burly men who looked fierce. Their appearance made the members of the Scotts ecstatic.


    "It''s Tiger!"


    "Tiger is great! He called so many heelers over. Haha!"


    "This is the end of this bunch of scum! Hmph, a group of mobs. They are only a dozen people, but they


    dare toe to our the Scotts territory to cause trouble. They acted recklessly!"


    Richard also smiled. Tiger was the head of hooligans he had known not long ago. Tiger was especially


    powerful and called so many people here. So many people came at once, and now this group of trash


    shall be dead no matter what!


    Tiger was a bald and strong man. He looked especially fierce. He had a huge centipede tattoo on his


    arm, and it was obvious that he was a viin.


    He brought so many people in domineeringly and he greeted Richard. "Uncle, I''m here. Let me see


    which son of bitch is blind and dares to make trouble in your ce? I''ll fucking kill him!"


    Tiger was so fierce. Almost 80 hatchet men rushed in, making the banquet hall very crowded.


    Richard was especially excited when he saw this scene. Heughed and said, "Tiger, you came just in


    time! It''s these people who came to my territory to cause trouble. They said they came to seek revenge


    on Tom. They are very arrogant and hateful! Tiger, teach them a good lesson. Uncle owes you a favor!"


    Tiger waved his hand and said, "Hey, Uncle, what are you talking about? You trust me, so you call me


    for help. Besides, how did these men dare to seek revenge on Brother Tom? Brother Tom is my idol.


    They are looking for trouble with Brother Tom. In this way, they are my enemies!"


    As he spoke, he turned around and looked at Wade, May, and the others. His sights were not friendly,


    and those people who followed Tiger began to surround them.


    If it were an ordinary person, one would have been scared and wet their pants when he or she saw this


    kind of situation. There were seventy or eighty people, and they were all ferocious strong men. What


    kind of scene was that?


    But to May, these people were nonentities. It was naturally impossible for Wu to be frightened by these


    nonentities.


    Seeing this situation, Richard thought the whole thing was settled and he was especially excited. He


    walked out and said, "I don''t care who sent you here. If you dare to make trouble in my the Scotts


    territory, you only have one end. Death!"


    Then, he said to Tiger, "Tiger, break their legs and throw them out. The Scotts will bear the


    consequences!"


    At this moment, Richard was particrly domineering. He was giving orders and standing at the peak


    of his life. Many people of the Scotts were also excited. Many people took out their phones to take


    photos and record videos, intending to share it with others in their moments of Wechatter to pretend


    to be powerful.


    Tiger touched his head, and a grim smile appeared on his face, "Uncle, don''t worry about that. None of


    them can run away. They will spend the rest of their lives in wheelchairs!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and prepared to give the order.


    Just then, a middle-aged man in blue next to May spoke. He stared at Tiger coldly. "Kenzo, you are so


    sessful that you dare to break your master''s legs!"


    When Kenzo heard this voice, his expression froze on the spot and he said in surprise, "Master?"


    The middle-aged man in blue stood up. Kenzo quickly took out a pair of sses from his pocket and


    put them on. Finally, he saw the middle-aged man clearly. His expression suddenly changed and he


    shouted out in a daze, "Master, master?! How could it be you!"


    Kenzo had high myopia and didn''t like wearing sses usually, so when he came in just now, he didn''t


    see the appearance of May and the others. Now that he could see them clearly, his scalp went numb


    and his feet were swinging.


    The middle-aged man in front of him was his master, Zachary!


    Zachary''s expression was gloomy, and he looked particrly frightening. Kenzo was so scared that her


    scalp was numb and he was trembling.


    "Master, why are you here?" Kenzo asked in horror. It could be seen that he was especially afraid of


    Zachary.


    The situation reversed so quickly that many people of the Scotts were stunned. What was going on?


    Wasn''t Tiger a big brother? Why did he have a master? And he was so afraid of his master? That didn''t


    make sense!


    With a p, Zachary pped Kenzo in the face and scolded, "How dare you call me a bitch and want


    to break my legs?"


    This p made everyone''s heart tremble. The key was that Kenzo did not dare to have any


    resentment, but he was even more afraid. He was trembling and almost fell to his knees in front of


    Zachary. He pped himself and begged for forgiveness, "Master, I was wrong. Master, please forgive


    me!"


    The seven or eighty strong men who had surrounded May and others were now all frightened. These


    men all took a few steps back and their heads went numb. Even their boss was afraid of these people.


    They could not imagine how powerful the other party was.


    "This... What. How could this be?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people of the Scotts were dumbfounded and looked at Richard. This situation scared them.


    Richard gritted his teeth, and now he was a little flustered.


    Zachary''s face was livid. Then, he made another move that scared everyone. He turned around and


    knelt down in front of May with a thud. He also broke his tail finger and said with great guilt, "Master, I''m


    sorry. My disciple is ungrateful. If he offends master, please punish me!"


    This scene really made everyone dumbfounded, especially Kenzo. He was even more dumbfounded


    with an unbelievable expression on his face!


    Zachary became Kenzo''s master three years ago. After that, Kenzo had learned a lot of Kungfu before


    he slowly became sessful. But the one he feared and admired the most in this world was Zachary.


    He even once thought that Zachary was the best fighter in the country. But now, Zachary was kneeling


    in front of this middle-aged woman and broke his tail finger just because Zachary''s apprentice offended


    her?


    This...


    His hands and feet were really cold now. It was as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He was so scared


    now.


    As for the people of the Scotts, they were trembling even more violently now. No matter how stupid


    they were, they had already realized that they had gotten into a big trouble. The other party was not a


    small potato, but a real big shot!


    So, it was no wonder that now that Tom had be a big shot, but they still dared toe here to


    seek revenge openly. It was not that they were crazy, but that they had the capability!

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    At this moment, May attracted everyone''s attention.


    In the banquet hall of hundreds of people, it fell silently somehow and no one dared to speak again.


    May still looked indifferent and she said coldly, "You have been well-behavedtely. I''ll let you go for the


    time being."


    Zachary was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed to thank her as if he had been granted an amnesty.


    "Thank you, master! Thank you, master!"


    Then he quickly said to Kenzo, "Bastard, hurry up and apologize to your master!"


    Kenzo took the order and rolled over, kowtowing and pleading for forgiveness.


    He had never seen May before, nor did he know about May''s existence. But even his master Zachary


    respected May so much that he could naturally think of May''s capability!


    May waved her hand and said calmly, "Okay, get up."


    Kenzo quickly stood up and immediately heard May say, "Go, beat up all of Tom''s family. Don''t stop


    until I tell you so."


    "Well..." Kenzo immediately became embarrassed. He did not take less of the benefits of the Scotts. If


    he beat up all the Scotts, he would not be able to keep his own livelihood in the future. What mattered


    now was that the person behind the Scotts was Tom, who was a big shot. Even the underground


    emperor of H City Master Chou was Tom''s man. He couldn''t afford to offend him.


    May looked over. "What, are you going against my will?"


    Zachary kicked Kenzo to the ground and scolded, "You bastard, you dare to disobey an order from your


    master''s master. I think you want to die!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kenzo said with a trembling voice, "Master, it''s not that I want to disobey her order, but that the person


    behind the Scotts is Tom. I can''t afford to offend him."


    Zachary smiled disdainfully and pped Kenzo in the face again. He scolded, "You piece of shit! Just


    one Tom scared you like this. Your master''s master is here to embarrasss Tom this time! What''s Tom?


    He''s just an ant in front of your master''s master."


    Kenzo''s eyes lit up and said, "Is her really that powerful?"


    He couldn''t help but look at May. He saw May''s dark eyes, which seemed to have no emotion at all.


    They were like ck holes, trying to suck him in and leave him nothing left. He could not help but


    shiver. He had seen a lot of big shots, but he had never seen a woman like May before. May gave him


    the feeling that she was not a person, but a monster.


    Zachary gave him a kick. "Hurry up, or I''ll cripple you!"


    Kenzo did not dare to disobey. He quickly ordered his men to start attacking the whole the Scotts.


    When Richard and the others saw this, they began to panic. They did not expect that there would be


    such a reversal.


    "Dad, what should we do? Why did Tiger betray us?!"


    "Yes, grandpa, how did this happen?"


    "Should we call the police?"


    All the Scotts members began to panic at this moment.


    Richard was also very flustered, but as the head of the family, he had to remain calm at this time. He


    gritted his teeth and said to Kenzo, "Tiger, what''s going on? Why did you betray us?!"


    Kenzo''s eyes shed with some shame, and he quickly wiped it away. He sneered and said, "Hmph,


    old man, you still have the nerve to ask me? I almost get into trouble because of you! Keep your


    fucking eyes open. You even dare to offend my master''s master. I think you are getting tired of living!"


    Richard was scolded by Kenzo pointing at his nose like this. He was so angry that his face tilted. He


    pointed at Kenzo and scolded, "Kenzo! If you dare to touch the Scotts, Tom will not let you go. You


    must think it through!"


    When Tom was mentioned, fear shed in Kenzo''s eyes. But he immediately erased it and said coldly,


    "Hehe, Tom is also a piece of trash in front of my master''s master. He has offended her now and he


    won''t have many days to live. How would he not let me go then?"


    Then, he waved his arm and said loudly, "Brothers, go ahead and beat them up to death!"


    With his order, the men of seventy or eighty rushed up like wolves. They beat up whoever they got their


    hands on, not even the old and children were spared. Some young and beautiful women were taken


    advantage of crazily. It was very chaotic.


    As the owner of the Scotts, Richard was also knocked down. He was pped a few times and was in a


    terrible mess.


    No matter how depressed the Scotts had been, it had never been humiliated like this. Even the friends


    invited by the Scotts were implicated and beaten up.


    Wade looked especially satisfied. Now he was looking forward to what Tom would look like when he


    found out about this. It could be imagined that he would be really pissed off by then!


    He secretly nced at May and found that she still looked indifferent and cold. Her eyes were very


    deep as if there was an abyss behind her eyes. There were eighteen levels of hell, sealed with


    terrifying souls, which were especially frightening.


    James and Elizabeth were also beaten up. They couldn''t run away even if they wanted to. Even if they


    tried, they would be caught up and beaten up again. And the pain made them scream like hell.


    They had never been beaten like this in their entire life.


    "Stop, stop, or we''ll be dead soon..."


    "Woo woo woo, I was wrong. Please don''t hit me..."


    "It hurts, it hurts..."


    "Who''sing to save us..."


    They were all wailing and the staff of the hotel did not dare to step in. It was a very tragic scene.


    Finally, May spoke. She simply raised her hand and said faintly, "That''s enough."


    Her voice was clearly not loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone present. Kenzo quickly ordered


    them to stop.


    It was extremely chaotic. Everything was broken. The whole the Scotts, including some guests, fell to


    the ground and screamed and groaned. It was really deplorable.


    Some of the young people who had resisted were especially taken care of and beaten even more


    seriously. Several bones were broken.


    May stepped out at this time, her sharp eyes sweeping over everyone, and she said, "This is a small


    lesson for you today. Go back and tell Tom that my name is May, Peter''s junior sister. The next time I


    After saying this, she turned around and left without looking back, extremely domineering.


    All the Scotts were scared out of their wits.


    After they all left, someone in the Scotts dared to speak up. "Ouch, it hurts so much. Who on earth did


    Tom offend?"


    "That''s right. We were all implicated by him this time..."


    Richard stood up trembling slightly. He gritted his teeth. He was already old and his bones would


    literally fall apart after being beaten up this time.


    "Enough!" He yelled, then said to James, "Call Tom right now and tell him about this."


    James''s face was now swollen like a pig. He took out his cell phone and found Tom''s number. After a


    while, the phone was connected and Tom''s voice came. "Hello, dad, what''s the matter?"


    When James heard Tom''s words, he felt extremely aggrieved and sad. His nose was sore and he burst


    into tears. "Tom, we were beaten up. Boo..."

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    "What?!"


    When Tom heard this, he was so angry that he suddenly stood up. His reaction was so violent that the


    people opposite him were shocked.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Tom said in a low voice.


    James thought of what had happened just now and he was still aching all over. He had never been


    beaten like this in his life, so he felt especially aggrieved. He cried and told Tom what had happened


    just now. Finally, he choked and said, "Tom, how do you get into trouble with these people? This time,


    you''ve implicated the entire the Scotts!"


    When Tom heard this, his fury immediately rushed to his forehead and burned all over him!


    He had not been so angry for a long time. Only when he was expelled from the Howards did he feel so


    angry!


    Wade''s actions had already gone beyond the limit of his patience and enraged him.


    Hawthorne and Myles, who were sitting opposite, were all frightened by Tom''s current state. They could


    vaguely see the anger burning in Tom''s eyes. Tom had a terrifying aura. He was like a volcano that was


    about to erupt, which was especially frightening.


    Hawthorne had exprienced a lot of things, and he had seen other masters of the Innate Realm.


    Therefore, his psychological quality was far beyond that of ordinary people. However, now he was still


    afraid and shivering in the face of Tom''s anger.


    As for Myles and other people, they were even more scared. Their faces turned pale with fear and their


    minds went nk.


    This was not an exaggeration, but the aura that Tom was emitting now was too terrifying, as if it was


    going to drown people.


    "Dad, wait for me. I''ming to you right now!" Tom said, suppressing his anger.


    After hanging up the phone, he couldn''t control himself. His right hand, which was holding the phone,


    suddenly exerted a force, and the hard phone was crushed with a crack and was smashed to pieces by


    him!


    Then he took a deep breath and said to Hawthorne and other people, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I just have


    something to deal with. Excuse me."


    Tom had already put away his terrifying aura. Only then did Hawthorne and otherse back to their


    senses. Their bodies rxed and they felt as if they had almost died. The feeling just now was so


    horrible.


    The way they looked at Tom now was even more different. They knew that Tom was very strong. He


    was already a master of the Innate Realm at such a young age. Even Peter, a top expert, was no


    match for Tom. Nheless, they had not experienced Tom''s horrors before, so it was still hard for


    them to understand.


    But just now, they witnessed the horror of Tom, and they finally knew how horrible Tom was!


    Hawthorne stood up and said, "Tom, is there anything wrong with your family? Do you want grandpa''s


    help?"


    Myles also said quickly, "Yes, Tom, we are already a family. If you need our help, just say it. Don''t


    regard us as outsiders."


    Tom smiled, shook his head and said, "Not yet. I can handle it. When I need help, I will tell grandpa


    Payne."


    Hawthorne nodded. Since Tom had already said so, he couldn''t say anything more. He personally saw


    Tom to the door.


    When they reached the door, they met Isabe, who was rushing back. She looked at Tom and her


    heart beat faster.


    She had dreamed of Tom for several nights. Some of her dreams made her ashamed.


    She was in ss when her mother told her that Tom hade for a visit and asked her toe back.


    If this happened in the past, she would definitely ignore it. But now, she was inexplicably happy and


    came back without hesitation.


    When she saw Tome out, she thought he offered toe out to meet her after he learned that she


    wasing back. Thus, she smiled more brightly.


    However, Tom only nced at her faintly and did not take the initiative to greet her. Instead, he turned


    around and said goodbye to Hawthorne and Myles, then walked directly past her.


    In an instant, Isabe''s smile froze on her face.


    She was a little confused. What was going on? Didn''t Tom see her?


    She couldn''t help but turn around. She saw that Tom had already gotten into the car and left...


    "Isabe, aren''t you in ss? Why are you back?" Myles asked curiously when he saw her.


    Isabe, who had been happy, became upset at this moment. She bit her lips and said, "Dad, didn''t


    Tome to visit us? Why did he suddenly leave?"


    Myles said, "Something happened to his family, so he went back."


    "Oh." Isabe nodded absent-mindedly. She did not want to take back her eyes until Tom''s car had


    already disappeared from her sight. It seemed that she lost her mind.Tom had ignored her just now,


    which made her feel extremely disappointed and sad.


    "Dad, what did Tom say?" Isabe couldn''t help but ask, "Did he mention me?"


    Myles was a little surprised to see his daughter''s strange reaction, but he didn''t think much about it. He


    knew that his daughter was not interested in Tom and had no hope for their marriage anymore. He


    said, "Why did he mention you?"


    When Isabe heard this, she felt even more depressed and extremely upset.


    Without saying a word to anyone, she quickly went upstairs. She just wanted to go back to her room


    and be alone!


    Myles thought she was ill-bred when she left without saying anything. He shook his head helplessly.


    His daughter was really troublesome.


    As for Tom, he ignored all this. Now he waspletely focused on James''s phone call.


    He might lose his temper at any moment, so the driver did not dare to say a word for fear of making


    him angry.


    "A little faster. We must be at the Golden Hotel in five minutes." Tom ordered.


    The driver nodded hard, then stepped on the elerator. The car darted out like an arrow. In less than


    five minutes, they really arrived at Golden Hotel.


    When Tom walked into the banquet hall and saw the scene in front of him, he was so angry that he was


    about to explode with rage!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a mess in front of him. More than a hundred people were all beaten up.


    Even an old man like Richard was not spared!


    His appearance immediately attracted the attention of the Scotts. They cried out, "Tom, great, you''re


    finally here!"


    "God, who have you offended outside? We are all beaten up."


    "Tom, you screw us up this time!"


    Everyone wailed. They didn''t dare to make theirints too obvious, but in their words, the criticism


    of Tom was obvious.


    James and Elizabeth also came over. They limped and looked particrly miserable. They said with


    tears in their eyes, "Tom, mom and dad almost died. s."


    Tom gritted his teeth and his eyes were burning with anger. He said apologetically, "Elders, brothers


    and sisters, I''m terribly sorry that I brought you into trouble this time! But don''t worry, I will avenge you.


    Now tell me, who beat you up like this?"


    Richard was helped out and told Tom exactly what had happened just now. He emphasized what May


    had said in the end. After that, he said earnestly, "Tom, I think the other party has powerful backing and


    difficult to deal with. May said that when shees over again, you will die!"

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    May?


    It was the first time Tom had heard this name. It was a woman''s name. But he didn''t need to know who


    she was. The one who came with Wade must havee here to avenge Peter!


    Even though Peter had died in his hands, they dared toe to his parents-inw''s family to seek


    revenge and even beat up all the Scotts members and the guests together. This only showed that the


    other party was not only proficient in martial arts but also had a great background.


    Was she the president of the North Sky Association?


    Tom thought of this, but soon he shook his head and denied it. It was impossible. First, the president of


    the North Sky Association was a man, not a woman. Second, the president of the North Sky


    Association did not need to do such a thing, which had ruined his reputation.


    Then there was only one possibility. May and Peter had a very close rtionship and she brought


    Wade here, so she must be Peter''s lover. Her martial arts were great, at least better than Peter''s, so


    she must have the same master as Peter.


    It had to be said that Tom was very smart. Through simple information, he had inferred May''s identity!


    Moreover, he had an idea that this May would probably be one of the leaders of thest Hunting


    Competition, and that was why he was disqualified after he killed Peter.


    If he hadn''t been alert and had followed those people in, he would have been in danger.


    After thinking about this, Tom narrowed his eyes and fierce killing intent shed through in his eyes.


    All the members of the Scotts could feel his anger and they couldn''t help but feel scared and didn''t dare


    toin anymore. After all, Tom was not the useless uxorilocal man, but a rich and powerful big


    shot. Moreover, Tom didn''t mean to implicate them.


    Sensing their fear, Tom''s face softened a lot, and apologized again. At this time, Phoebe also came.


    When she saw this scene in the banquet hall, she was shocked. She quickly ran over and asked, "God,


    what happened? Grandpa, mom, and dad, who had beaten you up?"


    When Elizabeth saw Phoebe, her eyes turned red and she burst into tears.


    When the others saw Elizabeth crying, they also couldn''t help but cry.


    For a moment, there were cries in the banquet hall. Tom looked at the scene and felt the anger in his


    chest was burning and could not be extinguished.


    He mumbled the names of May and Wade, and a murderous light shed through his eyes.


    The Scotts was sent to the hospital for treatment. Fortunately, most of them were suffering from skin


    injuries. The seriously hurt ones got fractures but their life wasn''t in danger.


    The hotel manager called the police. This case was grant, but Tom knew that since May dared to do


    so, she wasn''t afraid of the police at all!


    It turned out that only Kenzo and his men were arrested. May, Wade and the others were not treated as


    criminals at all.


    Tom knew that he could only solve it in his own way.


    This matter spread quickly, and in a day, it became a hot issue.


    "Hey, have you heard? Tom''s parents-inw and their family were beaten up by a group of people at


    the Golden Hotel yesterday!"


    "What? Could it be true? Impossible! Tom is not an ordinary person now. He''s the hidden boss of three


    bigpanies and he had entered the security industry a while ago. He even touched the benefits of


    the North Sky Association but they did not dare to trouble him. Who dared to touch his family?"


    "Heh, you don''t understand. Tom is indeed a powerful man in H City, but there are more powerful


    people than him! Yesterday the Scotts had a family dinner at the Golden Hotel. A group of people came


    to the hotel and called for trouble with Tom. Tom was not there. But all members of the Scotts were


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    beaten up! I heard that a lot of women were raped on the spot!"


    "Damn it! Really? This is ridiculous. Who has the guts to offend Tom?"


    "You really asked the right person. I heard that the person who caused trouble for Tom this time is a


    woman named May. Do you know where this May came from?"


    "Where did shee from? Fuck, you don''t have to y tricks on me. Tell me!"


    "This May is really awesome. She''s Peter''s junior sister. As a woman. Her martial arts skills are even


    above Peter''s! She is also the person in charge of thest Hunting Competition. Tom should have been


    the winner, but she authorized others to cancel it. May is usually very low-key, but her strength, the


    contacts she has, are much better than the young man Tom!" The man paused and snorted, "I think


    Tom is doomed this time."


    Such discussions could be heard in many ces.


    The name May also began to be known in the circle. Many people found that May was very powerful.


    Almost 90% of the people thought that Tom would die terribly this time.


    At the same time, when Hawthorne heard the news in the Paynes, he was shocked. His hands were


    shaking and half of the tea was spilled out. "What?! The person who did this was May?!"


    Seeing his father''s reaction, Myles asked quickly, "Dad, where did this Maye from?"


    Hawthorne''s face was filled with shock and worry. He walked back and forth in the study and said,


    "May is Peter''s junior sister. They had the same master. Most people outside thought that Peter''s


    martial arts are superior to May''s. In fact, it is the opposite. May is known as a rare martial talent in


    thirty years. Her cultivation was unfathomable and above Peter''s! The key is that May has an extreme


    personality and she had mental problems. All her opponents end up in a miserable situation!"


    After listening to this, Myles was also worried. He said, "So Tom will be in danger?"


    "Yes, Tom is in great trouble this time." Hawthorne sighed and said, "There is a mysterious rtionship


    between May and Peter. May had been Peter''s lover for many years. Now that Peter was killed by Tom,


    she will definitely seek revenge!"


    As he finished, the phone on Hawthorne''s desk rang. Myles answered the phone. "Hello, who are you


    looking for?"


    A man''s voice came from the microphone. "Myles, I heard that the Paynes has been very close to Tom


    recently?"


    Myles turned on the speaker and said, "Brother, we''ve been friends for many years. Just say what you


    want to say."


    The man said meaningfully, "Myles, as your good friend for many years, I advise you to draw a line with


    Tom from now on. Tom is going to die terribly this time."


    "Well..." Myles was surprised. The man was also a big shot but he said this to him, and the meaning


    was profound!


    After finishing speaking, the other party hung up the phone. Then, a few more people called Myles one


    after another, telling him to keep a distance from Tom or else they would keep a distance from the


    Paynes.


    Myles was very surprised. He looked at his father, Hawthorne. "Dad, May''s influence is so great?!"


    Hawthorne sat dejectedly in his chair, sighed heavily, and said, "Tom really got into trouble this time..."


    At the same time, the Cloud&Sky Pavilion also received simr calls and was told to end the


    rtionship with Tom and terminate cooperation with Tom.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Mr. Murphy hung up the phone. It was the ninth call he had received. Without exception, all the calls


    were made to warn him to draw a line with Tom, or they would draw a line with the Cloud&Sky Pavilion.


    The Cloud&Sky Pavilion had never encountered such a thing before!


    They had thought that Tom would definitely make a big leap forward and have a very bright future since


    he defeated Peter this time. Therefore, the Cloud&Sky Pavilion nned to take this opportunity to build


    a better rtionship with Tom. When they knew that Amelia and Tom were having an affair, they even


    tried their best to make them a couple.


    But now it seemed that things were far from that simple.


    The conference room quieted down, and everyone''s expression was solemn as they realized the


    seriousness of the matter!


    "Mr. Murphy, what should we do now? A lot of our partners have called to ask us to make a clean break


    with Tom."


    "Yes, Mr. Murphy. I think Tom is going to have a hard time."


    "Are we going to make a prompt and resolute decision?"


    "But if we make a clean break with Tom at this time, we will lose Tom''s trust when he defeats May."


    Leaders of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion began to discuss at this time, full of worry and panic.


    They all looked at Mr. Murphy and waited for Mr. Murphy to make a decision.


    At this moment, Mr. Murphy said, "Where''s Amelia? Tell her toe."


    After a while, Amelia came over. She was surprised to see so many high-ranking people in the


    conference room. She asked, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?"


    Mr. Murphy nodded, motioned for Amelia to sit down and asked, "Amelia, what''s your rtionship with


    Tom now? Have you had sex with him?"


    Amelia was stunned. She obviously didn''t expect Mr. Murphy to ask so directly in front of so many


    leaders of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion. She was still a virgin. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she


    couldn''t help but blush. She was displeased, "Mr. Murphy, why do you ask me this?"


    However, Mr. Murphy''s expression did not change. He was still very serious and said, "Answer my


    question."


    Other people did not snicker either and looked at her seriously. Finally, Amelia realized something was


    wrong and suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She said, "Mr. Murphy, does something happen to


    Tom?"


    Mr. Murphy did not answer, but asked more seriously, "Answer my question first."


    Amelia had no choice but to answer honestly. She shook her head, "No, nothing happens between Tom


    and me. Nheless, I am confident that in the near future, I''ll win Tom''s heart!"


    When she spoke of this, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, revealing a trace of pride and


    expectation.


    But Mr. Murphy shook his head and said, "No need. From now on, you can''t contact him anymore. Just


    pretend you never know him. Even if he contacts you, don''t respond to him."


    Other leaders in the conference room breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Mr. Murphy''s words.


    They knew that Mr. Murphy had made a decision to make a clean break with Tom.


    But Amelia didn''t understand at all. Her eyes widened and she said in shock, "Mr. Murphy, are you


    kidding me? Now that Tom has defeated Peter, he has finally found his feet in themunity. There is


    no limit to his future. Why do you want to make a clean break with him at this time? Are you crazy?!"


    Mr. Murphy shook his head and said with a serious expression, "I''m not crazy. Tom is in big trouble this


    time and he will die soon. We have to clear our rtionship with him now. Otherwise, we will offend


    May and the consequences will be dreadful."


    Amelia wanted to see a hint of joking on Mr. Murphy''s face, but she was disappointed. Mr. Murphy was


    more serious than ever. He was not joking!


    "Why?" Amelia didn''t understand and she was unwilling to give up.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mr. Murphy said, "Because May is going to avenge Peter. She is Peter''s junior sister apprentice. She


    has the highest cultivation level. She is much more stronger than Peter, and has great power. Now that


    she is going to avenge Peter, Tom has no choice but to die! Moreover, in just half an hour, more than


    10 big shots in various fields have called us to warn us to draw a clear line with Tom, or else we will be


    May''s enemy and be doomed."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Murphy sighed deeply, rubbed his temples, and said, "Tom is in trouble this time.


    May is much more powerful than Peter. So far, none of the people May tries to kill can survive. All of


    them have been killed and caused trouble to their nine ns."


    When Amelia heard this, her heart was about to stop. Her face turned pale. She knew Mr. Murphy''s


    character. Since Mr. Murphy had said so, May must be really scary and Tom could not defeat her!


    She was extremely upset. She was unwilling to give up, so she said, "Last time, Tom offended Peter,


    but he survived and Peter was killed. This time, Tom will definitely be able to defeat Peter''s junior sister


    apprentice."


    Mr. Murphy shook his head and said, "It''s not the same. Peter is much weaker than May. I heard that


    May is already at the upper level of the Innate Realm and is a genius who may be able to cultivate


    herself into an immortal! Tom has no chance of winning this time. Well, that''s it. From today onwards,


    our Cloud&Sky Pavilion will officially draw a line with Tom and cut off all contact with him!"


    After saying that, he walked out of the conference room, and others followed him out one after another.


    Finally, Amelia was left there in a daze with a painful expression.


    Several times, she wanted to pick up her phone to call Tom, but in the end, she didn''t do that because


    she did not dare to disobey Mr. Murphy''s order.


    Simr things happened to other people. Elliot, Malcolm, Colton and others all received such calls,


    warning them to make a break with Tom.


    Even Master Chou received the call.


    Now he hung up the phone, looked at Tom, who was standing in front of the window looking into the


    distance, and said, "May is very strong. This time, she is determined to kill you to avenge Peter. Before


    that, she will iste you. I believe that anyone who has contact with you has been warned by her."


    Tom did not say anything. He continued to look into the distance, and Master Chou could not tell what


    he was thinking.


    After a pause, Master Chou added, "May is a genius once in thirty years. Although she is a woman,


    she achieves the Innate Realm and the peak of cultivation. She is one of the few top beings in the


    world who have the hope of bing an immortal."


    At this moment, Tom suddenly turned around with a smile on his face. He was not panic or nervous at


    all. Instead, he smiled and said, "May should have something to do with the LT Organization, right?"


    Master Chou''s eyes flickered for a moment. He thought for a while, and then nodded, "It seems so, but


    she''s not part of the organization."


    Tom said, "From what you''ve said, May is really powerful. She is really a genius as she has reached


    such a high level and has the hope of bing an immortal."


    At this point, Tom suddenly changed his tone and narrowed his eyes, "Unfortunately, she offended my


    family, so she must die!"


    Master Chou remained silent for a while and said, "Young master, you may not be May''s opponent."


    "Really?" Tom just smiled faintly, without being angry or asking questions. Instead, he opened the


    window and said goodbye to Master Chou, then jumped down from ten stories.


    Master Chou was startled and ran to the window. Looking down, he saw Tom walking on the road,


    unscathed.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    If ordinary people jumped down at the height of more than ten floors, they would have be pulp.


    Even if they were experts higher than the Innate Realm, they would have been seriously injured if not


    dead. But for Tom, it was a piece of cake. He easily released his strength andnded steadily on the


    ground, walking as if nothing had happened.


    People at the Innate Realm were extraordinary masters and they earned that name through their real


    strength. Judging from What Tom just did, he could be considered a superhuman, so naturally, he


    shouldn''t be treated by the standard of an ordinary person.


    After Tom left, a red figure suddenly appeared beside Master Chou.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tom is more talented than I thought. He has improved a lot in this battle with Peter."


    It was Sunny. She suddenly appeared like a ghost. If it were anyone else, they would have been scared


    because the door of this room was closed.


    But Master Chou was used to it. Sunny was quite mysterious at her whereabouts, appearing at one


    moment and disappearing the next. He turned around and greeted her respectfully, "Master Sunny,


    wee."


    Sunny nodded faintly, then sat down on the sofa and said, "May is quite overbearing. She even wanted


    to iste Tom."


    Master Chou said, "Yes, May is too strong and powerful. This time, the young master is in a difficult


    position."


    After a pause, Master Chou said to Sunny, "Master Sunny, aren''t you going to help the young master?"


    Sunny said, "No need. Tom can deal with May himself."


    Master Chou''s eyes lit up and he said, "Master Sunny, do you mean that the young master is stronger


    than May?"


    Sunny shook her head and said, "No, May is at the upper level of the Innate Realm, and Tom is still in


    the middle level. There is little hope of him defeating May."


    Her fiery red clothes looked like a ball of fire, but her temperament was cold and her expression was


    cold, giving people a mixed feeling of ice and fire.


    Master Chou frowned slightly and said worriedly, "So young master is quite dangerous?"


    "Yes." Sunny nodded and said, "There are two sides to everything. Challenges bring gains. If Tom can


    defeat May, then his cultivation will reach a whole new level. I can take him to see my aunt then."


    Master Chou was stunned for a moment when he heard this. Then, he widened his eyes and said


    excitedly, "Master Sunny, madam..."


    Sunny nodded and acquiesced.


    ...


    Tom didn''t do anything for the time being. He went to the hospital to see the Scotts. They were all


    under treatment and were slowly recovered, so he was relieved.


    Now everyone''s eyes were on him and wanted to see how he would act.


    After all, May had pushed so far. If Tom still didn''t do anything, his reputation would be sullied and he


    wouldn''t have the face to stay at H City.


    That was not a big deal. The thing was that May was not a person that would give up. Since she had


    started this, it was impossible for her to let Tom go!


    "Tom, what are you going to do next?"


    Coming out of the corridor, Phoebe held his hand and asked worriedly.


    It was obvious that Phoebe was afraid now, and her hands were a little cold. Tom wrapped her hand in


    his and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. This is easy. I can handle it."


    Phoebe bit her lip and said, "She looks like a big shot. Why don''t we go abroad for some time?


    Anyway, we''ve earned enough money, enough for our family to live well abroad."


    Sensing Phoebe''s worry and panic, Tom felt bad. He said seriously, "Phoebe, don''t worry. I can handle


    it. I am serious."


    Phoebe could see that Tom had made up his mind, so she did not persuade him. Instead, she said,


    "OK! Then you must take care of yourself. No matter what, stay safe."


    Tom smiled and said, "I promise you. Everything is all right."


    After that, Tom and Phoebe chatted for a long time. Tom didn''t leave the hospital until he received a call


    from Elliot.


    When he reached the roadside, a ck Audi Q7 was parked there. It belonged to Elliot, and Malcolm


    was in the car too.


    They didn''t look as confident as they used to be. Instead, they were worried. When they saw Tom, they


    smiled dryly.


    As soon as Tom saw them like this, he knew what was going on.


    Getting into the car, Tom said jokingly, "You two have been warned too, and came to draw a line with


    me?"


    They had prepared to say many things, but when they heard Tom''s words, they couldn''t speak. They


    were stunned and embarrassed.


    Tom did not say anything and smiled faintly.


    Elliot broke the silence and asked, "Boss, are you sure you can win this time? The woman seems very


    powerful. Now more than 90% of our partners have terminated their cooperation with us."


    Malcolm also said, "The situation is bad now. ZQ Media, TY Advertising, and Shield Security Company


    have all been suppressed. In just a few days, we lost a lot of money. If this continues, we won''t be able


    to hold on for long."


    Tom had predicted that May would do try to deal a blow to hispany, but he didn''t expect that the


    damage would be so great. It seemed that he had underestimated May.


    Seeing that Tom was silent, Elliot and Malcolm felt scared in their hearts, thinking that Tom was not


    sure he could win!


    These days, many good friends advised them to break off their rtions with Tom so as not to be


    dragged into trouble. To be honest, they have been working for Tom for a long time and thanks to Tom,


    they are having a good life. Tom had always been kind to them so that they could not leave when he


    was in trouble.


    However, if Tom was doomed to go down, they couldn''t afford to go down with him. After all, they not


    only had families but had many subordinates.


    How could Tom not see their concerns? He smiled and said, "I really don''t have much hope of winning.


    May is a top expert and is better than me. My chances of winning are not high. If you want to draw a


    line with me like others, I won''t me you."


    When Elliot and Malcolm heard this, their bodies shook violently, and shame and sadness involuntarily


    arose in their hearts.


    Although Tom was much younger than the two of them, they had already acknowledged Tom''s


    leadership in their minds. Now they really couldn''t betray Tom just because they didn''t want to be


    implicated.


    Atst, the two of them looked at each other and exchanged several words briefly. Elliot said first, "Boo,


    I have worked for more than ten bosses in my life. Now I don''t want to change anymore! Boss, I''m with


    you. Even if you lose to May this time, I won''t bow to May! I will work hard to survive, run ZQ Media,


    and take good care of your family!"


    Malcolm also took a deep breath and said, "Boss, me, too. I have betrayed many bosses of mine


    before! But now I don''t want to be a traitor anymore. I am with you too. Elliot will run ZQ Media well,


    and I will operate TY Advertising. I will give your dividends to your family as usual! If May wants to hurt


    your family, they have to step over my body first!"


    Tom was stunned. He had never thought that Elliot and Malcolm, who had been over a hundred years


    old together, would be so loyal to him. For a moment, he felt his heart was blocked by something, and


    he felt moved and excited than ever before.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    "Wonderful!"


    Tomughed when he heard their allegiance. In an instant, he was filled with pride!


    This time, May showed up in a mighty way, trying yo exterminate him, showing her formidable means,


    and warning everyone around him. Even the Fosters and Cloud&Sky Pavilion drew a clear line with


    Tom.


    He thought that he would fight alone this time and was already mentally prepared, but he did not expect


    that Malcolm and Elliot would choose him at this time, which really made him touched. After all, in the


    current situation, he didn''t have long odds on winning. It was difficult for Elliot and Malcolm to make this


    decision, which meant they would be buried together if he lost.


    "Good, very good!" Tom said boldly, "I thought my family and friends would all betray me, but I didn''t


    expect you two to still be willing to follow me. Don''t worry, only May can''t defeat me. When I get


    through this and kill May, I will treat you well!"


    Elliot and Malcolm were also moved by Tom''s spirit and began tough.


    Next, after Tom gave Elliot and Malcolm instructions, he had practiced himself in a locked ce for a


    few days. In the shortest time, he would adjust his condition to the best, and then he would take the


    initiative to fight May to the death.


    During this period of time, everyone''s eyes were on Tom, trying to see how Tom would retaliate against


    May, but they didn''t expect Tom to disappear without any news.


    Everyone thought that Tom was scared of May and was ready to run.


    Wade was rather happy. Now that he had May to protect him and had his moment, he was even more


    respectful than before. Now that he showed up in public, everyone would show their respects and greet


    him Mr. Hall.


    However, the more frequent this happened, the more he feared May. He knew that his glory was all


    because of May today. He had to curry favor with May. If May gave up on him one day, he would return


    to be nobody overnight.


    "Aunt, I have good news for you. Rumors go that Tom is afraid of you, and he has run away. Hahaha."


    As soon as Wade came in, he said excitedly and ttered May. "Aunt, you faced Tom down this time.


    It''s amazing!"


    May was looking at the portrait of Peter on the wall. She turned around and said, "Calm down. You


    don''t have the demeanor of your father at all!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Wade heard May scold him, he immediately got nervous and knelt down to repent, "Aunt, I was


    wrong. I won''t."


    May looked at Wade''s timid look and shook her head disappointedly.


    "Okay, stand up." No matter what, Wade was Peter''s only son, and she couldn''t bear to scold him too


    much. She changed her tone and said, "Tom didn''t run away. He''s in seclusion. He''s going to adjust his


    condition to the best and thene to me to have a final fight."


    Wade was stunned for a moment, and a little panic shed in his eyes. He said, "No way. Tom is


    doomed. How dare he fight to the death with you?"


    May sensed the panic in his eyes, shook her head in disappointment, and said, "Hans, Tom is about


    your age. He is already a mid-level expert in the Innate Realm. You are far behind Tom."


    Wade curled his lips and felt ufortable when he heard this. He immediately ttered May and said,


    "So what if Tom is a master of the Innate Realm, he offended you, and then he must die? My father had


    a saying that if a genius dies, he can''t be considered a genius."


    May nodded and said, "That''s true."


    ...


    In a sh, three days passed.


    In three days, Tom''s threepanies all suffered huge losses, especially ZQ Media, which suffered the


    biggest loss, and its market value shrank by one-third!


    If things went worsened, ZQ Media might go bankrupt directly.


    Simrly, TY Advertising and Shield Security Company were not much better. They were struggling,


    and anyone could tell that if this continued, these threepanies would either go bankrupt or be


    merged.


    As the bosses of these threepanies, Tom had not showed up in the past three days, as he was


    vanished.


    So for a moment, there were a lot of guesses. Some people thought that Tom had been killed by May,


    but more people spected that Tom was afraid of May and was running away.


    "May is damn good. It''s only been a few days, and he has destroyed Tom''s prosperous business."


    "That''s right. Tom ispletely finished this time."


    "I''ve been unsatisfied with Tom for a long time. This guy is the uxorialocal son-inw of the Scotts. I


    don''t know what kind of luck he got. He even became the chairman of the ZQ Media. He''s arrogant


    badly. Now, he finally offended the big shot and died."


    "Tom hasn''t appeared for three days. Could he have been killed by May?"


    "It''spletely possible..."


    "Anyway, Tom is done."


    "I heard that Tom''s wife is beautiful. If Tom dies, his wife must be taken by Wade."


    "Hahaha, of course. Wade is famous for being lecherous, and Tom killed his father. When Wade has


    Tom''s wife, she will suffer."


    "Well, if we join Wade now, maybe when Wade gets tired of Tom''s wife, we possibly can get her.


    Hehe..."


    This kind of voice grew louder and louder, and Tom had be a joke, a stray dog. Anyone could


    humiliate him.


    As for where Tom was? Did he really run away?


    That was impossible.


    For the past three days, Tom had locked himself in an enclosed dark space without any electrical


    appliances and light.


    Only three meters in front of Tom, lit an incense, and he used this dim light to illuminate the entire


    space. If it were for an ordinary person, it was dark and nothing could be seen. For Tom, instead, it was


    like day, and he could see clearly, even the ants on the ground.


    For three days, he hadn''t eaten anything and was in his special diet.


    In this way, he adjusted himself to his best.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, as if a light had shed through his eyes. Then he blew out the incense


    three meters away with one breath.


    The next moment, he appeared outside.


    Now that he was at his best state, it was time to have the final fight with May.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Isabe had been absent-minded and in a bad mood recently. She finally found out why Tom left in a


    hurry that day even without telling her. It turned out that something happened to his family and he had


    offended a super big shot.


    There were rumors saying that Tom was doomed, and even their the Paynes was now warned by that


    super big shot and began to draw a line with Tom.


    To be honest, when she heard the news, she was still very sad, as if she was about to lose someone


    she liked.


    She couldn''t help but ask Myles if Tom could get through the crisis this time. Myles shook his head,


    looked regretful, and said that it was pitiful.


    She was not stupid. She understood what her father meant. Tom was in danger and was very likely to


    be killed.


    Death was not a strange concept to her. Two years ago, her grandmother passed away. She was


    especially sad for she would never see her grandmother again. From then on, she disappeared. No


    matter how rich or powerful her family was, they could not bring her back to life.


    Tom was so young but he was doomed. She couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she felt. She was


    ufortable, reluctant, regretful, disappointed...


    Actually, she didn''t know Tom very well, and she only met him two or three times. But thest time she


    saw Tom out, they bumped into her ex-boyfriend cheating on her, so after that she had a strange


    feeling for Tom. She thought they had amon experience between them...


    "s..."


    Isabe let out a long sigh, feeling very upset.


    A female ssmate next to her said, "Isabe, did you really broke up with Heath? You''ve been sighing


    and absent-mindedtely."


    Another female ssmate also said, "I thought Heath was a yboy for a long time. As expected, he


    did something worse than a beast. Isabe, don''t be sad for a scumbag like Heath. I''ll introduce you to


    some handsome men and you can forget Heath immediately!"


    Isabe shook her head and said, "It''s not because of Heath."


    Strangely enough, she had been in love with Heath for three years so she should be very sad about


    this breakup, but apart from being sad at that moment, she felt better the next day. On the contrary,


    when she heard that Tom was in danger, she was even sadder and more anxious.


    But her ssmates obviously didn''t believe her words.


    One of them thought of something and suddenly said, "By the way, tonight is Mr. Hall''s birthday. I heard


    he has a grant party. Many friends have been invited. There will be many handsome men. Let''s go


    there too!"


    "That''s right, this is a rare opportunity. Isabe, if you go, you will definitely be the focus of everyone! At


    that time, those handsome men will all queue up to please you. That will be so cool."


    Isabe was not in the mood to attend someone else''s birthday right now. She shook her head and


    said, "Forget it. I''m not interested. I''d better go back to the dormitory and read the books."


    Her ssmates immediately held her back and tried to persuade her, "Oh, that''s so boring. Why don''t


    we go to Mr. Hall''s birthday together?"


    "That''s right. Besides, you can read whenever you want, but Mr. Hall''s birthday is not always avable."


    "That''s it! Tonight, we''ll dress up beautifully and attract those handsome men''s attention!"


    Isabe was a little into it by what they said. She was indeed bored these days. If she had the chance


    to go to a birthday party, she would be in a good mood.


    Mr. Hall, of course, was Wade.


    Today was his 32nd birthday. A fortune-teller had told him that it was best not to celebrate his 32nd


    birthday, because it was a disaster in his life.


    He was very scornful of it. He was not superstitious!


    Not only was he going to celebrate his birthday, but he was going to had a big party. He invited all the


    famous people he knew toe. Through this opportunity, he was going to announce that he was


    back. So what if his father, Peter, was dead? He had a harder backer now, with May behind him. He


    was still the powerful man in G State!


    Ever since he offended Tom, he had been holding back his anger. Everyone in the circle thought that


    he was suppressed by Tom and ndered him behind his back. Now he had this opportunity to prove


    himself!


    May took special care of him and she came to his party personally to show her support. Many


    prominent people came to his party for May''s sake.


    By five o''clock in the afternoon, there were already a lot of people. Because of this situation, Wade did


    not choose to have the party in a hotel, but arranged it in a huge stadium, so that he would be more


    dignified.


    When many people arrived, they were surprised to see such a scene. There were many rich people in


    G State, but Wade was the first one to have a birthday in the gym.


    Wade looked at the dense crowd and this unprecedented grand scene, and he was especially proud.


    At this moment, he was the winner of life, standing at the peak.


    "Master, do you think Tom dares toe?" Wade turned around and said respectfully to May.


    Today, May was wearing vintage dark red clothes, which made her like a female Taoist.


    The expression on her face was cold and she said faintly, "Do you want him toe or not?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wade didn''t know how to answer. To be honest, he was still a little afraid of Tom. After all, he had been


    defeated by Tom several times in the past.


    "Of course I hope hees. He''s here to look for his death!" Wade immediately changed his tone and


    said obsequiously, "However, with master in charge today, he definitely didn''t dare toe and cause


    trouble."


    May was happy to hear that, even though she knew that Wade was ttering her. She liked to listen to


    good words.


    "I hope he dares toe. It will save me a lot of trouble and can your birthday more excited." May said.


    Wade was even more excited after hearing this. Yes, if Tom really dared toe and he died in front of


    so many people in the hands of his master, then his prestige would be even greater! After that, no one


    would dare to offend him and embarrass him!


    Isabe and a few ssmates came to the party too. They were shocked to see the birthday party held


    in the gym and so many people attending.


    "Wow, this Mr. Hall is so awesome. He actually held his birthday in the gym. There were at least three


    thousand people here, and it''s like a small concert!"


    "That''s true! Mr. Hall is awesome. Not everyone cane. Only those with status cane."


    "Amazing, amazing. I wonder if Mr. Hall is married? If I can hook up with him, I will be rich overnight!"


    Her female ssmates were excited. Isabe was also a little shocked to see the scene.


    Moreover, she also saw that many of the guests were dignitaries.


    Suddenly, she thought of something. She wondered if Tom woulde to Mr. Hall''s birthday party.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    "Isabe, who are you looking for?"


    A female ssmate next to her found her looking around, so the girl asked curiously.


    Isabe shook her head. She did not find Tom. She didn''t think it strange as Tom was in trouble now.


    How could hee to such a grand birthday party?


    "Nothing. I''m just looking around." Isabe said.


    A few female ssmates thought that Isabe was still thinking about Heath, and they became even


    more determined to introduce Isabe to a handsome man.


    At this time, a few boys walked over from the front. In the middle of them was a very handsome young


    man. He was in his early twenties and his skin was pretty good. His bangs were very thick. He was


    dressed in the current popr Korean style. It was no surprise that he was a star in the Entertainment


    Industry.


    His appearance excited a few of Isabe''s female ssmates. They all liked handsome men and were


    very excited to see such a handsome boy.


    In addition to the young man in the middle, the other boys were also quite handsome. They wore


    famous brands and one could tell at a nce that they were children from rich families.


    When they saw Isabe, they also showed an amazing look. Beautiful women like Isabe were rare


    wherever they went.


    "Young Master and the others are here!"


    "Oh my god, this man in the middle is too handsome. He looks like stars in South Korea!"


    "That''s right. This handsome man is called Coen. He is the school hunk at the Finance University next


    door. He is super handsome. The rarest thing is that his family is also very rich. He is both rich and


    handsome."


    "Is he a friend of Mr. Hall, too? That''s amazing."


    Isabe listened to thements of a few female ssmates and could not help but look at this Coen


    a few more times. She had to admit that this man named Coen was very handsome and he was even


    more handsome than Heath. Also, Coen was very heroic. He was not like those men who were


    handsome but weak.


    However, Isabe did not feel much towards Coen. Ever since she met Tom, her aesthetic standards


    were somewhat influenced by him. She no longer liked handsome young men. She was more


    interested in mature men.


    Soon, those people came over and greeted Isabe and the others warmly.


    These boys were from the Finance University next door, and they were friends of a female ssmate of


    Isabe. This time they came to Wade''s birthday as they regarded it as a way to show their alignment


    and they knew Wade as well.


    These girls were all interested in Coen, but now Coen''s eyes were fixed on Isabe, and he didn''t


    move his sights away from the very beginning. Those girls all knew that nothing could happen between


    them and Coen.


    They were also considered beautiful women, butpared with such a beautiful woman like Isabe,


    they were still much worse.


    "Coen, let me introduce you to them. This is my bestie, Isabe. She is the campus belle of our


    university. There are a lot of men pursuing her."


    Coen''s eyes shed with passion, and he smiled brightly. He took the initiative to greet Isabe. "Hi


    Isabe! I''m Coen."


    Isabe didn''t react much to Coen''s enthusiasm. Instead, she just nodded and said hello.


    Coen frowned slightly. As the school hunk, many girls had a crush on him. Even if the campus belle in


    his university had been taken down by him. No girl would be so cold to him.


    Isabe''s cold attitude made him a little unhappy. But the more she did this, the more he felt satisfied


    when he conquered her, so he gave a super sunny and handsome smile and said, "Isabe, you are


    the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Can I add your WhatsApp?"


    Coen was sure that Isabe would agree without hesitation as he never failed when he said this before.


    That''s right. Those girls all looked at Isabe enviously.


    But Isabe''s response stunned him. "No."


    "What?" Coen asked in surprise.


    Isabe was cold. Instead of answering Coen, she found a seat and sat down by herself.


    Her reaction made Coen''s mouth twitch twice. He was the school hunk of his university. When had he


    ever been ignored like this?


    However, he could not be angry. This was because Isabe was so beautiful that it was not


    exaggerated to describe her as a national beauty. Especially when people saw the aura emanating


    from Isabe, they could tell that Isabe was the daughter of a rich family.


    Seeing that Coen''s expression was not right, the female ssmate quickly exined, "Mr. Sally, please


    forgive her. Our Isabe''s character is like this, especially cold. She had been in love with her ex for


    three years and had never kissed her ex. But once you be her good friend, she will be very nice


    and warm to you."


    Another female ssmate also exined, "Yes. Isabe just broke up with her ex. She''s in a bad


    mood, so we called her over to make more friends and forget all the unpleasant things in the past."


    When Coen heard this, he smiled, and his mood suddenly brightened up. He waved his hand and said,


    "You''re worrying too much. How could I be so stingy? Besides, I admire women with a strong


    personality the most."


    As he spoke, Coen picked up his goblet and took a sip. He looked so handsome that the girls could


    only exim in their hearts.


    "Isabe, what''s wrong with you today? Don''t you always like handsome men? Coen is so handsome.


    He should be what you like." The girl asked Isabe curiously.


    Isabe said faintly, "I don''t have the idea of falling in love right now."


    "Well, I didn''t ask you to date him right away. Let''s acquaint yourself with him first. When you have a


    crush on him, you can think about developing your rtionships. Anyway, he''s already here. Just make


    more friends."


    Isabe thought about it and thought that she was right. Anyway, she had alreadye. It was good to


    make more friends.


    She went back to chat with Coen and the others.


    Coen and the others were especially excited when they saw hering. They tried their best to


    pretend to be somebody in front of Isabe, hoping to get Isabe''s favor.


    If they could make Isabe smile, they would be even more ecstatic.


    Isabe was bored. These men were handsome, but their thoughts were too childish. They were not on


    the same level as Tom.


    Now she began to regreting to the birthday party tonight. It was really boring.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She made up her mind that after dinner, she would go back to school and not go to KTV with them. It


    was boring.


    Just then, Isabe saw a figure appear in the front. She was suddenly stunned and stood up abruptly.


    Her sudden action startled Coen and the others. Isabe had always been very cold, and it was the first


    time that she had lost herposure.


    She even rubbed her eyes, thinking that she had an illusion. Immediately, she realized that she saw it


    right. It was really the person she was thinking of. She smiled brightly from the bottom of her heart. In


    an instant, the world was back to spring, and the beauty was overwhelming. Her smile was the only


    colorful thing in the whole world.


    Especially Coen and the other boys, when they saw Isabe''s smile, their expressions froze!


    The man sitting opposite Isabe thought that Isabe was smiling at him. He was ecstatic and his


    heart was beating fast.


    Then Isabe left and walked quickly towards that figure...

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Isabe saw clearly that the person was Tom!


    When she actually saw Tom clearly, she suddenly became happy and excited.


    She had felt the party was boring and would rather go back to the dormitory and read.


    But Tom''s arrival changed her feeling in an instant. She was much more excited than when she had got


    a toy she really wanted in her childhood.


    In fact, during this period of time, she missed Tom a lot, especially after she knew that Tom was in


    danger.


    She was a top student, and good at every subject, but she couldn''t figure out why she missed him. She


    clearly hated Tom at first.


    Was it because that time when Tom told her Heath''s betrayal that she suddenly felt grateful to Tom?


    Isabe couldn''t figure it out. Maybe, she was a grateful person.


    Coen and the others were obviously stunned when they saw Isabe leaving so soon. They didn''t know


    what had happened.


    Even those female ssmates who had known Isabe for a long time were very surprised. In their


    impression, Isabe was very cold and indifferent to others. Even if Heath came here for her, she


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    wouldn''t be so excited.


    They stopped talking and looked at Isabe to see who she was going to see.


    The closer she got to Tom, the faster Isabe''s heart beat. It was an indescribable emotion. She had


    seen Tom not long ago. How could she be so nervous? This was not like her at all.


    However, while she was in a daze, Tom, who was in front of her, suddenly disappeared!


    She instantly felt upset. She quickly looked around for Tom, but she still did not see him.


    Tom disappeared right under her nose!


    Isabe was especially disappointed and even felt ufortable as if she had lost her favorite toy. She


    felt like crying.


    How could that be? She and Tom were not even friends.


    "Miss Payne, are you looking for me?"


    Just then, behind her, a gentle voice suddenly came, which stunned her for a moment. Then she


    immediately turned around and saw Tom who was smiling at her.


    Isabe felt a strange feeling in her heart. She felt what she had lost came back. A bright smile


    appeared on her face again.


    "Uncle, you must be mistaken. Why should I look for you?" Isabe said, but she couldn''t help raising


    the corners of her mouth.


    Tom was stunned. Wasn''t Isabe walking over happily to him just now?


    But since Isabe said so, Tom didn''t bother to stay here. He said, "Oh, that''s my mistake. Bye."


    After that, he turned to leave.


    After going on a fast for three days, Tom adjusted his condition to the best. He had 30% confidence to


    defeat May. He rushed over directly to attend Wade''s magnificent birthday party.


    This time, he came by himself and tried to keep a very low profile and hide in the crowd. Because of his


    being low-key, no one found him after he arrived.


    Isabe was the first to find him.


    He was here to do something big today, so he shouldn''t have much contact with Isabe.


    When Isabe saw him leaving, she felt humiliated and angry. She stomped her feet and shouted at


    him, "Hey, Tom, why did you ignore mest time you came to my house?"


    When Tom heard her words, he was stunned and turned around, "Last time, I had something to handle


    at home. I didn''t have time to say anything to you. I''m sorry."


    When Isabe saw that he apologized and was very polite, she thought he was really a very gentle


    person. Thinking that her father, Myles, had said Tom was in danger, she felt especially sad.


    "I was joking with you. I''m not angry with you." Isabe unconsciously spoke in a much gentler tone,


    and even looked at Tom with a little pity andpassion in her eyes.


    Tom was sharp enough to capture Isabe''s emotions and then smiled. Just as he was about to speak,


    someone came over. It was Coen and the others. He had to give up.


    "Isabe, you''re here. We were looking for you." Coen said with a smile. Then he looked at Tom and


    when he saw that Tom was dressed in low-grade clothes, he couldn''t help but show some disdain.


    "Who is this?"


    He thought he was really subtle in showing his disdain, but in fact, Isabe saw that and her impression


    of him became even worse. She ignored him and said to Tom, "Tom, these are friends of my


    ssmates. I just met them."


    Tom had a strange expression on his face. Why did Isabe exin this to him?


    Coen''s face immediately darkened.


    The other boys were also a little hostile to Tom, because they couldn''t ept the fact that they lost to


    such a man who looked too ordinary and obviously older than them.


    Some of the female students were also surprised. They were all Isabe''s ssmates. They had


    known each other for years and had never seen Isabe treating a man so well.


    "Isabe, who is this older man? Is he your rtive?" A female ssmate asked curiously.


    Isabe thought about it and said, "I met him on the blind date my grandfather set up for me. His name


    is Tom."


    "What?!"


    This shocked everyone. They widened their eyes and looked at Isabe in disbelief.


    Even Tom was stunned. He didn''t expect Isabe to say that.


    Seeing their shock, Isabe smiled even more brightly and continued, "I''ll leave you alone. Don''t worry


    about me. I''ll sit with Tom."


    As she spoke, she went straight over and grabbed Tom''s arm.


    She was born with a cold personality. It was really difficult for her to hold a man''s hand, and her face


    flushed.


    However, she did not resist at all. Instead, she felt quite excited.


    This scene made Coen and the other boys'' faces darken, and they were full of hostility to Tom, thinking


    he was their rival in love.


    Those girls were also dumbfounded and looked at Isabe in surprise. They had known Isabe for so


    long and had never seen Isabe holding a man''s arm so intimately. She just held hands with even


    Heath.


    But now, Isabe''s chest was nearly pressed against Tom''s arm, which showed her affection for him.


    The corner of Coen''s mouth twitched violently. He was so jealous.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    He had never felt so bad before!


    From the moment he saw Isabe, he had made up his mind to get Isabe and he had absolute


    confidence in himself.


    But unexpectedly, a man suddenly appeared snatched away the woman he liked. How cruel to him!


    He couldn''t stand it.


    He stared at Tom, wishing he could punch Tom to death.


    But he knew he couldn''t do that. First of all, they were at Wade''s birthday party. If he made a scene, he


    was embarrassing Wade, who was very powerful. If he offended Wade, he would be terribly punished


    and his entire family would be implicated, so he would never dare to do anything here.


    But that didn''t mean he would give in!


    He smiled again and said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, right? I''m Coen, the chairman of Sally Group is my


    father. I wonder what''s your job?"


    Tom could tell what Coen was thinking about immediately. But he was here to do something important


    today, and he didn''t want to waste time with him. Tom said directly to Isabe, "Isabe, I have


    something else to do. I can''t apany you. Have a nice time with your friends."


    He was about to take his hand out and leave.


    However, Coen thought he did that because he felt inferior. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but


    rise and he felt proud.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Isabe felt reluctant. She grabbed his arm and refused to let go of


    him. She said, "Where are you going? Let me go with you."


    Seeing Tom looking at her in surprise, Isabe blushed and exined, "Don''t misunderstand. My


    grandfather has asked me to get along with you."


    So that was the case...


    Tom smiled and said, "Then you don''t have to do that from now on. Your grandfather has already made


    a decision to draw a line with me."


    Isabe naturally knew about this, but she didn''t understand her grandpa''s decision. Was their the


    Paynes so afraid of May?


    "I haven''t thanked you for helping mest time." Isabe looked at Tom and said.


    "What happenedst time was idental, and I''m not helping you. Well, you''d better keep a distance


    from me, or it''s not good for you." Tom said seriously.


    The topic of their conversation changed so fast that no one else understood.


    Realizing Tom didn''t want to be close to her, Isabe became angry.'' I''m the campus belle and the miss


    of the Paynes. I took the initiative, but why do you keep estranged from me? Well, the more you want


    to distance yourself from me, the more I will get close to you.'' She thought.


    So Isabe took Tom''s arm again and said coquettishly, "Brother Tom, just be with me. I haven''t talked


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to you for a long time."


    Hiss...


    When Tom heard Isabe spoke to her in a coquettish way, he could not help but gasp. Was she still


    the Miss Payne he knew?


    And the other female ssmates were also quite shocked. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes,


    they would have thought that something wrong had happened to Isabe! How could she be so


    coquettish?


    Unbelievable.


    And Coen and the boys were even more envious, jealous, and angry.


    Tom thought for a while. Anyway, he had nowhere to go now. He might as well stay and eat with young


    students like Isabe, waiting for Wade and May.


    So he said, "Okay, then I''ll talk to you."


    When Isabe heard Tom''s promise, she was in a good mood and smiled brightly.


    After sitting down, Coen couldn''t wait to say, "Isabe, you haven''t told us what Tom does and what


    school did he graduate from?"


    Just as Isabe was about to speak, Tom said, "I''m an unemployed bum. I can''tpare to you rich


    children."


    Tom was right about that. He had already handed over the management rights of all his three


    Sure enough, when they heard that Tom was unemployed, they immediately showed disdain.


    Isabe was stunned. She did not expect Tom to answer like this, but she did not expose Tom. Instead,


    it was the disdain of Coen and others that made her feel particrly ufortable.


    Another boy said, "By the way, I think you''re not young anymore. I wonder which famous school you


    graduated from?"


    They were all top students in a finance university and felt proud of their school.


    Tom smiled again and said, "I didn''t go to college."


    "Hahaha... Really? Is there anyone who hasn''t gone to college in today''s society?"


    "Why, is it embarrassing not to go to college?" Tom narrowed his eyes and asked.


    The boy waved his hand and said, "It''s quite embarrassing for us, but it should be normal for you. After


    all, you are not a young student but still unemployed. Going to college is nothing you can imagine."


    The other boysughed at him as well, and their expressions were especially disdainful.


    Isabe''s face became even colder. She especially hated the way theyughed at Tom. They just relied


    on their families and enjoyed their life. They were no match for Tom at all!


    "Enough!" Isabe couldn''t help but stare at them, "Tom is not unemployed. He''s just joking. He''s the


    chairman of that powerful ZQ Media. In addition, there are two otherpanies, Tengyue Advertising


    and Shield Security Company. He''s much more powerful than your elders. How dare you brats mock


    him? Where did you get the courage?"


    Isabe was rarely so angry. She couldn''t bear to see their disdain anymore.


    They were stunned for a moment, then Coen burst outughing. "Isabe, are you kidding? Can he be


    the chairman of the ZQ Media? You''re treating us like a fool."


    "That''s right! He''s just a delivery guy with a cheap outfit. Haha."


    "Well, Isabe must have been deceived by this guy."


    None of them believed her words, but they allughed at him.


    Even the girls now agreed that Isabe had been fooled by Tom. As long as they were sane, they


    would not believe that Tom was the big boss. Wasn''t that a joke?


    A female ssmate pulled Isabe aside and said worriedly, "Isabe, what''s wrong with you? You


    were deceived by this guy."


    "Yes, Isabe, I think you should be careful. There are so many liars nowadays. They may cheat you,


    such a beautiful girl, out of money and sex."


    "It seems that Heath''s betrayal has affected you so much and now you were deceived. s..."


    Isabe said, "What are you talking about? What I just said is true. Tom is really the chairman of ZQ


    Media. He is very rich."


    When the girls saw Isabe''s confident look, they were even more worried that Isabe had been


    brainwashed.


    Isabe still wanted to exin, but when she saw Tom''s indifferent face, which showed that he didn''t


    seem to care at all about beingughed at. She was discouraged and didn''t want to help him exin.


    At this time, they were talking about Hans, the birthday boy tonight. A boy asked Coen, "Coen, I heard


    that you and Mr. Hall are good friends. Can you introduce us?"


    When the girls heard this, they immediately ignored Tom, who was a nobody.


    Coen said proudly, "Then you''re really asking the right person. Mr. Hall and I have been good friends


    for many years. As long as I introduce you to Mr. Hall, you can be close to him, but if you want to get


    along with Mr. Hall, it''s up to you."


    After hearing this, they were all excited.


    When Tom heard this, he had a strange expression on his face. Then he smiled at Coen and said,


    "Coen, since you and Wade are friends, I wonder if you can introduce me as well."

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Before Coen could say anything, a boy next to him immediately shouted, "How dare you address Mr.


    Hall without an honorific title!"


    Coen waved his hand, leaned backfortably in the chair behind him, and looked at Tom with a half-


    smile. "Why, you want to make friends with Mr. Hall too?"


    His current posture was particrly arrogant, and it seemed that knowing Wade was something worth


    bragging about.


    Tom smiled and said, "Yes, is there a problem?"


    Coen suddenly burst intoughter and said, "Of course. The problem is serious. You should take a


    fucking look at yourself. Are you qualified to make friends with Mr. Hall? Haha!"


    When the others heard Coen''s words, theyughed at him wantonly. In their eyes, Tom was an


    embarrassed clown.


    Isabe couldn''t stand it any longer. Tom was obviously a big shot. Why was he ridiculed by these


    young rich men? Were they out of their mind?


    Then, Coen began to brag about how good his rtionship with Wade was, how awesome Wade was,


    and how difficult it was to be his friend, which made others admire him more.


    Tom had a rough idea. Now Wade was moving into top gear, and his fame was even greater than


    before. May had given him all these, so it was obvious how powerful this May was.


    Seeing that how indifferent Tom was when he was ridiculed, Isabe regretted asking Tom here with


    her, which made her a disgrace. Unconsciously, she kept some distance from Tom.


    Just then, a few people came over from the opposite and they were surprised to see Isabe here.


    "Isabe, aren''t you at school? Why are you here?"


    "Dad, mom?"


    It was Myles and Caroline.


    Isabe stood up, greeted them and said, "I came with my ssmates. Why are you here too?"


    Myles said, "I was invited by Mr. Hall. In fact, your grandfather is here too."


    Hearing that Hawthorne was here, Isabe was even more surprised. She could assume that Mr. Hall''s


    was really someone powerful!


    "Where''s grandpa? I''ll go to be with you." Isabe said.


    The others also began to greet Myles and Caroline, and Coen was especially ttering and


    enthusiastic. Now that he recognized Myles and knew that Isabe was Myles''s daughter, his passion


    for Isabe turned to be stronger.


    He knew how capable the Paynes in G State was. If he could get Isabe, he would be sessful


    overnight. There was no reason for him not to try hard.


    At this moment, Myles noticed Tom, frowned slightly, and said to Isabe, "Is this your ssmate?"


    As Tom turned his back to Myles, Myles did not recognize him.


    Isabe said, "Dad, he''s Tom."


    "What?" Myles was stunned.


    When Coen saw this, the corner of his mouth rose and a sneer appeared. Tom was really an idiot. He


    didn''t try to project a positive image in front of Isabe''s parents. How could such trash beat him?


    Tom turned around and smiled at Myles and Caroline. "Mr. Paynes, Ms. Lopez nice to meet you again."


    This time, Tom did not call them uncle and aunt, and his attitude towards them was obviously


    estranged. Myles and Caroline instantly realized the situation. Tom was deliberately being indifferent to


    them.


    Ever since May warned them, they had drawn a clear line with Tom. Now that they saw Tom, no matter


    how thick-skinned they were, they couldn''t help but blush. It was very awkward.


    "Hello, Mr. Howard. Nice to meet you." Myles smiled awkwardly and said, "Then excuse us. Isabe,


    After that, Myles took Isabe away.


    When the others saw Myles calling Tom Mr. Howard, they were all stunned. A question came to their


    mind. Was Tom really a big shot?


    The smile on Tom''s face remained the same. He watched Myles pull Isabe away in a threatening


    manner and keep a distance from him. He smiled, then sat down and continued his meal as if nothing


    had happened.


    Coen frowned and looked into Tom''s eyes with a little more ferocity. Anyway, now that Isabe had left,


    he no longer had to pretend to be nice. He stared directly at Tom and said, "Tom, I don''t care who you


    really are. From now on, stay away from Isabe. Otherwise, I have my way to make you unable to


    survive in G State!"


    In order to cooperate with his threat, these boys were also eyeing Tom with menace.


    Those girls also despised Tom, thinking that Tom was just a piece of trash.


    Tom drank to himself and ignored Coen,


    which made him feel very embarrassed. His face became even angrier. He stared at Tom and was


    ready to teach Tom a lesson at any time.


    "I''m fucking talking to you. Did you hear me?"


    Coen was angry and mmed the table furiously.


    The noise attracted the attention of the people around. Soon, they recognized Tom and changed their


    expressions.


    "Isn''t this Tom?"


    "Oh My God, am I dreaming? It''s Wade''s birthday today. How dare hee here?"


    "Oh My Dear Lord, it''s indeed Tom... Who are these kids? How dare they yell at Tom? Are they going to


    die?"


    "Sally is this your son. How dare he offend Tom?"


    The middle-aged man looked over and his face immediately changed. He began to panic and ran over


    quickly.


    He had met Tom before. Now, Coen, this bastard, dared to yell at Tom and threaten Tom. He was


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    looking for his death! Coen''s father was so scared. He immediately ran over to stop his son, ignoring


    his status.


    "Dad, you areing just in time. This guy dares topete..."


    Coen was very happy to see Maximilian here. Now that his father was here, wasn''t Tom going to be a


    dead man? But before he could finish his sentence, his father, Maximilian, pped him hard across the


    face. "Bastard! How dare you to be rude to Mr. Howard?"


    Then, Maximilian immediately bowed and apologized to Tom. "Mr. Howard, please forgive me. My son


    was so stupid. I beg for your mercy, Mr. Howard."


    Maximilian''s fat body bowed low and begged Tom for mercy. Big drops of sweat dripped down his


    forehead, and he was especially scared.


    Coen was originally very angry, but when he saw Maximilian''s humble and frightened look, he was


    immediately stunned and realized that he had caused big trouble.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    The other college students were also dumbfounded and wore an incredulous look. Even Coen''s father


    had to be respectful to Tom. How powerful was Tom''s background? Could he really be a big shot?


    Tom didn''t respond to Maximilian''s apology. Instead, he enjoyed eating and drinking, looking especially


    mysterious and powerful.


    Maximilian''s forehead was sweating even more. He gave Coen a kick immediately and swore, "Coen!


    You bastard. Apologize to Mr. Howard now!"


    Even if Tom had lost ground now, he was not someone Maximilian could afford to provoke. Above all,


    Tom had cultivated to an advanced level. If he was really annoyed, he could even hit them to death.


    Therefore, Maximilian was truly afraid of Tom. He couldn''t care less about his pride and apologized in a


    hurry.


    Coen was totally stunned. It was too embarrassing for him to apologize to Tom in front of so many


    people. How could he continue staying in the circle in the future?


    "Dad, are you too old to think straight? Why should I apologize to him? Doesn''t my face count?" Coen


    said defiantly and straightened himself up.


    At this moment, Tom spoke. He gave a meaningful smile, looked up, and said to Maximilian, "I


    appreciate your son''s backbone."


    Hearing that, Maximilian got more scared, especially when he saw that faint smile on Tom''s face. He


    only felt a bucket of ice water pouring down from over his head, making his hands and feet freezing


    cold. He was terrified!


    He was shivering.


    Ignoring that, Maximilian pped Coen on the back of his head with all his strength, making Coen


    scream in pain. Then he gave Coen a kick on the shin, and Coen knelt down in front of Tom with a


    thump. Maximilian shouted, "Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Howard!"


    Now Coen realized that things were getting worse. He had never seen Maximilian so angry and scared,


    so he made an apology to Tom at once.


    Tom stared at Maximilian, who was covered in a cold sweat and decided not to make things difficult for


    him. He just waved his hand and said, "Get away."


    As if being granted a general amnesty, Maximilian beamed with joy and ran away with Coen.


    After what had happened, many people did not dare to stay with Tom anymore and left one after


    another.


    Tom was happy that it became quiet again so that he could eat and drink as he pleased.


    "Dad! What was that Tom''s background? Why are you so afraid of him? At least our family is also a big


    family in G State. You''ve disgraced the Sally Family by making me kneel down to him in front of so


    many people!" When they got back, Coen said, unconvinced.


    Maximilian pped Coen on the head and swore, "You bastard, how can you say that? How dare you


    offend Tom! Do you know who he is? He is the chairman of ZQ Media, TY Advertising, and Shield


    Security Company! If I hadn''t protected you just now, you would have died!"


    Coen was still not convinced. "Even if he is the chairman of ZQ Media, you don''t have to be so afraid of


    him. Our family is powerful too! Dad, I think you are a real dotard."


    Maximilian said, "What the hell do you know! Just use your shitty brain and think it over. Would I have


    been so scared of him if he was simply rich? The scary part of him is that he is a superb master of


    Innate Realm! Peter was killed by him some time ago!"


    When Coen heard this, he widened his eyes with surprise. "No way. Isn''t Peter Mr. Hall''s father? He''s


    the vice president of the North Sky Association! Was he killed by Tom?"


    Maximilian said pettishly, "That''s why I''m so afraid of him. If he had begun the fight, you would have


    been a corpse."


    "I don''t think he dares to do that in front of everyone, does he?" Coen''s voice grew much lower. Finally,


    he was a little scared now.


    Maximilian sighed with sparkling eyes as he said, "There''s something you don''t know. Some time ago,


    Peter''s junior sister, May, took action personally and beat up Tom''s mother''s family violently. Then she


    used her power and isted Tom, threatening that she would beat Tom to death. Today is Wade''s


    birthday. Tom dared to attend the party because he wanted battle it out with May. In this case, do you


    think he didn''t dare to do that? It''s easier for someone like Tom to kill you than to step on an ant!"


    Coen gasped. It was until now that he realized how powerful Tom was. He had really gone to the gate


    of hell by humiliating Tom just now.


    Coen couldn''t help but turn around to look at Tom, looking scared.


    At the same time, Tom''s identity was exposed too. Many people had recognized him, and it had caused


    heated discussions. Everyone stayed away and kept a distance from Tom.


    So such a scene was happening. There was no one at the table around Tom, and the seats were


    empty. Only Tom was sitting there, and it looked particrly weird.


    Tom gave a self-deprecating smile. It seemed that he had be the god of gue now. A week ago,


    he had still been a big shot, and all the powerful people in the circle had wanted to curry favor with him.


    But now, because of May, everyone began to alienate him and turn against him.


    "What? Tom is here?"


    Mr. Murphy was chatting with a few friends. When someone reported to him, he became astounded


    suddenly. It was Wade''s birthday today. How dared Tome?


    The next second, he figured out Tom''s purpose. He was going to fight May to the death!


    The others also realized this. While shocked, they were also excited and expectant.


    Last time, Tom had beaten Peter to death in the huntingpetition. Most people hadn''t seen it. To


    them, it was a huge pity.


    But now, finally they wouldn''t miss it!


    It was said that May''s cultivation was better than Peter''s. The battle between Tom and her must be


    extremely spectacr!


    For a moment, anyone who learned the news began toe alive.


    Mr. Murphy sighed and said, "Tom is really tough. Even at this time, he dared to take the initiative to


    battle it out with May. It''s rare to see someone with such courage! No wonder he can cultivate to such


    an advanced level at such a young age."


    His words were approved of by others. Although they had drawn a line with Tom, they still admired Tom


    at heart.


    "He sure has great courage, but it''s more likely that he will be defeated by May this time."


    "Yes, May is overwhelming. It is said that she is already in the upper realm of Innate Realm, while Tom


    is in the middle realm at most. He is no match for May for sure."


    "In any case, Tom is going to die this time. Fortunately, I don''t have a friendship with him. Otherwise,


    May will hate my guts and then I''ll be doomed."


    Almost everyone was pessimistic about Tom, thinking that Tom was courting death to havee here


    this time.


    Something popped into Mr. Murphy''s mind instantly. He asked, "Where''s Amelia? Where did she go?"


    A cry came from the side. "No, Amelia went to Tom!"


    "What?!"


    Mr. Murphy was shocked. He looked in the direction of Tom at once and did see Amelia sitting next to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "How dare youe to me at this time? Aren''t you afraid of offending May?"


    Tom looked at Amelia in front of him and asked curiously.


    Amelia dressed up today, wearing a very elegant evening dress and makeup, which matched her


    beautiful face, sexy figure, and charming temperament. Her charm as a woman was perfectly


    disyed.


    A woman like her, no matter where she went, was the absolute focus.


    In the distance, Isabe''s eyes were still on Tom. When she saw Amelia sitting down next to Tom, she


    felt inexplicably ufortable.


    Isabe had always had absolute confidence in her appearance. No matter where she went, she was


    always the most beautiful one. But Amelia, who was with Tom now, was even more beautiful than her,


    making her very unhappy.


    Amelia''s appearance also attracted a lot of attention. Tom was already the focus of the audience now.


    Therefore, anyone who appeared beside Tom would attract great attention.


    "I see you''re bored here alone. So I''m here to apany you." Amelia said with a smile.


    Her smile shone brightly all around, tugging at the heartstrings of many people.


    It had to be admitted that Amelia was so charming that no man could resist her charm. Even many


    women were amazed by her.


    Now Amelia looked at Tom with a little more sadness, as if she had seen Tom fail.


    Tom remained silent for a while and said, "You''d better go. I''m not sure I can defeat May."


    Amelia smiled more charmingly. She even held Tom''s hand, which was on the table, "Then I must stay


    with you."


    When Tom''s hand was held by her, he felt Amelia''s determination and sadness, and he was deeply


    moved.


    All along, he thought that Amelia was a fickle woman, and the love that Amelia had showed to him was


    fake. So he didn''t like Amelia very much. Thest time at the hotel of the huntingpetition, Amelia


    found him at midnight and told him her feelings for him, but he wasn''t touched.


    But now, under the circumstances of being utterly isted, Amelia still resolutely stood up to


    apany him. It couldn''t be fake anymore, but the deepest voice in Amelia''s heart.


    How could a person be heartless?


    No matter how hardhearted Tom was, and no matter how deep his guard was, he was moved by


    Amelia.


    This was the second woman besides Phoebe who was willing to die with him.


    So Tom did not push Amelia''s hand away, but remained silent for a while and said, "Amelia, once May


    kills me, you will be implicated. Is it worth it?"


    Amelia smiled and said, "I love you, so it''s worth it."


    Tom''s body trembled slightly. He really didn''t expect Amelia to be so determined and love him so


    deeply.


    When Mr. Murphy and the people from Cloud&Sky Pavilion saw that Amelia was still talking to Tom at


    this critical juncture, they were very angry. Amelia was going to kill their Cloud&Sky Pavilion!


    Tom nced at Mr. Murphy and the others, then said to Amelia, "Aren''t you afraid of implicating the


    Cloud&Sky Pavilion?"


    Amelia shook her head and said, "I will draw a clear break with the Cloud&Sky Pavilion, so I will not


    implicate them."


    As she spoke, she opened her mouth to Tom. Tom immediately saw that there was a white capsule in


    her mouth. It was poison. As long as Amelia bit it, it would kill her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she died, the Cloud&Sky Pavilion would not be implicated.


    "s, why are you doing this?" Tom sighed deeply and said rather helplessly. He always wanted to


    stay away from the secr world and women, but he just couldn''t.


    Amelia shook her head and said, "You don''t have to bear any psychological burden. This is my choice.


    Besides, I also have my purpose. As long as you can defeat May this time, you won''t reject me


    anymore. With your care, my identity will be different from now on and my status will be greatly


    improved. Even the Cloud&Sky Pavilion will bow to me. Thus, this is a win-win game."


    Tom was such a smart person, so how could he not know what Amelia was only saying this to ease his


    psychological burden. Amelia was not taking a risk at all, but was going to die with Tom.


    Now that he had said that, Tom decided to speak frankly and sincerely. He held Amelia and said, "If I


    kill May this time, you, Amelia, will have a ce in the future."


    Amelia had always been very calm, but her eyes suddenly turned red when she heard this. She


    nodded hard and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    The people of the Cloud&Sky Pavilion were so angry to see Amelia and Tom being so lovey-dovey.


    They made up their minds that when Tom was killed, they must make a clean break with Amelia and


    not be implicated by her!


    At this moment, someone shouted, "Wade and May are out!"


    Everyone moved eyes away from Tom and Amelia to look at the stage. Sure enough, they saw Wade,


    who was dressed in festive clothes and was surrounded by a lot of people. May was standing next to


    him.


    At this moment, Wade was in high spirits. There was a bright smile on his face and he felt very proud.


    Seeing thousands of peopleing to his birthday party, he felt a sense of aplishment. In the


    past 32 years, he had never had such a good time!


    Tom also looked towards the stage. He did not look at Hans at all, but directly at May. There were


    thousands of people present, but May was the only one who could be taken seriously by him.


    May felt his gaze and looked over immediately.


    In the air, it seemed that two invisible sharp light shed across, then collided fiercely, causing an


    explosion.


    This was the first time Tom had seen May. He was really strong, much stronger than Peter.


    This also aroused Tom''s desire to fight. The stronger the opponent, the more excited he became!


    There was a sudden hush. Everyone tacitly stopped talking and looked at Tom and May.


    Wade was giving a passionate speech with a bright smile on his face. Suddenly, he realized something


    was wrong. No one apuded, no one cheered, making him dissatisfied. What happened to these


    guests? They were so rude.


    However, he immediately realized something was wrong. He looked down the stage and followed


    everyone''s gaze. Then he saw Tom and couldn''t help but shiver violently.


    Tom was here?!


    He uncontrobly became afraid. He already had an instinctive fear of Tom.


    May, who was standing next to him, snorted fiercely and coldly, "I''m here with you. Don''t be afraid,


    idiot!"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Wade shuddered, became afraid, and quickly ttered him, "Yes. We have you around, why shall we


    be afraid of Tom?"


    May red at him, then looked at Tom without concealing her murderous intention to kill Tom.


    There were thousands of people present, and none of them didn''t feel creepy.


    "There''s going to be a good show!"


    "Yes, May and Tom are about to fight. They are both top masters at Innate Realm. Their life and death


    fight will definitely be marvelous!"


    "We didn''te here and got nothing."


    "I have to admire Tom''s guts. At this time, he still dares to take the initiative to provoke May! He has


    balls!"


    "Hmph. I think he''s brainless. Who is May? She''s a famous female devil. She killed every family


    member of her enemy more than ten years ago. Now that more than ten years have passed, her


    cultivation has reached a terrifying level. Tom is just a newborn. How can he be May''s opponent?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Tom had won Peter. And Peter is also a master at Innate Realm who has


    enjoyed a good reputation for a long time."


    "Gee, what is that Peter? May is a lot more powerful than him. Even if Peter and Tom united, they


    might not be May''s match. Tom wants to defeat May himself? What a dream!"


    "Damn, is it true that May is so powerful?"


    "Of course. She is a true genius who can only be seen once in 30 years."


    Everyone present began to discuss enthusiastically and was very excited.


    When Isabe heard these discussions, she asked worriedly, "Dad, is Tom really not May''s match?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Myles sighed and said, "They are not on the same level. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Isabe clenched her lips.


    Coen also knew about it now and was especially excited. He thought Tom would die this time.


    Simrly, many people were waiting to see Tom being defeated.


    Everyone thought that with May''s character, she would immediately use all her strength to defeat Tom,


    but May did not do so. She took her eyes away from Tom and continued to celebrate Wade''s birthday.


    Tom also took his eyes back. The corner of his mouth rose slightly and a smile appeared.


    Tonight''s birthday party, because of Tom''s appearance, became different. The atmosphere was very


    weird. There were thousands of people here, but it was surprisingly quiet, and no one dared to make


    any noise.


    Wade had May as his backer, and now he was not afraid of Tom at all. Instead, he felt very excited. He


    felt that Tom came here purely for looking for death. After May took action and killed Tom, his position


    would be even more unshakable!


    Thinking of this, he was especially happy, and the smile on his face could not be concealed.


    He said loudly to everyone, "Today is my thirty-second birthday. Thank you foring. Let me give you


    all a toast!"


    As he spoke, he raised his ss and toasted everyone.


    There were nearly 4,000 people here. All of them stood up to show respect to Wade. Even the


    Hawthorne and his family members, people from the Cloud and Sky Pavilion, and other dignitaries all


    stood up and toasted Wade.


    Only Tom and Amelia were still sitting there, unmoved.


    Amelia felt great pressure at this moment. She was a person who had seen and experienced a lot


    before, but the situation here still made her breathless.


    The more she felt like this, the more she admired Tom. It was because Tom was very calm, drinking


    and eating his own way without being affected at all.


    Just as Wade was about to gulp down his drink, Tom made a move. He threw the pot at Wade hard.


    The speed was extremely fast, and ordinary people could hardly see any trace. They could only hear a


    sharp piercing sound. It was as if the air had been cut. The sound was especially piercing.


    The wine pot reached in front of Wade from tens of meters away in less than a second. It was about to


    hit Wade in the face! It was conceivable that once it hit him, Wade would faint on the spot and his face


    would be disfigured.


    Wade was at least a master at Extrinsic Peak. He immediately felt the power of this wine pot. He was


    so scared that his head went numb and his face turned pale.


    Just then, May, who was standing next to him, made a move. Her expression was cold, and she made


    a bold move to catch the wine pot which came quickly.


    However, even if she had caught the pot, the wine in the pot was still spilled out because of the huge


    inertia. More than half of the wine was poured on Wade, making him be especially in a mess.


    Wade was frightened. He panted heavily with ayer of cold sweat on his forehead.


    This scene shocked everyone. No one expected Tom to do this to Wade.


    When Wade came back to his senses, he was furious and pointed at Tom and scolded, "Tom, are you


    looking for death..."


    Wade''s face was twisted. The wine he had just been poured had a high alcohol concentration. Some of


    the wine got into his eyes, making him feel pain.


    Tom ignored him and drank and ate without caring about other things.


    The whole room quieted down.


    May snorted, and with a flick of her hand, the wine pot flew towards Tom even faster.


    Tom didn''t even look at it. He dodged it easily, but the person behind him was not lucky. That person


    was hit hard in the chest by the wine pot, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, making a miserable


    scream.


    The people around them all dodged quickly, and their faces turned pale with fear.


    "May, no matter how domineering you are, you don''t have to attack the guests, do you?" Tom said with


    a smile, his face full of amusement.


    May''s face was extremely gloomy. Tom was challenging her majesty!


    Wade was so angry that he gritted his teeth. "Tom is so hateful. Fuck!" He thought.


    "Tom, you''re risking your neck." May narrowed her eyes and showed her murderous intent.


    Even Wade, who was standing next to her, felt creepy.


    Tom didn''t answer her, but said directly to Wade, "Today is your thirty-second birthday. As your old


    friend, I''ll give you a gift."


    As he spoke, he snapped his fingers and a few people came in carrying a huge object. A piece of white


    cloth was draped over it. Tom moved the white cloth. The thing under the cloth was a bronze clock


    which was half a man tall!


    At Wade''s birthday party, Tom sent him a bronze clock. This could be regarded as a curse to let Wade


    die as early as possible.


    Everyone in the room was shocked to see this. Tom was going to have a fight openly with May. None of


    them would stop until one was dead!


    Wade was so angry that he almost went crazy. He pointed at Tom and cursed.


    Tom smiled. Others only saw him holding the bronze clock in one hand, which weighed more than a


    hundred kilograms, and moved forward step by step to Wade and May. His imposing manner was


    magnificent. He was like the god of war. Everything that stood in front of him dispersed. People were so


    scared that they quickly got away.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Tom became more and more dominating as he stepped forward. The huge stadium suddenly quieted


    down. Everyone held their breath and stared at Tom.


    Not everyone had the guts to challenge the entire the Halls on his own.


    Amelia looked at him from behind and clenched her fists. She was so nervous that she could hardly


    breathe.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Tom''s broad back left an indelible impression on her!


    In fact, she was not the only one. There were many people present. When they looked at Tom''s back,


    they were also deeply shocked.


    Isabe''s eyes widened and her breathing quickened. Tom was so charming that she would never


    forget him for the rest of her life!


    "Tom is really a big shot. No wonder his cultivation is at such a high level although he''s so young. If it


    were another ordinary man, he would be crushed immediately, let alone dared to challenge May."


    "Yes, Tom is really a genius. Unfortunately, he is still too naive and impulsive. He shouldn''t have


    challenged May at this time."


    "What a pity. Tom will be killed today..."


    Master Fann, Hawthorne, Myles and the others all shook their heads and felt sorry for him. They didn''t


    think Tom could defeat May from the bottom of their hearts.


    There were also a lot of people who were waiting to see Tom''s being embarrassed. At this moment,


    Tom was pressured and walked forward with his back up.


    The pressure was so great that it was unprecedented. Tom had never experienced such a scene


    before.


    The pressure pressing on him was overwhelming. His muscles and bones were under great pressure.


    It was a wonderful feeling. It was like a shy man was forced to speak in front of thousands of people.


    That kind of pressure could really overwhelm a person.


    Tom was under much more pressure than that.


    Because he would be the enemy of the entire the Halls and the enemy of May. Moreover, May alone


    could scary enough.


    With just one nce, Tom could tell that May was far more powerful than Peter!


    No wonder she could be called a rare genius in thirty years, but it was because of this that he became


    more excited. He felt it challenging to fight such a genius.


    As he walked over, hundreds of experts surrounded him. There were more than a dozen of them who


    were at Extrinsic Peak. They were all staring at him, trying to beat Tom up.


    Tom stood five meters away from Wade and May. He stopped and put down the huge copper clock,


    making a dull sound.


    "Tom, you really want to go to hell today. Very well, you are a dead man today!" Wade gritted his teeth


    and looked at Tom with a ferocious expression.


    Tomughed. He pped the copper bell and made a loud thud. He said with a sneer, "Wade, you


    shouldn''t have got Phoebe and her family into trouble! Today, you would be killed! by! me!"


    After saying this, Tom suddenly threw the copper clock out.


    The force was so strong that the thick copper bell rushed towards Wade at a fast speed.


    Feeling the tremendous force, May couldn''t be calm anymore. Her expression finally changed. At the


    critical moment, she had to grab Wade''s arm and pulled him violently, so he could avoid the bronze


    bell.


    But the Halls behind him were not so lucky. They were hit and fell to the ground, seriously injured and


    screaming.


    When people present saw this scene, their scalp tingled and they gasped sacredly. They did not expect


    Tom to be so fierce. The bronze clock of more than a hundred kilograms was like a basketball to him,


    and it hurt so many people in an instant.


    May was finally angry. Her eyes widened and she roared, "Tom, you must die!"


    Then she couldn''t hold her anger any longer and directly attacked Tom.


    It had to be said that May''s cultivation was really incredible. With her move, Tom felt as if the sky had


    been torn apart and copsed.


    If Tom had not defeated Peter, he would not be able to bear this move and his spirit would be affected


    and he would have been defeated in an instant.


    May''s cultivation was so high that she could affect the spiritual world of an expert in the Innate Realm.


    It was shocking!


    Fortunately, after the war with Peter, Tom''s strength had greatly increased, or else he would be killed by


    May now.


    Almost in an instant, Tom returned to normal. Facing May''s p, Tom did not choose to take it. He took


    two steps back to avoid it. When May''s momentum was half weaker, he made a violent attack and


    punched May in the ribs.


    May moaned. Her eyes seemed to have turned ck now, which were very scary. In an unexpected


    angle, she suddenly stepped out and wanted to kick Tom to death first.


    And Tom did not let her seed. He immediately changed his moves. In a second, he used three kinds


    of methods to fight May. The speed was extremely fast and overwhelming.


    All the furnishings around them were blown up in all directions as if there were explosives on them, and


    some of them were cracked.


    "They start!"


    "That''s amazing! How powerful they are! They are no longer human beings!"


    "They are at Innate Realm! I think they''re simr to the superhuman, just like superheroes in movies."


    "This is excellent. It''s worth it to see two masters of the Innate Realm fight once in my life!"


    "If only I had the same power..."


    "You? Wake up..."


    More than 3,000 people at the scene began to get excited, and many people still wanted to take out


    their cell phones to take a video.


    Unfortunately, Tom and May''s movements changed too fast. And their phones were not professional


    equipment, so even though they recorded the fight, they could not see their movements clearly.


    Tom finally felt the horror of May. He thought even if there were two Peter, they couldn''tpare to


    May. No wonder so many people were afraid of May.


    "Tom, your strength is indeed beyond my expectations. In the future, I may not be your match. But


    today, you will die!" May stopped and stood ten meters away from Tom. They looked at each other.


    Tom smiled and said, "May, as a master of the Innate Realm, you actually attacked ordinary people. No


    matter how high your level is, you are just a piece of trash! I can kill your lover, Peter, and I can also kill


    you."


    When Peter was mentioned, May was furious. "Tom, you killed my senior, I must kill you for revenge!"


    "You want my life? Well, if you can,e and get it! Hahaha..."


    Tom burst outughing. At this moment, he was confident and unrestrained and heroic, like an immortal


    with iparable charm.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Many of the women present were deeply impressed by Tom''s confidence!


    Especially Amelia and Isabe, whose hearts were thumping with excitement.


    Their eyes were fixed on Tom. At this moment, Tom was so handsome, confident, and charming.


    Amelia bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly. She knew that she would never forget Tom in her life. If


    Tom was really killed by May, then she would follow him to die.


    Logically speaking, for a woman who had seen too much hypocrisy, she would not fall in love with a


    man so easily. Especially she and this man had not had any unforgettable experience.


    But in fact, she fell in love with Tom hopelessly. She was like a flying moth darting into the fire. Falling


    in love with Tom was destined.


    Isabe''s feeling was not that strong but Tom''s confidence also left an indelible impression on her.


    But to May, Tom''s words were a great provocation, a great offense, which ignited her anger.


    "You Will Die a Terrible Death!" She was gnashing her teeth. And then she no longer retained her


    strength. Instead, she exerted herself all of a sudden.


    Her tsunami-like momentum swept through the entire stadium. And more than 3,000 people present


    were terrified, trembling as if they were frozen.


    Master Fann said in horror, "May is really horrible. Is that the cultivation of the higher level of the Innate


    Realm? Even we can feel such a huge shock, and I can''t imagine how much pressure Tom has to


    bear."


    "May''s so powerful. I didn''t know she''s so powerful before. Many people thought that Peter''s cultivation


    was above her. But the contrary is true!"


    "She''s scary..."


    "Tom is doomed!"


    Hawthorne''s heart beat faster too. He was just an ordinary person, and May''s terrifying momentum had


    done huge damage to his heart. Sitting on the stool, his face was pale and he was breathing heavily.


    He had to take medicine to keep calm.


    Hawthorne was not the only one who was suffering. Many elderly people felt overwhelmed too.


    And her opponent, Tom, did feel unprecedented pressure, which made his breathing a little faster.


    In his spiritual world, May was no longer a human being, but a dark female devil with three wings on


    her back. Her wings were made of ck iron and were extremely strong!


    After a while, May exerted her spiritual power even harder, and in an instant, her consciousness


    enveloped Tom.


    Tom could clearly feel that the air around him seemed to be sticky at this moment. It was not a


    gas anymore, but turned into liquid. Of course, this was his illusion. It was because May''s momentum


    was too overbearing and fierce, which directly affected him.


    How powerful May was!


    ''Bang''!


    Tom did not dodge the punch from May, but chose to punch her back.


    He couldn''t retract but move forward now.


    Moving forward brought him hope of life, but retreating brought him only death!


    An invisible sound wave, emanating from the center, made a huge noise, forcing the people who were


    close to them to cover their ears. It was too loud, much louder than they could bear.


    "Good!"


    Tom roared loudly and then began to fight back. He was fighting May with all his might.


    Their moves were extremely exquisite and fast, much better than those in martial arts movies.


    ''Bang bang''...


    They kept moving, jumping, punching each other, and the sound they made excited people present.


    Some ordinary people with poor eyesight could not follow their movements at all.


    ''Boom''!


    May''s raised her right palm up to her head, then flipped it down again. With such a simple action, it


    seemed that she had overturned heaven and earth and held and pressed the earth on Tom. It was


    domineering. May seemed to be using the entire continent to suppress Tom.


    And Tom felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. He subconsciously wanted to step back and had an


    idea that he could not bear it.


    But he had no room to retreat, because he knew that once he retreated, he would be at a


    disadvantage, and then would be defeated and killed by May, such a master!


    So at the critical moment, Tom made the quickest and most correct decision, which was to punch her in


    the chest to break May''s continent.


    Now he was the god of war. Facing the suppression of god, he was unyielding, unwilling, and he


    shouted out his resistance. He would stab a hole in the sky and destroy the earth!


    ''Bang''!


    Almost instantly, Tom''s punch hit May in the palm. It seemed that he was taking advantage of it.


    But actually, he suffered losses because May had prepared for a long time. Her punch bringing was to


    stamp on Tom, but Tom fought back immediately, though not as powerful as May''s.


    ''Poof''!


    So Tom spat out a mouthful of blood. May''s punch hurt him, mainly because May was too powerful.


    "Oh my god!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Tom!"


    In the crowd, Amelia and Isabe both screamed out. When they saw Tom hurt, they were extremely


    anxious. Amelia''s eyes were red and she almost burst into tears.


    As for Wade, he was so excited that he couldn''t hide the smile on his face. He kept shouting, "Kill him!


    Kill him! Hahaha..."


    Surprise shed through May''s eyes. She did not expect that Tom would be able to stand her punch. It


    was one of her trump cards. Even if it were Peter was here, he couldn''t stand it.


    And his brain was smashed by her.


    "Tom, you lost." May sneered without stopping and began to attack Tom even more fiercely.


    Tom''s eyes were indifferent. At this moment, he seemed to have suddenly lost his soul and be an


    emotionless machine.


    Facing May''s crazy attack, he had no choice but to fight back.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Tom did not respond to May. Others thought Tom was doomed.


    However, they were still surprised that Tom could stand May''s attack for so long. They had thought that


    Tom was vulnerable and would be defeated soon.


    They were both masters of the Innate Realm, and they caused huge damage!


    The fight between Tom and Peter in the forest had caused such a big stir, and it could be imagined that


    how shocking the damage was due to the fight between Tom and May. Everything they had touched


    exploded and flew around.


    Fortunately, they were in the gym, and there were no residents nearby, or else there would be big


    news. But even so, the people around the stadium were wondering what happened, and they thought


    that there was a demolition.


    There were many people on the spot, and many of them were identally injured. They were trembling


    with fear.


    "My God, are they still human beings? They''re so scary!"


    "They must be tyrannosaurus?!"


    "No wonder it''s said that the masters of Innate Realm are extraordinary, like the superheroes in the


    movie. It is true!"


    "I think even bullets can''t hurt them. Amazing, how amazing!"


    Everyone dodged far away, afraid that they would be hurt because they could not stand the damage


    caused by Tom and May.


    Tom had now been at a wonderful stage. He had blocked his senses of smell, hearing, vision, and


    touch.


    At this moment, he seemed to be the only one in the world. More than 3,000 people on the spot


    seemed to disappear. There was only silence. And even May''s figure was blurred in his vision.


    It was as if he had entered his own meditation, using his own instincts to manipte his body, so that


    he could block out the mental impact May had on him.


    And May immediately noticed that and her expression changed for the first time. "This bastard..."


    May was especially shocked because she had never seen such a method before. How could he


    manage to block all his senses and fight against her relying on his instincts? She even felt that Tom


    was soulless and was just a robot.


    She had never seen such a method in her lifetime! It was beyond herprehension of the Innate


    Realm. She even suspected that Tom was already dead.


    The key was Tom was more powerful and frightening after he closed his senses and became a ''shell''.


    May was under great stress and felt that she couldn''t even stand Tom''s attack.


    The main reason why she was able to stamp on Tom was that her spiritual cultivation was much


    stronger than Tom''s. She kept invading Tom''s spiritual world and finally made Tom unable to exert his


    strongest power. Therefore, she would defeat him.


    But now, Tom''s spiritual world was no longer affected by her. In this way, her advantage over Tom


    disappeared. What else could she use to defeat Tom?


    But fortunately, her realm was higher than Tom''s, so she could defeat Tom with her martial arts alone.


    Since that was the case, May stopped invading Tom''s spiritual world. Instead, she attacked Tom


    violently.


    Although she was a woman, her martial arts were incredible. Not only were her martial arts great, but


    her physical strength was also endless.


    If it were not Tom but other masters of the Innate Realm, they would have been scared by May''s fierce


    attack.


    But Tom was not affected at all, because he was already a ''shell''.


    And his fighting instincts were shockingly terrifying. Like a sophisticatedputer, his fighting instincts


    could learn May''s moves in a short time, and then improve himself. Gradually, they were matched in


    skill and strength.


    May was getting more and more frightened. She even suspected that Tom was not a human being, but


    a machine!


    All of a sudden, she roared at Tom. A huge wave of sound expanded from her mouth and rushed


    towards Tom. The sound was so loud and deafening that even Wade, who was hundreds of meters


    away, could not stand it. His ears buzzed with pain and he had to cover his ears. And it was more


    unbearable for other ordinary people.


    It was as powerful as the Lion''s Roar in the martial arts movies.


    This was one of May''s trump cards. Even if Tom was a master of the Innate Realm, his eardrums would


    have been broken and then he would lost his strength and be defeated.


    But Tom seemed to guess that. When May exerted ''the Lion''s Roar'', he reacted in advance. His


    earlobe pressed against his earholes tightly, avoiding the impact of May''s roar.


    Almost at the same time, Tom also roared at May. The roar was as loud as May''s. It was even louder. It


    was a dragon chant, shocking others'' minds.


    May''s expression changed in an instant!


    She did not expect that Tom could learn that so quickly, and his roar was even more powerful than


    hers. The wave of roar blew her hair and clothes up. It could be seen how strong it was and how loud it


    was.


    Bang!


    May''s brain exploded. She couldn''t press her earlobe against her earholes like Tom. At this moment,


    her eardrums were about to break, and blood flowed out of her ears. And she was extremely shocked!


    As a result, her movements were a little slower. And in front of such a top expert like Tom, such a w


    was fatal.


    Tom immediately seized the opportunity and punched her quietly. It was as if his fist had appeared from


    the void, breaking all May''s retreats. May could not dodge at all, so she could only watch this punch


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    hitting her chest.


    With a thud and a heavy bang, May spat out blood. His strength was so great that it destroyed all her


    strength and she flew out like a piece of scum.


    Then she fell heavily to the ground, her face full of pain. She was seriously injured!


    The scene quieted down all of a sudden.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that the scene in front of them was true. May was


    defeated by Tom? This was too... unbelievable!


    His punch broke several ribs of May and all her confidence.


    She lost, and she lost to a junior like Tom!


    Wade''s pupils constricted, and his face was filled with fear and disbelief. He was pale, and his legs


    were trembling. He kept saying, "Impossible, impossible... How could Tom win..."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    He was right. May was a top expert in the upper level of Innate Realm. She was famous in the circle,


    and many people were afraid of her. Tom, on the other hand, was a neer who had just been


    cultivated to the Innate Realm for less than half a year.


    Moreover, a few months ago, Tom was merely an expert in Extrinsic Peak. It only took him such a short


    time to be an unattainable existence?


    He really couldn''t ept this!


    Why, why would there be such a capable person in this world? Comparisons were odious.


    Simrly, May was the most horrified one. In the life-and-death struggle with Tom just now, she could


    clearly feel that Tom was constantly improving himself and his learning ability was exceptional. She had


    never met such a person!


    Why? It was not reasonable.


    In particr, Tom''sst punch was too fantastic. Until now, she couldn''t figure out how he punched her.


    His strength was so strong that he beat her to a serious injury!


    More than 3,000 people present looked at Tom with awe and shock. At this moment, no one dared to


    look down on Tom.


    In particr, some people who had talked about him behind his back were now all numb and began to


    panic with fear. They wanted to p themselves. How stupid they were!


    As for Amelia, she was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. Tom won, who did not disappoint


    her! It proved that her choice was right. A light appeared in her dark life and drove all the darkness


    away.


    Tom, under the gaze of so many people in the room, he began to move and walked towards May. His


    eyes were cold and emotionless.


    It meant that he was still in the "shell" state, without emotion or consciousness, butpletely out of


    thebat instinct.


    Soon he walked up to May. May saw his cold eyes and could not see a trace of "human". Even her


    strong psychological quality could not help but tighten her heart with fear.


    "Tom, I really underestimated you. I lost. From now on..."


    It seemed that May had given in and admitted defeat. In her current state, she could not win Tom at all.


    If she still fought with him, then she must die.


    She lowered her head and her eyes shed with coldness. She was not that kind of person who could


    easily admit defeat. When she recovered, she would kill Tom''s friends and then Tom!


    It was her murderous intent that was caught by Tom. Before she could finish her sentence, Tom kicked


    her with his leg like a whip. The speed was extremely fast, approaching the speed of sound and


    seemingly blowing up the air. With a bang, May realized what happened and wanted to dodge, but she


    was seriously injured, which greatly affected her speed. Unable to dodge, she was kicked heavily by


    Tom. She screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood again, being kicked ten meters away.


    This kick was too heavy and her waist was about to break!


    Tom''s punch hurt her seriously, and his kick made her lose the ability to resist.


    She gritted her teeth and trembled with anger. When had she been hurt like this in public? This


    humiliation drove her crazy.


    "Tom, how dare you attack me! I will kill you."


    May threatened Tom coldly.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, her pupils suddenly shrank. She saw Tom had alreadye to


    her again. His clear ck and white eyes, without any emotion. He was just a cold machine. At this


    time, Tom, like the devil from the hell, wanted to devour her!


    She immediately sensed Tom''s murderous intent. No, or it couldn''t be called murderous intent. She


    simply didn''t think of her as a human being. Now Tom only had the instinct to fight and wanted to end


    her life like a pig or a dog.


    It was horrible. May was really terrified, and began to tremble from the depths of her soul!


    "Tom, you can''t kill me..."


    Bang!


    Tom ignored her and kicked her again. May was at least the top expert at the upper-level of Innate


    Realm. Now she was prepared for Tom''s kick even if she was seriously injured.


    But she could not dodge every kick from Tom.


    Bang bang...


    Tom''s legs were like iron whips, constantly beating May''s body. May stepped back. After a while, Tom


    had kicked May so hard that she couldn''t even stand.


    Everyone looked at this scene and felt creepy. They had an unprecedented fear of Tom!


    May looked so miserable now that she had no strength to fight back. She fell to the ground and was


    dying. In her usually cold eyes, there was intense fear and despair. She began to beg for mercy. "Tom, I


    was wrong. I shouldn''t be against you. Please let me go, please..."


    The way May begged for mercy now deeply stimted everyone, especially Wade. He was now like in


    the abyss, bone-chilling cold!


    May were defeated, no ability to fight back.


    Tom stepped on May''s chest and looked down at her. His eyes were as dark and emotionless as ever,


    which was the most frightening thing.


    Crack!


    Tom stepped hard and crushed May''s chest. May straightened up for a while, and there was despair,


    regret, fear, unwillingness, and reluctance on her face. She froze, and then died.


    May was dead.


    More than 3,000 people present received this message that May was killed by Tom in front of so many


    people. This impact was great for everyone!


    After all, May was not nobody, but an expert in the Innate Realm. Now she was dead.


    Everyone looked at Tom and only felt bone-chilling fear and cold.


    Tom still didn''t "wake up". After he stepped on May, it was as if he had done something easy. Then he


    turned around and looked at Wade.


    Wade''s whole body trembled when he saw Tom''s eyes. He wanted to turn around and run, but his feet


    seemed to be rooted to the ground and could not move at all.


    "Tom..."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Before he could say anything, Tom was already in front of him.


    Tom grabbed Wade''s neck with one hand and lifted him up. Wade''s feet iled around in the air,


    helpless and scared.


    As Tom''s hands tightened, Wade felt a great pain and his neck was about to be crushed. He couldn''t


    breathe. His vision began to disappear and he was about to die.


    At this moment, a shout came from behind, "Tom!"


    It was Amelia. This shout made some emotions appear in Tom''s cold eyes. Slowly, he began to regain


    consciousness with his eyes rolling.


    He turned around and saw Amelia looking at him with fear and worry.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Tom regained his senses. Meanwhile, his face changed colour. As soon as he loosened his right hand,


    Wade fell to the ground, and the air was filled with the stench of urine. Obviously, Wade was so scared


    that he peed his pants.


    Amelia walked over carefully and stared at Tom. "Tom, are you okay?"


    Tom shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Did I scare you just now?"


    Amelia nodded first, then shook her head. As soon as she was sure that Tom had regained his


    consciousness, she threw herself into Tom''s arms with deep affection.


    Just now, she was so worried. Now that Tom had defeated May, she cried with joy and hugged Tom


    tightly. She was unable to hold back her tears.


    Tom felt quite distressed and moved by her emotions. He put his arm around her, patted her on the


    back, and said gently, "It''s okay."


    "Well..." Amelia grew to be rxed by the constion of Tom; she nodded hard and mustered up the


    courage to kiss Tom on the lips, "From now on, I belong to you. You cannot abandon me."


    Tom stiffened and smiled bitterly.


    At this moment, Wade wanted to escape, but Tom kicked a stone even without looking back, which


    smashed Wade''s back. Wade fell to the ground, screaming.


    Tom walked over with a cold face, stepped on Wade''s chest, and looked down at him. "Wade, I would


    have spare your life since I had killed Peter. But you didn''t appreciate my good intention. How dare you


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    call May to put a crimp?"


    Wade was so terrified that he trembled to beg for mercy. "Mr. Howard, Mr. Howard! You are the bigger


    fish, please spare me this time! I''m begging you. I really don''t want to die, please~~please~~"


    Today was Wade''s birthday, and the event was unprecedentedly grand. Almost all the famous officials


    with big titles in G State hade to support him. It was originally a glorious day for Wade, but


    because of Tom''s appearance, the situation waspletely reversed. Wade was extremely


    embarrassed!


    He couldn''t care less about this now. Now he was really scared out of his wits. Even May was no match


    for Tom, so he could never take revenge. He just wanted to save his life right now. He was still young


    and didn''t want to die!


    Tom narrowed his eyes and looked at him coldly, saying, "Wade, you shouldn''t have hurt the people


    around me. What''s more, you beat the Scotts up and down so badly! You''ve already crossed the line."


    Hearing this, Wade was so terrified that he quickly begged for mercy and exined, "Mr. Howard, that''s


    not what I meant. It''s May''s crazy idea. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Now he betrayed May without any vestige of dignity.


    Hearing his words, more than three thousand people present were utterly contemptuous of his


    disrespectful pleading.


    Tom sneered. Of course, he wouldn''t believe Hans'' lies, let alone spare Wade.


    Although Wade was in despair, stepping down on his chest, Tom ended his life.


    Until now, everyone was inplete silence!


    Everyone was stunned, staring at Tom ¡ª a mighty person or a demoning from hell.


    Tom killed a person in front of so many people. ording to thew, he was going to be sentenced


    with death penalty.


    But everyone knew that Tom would not die. His future was bright and promising!


    Moreover, things were turned around in G State from this moment on and a new power was merging.


    Undoubtedly, Tom was arising and became the strongest person in G State.


    As for those who chose to draw a clear line with Tom because of May''s warning, they now almost went


    mad with grief.


    Sure they were as they chose the wrong side. Nobody would have thought that Tom who had just been


    promoted to the Innate Realm to be so terrifying, killing Peter and May in session.


    Tom looked around all of their faces. Anyone seen by him felt heart beating, nervous and scared. They


    all quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Tom, afraid that Tom would be angry.


    Now the Paynes and the Cloud and Sky Pavilion had mixed feelings. A wry smile tugged at the corner


    of Hawthorne and Master Fann''s mouths. They really shoot themselves in the foot this time!


    Tom could tell their thoughts, and his lips arched into a thought-provoking sneer.


    "Let''s go." Tom said to Amelia and was about to leave.


    Amelia lovely leaned into Tom''s arms, nodded meekly and left with Tom.


    Tom walked slowly out of the ruins. As he passed the crowd, everyone who stood in front of him


    stepped back and gave way to him a five-meter-wide path to let Tom leave, afraid that they would


    hinder Tom.


    "Tom, what happened just now was a misunderstanding. In fact, the Cloud and Sky Pavilion has always


    been on your side!"


    At this moment, a few people walked out from the side. They were all in the top management of the


    Cloud and Sky Pavilion. Master Fann was bowing while apologizing, with an unprecedented humility.


    Several other Cloud and Sky Pavilion executives also quickly exined that they hoped to restore a


    friendly rtionship with Tom.


    But would Tom restore the rtionship with them?


    Of course, it was impossible.


    He sneered and said a few words faintly, "Get out of here."


    The voice was very low and it sounded like a conversation between friends, but when the words were


    heard by the Cloud and Sky Pavilion, it was like a bolt from the blue, which blew their minds! Their face


    turned pale and became extremely terrified.


    Even Master Fann was frightened. His face was full of regret and panic. He had to ask Amelia for help


    and said in a low voice, "Amelia, could you speak for us? There is a misunderstanding between us."


    Amelia said drily with a cold expression, "There''s nothing to say. I know what the Cloud and Sky


    Pavilion has done better than anyone during this period of time."


    Master Fann''s face darkened when he heard this. Other people from the Cloud and Sky Pavilion were


    also very mad. Amelia, as a member of the Cloud and Sky Pavilion, did not speak for them. She was a


    traitor!


    They even looked at Amelia with a threat in their eyes.


    But how could they hide this from Tom? Tom snorted coldly, stepped on the ground with his right foot,


    and the strength exploded. With a thud, the appeared crack on the hard floor run to the people from the


    Cloud and Sky Pavilion. Finally, Phut! The tile under the man''s feet who looked threateningly at Amelia


    exploded directly.


    "From now on, Amelia is taken by me. Whoever dares to hurt her is going against me. I promise you


    wille to a sticky end."


    Sensing the murderous intent emanating from Tom, all the Cloud and Sky Pavilion members were


    shocked and quickly lowered their heads, not daring to speak anymore.


    On the other side, Hawthorne and his men, who originally wanted to reconcile with Tom, immediately


    dismissed the idea.


    Myles pped himself hard and regretted it to the extreme!


    In the end, Tom and Amelia left the stadium under everyone''s gaze.


    Everyone would not forget what happened tonight, and they knew that after tonight, Tom''s identity was


    <ppletely different!

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Tom came out of the gym and got into the car. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. And Amelia


    was shocked to see his face was pale.


    "Ah, Tom, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Amelia hurriedly hugged Tom anxiously. She quickly lifted Tom''s clothes and examined Tom''s injuries.


    Although Tom seemed to have defeated May with ease, he was also seriously injured.


    He had entered the ''shell'' state, sealed his senses, and left behind instincts to control his body just


    now, which hurt himself a lot.


    May was at the upper level of the Innate Realm. Her cultivation was terrifying, especially in terms of


    spiritual cultivation. She had caused huge damage to Tom''s spiritual world. If Tom hadn''t found this


    method to seal his senses during the three days of ''fast'', he couldn''t have been May''s match.


    In addition to the damage he caused to himself, May also hurt him seriously. After all, her martial arts


    were extraordinary even though her spiritual impact was useless. Now Tom''s hands and feet were


    bruised, and it would take a long time to recuperate.


    "Amelia, let go of me, you-you almost suffocate me..."


    Tom was held in Amelia''s chest, and the plump boobs covered his entire face. He was overdrawn, and


    couldn''t move at all. If Amelia kept holding him tightly, he could really be suffocated.


    He would be a joke if he really died of that!


    If others knew, he would beughed at.


    Amelia screamed and quickly pushed Tom''s face out of her chest. Seeing Tom gasping helplessly, she


    blushed. She stuck out her tongue and said, "Tom, I didn''t mean to."


    Tom had enough fresh air. He had been better now, and he said weakly, "I see. You can send me home


    first. I was seriously injured in the fight with May. I need to rest."


    Amelia bit her lip and asked, "Don''t you need to go to the hospital? You''re seriously injured."


    Tom shook his head weakly and said, "There''s no need to go to the hospital. I just need a week of


    rest."


    "A week?" Amelia''s eyes widened. Suddenly, she thought of something and her eyes were sparkling.


    Tom was too weak to speak, and he did not notice Amelia''s strange eyes. Otherwise, he would not


    have asked Amelia to send him back.


    "Yes." Tom nodded and said, "I''m weak now. I''ll rest in your car. When we get to Dragon Bay, please


    wake me up."


    "Oh." Amelia agreed, then let go of Tom, fastened his seat belt, and started driving.


    Tom was so tired that he fell asleep in less than three seconds.


    Amelia''s car stopped very soon, but it didn''t stop at Dragon Bay, but at another vi area. Amelia had


    bought a vi here not long ago. She hadn''t told anyone about that, and even the members of Cloud


    and Sky Pavilion didn''t know.


    She parked her car and looked at Tom, who was sleeping soundly in the passenger seat. Her face


    blushed with excitement.


    That was great. Tom needed to rest for a week, which meant that during this week, he belonged to her!


    During this week, she would manage to let Tom be hers.


    Seeing that Tom was sleeping soundly, she did not wake him up. Instead, she picked up Tom quietly


    and walked towards her vi.


    She was a woman of power at the Master Realm. A dozen of bulky men were not her match. So she


    could easily carry Tom, who was less than 100 kilograms in weight.


    Tom''s breath hit her ear, making her particrly excited and shy. His breath was warm and she felt


    itching and wet.


    Finally, she carried Tom into the vi and put him directly on the bed. Seeing Tom sleeping soundly, she


    was happy and satisfied. And she leaned over and stole a kiss Tom on the lips.


    Now Tom was in a mess. Not only was he dirty, but his clothes were broken. He had to take a shower


    and change into new clothes.


    Amelia thought about it and tried to call Tom, but she couldn''t wake him up. It seemed that he had


    fallen into a dormant state. So she decided to bathe Tom herself!


    As soon as his thought came to her mind, she was extremely excited. Her pretty face turned red.


    She carried Tom to the bathroom, prepared hot water, and took a deep breath. She had taken off her


    clothes, only left her underwear, and then helped Tom take off his clothes.


    Although she usually looked very seductive, in fact, she was still a virgin. She had never been so close


    to any man, let alone showering with others.


    When she saw Tom''s perfect figure, her breathing began to be faster.


    When Tom was wearing clothes, his perfect figure was hidden. But now she finally saw Tom''s real


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    charm.


    At this moment, she even began to envy Phoebe for having Tom by her side for so long!


    But she still remembered to help bathe Tom, and she couldn''t help but take advantage of him.


    She thought Tom didn''t know what she was doing since he was sleeping soundly, but Tom knew almost


    everything. But now he was too overdrawn to refuse. He was helpless!


    At the same time.


    Dozens of meters away from Amelia''s vi, Sunny, who was dressed in a fiery red suit, withdrew her


    gaze from Tom and tao Amelia. Her eyes were full of anger and she cursed Amelia as a bitch. Then


    she softly got down from the tree and walked towards a ck Mercedes-Benz Maybach on the side of


    the road.


    Master Chou opened the door for her and said respectfully, "Master Sunny, needn''t we take Young


    Master back?"


    A trace of shyness shed through Sunny''s eyes. She was a very pure person. After living for so long,


    she was still a virgin. She had never seen a man''s naked body. But she what she saw through the


    window made her heart beat faster and she felt ashamed.


    She was Tom''s godsister, but she saw Tom''s naked body. It was so inappropriate!


    "No, he''s enjoying now!" Sunny said that through her gritted teeth and then went into the car.


    Master Chou was stunned. Was Master Sunny being shy?

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    The news that May was killed by Tom spread like wildfire all over G State.


    Suddenly, Tom''s reputation reached an all-time high.


    Some people had made a clear break with Tom because of May''s warning. However, they were now


    not only regretful but afraid that Tom would take revenge against them.


    So they couldn''t wait to confess to their mistakes and asked Tom to forgive them.


    Unfortunately, they could not find Tom at all. It seemed that Tom had disappeared, which made them


    even more frightened and uneasy...


    Where on earth was Tom?


    He was still with Amelia. He slept for two days and nights, namely 48 hours.


    The battle with May was too demanding for him, and he was utterly exhausted. If Amelia hadn''t woken


    him up in time, he would have gone crazy by now.


    In the unbroken 48-hour sleep, his injuries were constantly repaired. He was much better when he


    woke up.


    Opening his eyes, He was stunned for a moment at the sight of the scene. He soon felt something was


    wrong...


    This was not his room!


    Besides, this bed was much softer than his.


    Then, Tom felt a woman lying next to him, who was hugging him tightly and putting her thighs on his


    lower abdomen.


    Worst of all, he felt that he was naked, and the other party was in the same state. He could clearly feel


    the touch of her skin.


    In an instant, he held his breath, with his muscles tensed up.


    He turned around in a hurry. Immediately, he saw a beautiful face. The woman was Amelia!


    Could it be that this was Amelia''s house? Amelia didn''t send him back to Dragon Bay at all?


    Damn!


    He was doomed.


    This immediately gave Tom a headache. ording to the situation, maybe Amelia had already done


    something to him.


    "Oh, honey, I''m sorry for you. I haven''t expected to be caught off guard by Amelia. She is such an


    enchantress."


    At the thought of what Amelia had done with him when he was in aa, he felt particrly helpless.


    At this moment, Amelia gave a low moan and woke up. When she stretched herself. Tom blushed, with


    his heart beating faster.


    It had to be said that Amelia''s figure was really voluptuous, not in the least inferior to Phoebe. She was


    definitely a beauty.


    Faced with this situation, Tom was very confused. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Could he


    continue to pretend to be asleep? Or should he question what Amelia had done to him?


    Amelia opened her eyes and looked at Tom. In an instant, she blushed, "You are awake."


    Tom nodded. He was also embarrassed as a thin-skinned man. He said, "When is it now?"


    The best solution was to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Amelia told him the time. When Tom heard this, he was a little surprised that he had been asleep for


    two days and nights.


    Phoebe must be overwrought.


    Judging by his expression, Amelia guessed what he was thinking of and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already


    called your wife and told her not to worry."


    "What?!" Tom''s eyes immediately widened. What the hell was this? If Phoebe had already known their


    affair, he was done for!


    "You! I... Uh! Didn''t I ask you to send me back to Dragon Bay? You... I''m doomed!" Tom pped his


    forehead and looked desperate.


    Amelia put her arms around his neck and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Your wife is not angry at all.


    She asked me to take care of you."


    Hugged like this by Amelia, Tom felt her fairly sexy body and immediately tensed up, "Can you let me


    go first?"


    "No!" Amelia coquettishly wiggled her body and pouted, "I have had sex with you. You can''t abandon


    me, or I''ll tell your wife."


    Tom could only smile bitterly.


    Now he really couldn''t push Amelia away or scolded her.


    He had no choice but to sigh and said, "Amelia, why are you doing this? I''m already married. You''re


    such a charming woman that you can easily find someone better than me..."


    Tom couldn''t continue because his lips were kissed by Amelia.


    "I don''t care. I''ve already decided to apany you for the rest of my life. You can''t abandon me!"


    Amelia said firmly. With her expression softened a lot, she said, "Actually, you don''t have to worry. I just


    want to be by your side. I don''t have to be your legal wife."


    Tom''s lips moved. He could feel Amelia''s deep love for him. No one could be heartless. Until now, it


    was impossible that Tom had no feelings for Amelia at all.


    However, he had such a heavy burden now. It was a risk for Amelia to follow him.


    But it would be too apathetic of Tom to refuse again since Amelia had already said that. He said


    seriously, "Amelia, I have a much moreplicated background than what you know. In the future, I


    will face a formidable enemy beyond your imagination. The slightest carelessness will render me


    doomed! If you follow me, then you will also run the risk."


    Amelia was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Tom to tell her this. With Tom''s current status


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and strength, he had be a superior person. So many people had to rely on Tom for their living.


    How could there be a formidable enemy of Tom?


    In her silence, Tom smiled and pushed her away. He said, "I should go back."


    Amelia came back to her senses, with unprecedented firmness in her eyes. Then she hugged Tom


    tightly and said, "Tom, I''m serious. Even though the future is on the brink of apocalypse, I will always be


    by your side. I''m yours whether I''m alive or dead."


    Tom was stunned. He had never thought that Amelia would be so affectionate towards him.


    However, it was not so surprising that Amelia could say these words when Tom recalled her


    performance at Wade''s birthday party. Under the pressure of May and the Cloud and Sky Pavilion, she


    still chose to apany him at that time.


    "Okay!" Tom held Amelia in his arms. Now, it was an affectation if he continued to refuse her.


    After two days of rest, Tom had felt much better. He had recovered half of his strength, and his injuries


    were slowly recovering. In just a few days, he would bepletely recovered.


    When he got up, he immediately called Phoebe to tell her that he was okay.


    Fortunately, it sounded that there was nothing unusual about Phoebe, which made Tom breathe a sigh


    of relief. He couldn''t help but remember what Phoebe had said to him before. Could it be that Phoebe


    really didn''t mind that he was together with a woman?


    Then Tom called Elliot. Receiving his call, Elliot was especially excited and rxed. Elliot and Malcolm


    had been worried about whether something happened to him for the past two days. After all, Tom had


    never lost contact with them before.


    Then Elliot told him that many people came to apologize to him with expensive gifts during this period.


    Had already guessed this, Tom was not surprised.


    After giving some instructions, Tom hung up.


    Just as Tom hung up and was about to say goodbye to Amelia, he suddenly heard Amelia''s excited


    voiceing from the room, "Mom! How many times have I told you? I will never go back for a blind


    date, let alone marry Wyatt... OK, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve had a boyfriend! Mom, can you make


    sense... Okay, okay, mom, don''t be impulsive. I''ll go back now..."


    Finding Amelia''s annoyance and helplessness, Tom asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Amelia said, "It''s my mother. Afraid that I won''t be able to get married, she has been arranging blind


    dates for me. I don''t know how many men I have rejected. This time, she introduced me to another one


    who was reportedly a well-educated man of the gentry. So she asked me to go back for a blind date.


    She threatened tomit suicide if I don''t go back, s..."


    Suddenly, Amelia thought of something. With her eyes lit up, she said, "Tom, why don''t you apany


    me home? As long as they see that I have found a boyfriend, they won''t force me to go for a blind


    date!"


    When Tom was stunned, Amelia had alreadyid in his arms...

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Tom could not stand Amelia''s coquetry and had to agree.


    However, he first went back to Dragon Bay to show Phoebe and her family that he was fine, then went


    to Elliot and Malcolm for the same purpose.


    Hearing the news of his appearance, a lot of people immediately came to him, giving him gifts,


    apologizing, and fawning over him.


    Tom ignored them all because he knew these people were all timid drifters. This time, because of May,


    they broke off their rtions with him. The next time if the same thing happened, they would also


    choose to betray him.


    Of course, Tom would not choose to offend them. He had to have some air, so he would give them the


    cold shoulder for a while before epting their ttery.


    Tom had now defeated May and became the most popr and famous person in G State, but no


    matter how powerful he was, he could not bear to offend everyone. If he wanted to further strengthen


    himself, he had to keep making friends. No matter when it was always good to have another friend.


    After giving some instructions, Tom and Amelia went back to her hometown.


    Amelia''s hometown was not in H City or Phoenix but in W City, a city with a very good climate and very


    suitable to live.


    It was the first time that Tom hade to W City to see this beautiful scenery. He had a good


    impression of this city.


    Amelia was in a good mood. She was like a magpie that was just let out of a cage. She held Tom''s arm


    the whole time.


    Tom was influenced by her happiness and rxed a lot.


    "Is this your hometown?" Tom asked as he looked at the peaceful town in front of him.


    "Yes, how is it? Is my hometown beautiful?" Amelia looked up and said proudly.


    Tom nodded and said, "Not bad."


    After getting out of the car, Amelia held Tom''s hand intimately and said proudly, "You bet. Our W City is


    a ce of creative minds and gifted talents. There are many beautiful girls here too."


    Tom agreed on that. At this nce, he saw many beautiful women.


    Of course,pared to a beautiful woman like Amelia, they were much inferior.


    At this moment, a surprised voice came from behind. "Amelia?"


    When Amelia heard the voice, she looked back and saw an old man. She said in surprise, "Second


    Uncle, nice to see you."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When the old man saw Amelia, he smiled happily and said, "Youngdy, you haven''te back for so


    long. I thought you were missing."


    Then, the old man saw Tom, who was holding arms with Amelia. Immediately, his face changed and he


    asked in a low voice, "Amelia, who is this?"


    Amelia said with a smile, "He is my boyfriend. Mom has always been worried that I can''t find a partner.


    Now I brought my partner back."


    The Second Uncle did not smile, but his expression became more serious. Instead, he said, "Amelia,


    "What''s wrong, Uncle?" Amelia had a bad feeling when she saw her second uncle''s serious face.


    Her Uncle pulled Amelia aside and said in a deep voice, "Amelia, why are you bringing your boyfriend


    back at this time? Your mother has arranged a blind date for you. He is a whole package and is waiting


    for you to go home! Now that you''ve brought a man back, this is a real p in the face for him!"


    They walked to the side and Tom could still hear them clearly.


    Amelia said calmly, "I don''t care whether the man is at my home or not. What''s the big deal? Actually, it


    is time to make him give up."


    When her Uncle heard this, he became even more serious. "Hey! You must not have such an idea. He


    is the nephew of the city lord. He has a bright future, and he is a brilliant graduate overseas! If you take


    this man back, how can he save his face? Besides, he''s good at every aspect. I think you''d better


    dump this man!"


    Amelia was unhappy after hearing this and said, "So what if he is the lord''s nephew? I already have a


    man I like. Can he kill me?"


    "Amelia, your mother has asked many people for help to get this man to have a blind date with you.


    The man is very outstanding. Don''t let down your mother''s kindness to you." he persuaded Amelia.


    "Uncle, don''t say anything more. I brought my boyfriend back this time just to tell mom not to arrange


    any blind date for me anymore. I''m so annoyed." Amelia said firmly.


    Her Uncle wanted to say something else, but Amelia had already gone back to Tom''s side and


    prepared to go home.


    He looked at their backs and shook his head helplessly and worriedly.


    Tom said, "Your family is powerful. Your mother even gets you a blind date with the lord''s nephew."


    Amelia rolled her eyes and said sullenly, "Don''t joke with me. My mother thinks I can''t get married and


    has been setting me up with others all the time. I have been so annoyed. This lord''s nephew was a


    ssmate of mine. He went abroad to study a few years ago. I didn''t know when he heard that my


    mother was trying to arrange a blind date for me. He then came back. He has called me many times. I


    didn''t like to talk to him."


    Tom did not doubt it. After all, Amelia was beautiful and powerful, so she must have many suitors.


    Not long after, they arrived at Amelia''s house. It was a foreign-styled house in the countryside. The wall


    was a little old. It should have been built about ten years ago.


    There were three cars parked at the door, one of which was a Porsche Cayenne, probably driven by


    the city lord''s nephew.


    "Mom, I''m back. Open the door."


    Amelia shouted into the room.


    Immediately, a group of people came out of the room, men and women, old and young, and their faces


    were filled with joy. When they saw Amelia holding a man''s hand in an intimate manner, everyone''s


    expressions changed.


    As soon as Tom saw this, he knew that this trip with Amelia was not that simple.


    A teenage boy came to open the door and shouted at Amelia, "Sister Amelia."


    Amelia''s face was filled with a happy smile. She stroked the little boy''s head and said with a smile,


    "Musa, I haven''t seen you for two years. You''ve grown so big."


    Musa smiled shyly and scratched his head. Then, he looked at Tom beside him and asked, "Sister


    Amelia, who is this big brother?"


    Amelia said, "He''s my boyfriend. You have to call him brother."


    Musa was polite and called Tom brother-inw. Immediately, he was pped on the back of his head


    by a middle-aged man from behind and the man scolded in a low voice. "He is not your brother-inw!"


    Musa immediately pouted in a grievance.


    The middle-aged man said to Amelia, "Amelia, it''s okay for you to be home. But why did you bring a


    friend back? Didn''t you know that your mother had set a blind date for you and he was the nephew of


    the city lord?"


    The middle-aged man''s tone was obviously unkind and his looked at Tom was especially full of threat


    and contempt. When he saw Tom looking somon, he looked down on him even more.


    He then said, "You must be Amelia''s colleague. Thank you for sending Amelia home. It''s not


    convenient for you to have dinner here. You can leave now."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    He spoke in amanding tone, which showed he was arrogant and looked down on Tom.


    In his eyes, Tom was just Amelia''s colleague, a white-cor worker and could earn at most ten


    thousand a month. Tom was no match for the nephew of the city lord inside.


    How could such a lowly white-cor worker be qualified to be the son-inw of the Castillos?


    Tom didn''t take his words seriously, but Amelia couldn''t bear it. She said angrily, "Uncle, be careful


    about your attitude. His name is Tom. He''s my date, not my colleague. Also, he''s staying for the night."


    When her uncle heard her words, his face immediately darkened and he said, "Amelia, you want to


    destroy our the Castillos? The city lord''s nephew is sitting in the house, waiting for you toe back


    and get engaged! Now you bring a man back without our permission, this is a real p in the face of


    the city lord''s nephew and the city lord!"


    The other people also came over and discussed Amelia disapprovingly.


    "Isn''t that right? We have spared no effort to set up this date for you and the city lord''s nephew. Now


    that you''ve brought back this man, you are embarrassing us."


    "That''s right, Amelia. You''re too thoughtless."


    "And look at this guy. He looks so sly. He''s not a good person. This would sully the reputation of our


    family if you marry such a person?"


    "Not only is he sly, but he is also an ordinary person. His monthly sry is not more than ten thousand,


    right? He is definitely no match for the nephew of the city lord."


    "Amelia, you are a whole package. Don''t marry such a mediocre man. Get him out of here."


    "That''s right. Don''t let the city lord''s nephew see him. Otherwise, he would be angry, which will be bad


    for us. Just now, the city lord''s nephew asked us if you have ever been in a rtionship. We all said


    you were still a virgin."


    "Why are you still talking? While the lord''s nephew is still drinking tea in the house, chase this guy


    away!"


    They were all chattering and showing disdain towards Tom, trying to drive Tom away.


    Tom frowned. He had expected that there would be difficulties in his trip with Amelia this time, but he


    did not expect that even Amelia''s family was so rude and bitchy.


    No matter what, he was a guest who came so far away. No matter how much they didn''t like him, at


    least he deserved to be invited in for tea.


    Amelia was even angrier. She felt worse for them to scold Tom than to scold her.


    "Shut up!" Amelia scolded angrily. "First, he''s my man. I would never chase him away. If you really want


    to do that, then I won''te back! Second, I won''t marry the city lord''s nephew. Stop dreaming!"


    Her words angered many of the Castillos, especially several elders, who began to scold. Two of them


    had a short fuse, and they pointed at Tom''s nose and scolded him in the dialect of W City. Tom was not


    from W City but could know that they were cursing.


    His face turned grim. He was being kind to escort Amelia back. He had even bought a lot of gifts on the


    way, only to be treated badly.


    If it weren''t for Amelia''s sake, he would have been furious.


    "Enough!" Amelia shouted and said coldly, "I won''t go back to this house. You go on a blind date with


    the city lord''s nephew!"


    After that, she took Tom''s hand and turned to leave.


    She was really angry and aggrieved now. She hadn''t been home for two years. This time, she brought


    Tom home but they were treated like this! Were they her family? Sometimes she really didn''t want to go


    home!


    Moreover, they scolded Tom so harshly that she felt it was too much.


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman came out of the room. She looked a little like Amelia and


    shouted at Amelia, "Amelia,e back here!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Amelia stopped, looked back, looked at the middle-aged woman, and said, "Mom."


    It was obvious that Amelia still had some reverence for her mother.


    The middle-aged woman came over and said, "If I didn''t call you, you wouldn''t go home, would you?


    Am I still your mother? Is this still your home?"


    It had to be said that Amelia''s mother was quite imposing.


    Amelia moved her lips and wanted to say something. In the end, she just said, "You''ve always wanted


    me to have a rtionship with someone. Now that I''ve found one and brought them back, uncle and


    the others want to drive us away."


    Amelia''s mother did not reply. Instead, she looked at Tom with an overbearing aura. It was obvious that


    Amelia''s mother had worked in the public services with a rtively high position, so she had an aura


    that ordinary people did not have.


    When Amelia''s mother stared at someone like this, most people would feel ufortable, look away,


    and stammer.


    But it was nothing to Tom. He even had killed that she-devil May.


    "What''s your name?" Amelia''s mother asked Tom.


    "Auntie, my name is Tom. I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Amelia''s mother interrupted him impatiently and waved her hand. "All


    right, you are a guest anyway. Come in."


    Tom smiled. He did not take Amelia''s mother''s contempt to heart. Now he could see that all the


    Castillos wanted Amelia to marry this so-called nephew of the city lord. Now that Tom appeared as the


    boyfriend of Amelia, they would naturally be unanimously hostile to Tom.


    Amelia was relieved to see her mother turn around and return to the house. Tom smiled and said, "I


    didn''t see you''re quite afraid of your mother."


    "Tell me about it. You don''t know how bad-tempered she is usually." Amelia sighed and said, with


    obvious fear on her face.


    Then, Amelia and Tom entered the house together. With the warning just now, Amelia did not dare to


    hold Tom as intimately as before.


    When she came in, she immediately saw a young man sitting on the sofa in the living room. He was


    about thirty years old and not very handsome, but he looked noble, obviously from a prominent family.


    When he saw Amelia, his eyes immediately lit up, and his gaze fell directly on Amelia.


    When Amelia saw his gaze, she frowned unhappily and deliberately tried to hold Tom''s arm. But


    immediately, her mother saw through her, coughed twice, and looked at her threateningly. She


    immediately did not dare to do it.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    "Amelia, why are you still standing there? Say hello to Wyatt."


    Amelia''s mother, Bria, red at her and said in amanding tone.


    Amelia was unhappy, but she did not dare to disobey her mother, so she greeted Wyatt very


    perfunctorily. Anyone could see that she did not like Wyatt.


    Bria immediately frowned and said angrily, "Amelia, what''s your attitude?"


    Wyatt stood up and defended her, "Auntie, don''t scold Amelia. I like her character."


    Bria said with a smile, "Wyatt, you''re so polite. I like you more and more."


    The smile on Wyatt''s face became even brighter. His eyes were on Amelia''s face, without concealing


    his love for Amelia.


    He even secretly scanned Amelia''s body, secretly drooling over her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Amelia''s eyes were sharp that she immediately noticed Wyatt''s eyes and felt even more disgusted with


    him. She thought that Tom was a real gentleman who had never taken advantage of her.


    But Wyatt didn''t take Tom seriously because of his ordinary appearance. Wyatt took out a delicate box,


    opened it, took out a diamond ne inside. He walked to Amelia, smiling, "Amelia, I bought this


    diamond ne from abroad. It suits you very well. I hope you like it."


    This diamond ne was dazzling and others could tell it worth a lot of money. Under the light, it


    shone brightly, and many people in the room widen their eyes at its nobility and extraordinary.


    "Wow! This diamond ne is too beautiful. It''s shiny. It must cost hundreds of thousands!"


    "Hehe, hundreds of thousands? It at least costs a few million dors! Wyatt is the nephew of the city


    lord of our W City! His gift must cost more than a dozen hundred thousand dors!"


    "That''s right... Wyatt is so generous to buy a ne of a few million dors... If someone is willing to


    give me such an expensive gift, I will marry him immediately!"


    "Not everyone is as lucky as Amelia..."


    The diamond ne caused the Castillos to exim, and their eyes lit up.


    When Wyatt saw their reaction, his smile became brighter and his face was filled with pride. In his


    opinion, no one in this world could resist the charm of diamonds, and Amelia was no exception.


    Amelia was really beautiful. She was as charming as a fox, full of femininity. He had never seen such a


    woman before.


    She was an absolute beauty. She would definitely bright a great sex experience for him!


    Bria''s eyes widened when she saw it, and she said, "Oh, Wyatt, why did you give her such a valuable


    gift? It''s too valuable!"


    Wyatt straightened his back proudly and said with a smile, "Auntie, it''s not very valuable. I''ve always


    admired Amelia. When Amelia marries me, I will give you more precious gifts. This diamond ne


    worth eight million dors is just a small gift."


    "What, what?! Eight-eight million dors!"


    Bria''s eyes widened, her breathing quickened, and her expression was full of surprise.


    The other members of the Castillos were also dumbfounded andpletely shocked. They had never


    seen a diamond ne worth 8 million.


    Wyatt was grinning. But he waved his hand and pretended to be indifferent, saying, "Yes, it''s worth


    eight million dors. It''s not very expensive. I will give you more expensive gifts in the future."


    Hearing Wyatt''s words, every one of the Castillos looked at Wyatt even more excitedly. There were a


    few single women who wished they could be Amelia and marry Wyatt on the spot to be the young


    madam of a powerful family.


    Wyatt had thought that Amelia would be very surprised and excited that she would throw herself into


    his arms. That was because he had conquered many women by this method.


    However, when he looked over, he found that Amelia''s expression was very cold and indifferent, not


    excited at all.


    Hmm? What was going on? How could Amelia be so calm? Was Amelia not interested in the diamond


    ne?


    Impossible!


    Soon, Wyatt gave up on this idea. Even if Amelia was not interested in the diamond ne, she


    would be moved by therge sum of money.


    Then there was only one possibility. Amelia was ying hard to get.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Wyatt''s mouth rose again. Smiling meaningfully, he handed the diamond


    ne to Amelia personally, put on a most handsome expression, and said, "Amelia, let me help you


    wear it."


    However, Amelia took a step back and said coldly, "There''s no need. I don''t deserve such an expensive


    gift."


    Wyatt still thought that Amelia was pretending to be reserved and he said with a smile, "Amelia, this is


    my love for you. Although this diamond ne is worth eight million dors, it can''t demonstrate my


    sincerity to you. Don''t refuse my love, okay?"


    Wyatt was about to walk over again and put it on Amelia himself. When he got closer, he was


    intoxicated and even turned on when smelling Amelia''s perfume!


    Just then, a tall figure stood up and blocked him.


    Who else could it be but Tom?


    "Didn''t you hear Amelia say she didn''t want your gift?" Tom said faintly. He was half a head taller than


    Wyatt. He looked down at Wyatt, putting intolerable pressure on him.


    Wyatt frowned slightly. He was unhappy and he said to Bria with slight dissatisfaction, "Bria, who is


    this?"


    Bria could tell from Wyatt''s expression that how ignorant this guy was to block his way.


    Bria''s face darkened. She had regarded Wyatt as her son-inw, and of course she thought Tom was a


    nuisance. In her opinion, Tom was an ordinary white-cor worker. He could not earn much money in a


    year, and he didn''t deserve her daughter at all!


    "He''s Amelia''s colleague." Bria exined quickly, then red at Tom fiercely, indicating Tom to quickly


    get out of here.


    But Amelia was very happy and touched that Tom was willing to help her. She immediately held Tom''s


    arm and leaned her head on Tom''s shoulder. She said sweetly, "His name is Tom. He''s not my


    colleague, but my boyfriend. We have a very good rtionship and have lived together for a long time.


    So Wyatt, you''d better put away your diamond ne."


    In an instant, Wyatt''s face darkened, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Amelia''s words were like a p on Wyatt''s face!


    When he heard that Amelia wasing back, he especially rushed over here from the city and brought


    expensive gifts to meet her. In the end, Amelia told him that she had a boyfriend, with whom she had


    lived together for a long time. It was literally a p on his face.


    When did he, Wyatt, suffer like this?


    When the members of the Castillos in the room saw Wyatt''s expression, they all became nervous and


    panicked. They hated Amelia so much.


    Wyatt said to Bria with a cold face, "Bria, didn''t you say Amelia is single? What''s going on now? You


    have to give me an exnation!"


    Everyone could tell that Wyatt waspletely furious!


    Bria''s scalp immediately went numb and she quickly exined, "Wyatt, don''t be angry. This is a


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    misunderstanding. Amelia is indeed single. She is still a virgin now. What she said just now were to


    tease you."


    Then she red at Amelia and asked Amelia to exin. Obviously, she was threatening Amelia with


    her eyes.


    Amelia had already risked everything. She said, "I didn''t tease him. Tom is really my boyfriend. Mom,


    didn''t you always urge me to meet someone and bring him back? Now I brought him back. His name is


    Tom. He''s from H City."


    After that, she even kissed Tom on the face, deliberately provoking Wyatt.


    Wyatt was so angry that his face turned green. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "All right. You the Castillos are awesome. You even dare to y with me, right? Okay, I see. Wait for


    me!" Wyatt roared angrily, then swung his sleeves and was about to leave.


    His angry look scared all the people in the Castillos. Amelia also frowned with worry.


    No matter how much she disliked Wyatt, it was undeniable that Wyatt was indeed the nephew of the


    lord of W City. His background was powerful. If Wyatt was offended, the Castillos would have a hard


    time in W City.


    She could go back to H City with Tom. No matter how powerful Wyatt was, he couldn''t threaten her, but


    she couldn''t implicate the Castillos.


    "Wyatt, this is definitely a misunderstanding. Don''t take it seriously."


    "That''s right, Wyatt. Amelia is being stupid. You are a magnanimous man. Don''t be annoyed by her.


    Our the Castillos intends to have her married to you, Wyatt..."


    "Wyatt, we didn''t know that she would take a man back. Our the Castillos didn''t intend to y you."


    "That''s right. Wyatt, who are you? We never dare to fool you no matter what!"


    People of the Castillos in the room all begged for mercy and they were all panicked.


    Bria also stood up and said, "Wyatt, listen to me. Is it convenient for you toe over to say a few


    words?"


    Wyatt saw so many people of the Castillos begging him, and it did not look like the Castillos was trying


    to fool him. His anger dissipated by more than half. At this time, when he heard Bria''s request, he


    thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    After walking to the side, Bria said, "Wyatt, I believe you know who auntie is. Auntie wants you to be


    my son-inw. How could I fool you? What happened just now was a misunderstanding. I didn''t know


    that Amelia brought a man back."


    Wyatt snorted and said, "Bria, it''s not that I don''t respect you. You saw your daughter''s attitude just


    now. I came here sincerely to marry her, but in the end, she brought a man back and said that they had


    lived together for a long time, and her body was dirty! If this gets out, where''s my dignity?"


    After a pause, Wyatt chuckled and said, "Will others respect my uncle? Before I left today, my uncle


    gave me a special call and was very concerned about this marriage... Uncle has loved me since I was


    a child. If this was heard by my uncle, hmph! Your the Castillos might not end up that well."


    Wyatt''s words were full of threats. When Bria heard this, her face turned pale and she broke out in cold


    sweat. To her, the identity of Lord was too powerful! It was not someone she could afford to offend at


    all.


    "Wyatt, calm down." Briaforted Wyatt and continued, "Wyatt, don''t worry. This time, Amelia


    brought a man back. She deliberately wanted to anger me. That man outside could not be her


    boyfriend at all. As for they had lived together for a long time, it was even more ridiculous!"


    "This girl has been single all these years and refused to find a partner. I urged her many times. She


    was impatient with me, so this time she deliberately found an actor to deal with me. I''m sure she''s still


    single!" Bria said firmly. In the end, she added, "Besides, from the way she walks, I know she''s still a


    virgin. When she gets married to Wyatt, her first time will be yours."


    When Wyatt heard this, his expression looked much better, and his mood also brightened up. He


    asked, "Bria, are you sure Amelia is really a virgin?"


    Bria saw that Wyatt looked much better and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "Of course, I''m her


    mother. I know whether she''s a virgin."


    Wyatt nodded and said, "Since you have said so, I respect you. I really want to marry her. I am not


    fooling around."


    "I know!"


    When the two of them were chatting alone in the room, Tom and Amelia became the targets in the


    room.


    Everyone stared at Tom unkindly, and many men seemed to want to hit Tom.


    While Tom sat very calmly. No matter how big the scene was, he had already experienced it, and now


    these could not cause any waves in his heart.


    Many elders began to scold Amelia, "Amelia, I didn''t mean to be mean to you. You''re so old, why are


    you still so ignorant! How much did your mother spend to get you a blind date with Wyatt? In the end,


    you brought back such an indecent man. You are going to piss us off!"


    "Wyatt is such a good person. He is the nephew of the lord of the city. He has a powerful background


    and a bright future. If you marry him, you must have done a lot of good things in your previous life!"


    "Amelia, that''s all I have to say. Now dump this man and marry Wyatt as soon as possible."


    Amelia said with a cold face, "Bullshit. I won''t marry Wyatt!"


    "You..."


    "You, you went too far. Do you still care about the Castillos?"


    Just then, Bria and Wyatt came out. The others stopped talking and put on a good face to tter Wyatt.


    Bria walked over and said to Amelia, "Come here for a moment. Mom has something to say to you."


    Amelia did not move immediately but asked Tom first. After Tom nodded and agreed, she left with Bria.


    So, in the huge hall, Tom and the members of the Castillos who were very angry were left.


    Several young and strong youths of the Castillos surrounded Tom and wanted to hit Tom.


    Wyatt gestured to them, indicating that they shall not do anything. He walked up to Tom and stared at


    Tom condescendingly. He said in anmanding tone, "From today on, leave Amelia."

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    However, Tom ignored him and continued to drink his tea.


    He was furious at Tom''s indifference, and his face darkened.


    "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?" Wyatt said coldly and angrily.


    Tom slowly put down his teacup, leaned back on the sofa, looked him, and said, "I won''t leave her."


    Wyatt sneered. "So, you''re deliberately embarrassing me? Tom, don''t be so conceited! My uncle is


    Kieran, the lord of W City!"


    As he said this, he straightened his back and his face was full of arrogance. In the eyes of the Castillos,


    he was extraordinarily domineering.


    However, he was just a clown and an ant crawling on the ground in Tom''s eyes. Tom was powerful


    enough to kill masters at Innate Realm like Peter and May, so how would he be frightened by a nobody


    like Wyatt?


    "So?" Tom asked leisurely.


    Wyatt was extremely angry at Tom''s contempt. As Kieran''s nephew, he was admired almost by


    everyone. He was always treated respectfully, but this guy dared to despise him. It was unforgivable!


    "You''re risking your neck. You know?" Wyatt gritted his teeth.


    "Wyatt, why are you gabbling nonsense? Just beat him up and he will behave!"


    "That''s right, Wyatt You''re tarnishing your reputation by talking to him! Let us beat him up and throw


    him out!"


    Three young men of the Castillos men were rubbing their hands and surrounding Tom. They were


    going to beat him up.


    They had be Wyatt''sckeys.


    Tom''s expression was weird. These guys were not even martial artists. They were just ordinary people,


    and they were weak. At first nce, he could tell that they were yboys who had already been ruined


    by wine. The three of them were not a match for him at all.


    "I advise you not to be rash." Tom frowned and said.


    However, they mistakenly thought Tom was afraid, and they sneered, "Why, now you''re afraid?"


    "I''ve thought he''s a tough man. But he''s afraid before we start, haha."


    "You can kneel down and kowtow to Wyatt to apologize. For Wyatt''s sake, we can let you go for this


    time."


    The other members of the Castillos also looked at Tom yfully. In their eyes, Tom was like a piece of


    trash.


    Tom, "..."


    He felt speechless. Amelia was clever and well educated. Why were her family members so foolish?


    But now he was in a dilemma. Anyway, they were Amelia''s family. Did he really need to fight against


    ordinary people? As an extraordinary master, he shouldn''t attack ordinary people.


    But he didn''t want to hear the offending words.


    Just as he was in a dilemma, Amelia had stood out. She said impatiently, "Mom, you don''t have to say


    anything. Anyway, I''ve already done what I promised you. Now that I''ve found a boyfriend, you don''t


    have to worry about me!"


    Amelia came out of the room and saw Tom surrounded by a group of people. They were itching for a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    fight. She immediately stepped up and said angrily, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    The three young people from the Castillos looked reluctant when they saw Ameliae out. Before


    they could teach Tom a lesson, Sister Amelia came out! What a pity!


    "You didn''t do anything, did you?"


    Amelia walked over and asked Tom worriedly.


    Tom shook his head. Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. She knew how terrifying Tom was. Once Tom


    attacked them, they could stand his punch even though they were a group of 20 young men.


    However, they didn''t know the truth. They pointed at Tom and said, "You''re lucky that Sister Amelia


    came out in time. Otherwise, you''ll be in trouble!"


    Tom was helpless.


    Amelia red at the men and scolded them, "You guys are tired of living, aren''t you? Fortunately, you


    haven''t done anything yet, otherwise even the god can''t save you!"


    "Humph, I don''t believe!"


    "Sister Amelia, you''re such a braggart."


    "Such trash is not my match at all."


    The young men of the Castillos were disdainful and kept sneering.


    But Amelia was very angry and felt even more guilty about Tom. She did not expect to encounter such


    a matter aftering back. Tom didn''t need to suffer all this since he was so powerful now!


    Amelia held Tom''s hand and said apologetically, "Tom, I''m sorry for making you suffer."


    Tom smiled and said, "I didn''t suffer anything. Just deal with your affairs."


    "Yes!" Amelia smiled happily and nodded.


    Wyatt, who was at the side, was extremely angry when seeing that they totally ignored him and were


    so affectionate. He was gnashing his teeth.


    Bria walked over and said, "Amelia, I don''t want to make things difficult for you. Tell me about him.


    What does he do and how much money he can earn in a year? Don''t me mom for being snobbish.


    Your dad died when you were a kid. I had worked so hard to raise you. It''s time for me to enjoy my life!"


    Amelia said, "Mom, don''t worry about that. Tom is the chairman of one of the three bigpanies in H


    City. He has more than ten billion dors. He can support our family."


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect Amelia to say that. The chairman of one of the three big


    Wyatt sneered disdainfully. "Haha, Amelia, what a joke! Could he be the chairman of one of the three


    bigpanies? And he has more than ten billion dors? Do you think we''re all idiots?"


    And everyone else came to their senses. Indeed, Tom was so ordinary. They could tell at first nce


    that he was just a nobody. He was not noble at all. He was far from Wyatt. How could such a person be


    a big boss with more than ten billion dors?


    Bria''s face darkened and she said, "Amelia, I''m serious. Don''t tell jokes! Tell me, what does he do? I''m


    telling you, if he doesn''t earn ten million a year, I won''t allow you to marry him!"


    Amelia said, "Mom, why should I lie to you? Tom is really a big boss. If you don''t believe me, you can


    call your friends in H City and ask them about Tom. They must know the name."


    Bria wavered by Amelia''s determined words. Could this ordinary-looking man really be a big shot?


    Just as she was about to make a call, Tom frowned at the door, and said to Amelia, "Someone is


    Amelia was stunned and said, "No..."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a loud bang. The door was violently kicked


    open and a group of people walked in arrogantly.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    The sound was so loud that everyone in the room was shocked, especially Wyatt. He was drinking tea


    leisurely, but he swallowed the hot tea down because of the sudden shock, screaming.


    When Bria saw this group of people barging in, he immediately became angry. He mmed the table


    and shouted, "Hey! Who are you? You broke my door! You are risking your neck!"


    It was a group of ten, all men in suits. The man in the middle who was wearing a famous suit and


    sunsses was in his thirties. It could be told from his appearance that he was not a good guy, but a


    fierce big shot.


    And the men behind him were equally imposing.


    Their dominating aura scared the Castillos.


    A middle-aged man''s face turned very pale with fear after seeing them. He immediately hid behind the


    others and did not dare to show up, afraid that he would be seen by them.


    "I''m here to for Jeffery. Ask him to see me."


    The man in the middle said calmly, with a faint smile on his face, as if he was chatting with an old


    friend.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then turned their eyes were on Jeffery, who was hiding behind


    them!


    Jeffery couldn''t hide any longer. His face was extremely pale, full of fear, and even hislegs were


    trembling.


    He had no choice but to stand out and say, "Boss- Rock, hello."


    The man looked at Jeffery, and then he took off his sunsses, and said with a fake smile, "Jeffery, you


    have the guts to hang up on me, but do you think I can''t find you hiding here?"


    The man was smiling, but his face was very cold, and there was no smile in his eyes at all, which was


    so creepy. Jeffery''s face became even paler, with his legs were trembling.


    "Bo-boss, Rock, I didn''t mean to hide from you. I really don''t have any money. Please..."


    Before Jeffery could finish his sentence, he was punched in the face by the man in the suit and


    sunsses. The punch was so strong that Jeffery flew away and fell to the ground, screaming.


    The others of the Castillos were shocked, and soon they realized what happened. One of the men


    stood up, pointed at the man in the suit and sunsses, and scolded, "Hey! How dare you barge into


    our family and hit him? I think you are risking your neck!"


    "Why are you still talking so much to them? Kick them out and call the police!"


    "Yes, call the police. This is a criminal case. They have to be sentenced to jail!"


    The other members of the Castillos decided to call the police.


    However, the man in the suit and sunsses was not afraid at all. Instead, he sneered at Jeffery,


    "Jeffery, I think you are tired of living. You want to call the police? Okay, then have a try!"


    Jeffery knew that the man had a powerful background. When he heard this, his face turned paler and


    he said quickly, "Don''t call the police! Our the Castillos is going to be doomed if you call the police!"


    The members of the Castillos realized something was wrong when they saw Jeffery panicking. They


    knew the man might really be a big shot!


    Jeffery was also a big boss. At his peak, he could earn three to four million dors a year. He was quite


    prestigious in the Castillos. None of them had ever seen Jeffery so scared.


    So they didn''t dare to call the police.


    Bria stood up and said frowning, "Jeffery, what''s going on? Who are they? Why did theye to our


    house?"


    Jeffery swallowed nervously. He was panicking and he said, "Sister-inw, it''splicated. Rock is a


    big shot. I owe him a sum of money and I have to pay him back."


    Then Bria asked, "How much do you owe him?"


    Jeffery raised a finger, trembling. Bria said in surprise, "Ten million?! Jeffery, isn''t your business


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    progressing smoothly? Why did you borrow so much money?"


    At this moment, the man in the suit and sunsses said, "Ten million? Hmph! If it was only ten million,


    would Ie here? He owes me a hundred million!"


    A hundred million!


    The whole the Castillos gasped with shock. Jeffery looked more dejected and painful now. A hundred


    million dors was an astronomical number to him. He could never manage to repay it in his life!


    Even Wyatt was shocked.


    Although he was the nephew of Kieran, the city lord, he was just a yboy who was not capable. A


    hundred million was also a big sum for him, and he didn''t have that much money.


    Bria poked Jeffery''s forehead and said, "Jeffery! Why do you owe so much money? How can you pay it


    back?"


    Jeffery said bitterly, "I just owe him 30 million dors. The 70 million is the interest. I have already paid


    him back more than 10 million dors."


    When the other member of the Castillos heard this, their mouths wide opened in surprise.


    Even Amelia frowned. The interest rate was too high. How could he charge the interest of 70 million?


    The man in the suit and sunsses snorted, "Jeffery, today is thest day. If you still can''t pay back the


    money, then go to hell. I will chop you into pieces and throw you into my fish tank to feed the fish!"


    When Jeffery heard this, he was so scared that he almost copsed.


    At this moment, his eyes saw Wyatt standing there, and he regarded Wyatt as his hope. He rushed


    over, grabbed Wyatt''s hand, and said excitedly, "Wyatt! You are the nephew of the lord of the city. You


    can help me! They are illegal loan sharks. They are threatening me, you see it. Please help me, okay?"


    Wyatt''s hand was grabbed by Jeffery, and he frowned. He didn''t expect to experience such a matter.


    However, when he saw the admiration of the Castillos, he felt proud. Especially when he saw Amelia''s


    eyes were also on him, he became conceited.


    Jeffery almost knelt down for him, and others were also asking him for help. They ttered him with all


    kinds of good words.


    Bria also said, "Wyatt, you are the nephew of the lord of the city. Your status is honorable. If you can


    help us, Amelia will probably admire you too!"


    "Ahem!" Wyatt became even more conceited when hearing that. He said proudly, "Well, since Bria had


    said so, I must help you."


    Then, he walked out and deliberately nced at Tom, his eyes full of contempt. He said to the man in


    the suit and sunsses, "Hey, Let''s end this here."


    The man in a suit and sunsses looked at him like he was a fool. He said, "Who are you? Why should


    I listen to you?"

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    The man who was wearing a suit and sunsses did not show any respect to Wyatt at all, which made


    Wyatt very embarrassed. The corner of Wyatt''s mouth twitched twice. He felt even more awkward as


    Amelia was here. Wyatt said coldly, "Hey, watch your mouth!"


    Then Wyatt straightened his back, coughed twice, and said proudly, "My name is Wyatt, the vice


    president of CX Group!"


    However, the man sneered disdainfully. "I''ve never heard of the bullshit CX Group. Get out of my way,


    or I''ll throw you to feed the fish!"


    The man was very tough, pointing at Wyatt''s nose and scolding him.


    Wyatt was extremely awkward now. Other people of the Castillos in the room looked at him with


    suspicion. What''s more, Amelia''s sneer made him feel more ufortable. He immediately raised his


    voice and said angrily, "How do you dare to threaten me? It seems that you are tired of living!"


    The man was caught in a dilemma as he saw that Wyatt was so confident. Was Wyatt really a big shot


    that he couldn''t afford to provoke?


    So he asked in a deep voice, "You are?"


    This man became more polite, then he lookedcent again. "Listen, my uncle is Kieran, the


    current lord of W City! You have a lot of guts. You dare to loan money on the ground of W City. 30


    million dors be 100 million dors? How dare you threaten Jeffery in front of me? I don''t know


    what will happen to you if I tell my uncle about this!"


    Wyatt''s words were full of authority and arrogance, which made all the people of the Castillos excited.


    Jeffery''s face was even redder and he cried with joy, thinking that he was saved.


    Feeling the admiration and gratitude of the Castillos for him, the smile on Wyatt''s face deepened. At


    this moment, he felt that he was the savior.


    However, Tom could see that the other party did not take Wyatt''s identity seriously at all. He was just a


    little surprised and did not show fear at all.


    "Is the city lord Kieran your uncle?" The man asked with a half-smile.


    Wyatt was now feeling extremely good. It was as if he had already seen the scene of the other party


    being frightened and begging for mercy, so he did not see that the other party showed no fear at all.


    "That''s right! What? Are you afraid now?" Wyatt sneered and said, "Unfortunately, it''s toote. This is a


    vition of thew. It''s enough to send you to prison!"


    Jeffery was even more excited when he heard this. He quickly said to Wyatt, "Wyatt, it''s a good thing


    that you are here. You are really my savior. Amelia was so lucky to marry you!"


    The others also ttered Wyatt. "Yes. Wyatt is so awesome. You scared them silly with just your


    identity."


    "I think we should tell the lord of the city to bring them to justice and send them to jail!"


    Bria also stood up and said, "Wyatt, our Castillos is so grateful to you this time. Let''s stay for the night.


    I''ll ask Amelia to make the bed for you."


    Wyatt''s eyes lit up when he heard this. As an adult, how could he not know what Bria meant by that?


    She wanted to give a chance to him have Amelia.


    He couldn''t help but look at Amelia. When he saw Amelia''s super sexy body, his heart was burning and


    he kept swallowing.


    At this moment, the man burst intoughter. Not only did he, but the other men in the suit alsoughed.


    They looked at Wyatt as if they were watching a clown.


    In an instant, Wyatt was displeased. He scolded, "Hey, Rock! How dare you smile? Do you really think I


    don''t dare to tell the city lord?"


    The man took a step forward, stared at Wyatt, and said disdainfully, "What kind of big shot are you


    talking about? It turned out that you are the nephew of that useless Kieran. Hahaha!"


    The man said that the city lord was useless and his attitude was full of disdain and contempt. He did


    not take Kieran seriously at all, which made Wyatt stunned.


    As for the others of the Castillos, they opened their eyes wide and couldn''t react for a moment. In their


    opinion, Kieran, the city lord, was the most powerful person in W City. Now, this young man dared to


    insult Kieran in public?


    Even Amelia was surprised. As a person from the W City, she naturally knew what the city lord meant.


    "You, you..." Wyatt flew into a rage and pointed at the man as he scolded. "You dare to insult the lord of


    the city in public. You''re looking for death! I''ll call the lord of the city right now and ask him to punish


    you!"


    As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and called the city lord.


    The man did not stop him. He also looked coldly at Wyatt like he waspletely looking at a clown.


    After a while, Wyatt called. He deliberately turned on the speaker. "Hello, uncle, are you free to talk


    now? I have something to tell you."


    A slightly tired voice came from the phone. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s like this..." Wyatt added fuel to the fire as he told Kieran what happened. In the end, Wyatt said,


    "Uncle, Rock is too arrogant as he said that you were useless! I said I was your nephew but he still


    taught me a lesson. It''swless!"


    Kieran was also furious when he heard this. He mmed the table and scolded, "What the hell?


    There''s such a presumptuous beast. Where are you? I''ll send someone over now!"


    Wyatt was overjoyed and quickly reported the location to Kieran. The others of the Castillos were


    overjoyed.


    However, at this moment, the man said as he faced Wyatt''s phone, "Kieran, you have a lot of guts.


    How dare you call me a beast? Very well, I remember it!"


    The man''s words were filled with coldness and anger, which made Kieran obviously silent for a


    moment. Then Kieran said anxiously, "Rock, it''s you?"


    "Who else do you think I am?" The man continued to say coldly, "I will report what happened today to


    the boss. I don''t know if you can still be so arrogant!"


    Suddenly, Kieran panicked when he heard this and he said quickly, "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s a


    misunderstanding! Rock, I didn''t know that you were the one Wyatt provoked! Wyatt! You fucking want


    to die! You even dare to offend Rock. Kneel down and apologize to Rock right now, or you''ll die!"


    When Wyatt heard the roar on the phone, he waspletely dumbfounded. His mouth was wide open


    and he could swallow an egg. He looked at the man opposite him as if he had seen a ghost.


    He had never seen Kieran being so anxious and afraid in the past. It seemed that this man named


    Rock was really a big shot. He could not offend this man!


    In an instant, he felt hopeless, and his face had lost its color. His legs were swinging and trembling.


    As for the others of the Castillos, they were not much better than him and they were even more afraid.


    "Oh my god, this man is someone even the lord of the city is afraid of. How powerful is he?" They


    thought.


    At this moment, all of them were extremely terrified.


    The man walked over, pinched Wyatt''s face, and said jokingly, "Nephew of the city lord, right? You were


    so arrogant just now, and you still want to send me to jail? Now please do it!"


    Wyatt''s face was distorted by the pinch, and his whole body trembled in pain, but he did not dare to


    resist because he waspletely frightened out of his wits.


    "Rock, sor..I''m sorry..." Wyatt cried for mercy.


    The man kicked Wyatt in the crotch. He kicked Wyatt so hard that Wyatt flew out. Everyone could


    vaguely hear the sound of eggs breaking. Wyatt let out a shrill scream.


    "What a piece of trash! How dare you pretend to be somebody in front of me? You don''t know how to


    spell death!" The man had a ferocious expression and looked fierce. Many people of the Castillos were


    so scared that they were about to cry, especially Jeffery. Jeffery had copsed on the ground.


    Amelia was also very scared. Anyway, these were her family members. If something really happened,


    she couldn''t bear it.


    The man nced at everyone and said coldly, "Who else has a more powerful background and wants


    to protect Jeffery now? Stand up! No? Are you all cowardly? Okay, Jeffery, I''m asking you now. Can


    you pay me back a hundred million today? If not, you''ll die."


    Jeffery was so scared that his teeth were chattering. He knelt in front of the man and begged for mercy,


    "Rock, I was wrong. I was wrong. I really can''t take out a hundred million now. You are magnanimous.


    Can you give me a few more months? I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die."


    The others of the Castillos were especially upset and panicked when they saw Jeffery''s breakdown.


    The man smiled coldly. "You don''t want to die? Now your life is not up to you. Your life is mine! Come


    on, drag this guy away."


    "Yes! Rock."


    Two men in suits came out to drag Jeffery away, but at this moment, a tall figure came out and said


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    faintly, "Rock, did you go too far?"


    Everyone looked over. It was Tom who lookedzy.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Tom.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment and then became excited. Yes, how could she forget Tom? She


    didn''t have to worry about the Castillos since Tom was here.


    Bria and the others hadpletely different reactions. Their faces changed drastically. They thought


    that Tom was seeking trouble and would get them in trouble too!


    Bria immediately scolded. "Hey, you''ve got a nerve. How dare you talk back to Rock?!"


    Then she immediately said to the man in a suit and sunsses, "Rock, this person is not a part of our


    the Castillos. He has nothing to do with us."


    Other members of the Castillos quickly said something to disassociate themselves.


    They all thought Tom brought ill luck, and were afraid of being implicated by Tom.


    When Amelia saw this, she was very angry and ashamed of having such a family.


    Wyatt, who was screaming on the ground, was delighted to see Tom still daring to pretend to be


    powerful at this moment. He thought that Tom was really a fool. Even the city lord could not stop the


    man. How could he, a lowly white-cor worker, do that?


    He felt he had seen the image where Tom knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Rock looked at Tom. For some reason, he felt that Tom looked familiar. He thought he had seen Tom


    somewhere.


    "Who are you? Do you really think that I am too kind to kill you?" The man in the suit and sunsses


    was getting impatient. He was a big shot, but he lowered himself to catch Jeffery himself. He was very


    unhappy that someone dared to stop him.


    The Castillos in the room gloated and thought that Tom was making trouble for himself and that he was


    really an idiot. This man in front of them was a big shot that even the lord of the city was in awe of, but


    Tom dared to pretend he had the ability to stop this.


    Wyatt couldn''t help chuckling.


    Tom also smiled at this. He said directly to Rock, "My name is Tom. Your boss should know me."


    "Haha, you are so funny. Look at yourself. How dare you say that my boss... Wait a minute!" Suddenly,


    Rock realized something. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Tom. "What did you say your name


    was?"


    "Tom." Amelia said and narrowed her eyes. "What? You were also at Wade''s birthday party a few days


    ago?"


    "Damn it!"


    Hearing this, Rock was immediately shocked and his eyes widened. He immediately remembered that


    Tom was the one who killed May in front of more than 3,000 people the other day!


    For a moment, his legs were a little weak.


    He wasn''t there that day, but his friend was. He had seen the video taken by his friend yesterday. It was


    a little blurry, but he could roughly recognize the people in it. The young man in front of him was Tom!


    No wonder he thought Tom looked familiar just now.


    May was a big shot in G State. His boss had to be respectful when he saw May, but Tom had killed


    May! He was frighteningly powerful!


    Tom was a transcendent master of the Innate Realm. The word transcendent meant he had gone


    beyond the usual limits ofmon people.


    He was throwing his weight on them, and even Kieran, the city lord, respected him and was afraid of


    him. But that was because his boss had something on Kieran. He would be dead if Kieran dared to


    offend his boss.


    But Tom was now the person that the whole of G State wanted to curry favor with. Just the day before


    yesterday, his boss told him that Tom was an absolute genius, and his future was limitless. But now, he


    met Tom. And he indeed looked really young!


    "Mr-Mr-Mr. Howard, I am sorry I didn''t recognize you. Please forgive me. Please!" Rock''s feet were


    weak and his face was full of panic. He kept apologizing to Tom.


    Everyone in the room was stunned to see this scene. They all thought that they had hallucinated. Rock,


    who even the city lord was afraid of, was in such a panic in front of Tom?


    Was this even real?


    Amelia could not suppress the smile on her face. She was especially happy and proud. Tom was her


    man. The more intimidating he was, the more proud she would be.


    Tom nodded gently and said, "You know me? That''s a surprise. Were you there that day?"


    Rock swallowed. He was both nervous and excited. This was Mr. Howard, who was currently the most


    popr in G State! Even top experts like Peter and May had been killed by him. He didn''t expect he


    would see Tom. It was awesome!


    "No, no, I wasn''t there, but I saw a video taken by a friend who had been there. I was lucky to see you,


    Mr. Howard!" Rock boldly took two steps forward, bent down, looking extremely humble. "Mr. Howard,


    I''m your fan. Can you sign for me?"


    Tom was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Rock to ask for his autograph. It was a strange feeling, but


    he could understand it because, with his current reputation, he was more prestigious than international


    stars in the top upper-ss society, and many people lined up to curry favor with him.


    He waved his hand and said, "Forget about the autograph. As for what happened today, let him go for


    the sake of me."


    Rock was not stupid. He immediately realized that Mr. Howard had something to do with the Castillos!


    He soon found Amelia, who was holding Tom''s arm. He guessed that Amelia was from the Castillos.


    So he couldn''t help but sweat. Did he offend Mr. Howard?


    He said quickly, "Mr. Howard, don''t be angry. I don''t know you knew the Castillos. If I knew, I wouldn''t


    dare to make a scene here! Since Jeffery is your man, then he doesn''t have to pay back the money he


    owed me. Hehe."


    Hearing this, all the members of the Castillos were dumbfounded, including Jeffery. He was also ted,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    his eyes red with excitement, and he gasped for air!


    For the past six months, he had been tortured by the debt so much. Many times, he wanted tomit


    suicide. It was because of his family and his children that he had the desire to live.


    Now, Tom''s one sentence solved his big problem!


    In an instant, tears welled up in his eyes and he was so excited that his whole body trembled violently.


    Bria was also shocked. She had never thought that Amelia''s boyfriend was so powerful that he had


    written off a hundred million of debt in one sentence!


    Tom didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Amelia and said with a smile, "What do you


    think? Do you want to do him a favor?"


    Rock was very excited at first, but when he heard Tom''s words, he felt his scalp immediately went


    numb and cold sweat came out. He was smart, so he knew Tom might not let him get away with what


    he had just done to the Castillos.


    He knelt down in front of Tom without hesitation, pped himself, and confessed. "Mr. Howard, it was


    my fault just now. I didn''t investigate the rtionship between the Castillos and you in advance and


    offended the Castillos. I should be punished! Please forgive me this time, Mr. Howard!"


    After that, Rock kowtowed hard.


    A group of men in suits behind him also knelt down and kowtowed. The scene was extremely shocking.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Amelia was stunned. She didn''t expect Tom to tell her that. She wondered if Tom treated her as his


    own!


    For a moment, she was so moved that her nose twitched and she felt like crying.


    She was a native of W City. At that time, she came to H City, making a living by herself. By chance, she


    was found by her master, and she grasped the tricks of seducing men from her master. When she


    came back to Cloud and Sky Pavilion, she gradually rose to eminence, surrounded by countless men.


    However, these men were all trying to possess her.


    She did everything she could to stay by these men''s side and still keep her virginity. No one knew how


    much effort she had put into it and there was an aching emptiness in her heart. She wanted to be


    protected by a man so that she didn''t have to work so hard anymore.


    This man never appeared until she met Tom, the first man who did not covet her beauty. Having spent


    some time with him a few times, she somehow fell in love with Tom.


    Finally, through her efforts, Tom epted her. Now that his care for her really moved her, and she burst


    out crying immediately.


    Tom was shocked by her reaction and said quickly, "Hey, Amelia, what''s wrong? Are you angry with


    Rock? Don''t worry. I''ll help you and teach him a lesson."


    Tom''s smile immediately vanished and he looked at Rock coldly, angrily, and aggressively.


    In an instant, an earth-shattering aura emanated from Tom, pervading the entire house and


    suppressing Rock and the others!


    "Rock! You''re dicing with death!"


    Tom''s words sounded like thunder.


    Rock was just a martial artist in the Master Realm. How could he bear Tom''s attack? At this moment,


    he felt an unprecedented pressure on his whole body, which made him press down on the ground. His


    bones were cracking, and even his five internal organs were oppressed. What''s more, he spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    As a master of the Innate Realm, Tom was only one step away from the peak. Especially after the


    decisive battle he had with May, he had felt the pressure of May''s spiritual level. Unconsciously, his


    spiritual strength had also increased a lot. Now he could easily oppress a group of nobodies in the


    Master Realm.


    Not only Rock, but also Bria and the Castillos'' minds were all nk and they trembled.


    Amelia came to her senses and said quickly, "Tom, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean to make things


    difficult for Rock! I cried because I was touched. You''ve got it wrong."


    "What?" Tom froze, and the somber aura that emanated from him dissipated.


    Rock and the others breathed a sigh of relief and gasped heavily. They were drenched in sweat as if


    they had been pulled out of the water.


    Now he raised his head and looked into Tom''s eyes in fear. He was not looking at a person, but at a


    demon god. Tom''s aura just now was so terrifying. He was a person who had seen the world before,


    but he had never felt as terrified as he was just now.


    No wonder Tom could kill May and be the most powerful man in G State. Now it seemed that Tom


    deserved it. It was horrible!


    "Please spare me. Please, Mr. Howard!" Rock quickly kowtowed and begged for mercy, knocking the


    floor with a bang. In a short while, his forehead was bloody.


    Amelia said, "Tom, why don''t you let them go. I don''t think Rock knew you were here at first, or he


    wouldn''t have dared to offend you."


    Rock quickly exined, "Mr. Howard, she is right. I really didn''t know you were here, Mr. Howard. I''m


    willing to pay a billion to apologize, Mr. Howard!"


    One billion!


    He was going to make an apology with one billion!


    Now, the Castillos'' mouths were wide open in surprise and their hearts were numb. They could not


    imagine what kind of big shot Tom was.


    As for Wyatt, he was now trembling with fear at the thought that Tom might hold a grudge and trouble


    him.


    Tom found Amelia''s words both funny and annoying. It turned out that he had misunderstood just now.


    He looked at Rock, who was so scared that he was about to wet his pants. He was a bit embarrassed.


    He waved his hand and said, "Okay, you guys get up. My woman is right. You guys really don''t know


    I''m here. Ignorance can be forgiven. Just don''t bother the Castillos anymore."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rock breathed a sigh of relief and kowtowed three more times to Tom. After he thanked him solemnly,


    he stood up and said, "Mr. Howard, don''t worry. I''ll stay away from the Castillos from now on!"


    Tom waved and said, "Okay, you can go."


    Instead of leaving immediately, Rock said discreetly, "Mr. Howard, our boss has always admired you.


    He wants to see you. I wonder if Mr. Howard has the time to have dinner with him?"


    Through the conversation between Rock and Kieran just now, Tom probably knew that Rock''s boss


    was a big shot.


    He thought about it and said, "When is your boss free?"


    Rock was overjoyed and said quickly, "My boss is free anytime! Why don''t I call him now? Is that


    okay?"


    "What do you think?" Tom asked, looking at Amelia.


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, "Since Rock''s boss is so enthusiastic, why don''t we have dinner


    tonight?"


    "Okay." Tom nodded and said to Rock, "Then tell your boss to have dinner with us tonight."


    "Okay, okay! I will definitely tell him! Great, he must be thrilled to know that he can have dinner with Mr.


    Howard!" Rock was in a state of excitement. Looking at his bloody forehead, and his face was covered


    with blood, Tom was a little embarrassed.


    Tom waved his hand and dismissed them.


    After Rock and the others left, the room fell silent. Everyone looked at Tom with awe, admiration,


    excitement, panic, and remorse...


    Tom, who had long been familiar with this scene, remained calm. Anyway, he was doing a favor to


    After working off her anger, Amelia said with her arms crossed, "Why aren''t you talking? Weren''t you


    talking a lot just now? By the way, who said that he was going to kick Tom out? Come on, go ahead."


    The Castillos did not dare to speak. They lowered their heads with fear and remorse.


    Amelia snorted heavily with pleasure.


    At this moment, Jeffery walked over, rubbed his hands, and said excitedly and gratefully, "Amelia, Mr.


    Howard, thank you so much for what happened just now. Thank you so much!"


    Jeffery''s wife and child also came over to express their gratitude to Amelia and Tom, especially to Tom.


    Bria came back to her senses. With excitement, she walked over and said, "Amelia, I knew you were


    promising. You''re with a big shot. I''m really proud of you. Haha!"


    Many people from the Castillos also began to curry favor.


    "Really?" Amelia said with a half-smile, "Didn''t you always scold me for being ignorant and bringing


    back a piece of trash? Why don''t you say it now?"


    Hearing her words, they were embarrassed.


    At this moment, Amelia looked at Wyatt and said, "Wyatt, weren''t you very powerful just now? Why do


    you chicken out now?"


    Wyatt shuddered and was about to cry.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    In the end, Wyatt tuck his tail and ran away. When he left, he was in such a panic that he even hit the


    threshold and fell to the ground, looking like a mess.


    Tom followed Amelia''s arrangement and stayed for lunch.


    After what happened just now, everyone in the Castillos treated Tom differently as if he were an


    emperor. It was no exaggeration to say that even if Tom asked them to eat shit, they would do it without


    Amelia was also more enthusiastic about him. She pressed herself against him, which made him feel


    shy.


    After lunch, Amelia suggested going for a ride and taking Tom to enjoy the scenery of her hometown.


    Tom had nothing to do anyway, so he agreed.


    W City''s economy was not as good as H City and Phoenix , but the air was really fresh. There were


    mountains and rivers, and gifted talents. Tom found that the skin of people in W City was generally


    better than that of people in H City.


    No wonder Amelia who was born here was so pretty.


    Amelia was in a particrly good mood today. The people who passed by could feel her happiness


    from a distance. When Tom saw that she was so happy, his mood improved a lot.


    To be honest, when they first met, he never thought that he would have such a day with Amelia. His


    first impression of Amelia was not good, and he thought Amelia was too seductively charming.


    But it turned out that there was something wrong with his discernment. Amelia was just too good at


    seduction. She was not an easy woman at all. Otherwise, she wouldn''t still be a virgin after dealing with


    so many people in such a society.


    However, Amelia''s obsession with him still gave him a headache. Would he really have to cross that


    line with Amelia?


    While he was in a daze, Amelia changed her clothes and walked out of the fitting room. She twirled in


    front of him and asked nervously and expectantly, "How is it? Do I look good in this dress?"


    Tom came back to his senses and looked over. He was immediately amazed. Amelia was wearing a


    fashionable dress. It not only highlighted Amelia''s nice figure but also set off her outstanding


    temperament. She looked fashionable and elegant.


    Other men in the clothing store could not move their eyes away from Amelia.


    Even some women showed the same look of admiration. They couldn''t help it. At this moment, Amelia


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was so stunning!


    And her seductive skills had reached the top level. When she frowned and smiled, she looked more


    charming and seductive than any other woman and attracted the attention of the people around.


    Tom nodded sincerely and said, "Hmm, you look good. Very pretty."


    "Really?" Amelia''s eyes were immediately filled with surprise.


    "Of course. If you don''t believe me, look in the mirror." Tom said with a smile.


    Amelia said while smiling, "Then I''ll take it."


    "Okay."


    Next, Amelia tried on a few different styles of clothes, all of which were particrly beautiful on her.


    And she bought them all.


    Atst, when Amelia passed a clothing store, she went in and bought a few clothes that were especially


    slinky and seductive. She even leaned into Tom''s ear and said, "Tonight after we go back, I''ll wear this


    for you. You must like these, you lecher."


    Tom immediately swallowed heavily and his heartbeat raced.


    "Oh my god, Amelia has such a nice shape inmon clothes. If she wears those sexy clothes, I will


    explode!" Tom thought.


    But he was still looking forward to it. After all, Amelia was so sexy!


    Next, Amelia pulled Tom around for a long time, bought a lot of clothes, ate a lot of snacks before they


    went home.


    After returning, the Castillos fawned over Tom again and their attitude was vastly different than that in


    the morning.


    In the evening, he received a call from Rock who spoke in a particrly humble tone. He asked Tom if


    he had time to have dinner with his boss who had booked a room in the highest standard restaurant in


    W City and was waiting for him.


    Tom agreed and Rock was overjoyed. He said that their car was at the entrance of the neighborhood,


    and he personally came to pick up Tom.


    Tom took this enthusiasm for granted. With his current status, there were many people who wanted to


    eat with him.


    He didn''t assume airs but went with Amelia.


    Bria also wanted to go with them and say that she wanted to enrich her experience, but she was


    rejected by Amelia. She knew Bria very well. Once she came with them, she would definitely


    embarrass them. She didn''t care about Bria embarrassing her. But she would never give her a chance


    to embarrass Tom.


    After Bria was rejected, she was very unhappy, but she didn''t dare to show it. She could only scold


    Amelia in her heart for being unfilial.


    Rock''s boss was also a master. He didn''t reach the Innate Realm but at the Extrinsic Peak. Tom could


    tell at a nce that he had taken the Purification Pill twice.


    "Hello, Mr. Howard! It''s a great honor for you toe over for dinner!"


    Rufus was waiting on the first floor of the restaurant. When he saw Tom get out of the car, he


    immediately smiled and strode over.


    Tom smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Lewis."


    Rufus was a little ttered and said, "Mr. Howard, do you know me?"


    Tom said, "Rock had introduced you in the car just now."


    Rufus was a little embarrassed, but he had experienced a lot, so he soon returned to normal, so quickly


    that no one realized that he had been embarrassed. He justughed and then invited Tom and Amelia


    toe in.


    His social skills were particrly good. He had always had topics and people feltfortable talking


    with him. He kept calling Amelia sister-inw, which made her very happy and she had a better


    impression of him.


    When they reached the private room, Tom suddenly said, "Mr. Lewis, you make friends with me


    because you want to break through to the Innate Realm, right?"


    Rufus was stunned for a moment when Tom suddenly said this. Then he became much more serious.


    He gave a thumbs-up and said with admiration, "Mr. Howard, you are so clear. You hit the nail on the


    head! I do want to break through to the Innate Realm. Do you have any advice, Mr. Howard?"


    Tom just smiled and sat down gracefully.


    Rufus was not embarrassed. He knew that Tom was testing his sincerity.


    Rufus stood up, poured wine for Tom personally, and said sincerely, "Mr. Howard, if you can help me


    break through, I am willing to transfer half of my business to you!"


    When he said this, everyone in the room was stunned and their eyes widened, especially Rock whose


    eyes were full of disbelief.


    Having been Rufus''s subordinate for many years, he knew better than anyone that how much Rufus''s


    business was. If he transferred half of it to Tom, he would lose tens of billions!


    Even Amelia was breathing a lot faster. She had just sat down when she heard such exciting words!


    As a native of W City, Amelia also knew how big Rufus''s business was.


    However, Tom did not respond. His expression didn''t change at all. He leisurely picked up the ss


    and gently took a sip.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    In the huge private room, everyone suddenly quieted down. Their eyes were all on Tom, waiting for his


    answer.


    If it were someone else, he would feel stressed out rather than calmly taste the wine.


    But for Tom, it was not a big deal.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As the person sitting next to him, Amelia felt the pressure and subconsciously wanted to finish the wine


    for Tom and answer Rufus.


    But as for Tom, he still drank slowly and finally sighed, "Good wine."


    For the first time, she felt that Tom was a little cheeky.


    Rufus was not angry but excited with anticipation. People like him were rather watchful and alert.


    When he saw that Tom was so calm, he knew in his heart that Tom was probably capable of helping


    him to get into the Innate Realm!


    Originally, he was only 50% sure about it. But now, seeing Tom''s reaction, he was 80 % sure about it.


    He said with a smile, "I have taken out the wine that my daughter has treasured for twenty years so as


    to serve Mr. Howard."


    Tom also smiled and said, "Wine that has been stored for twenty years. How can I ept your


    hospitality?"


    Rufus waved his hand and said, "Just ept it. I''m lucky enough to be able to serve Mr. Howard the


    wine. If Mr. Howard wants to drink, I''ll personally send the rest of the wine to your mansion."


    Tom smiled. He suddenly changed his tone and said, "Half of the property for the Innate Realm. Mr.


    Lewis, this is too cost-effective."


    Everyone''s eyes widened. What the hell? Half of the property was worth at least 30 billion dors. This


    was still cost-effective? Besides, you, Tom, didn''t have to lose something to help Rufus get into the


    Innate Realm!


    However, when Rufus heard this, he was relieved. He was afraid that Tom would reject him directly.


    To be honest, most people thought that he was crazy to make such a bad decision to take out half of


    his property for the way to get into the Innate Realm.


    However, only he knew that if he could exchange half of his property to reach the Innate Realm, he


    would benefit a lot.


    He had so much wealth now. Was there a difference between 60 billion and 30 billion? No!


    Besides, once he got into the Innate Realm, was he afraid that he would not be able to earn the 30


    billion dors back?


    The Innate Realm, also known as the Transcendent Realm, literally meant that one could surpass


    mortals and enter into another level.


    Rufus dreamed of entering into this level!


    "Mr. Howard, sorry to make youugh at me. Half of my property is indeed not in line with your


    expectations." Rufus said seriously, "Mr. Howard, I sincerely seek Mr. Howard''s help. Once I get into


    the Innate Realm, I will always be Mr. Howard''s ally and will never betray!"


    As he spoke, he stood up and swore to the light with iparable solemnity.


    Rock and the others felt that Rufus was very sincere. If it were them, they would have agreed without


    hesitation.


    But Tom''s expression was much colder, and there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. The goblet


    spun on his fingertips. Miraculously, the wine in the goblet could not be spilled at all.


    "Rufus, do you think I care about your alliance? To put it bluntly, even if you get into the Innate Realm,


    you are still negligible in front of me." Tom said in a low voice. His words were mean, but everyone


    knew that Tom was not pretending to be somebody, but stating a fact.


    That''s right, Peter. Ten years ago, he got into the Innate Realm. He was an absolute powerful master,


    but he died in Tom''s hands.


    Not to mention May, who was also a more powerful one at the Innate Realm and a famous female


    devil, was killed by Tom in the end.


    Rufus was already over forty years old this year. Even if he could get into the Innate Realm, he would


    never be able to catch up with Tom in his life.


    Rufus''s lips moved. He wanted to refute, but he couldn''t say anything. After all, Tom was right.


    During this period of time, he had specially investigated Tom. The more he investigated, the more


    surprised he became and the more he respected Tom!


    Now that Tom was taunting him like this in front of his men, he did not dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    He only felt depressed and hopeless.


    He had always been known for his tact, and his best skill was to deal with people. Even if his enemies


    were in front of him, he could make them not hate him anymore.


    But now, when he faced Tom, he could not be saponaceous. It was because although Tom was just


    sitting there, Tom made him feel that Tom was like a mountain, pressing him so hard that he couldn''t


    breathe!


    After a long time, he sighed and said, "You''re right. Even if I get into the Innate Realm, I''m still an ant in


    front of you. s."


    At this moment, he was full of decadence. He no longer had his previous domineering, high-spirited


    and vigorous manner.


    Rock and the rest of his men were especially upset now.


    At this moment, Tom suddenly said, "How did May reject you?"


    Rufus was stunned, then he reacted and said, "May. She had set too high a condition. She wanted 90


    % of my property, and required that I shall be her disciple after breaking into the Innate Realm."


    This request sounded excessive, but Tom nodded and said, "Not too excessive."


    Wasn''t that too excessive?


    Amelia thought Tom was a little too much.


    Rufus smiled bitterly and did not say anything.


    Tom continued, "But May obviously failed. She has no ability to help you break into the Innate Realm."


    "You are right." Rufus nced at Tom and nodded as he said in a low voice.


    Then, he said with emotion, "It''s difficult to climb to the sky. It is even more difficult to get into the Innate


    Realm!"


    Everyone present felt his unwillingness and bleakness.


    But what could he do? If he couldn''t break through, he couldn''t.


    Tom looked at him and suddenly said, "What level of the Innate Realm is your enemy at?"


    Many people felt that Tom''s words were nonsense. Why did they talk about the enemy suddenly?


    Besides, with Rufus''s current strength and status, who could be his enemy?


    However, after hearing his words, Rufus''s eyes widened and filled with shock. He cried out as he lost


    control of himself, "You, how did you know?!"


    Hearing his words, everyone realized that Tom was right. Rufus really had an enemy, and this enemy


    was a top master at the Innate Realm!


    Tom smiled. He did not show any pride in exposing Rufus. He said faintly, "Your eyes tell me the


    answer."


    Now, Rufus was more in awe of Tom!


    Even his closest subordinates did not know this secret. He did not expect that in their first meeting, Tom


    would know about this.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Tom drank his tea with a mysterious smile.


    Rufus hesitated for a while and said, "Mr. Howard, you indeed have exceptional insight. I really


    appreciate that you can see through it at a nce."


    Tom said meaningfully, "I believe it''s not difficult to ask others to take revenge on behalf of you at the


    cost of half your assets. Why do you have to do it yourself?"


    That was the truth. Rufus didn''t have to spend half of his assets on hiring someone to take revenge.


    Wouldn''t it be more prudent to hire a master of the Innate Realm to do that with the cost of tens of


    billions?


    Rufus clenched his fists, his eyes full of bitter hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, "How could my


    revenge be taken by someone else? I want to kill him myself!"


    Everyone else in the box was frightened by Rufus''s hatred. It was too ferocious. Rufus was now


    Rufus so ferocious even though they had followed Rufus for so long.


    Tom took a deep look at Rufus and said, "I can help you rise to the Innate Realm."


    Rufus was overjoyed and said excitedly, "Really? That''s great. Thank you, Mr. Howard! Thank you!"


    "You don''t have to thank me now. I haven''t told you my requirements." Tom put down his ss and said


    tonelessly.


    "Mr. Howard, feel free to ask or anything." Rufus said.


    Everyone looked at Tom again, wondering what requirements he would make.


    A gleam shed across Tom''s eyes, "I want you."


    Rufus''s face immediately changed. He was smart. How could he not understand what Tom meant?


    Tom didn''t just want half of his assets, but all of them!


    He was much more acquisitive than May.


    When Rock and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but gape at Tom, their brows twitching


    violently. After following Rufus for many years, they naturally knew how powerful Rufus was now. He


    could be said to be the real king of W City. Otherwise, Kieran, the city master, wouldn''t scruple about


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    eliminating the forces of Rufus.


    How many people would be shocked by the name Rufus! However, Tom was now nning to take


    Rufus under hismand!


    He was not just a vulture but a daydreamer!


    Besides, would Rufus be willing to work under Tom?


    Even Amelia was shocked. She found that she could not understand Tom gradually. He was too


    domineering now.


    The huge box suddenly quietened down as everyone stopped talking. It was so quiet that the


    atmosphere was a little strange.


    Rufus was lost in thought. To be honest, Tom''s requirement was a little unexpected and even annoying!


    He was the absolute king of W City. How many years had he worked hard to get where he was today?


    In the end, Tom was about to take over his forces with such a glib talk?


    However, he had to admit that Tom had the ability in him. The situation now was that Tom held power


    over the whole of G State, let alone W City.


    After hesitating for almost two minutes, Rufus looked up at Tom and said, "Mr. Howard, do you ask for


    too much?"


    Tom leaned back in his chair and said with a smile, "You can take the second-best. Give me ten billion


    dors. I will personally help you kill your enemy. Or you can let me go and pretend that you haven''t


    met me tonight."


    When Rufus heard this, he fell silent again. After a long time, he asked, "Mr. Howard, are you really


    sure you can help me rise to the Innate Realm?"


    That was the problem. To be honest, Rufus didn''t fully believe Tom. He had looked for May before, and


    even May wasn''t 100% sure that she could help him achieve the breakthrough.


    In addition to May, he had also asked other masters of the Innate Realm for help. All of them couldn''t


    make sure about this.


    Tom said, "You should prepare the Purification Pill yourself. As long as you follow my instructions and


    have enough fortitude, you can hardly fail."


    Rufus clenched his teeth. What Tom said really tempted him!


    As long as Tom could really help him rise to the Innate Realm, it would be eptable for him to be at


    Tom''smand.


    Tom said, "I''ll be staying in W City for another two days. Just reply me by tomorrow night. It''s not


    urgent."


    Looking at Tom''s leisurely eating, Rufus made a decision right now. He took a deep breath and said,


    "Don''t wait for tomorrow night! I''ve decided now!"


    After saying that, he stood up and walked to Tom. Kneeling on one knee, he said solemnly, "Mr.


    Howard, as long as you can help me rise to the Innate Realm, I, Rufus, will be your follower from now


    on!"


    "Okay!"


    Tom''s eyes lit up as well. After putting down his chopsticks, he stood up, held Rufus, andughed,


    "Very good. From now on, I will share my fortunes with you forever!"


    This scene was quite strange. Rufus was much elder than Tom, but now he was swearing his loyalty to


    Tom.


    Rufus nced at Rock and the others. They readily took the hint and immediately knelt on one knee in


    front of Tom, beginning to swear their loyalty.


    Getting such apetent follower, Tom was in a good mood. He drank like a fish with Rufus and the


    others.


    Amelia stared at Tom with more affection and admiration. This was her man, the most extraordinary


    existence in the world.


    After Rufus swore his loyalty, Tom did not hide anything from him. He immediately told Rufus the key to


    rising to the Innate Realm and the dos and don''ts.


    Rufus had already prepared the Purification Pill. When the time was ripe for action, he would make


    arrangements for W City, leave for H City, and then make an advance towards the Innate Realm.


    "Mr. Howard, I''ve seen a lot of talents in my life, but you are the only one who has reached such a level


    at such a young age. Mr. Howard, I admire you from the bottom of my heart!"


    Rufus stood up and toasted Tom with admiration.


    Amelia was also full of pride after hearing this. However, Tom said, "Rufus, if you want to go further on


    the road of martial arts, you''d better stop ingratiating yourself with others. Be a pure person."


    Rufus''s face froze, revealing some awkwardness. He had just ttered Tom as a Pavlovian response.


    Ordinary people would be especially happy to be ttered by him. He didn''t expect Tom''s reply and


    thus felt awkward.


    Fortunately, he, as a smart person, immediately understood what Tom meant. He was even more


    grateful to Tom.


    He had been cultivating since he was young with outstanding talent. But for so many years, he came to


    a standstill at the Extrinsic Peak and fail to make a breakthrough. He used to think that he was unlucky,


    but he knew the reason now, inspired by Tom''s words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Howard! Rufus will remember your guidance."


    Rufus became serious and sincerely thanked Tom with his fists cupped.


    Tom waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t mind.


    Then, they continued to talk.


    "Tell me the background of your enemy." Tom asked curiously.


    Hatred shed in Rufus''s eyes. When he was about to speak, a cacophony of noises came from


    outside.


    Then, the door was kicked open.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    The noise was very loud. The thick wooden door was kicked heavily against the wall behind it. The


    doorknob was deformed and made a huge noise, which shocked many people.


    Looking back, they saw four men and two women at the door. The man who kicked the door saw that


    Rufus was in the box. He said jokingly, "Oh, I also said who''s in box one. It''s Doggie Rufus"


    The man who spoke was also of Rufus''s age. He was dressed in a dark red Tang suit and held a string


    of Buddhist beads in his hand. He was not tall and even a little fat.


    But from his body, there was a frightening aura, and it was obvious that he was not an ordinary person.


    The few people next to him were also masters. They were all masters at Extrinsic Peak. In terms of


    their momentum, theypletely surpassed Rufus and the others in the box.


    And Tom could also see that these people had taken the Purification Pill. Their real strength was much


    stronger than the normal masters at Extrinsic Peak.


    Especially the middle-aged man in the Tang suit, who had taken three Purification Pills, was


    exceptionally strong and had the aura of some masters at Innate Realm!


    In terms of cultivation, he was even better than Rufus.


    When Rufus saw these people, his expression immediately changed and became gloomy.


    As for Rock and others, they all became nervous one by one and stared at these men who broke in as


    if they were facing a group of powerful enemies. Their eyes were filled with hatred. It was obvious that


    there was hatred between them.


    "Fatty, how dare you mess with me?!"


    Rufus mmed the table and stood up to re at the man in Tang suit.


    Immediately, Rock and more than a dozen others also took out their weapons and surrounded the


    other six people. They eyed covetously at these people.


    It seemed that Rufus had the upper hand, but in terms of real strength, it was actually the man in Tang


    suit and his men who won.


    Of course, this was the case when Tom was not included. Otherwise, Tom himself alone could kill all six


    of them easily.


    Tom''s expression was a little weird now. Generally speaking, Rufus was a big shot in W City. Even the


    city lord was afraid of him, but now suddenly, this fat man in Tang suit appeared and provoked Rufus.


    The point was that this fat man was only at Extrinsic Peak.


    If Tom guessed correctly, these people were likely to be Rufus''s enemies. This was interesting. He was


    just about to ask things about them, they came to him.


    The fatty in Tang suit walked in swaggeringly. His eyes looked around the room, and Tom was ignored


    by him. In his opinion, Tom was an ordinary person.


    Soon, his eyes were on Amelia. He showed enthusiasm and covetousness. He tutted and said,


    "Doggie Rufus, I can''t tell that you have hidden a beautiful woman here. Hmm? A woman who knows


    how to bewitch men? Not bad, not bad. From now on, she is my Duke''s ything, hahaha..."


    He was extremely arrogant. He walked straight to Amelia and wanted to touch Amelia''s face.


    Amelia''s face immediately darkened.


    Tom sat there, and his eyes were much colder. This fat man, who spoke rudely to Amelia as soon as he


    arrived, had already angered Tom.


    "Duke. Damn, you''re looking for death!" Rufus shouted angrily, grabbed a bowl on the table, and


    smashed it heavily on Duke''s body. Rufus did this very fast!


    Although Rufus was the boss of the group on the surface, in fact, his cultivation was not bad. Most


    professional fighters were far from being his opponents.


    If Duke didn''t hide, then he would be seriously injured if he got hit.


    The light in Duke''s eyes shed, and he easily dodged it. Heughed and teased, "Doggie Rufus, I was


    just joking with your mistress. And you be angry like this? You are far from being magnanimous.


    Hahaha."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The rest of the people who walked with him alsoughed.


    Rufus''s expression was ugly. He looked at Tom timidly, a little afraid that Tom would be angry. Seeing


    that Tom''s expression was still calm, he could not see what Tom was thinking.


    "Duke, you''re fucking dead!" Rufus cursed.


    He was not sure what was the meaning of Tom and did not dare to reveal Tom''s identity easily.


    Duke''s face was full of banter. He didn''t take Rufus seriously at all. He found a ce to sit down and


    poured himself a ss of wine. He didn''t take Rufus seriously at all. "Rufus, you crazy dog. Are you


    only capable of barking there?"


    Rufus gritted his teeth. He was indeed a little afraid of Duke. But Tom was here, if he behaved very


    timidly, he would definitely leave a bad impression on Tom, so he cursed and then attacked Duke.


    Duke was not afraid at all when he saw Rufus make a move. Instead, he smiled. "Oh, how can you be


    so angry? Do you want me to hit you? Tsk tsk."


    His cultivation was better than Rufus''s, and he was not afraid of Rufus at all. In addition, his


    background was powerful than Rufus''s. This time, he came here because he knew that Rufus was here


    and he deliberately came to humiliate Rufus.


    But what he never expected was that Tom, who had been in the limelight recently, was also on the


    scene. If he knew, he would not dare to make a scene here.


    Now, facing Rufus''s attack, he showed disdain and did not dodge. He directly confronted Rufus.


    His punch went over and his fist collided with Rufus''s fist. The chair under his butt shattered and he


    took two steps back. While Rufus took five steps back with a trace of pain on his face.


    Obviously, in the fight with Duke just now, Rufus couldn''t win over Duke and he fell into a disadvantage.


    "Doggie Rufus, is this all you can do? You''re too weak. How can you fight my boss as you are such a


    trash?" Duke shook his head disdainfully, then he took the initiative andunched a stormy attack on


    Rufus.


    It had to be said that Duke was not tall, and even a little short and fat, but his physical strength was


    really good, and his movements were very strong as his movements made strong wind rise in the box.


    When Rufus faced Duke''s attack, his expression immediately became serious and showed some fear.


    This was not the first time he had fought with Duke, but every time, he couldn''t beat Duke.


    This time was the same too. Not long after, he was beaten up by Duke.


    As for Rock and the others, they were at a disadvantage as they fought with the other five men on


    Duke''s side. After a while, they were already lying on the ground and suffered serious injuries.


    "Doggie Rufus, you''re too rubbish. You haven''t made any progress in all these years." Duke shook his


    head with disdain and contempt. Then he quickened his attack. He punched once to break Rufus''s


    defense, and he made another hard hit which was about to seriously injure Rufus.


    Just then, Tom moved.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Tom suddenly stood up from his chair and in a twinkling of an eye he was in front of Duke. He threw a


    seemingly random p on Duke''s Cannon Fist.


    Suddenly, Duke was severely injured and he felt an overwhelming forceing over him. He felt as if


    he had been hit by a speeding car and he could not bear it at all. The force was so strong that he kept


    stepping back and removing the force. His shoes were stretched open and his barefoot embarrassed


    him.


    Tom did not look at him, but said directly to Rufus, "Is this person your enemy?"


    Rufus was stunned. Duke''s punch made him feel stressed. Once he was hit, even if he was not killed,


    he was bound to be badly injured. However, Tom acted like he was pping a mosquito. This strong


    contrast made Rufus dumbfounded in an instant.


    Duke also looked at Tom in horror. He had just felt the greatest power he had ever felt, and it was going


    to engulf him!


    He almost reached the Innate Realm, and he''s already invincible. However, this ordinary young man


    could easily defeat him. There was only one possibility that this young man was a master of the Innate


    Realm!


    "Who the hell are you?!" Duke shouted in shock.


    The others in the room were also shocked. Whether Rufus''s supporters or Duke''s, everyone believed


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    that Tom was much stronger than Duke ording to Tom''s performance just now.


    Rufus finally came back to his senses. His eyes were filled with admiration and excitement. He nodded


    hard and said, "Yes, he is Duke. He has taken the Purification Pill three times. It is said that those who


    have not reached the Innate Realm are no match for him. He is that man''s right-hand man!"


    When Rufus said this, he gritted his teeth and was very angry.


    Tom nodded and said, "Do you want me to kill him?"


    Duke''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he shouted excitedly, "Hey, I don''t care who you


    are, but you''d better not act rashly. My boss is a top expert of the Innate Realm!"


    Tom ignored him. In his eyes, Duke was nobody. He could kill him in a breeze.


    When Rufus heard Tom''s words, a trace of excitement shed in his eyes. He opened his mouth and


    wanted to agree. Nheless, he restrained himself and shook his head, "Thank you for your


    kindness, Mr. Howard, but I still want to kill him myself!"


    Tom smiled slightly, showing some appreciation. He nodded in agreement.


    "Duke, go back and tell Mchi that sooner orter I will personally take his head! Tell him to wash his


    neck and wait for me!" Rufus said domineeringly.


    Duke looked extremely gloomy. He stared at Rufus and then at Tom, full of dread. He had already seen


    that Tom was a master of the Innate Realm, but he didn''t know who Tom was.


    He snorted heavily and left dejectedly, not daring to say any more harsh words.


    After what had happened just now, Rufus was even more in awe of Tom and did not dare to have any


    thoughts of disobedience.


    Tom didn''t stay any longer. He said goodbye to the crowd and left with Amelia.


    "Boss, are you really going to acknowledge allegiance to Mr. Howard?"


    In the closed study, Rock asked in confusion. In his opinion, Rufus was an ambitious big shot and


    would not acknowledge allegiance to anyone. However, tonight Rufus acknowledged allegiance to


    Tom, which made him a little astonished.


    Rufus nodded in affirmation.


    Rock added, "Is it really that difficult to be a master of the Innate Realm?"


    As an ordinary person, Rock really couldn''t understand what Rufus was doing. Rufus was a billionaire


    business tycoon, and his social status was very high. He was so outstanding that there was no need to


    be someone''s subordinate.


    Rufus looked at Rock, snorted, and said, "You know nothing as you are an ordinary person. A fortune


    of tens of billions of dors is nothingpared with the Innate Realm. The Innate Realm is a


    Transcendent Realm. It will not only increase one''s physical strength, but also increase his intelligence,


    longevity, spiritual strength, and the further exploration of human limits!"


    "Let alone tens of billions of dors, I will not hesitate even if it cost me a hundred billion dors to get


    to the Innate Realm!"


    When Rock heard this, he gasped. He knew that the Innate Realm was extraordinary, but he never


    expected it to be so remarkable! It was crazy to trade one hundred billion dors for the Innate Realm.


    "Then is Mr. Howard equivalent to a god?" Rock gulped and said.


    Rufus nodded with admiration and longing in his eyes, and said, "In a sense, he is indeed more or less


    a god, or I won''t choose to acknowledge allegiance to him so readily. The point is that he is not yet


    thirty years old, far from the pinnacle of his life, and his future is limitless! You only see me


    acknowledge allegiance to him, but you don''t see anything deeper. My assets are still under my control.


    Of course, this is a minor matter. The most important thing is that if I follow Mr. Howard, I can also get


    great improvement!"


    When Rock heard Rufus''s words, he began to get excited and no longer had any doubts or rebellious


    thoughts.


    Rufus added, "There have been a lot of foreign forces entering recently. I suspect that Mchi has


    colluded with foreign Ultra-capable Men and taken their Water of Life, so his strength has been


    increased a lot!"


    Rock was stunned. What was foreign Ultra-capable Man? Why did it sound so unrealistic? He had


    never heard of it before.


    He wanted to ask more questions, but Rufus obviously didn''t want to say anything anymore. He waved


    his hand and motioned for Rock to go back. Rock had no choice but to leave Rufus''s study with many


    doubts.


    After Tom and Amelia left the hotel, they strolled around for a while and went to see a movie, which


    didn''t end until 11 pm.


    When they came out of the mall, Amelia suddenly grabbed his arm and whispered in his ear, "Tom, let''s


    not go home tonight."


    "Hmm?" Tom paused and said, "Why? Are you still angry with your mother?"


    Amelia rolled her eyes and scolded Tom for his obtuseness in her heart. He couldn''t understand what


    she meant!


    She nced at the Vienna Hotel opposite her and said, "I heard that Vienna Hotel is very fancy. The


    bed is very big and soft, which is veryfortable to sleep in. Let''s go and try it."


    Thud!


    Tom''s heart skipped a beat. Amelia had already made things that clear. If he still couldn''t understand,


    he was too stupid!


    Tom looked at Amelia. Her face was as red as a peach blossom and she was as delicately pretty as a


    ripe peach waiting to be picked. Tom''s heart was thumping.


    He was no longer a virgin who knew nothing about sex. Of course he knew how wonderful it was to


    have sex with a beauty like Amelia...


    "Ugh, why do we have to try that?" Tom said with a blush.


    Amelia rolled her eyes at him and took his hand. She walked into the Vienna Hotel and said, "Cut the


    crap. I must have sex with you tonight. Even if Jesuses, he can''t save you!"

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    When Tom saw Amelia''s fierce look, he shivered. Knowing that he couldn''t run away tonight, he smiled


    bitterly.


    In fact, Wilna Hotel was not a too high-end hotel, but it was enough for Tom and Amelia.


    Amelia was actually quite nervous. Although she usually acted openly in front of a lot of men, she was


    actually an innocent maiden.


    Although she was holding Tom''s arm, looking calm, her heart was beating fast, and her body


    temperature had risen a lot.


    "Amelia, why don''t we wait? It''s going to be a long time..."


    Tom said awkwardly.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Amelia had already pressed him against the wall.


    Tom swallowed his saliva. In this situation, it was really difficult for Tom to remain calm in the face of


    such a beautiful and sexy woman. He was not a gentleman who could not be disturbed with a charming


    woman in hisp.


    "You don''t have to bear any psychological burden. I won''t affect your rtionship with Phoebe. Just


    think of me as your female confidant." Amelia lifted her foot and gently kissed Tom''s lips. Her voice was


    rather gentle.


    Tom froze for a moment, then said bitterly, "Amelia, why are you doing this?"


    "I''m willing to. It can make my decision." Amelia snorted and said proudly.


    Inevitably, After all that had happened between him and Amelia, he had feelings for Amelia.


    Worst of all, Phoebe had always encouraged him to look for another woman outside. She had


    righteously said that she wanted him to do this because she could not satisfy Tom and needed another


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    woman to relieve her pressure. This made Tom more daring to ept Amelia.


    In fact, he also knew that it was unrealistic to use monogamy to restrain a real strong and powerful


    man. Almost all capable people had more than one woman around them. This was not an excuse he


    used to make him feel less guilty, but the truth.


    This was especially true for the powerful man at the Innate Realm.


    The physical fitness of the masters at Innate Realm was too strong. Ordinary women could not satisfy


    their sexual desire unless their spouses were also masters at the Innate Realm. This was the only way


    that their sexual desire could be satisfied. However, such situations were too few. The masters at


    Innate Realm were rare in existence, and the number of female masters at Innate Realm was even


    fewer. It was difficult to have two or three female masters among ten masters.


    Moreover, all masters at Innate Realm had their own strong characters and thoughts. It was not likely


    that they could be in a rtionship.


    Thinking of this, Tom suddenly thought of a person, the woman named Sunny. ording to Master


    Chou, she was about the same age as him and had reached the upper level of the Innate Realm. If it


    was her...


    "Bah. What are you thinking?" Tom thought.


    Amelia giggled and said, "Wait a minute. I''m going to take a shower."


    Listening to the sound of watering from inside, Tom felt itchy and it felt like there was a cat


    scratching in his heart!


    Now Tom understood what it meant as the saying went "one day seems like a year". Amelia stayed


    inside and had the shower for almost half an hour! Tom really didn''t understand why Amelia could have


    a shower for so long.


    Finally, when Amelia came out, she was apanied by fog. She was volumptuous, which made Tom


    instantly stunned!


    "Idiot."


    When Amelia saw Tom''s infatuated face, she showed her pride as well as shyness. Her beauty was her


    greatest asset.


    Tom also took a shower and came out. Just as he was about to have sex with Amelia, his phone


    suddenly rang. Someone called him.


    This ringtone made Tom stop. He went to pick up his phone and found that it was the call from the


    bodyguard in charge of Phoebe''s family''s safety. He was shocked. He immediately answered the


    phone and said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    The other party immediately said, "Boss, I just found out that there are two foreigners who have been


    following madam. They seem to hatch a sinister plot against madam."


    Foreigners?


    Tom couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t seem to have offended any foreigners.


    Wait a minute! He suddenly remembered that Smith and Connor were foreigners. Did they dare to


    cause trouble to him? And they went to Phoebe''s ce?


    In an instant, Tom''s eyes became cold. He said in a deep voice, "How is the cultivation of these two


    foreigners?"


    The bodyguard''s voice came from the phone. "These two foreigners are very strong. We are following


    them. I suspect they... Ah!"


    Suddenly, the bodyguard''s panicked voice came from the phone, followed by the sound of the phone


    falling to the ground and the bodyguard being beaten.


    Tom immediately became nervous!


    In this case, the two bodyguards were being beaten up!


    And most likely, it was the two foreigners who were following Phoebe that did this.


    In an instant, Tom''s face darkened, and all his sexual desire disappeared at this moment.


    Now he was more than 90% sure that they were Smith and Connor''s men!


    Last time, Tom had let them go and gave them a chance to start with a clean te. But now, not only


    did they not appreciate it, they even dared to cause trouble to him!


    Since that was the case, Tom didn''t have to be polite.


    Amelia noticed that Tom was not in the right mood. She came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tom took a breath and briefly exined what had happened just now. Atst, his eyes were cold and


    he said with a sh of murderous intent, "These two foreigners, I let them go safe and soundst time.


    But they still refused to behave themselves and change. I can''t spare them again for attacking my


    wife."


    Amelia also became angry. "How hateful! These foreigners are too bold. They dare to be so arrogant in


    H Country''s territory! Tom, you should go back now. You must not let anything happen to the people


    around you."


    Tom nodded. His thoughts were the same.


    "What about you?" Tom looked at her and said with some guilty. Originally, he wanted to apany


    her as they stayed in W City this time, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    Amelia smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m an adult and I can take care of myself. You don''t have to worry


    about me. Go back first. I''ll spend the next two days with my family, then I''ll go back to H City to meet


    you."


    "Okay." Tom nodded. He was not in the mood to stay after what happened.


    When he turned around and left, Amelia''s eyes showed some disappointment, but she soon became


    firm. She waved her fists and swore in her heart that next time, she would definitely win Tom''s heart!


    After Tom came out, he rushed back to H City overnight.


    He didn''t take the car because it wasn''t as fast as he walked.


    This was not an exaggeration. Now, he was running so fast. He could run 50 or 60 meters per second,


    which was equivalent to 200 kilometers per hour. Moreover, this was his average speed. When it was


    coupled with his amazing physical strength, he could walk straight back to H City. He had already came


    back to H City in about half an hour.


    It would take at least three or four hours by car.


    Finally, he returned to Dragon Bay and found the bodyguard in a nearby grove. Now he was knocked


    unconscious by others.


    He walked over and saw the bodyguard''s appearance. He couldn''t help but feel angry!

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    The bodyguard was stripped naked, and his hands and feet were tied with wire. The tie was so tight


    that the bodyguard was bleeding.


    In addition, this bodyguard was covered in bruises and wounds, and blood oozed out continuously. He


    looked very miserable!


    He couldn''t speak at all with socks stuffed in his mouth.


    What infuriated Tom the most that was that the bodyguard''s body was covered with zigzagging H


    Country characters: Sick Men of H Country!


    The words were covered with blood and had been carved on the bodyguard with sharp objects.


    Tom was rarely so angry, but now, he was really angry, extremely angry!


    When the bodyguard saw Tom, he burst into tears and shouted. However, because his mouth was


    gagged, he could not make a sound at all.


    Tom''s eyes were filled with anger. He was really angry this time!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was not a simple matter of personal enmity that these two damned foreigners dared to abuse his


    Tom took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then he went over to untie the bodyguard


    and took the sock out of his mouth.


    The bodyguard immediately coughed violently. His body was trembling and tears flowed down his face,


    "Boss, I''m sorry. I''ve embarrassed you!"


    Tom took off his dusty coat, put it on him, and helped him up.


    The bodyguard was ttered when Tom took off his coat and put it on him. He said in panic, "Boss, how


    can this be..."


    Tom stopped him and said seriously, "Why can''t I do this? You were hurt like this because you were


    trying to protect my family. It''s not a big deal that I take off my clothes for you to wear."


    The bodyguard clenched his teeth and his tears welled up like a fountain. He had never been so


    moved.


    He knew very well how noble Tom was. Tom took off his coat and put it on him now, which made him


    have the urge to die for Tom.


    "Boss, I''m good-for-nothing..."


    When Tom heard this, his heart skipped a beat and a bad feeling suddenly rose in his heart!


    He said hurriedly, "Tell me what happened. Has my family been killed?!"


    This was something he would never ept. If anything happened to Phoebe and the two old people,


    he swore that he would kill Smith and Connor no matter where they were!


    The bodyguard was immediately shocked when he sensed Tom''s murderous aura at this moment. He


    quickly said, "No, no, madam is at home today and nothing happened. Those two foreigners don''t dare


    to do anything to madam."


    Tom immediately breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Phoebe and the two old people were fine, it was


    fine.


    "Did these two foreigners leave any message?" Tom asked in a low voice.


    The bodyguard nodded and said, "Yes. They said theye to you this time, boss..."


    The bodyguard told Tom what had happened just now with hatred in his eyes. Just now, he was badly


    abused by the two foreigners, who trod his dignity underfoot!


    After Tom heard this, he was also extremely angry.


    He was now 100 % sure that that two foreigners were sent by Smith.


    It seemed that he had to do something.


    Afterforting the bodyguard,pensating him and asking him to go back to recuperate, Tom went


    home.


    Phoebe was surprised to see hime back and immediately made night snack for him.


    Feeling Phoebe''s attachment and gentleness to him, Tom was so moved and more determined that no


    matter what, he had to keep Phoebe safe.


    After Phoebe fell asleep, Tom began to investigate the information about Smith and Connor and found


    that they were still in H City!


    Thest time Tom had tortured Connor in the octagonal cage, but they still dared to pick on him. It was


    not that they were not afraid of death, but that the only possibility was that they had found powerful help


    and thought they could take revenge!


    Tom snorted coldly. Now that he was back, he would definitely not let them off easily.


    Those evil people must be punished.


    Logically speaking, it was the 21st century and the era of the global vige. Every country had different


    races, and the rtionship was not as tense as before.


    However, because of the fact that the westerners were naturally taller than the people of H Country,


    and that they were arrogant, they had always looked down on the people of H Country. Even in H


    Country, they bullied the people of H Country.


    Tom had seen a lot of simr news before, but he had never encountered such things before. Now that


    he encountered it, he would definitely stand by!


    The next day, Tom personally sent Phoebe to work. Soon, he found that two foreigners were following


    them. When they saw him, they were obviously excited!


    "Report to Smith that the person of H Country appears!"


    One of the foreigners said excitedly and immediately called Smith. When Smith heard the news, he


    was also very happy. Heughed and ordered them to follow Tom.


    After hanging up the phone, Smith said excitedly, "Let me tell you a good news. That person of H


    Country surnamed Howard appears. Now Tony and John are following him! Hahaha..."


    "What? He shows up? Good, great!"


    Connor, who was hitting the sandbag with his bare upper body, was all excited when he heard the


    news. He punched the sandbag hard and destroyed it with one punch!


    His strength had improved significantly since then.


    If Tom were here, he would find that Connor was much stronger, and that he had reached the Extrinsic


    Peak!


    Thest time they met was only a month or two ago. At that time, Connor was only in the Master


    Realm. It was amazing that he grew to this point in such a short time.


    Besides, Connor was just a fighter, not a cultivator. His training methods were modern, and it was


    difficult for him to reach the Extrinsic Peak.


    Smith widened his eyes and said in surprise, "Connor, you''re getting stronger. God, you destroy the


    special sandbag with one punch. How strong is your punch now?"


    Others were also shocked.


    Connor grinned, especially proud and arrogant. Not only did he gain strength, but he also grew five


    centimeters taller. Now he was more than 1.9 meters tall!


    His muscles were especially strong. He was like a brown bear, with the power to destroy everything.


    He mmed his fist at the machine that tested his power nearby. With a loud bang, the machine, which


    weighed several tons, was shaken.


    A number appeared on the screen: 2879!


    In other words, Connor''s punch had a force of more than one thousand kilograms. This was


    unbelievable!

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Everyone present was shocked and dumbfounded!


    The fist carried nearly 3,000 pounds of strength, which they had never heard of before. It might beat an


    elephant to death.


    Connor''s face was full of arrogance and pride. Ever since he was baptized by the Water of Life, his


    strength had greatly improved. Now he felt that he had endless energy. If Tom was still here, he could


    easily punch him to death!


    As the boxing king of Great Britain, it was a great humiliation for him to lose to a man from the H


    Country!


    It was torture to him, such an arrogant person, so during this period of time, he worked out like crazy.


    Of course, he had made such a big breakthrough during a short period of time, not because of his own


    training, but because of the baptism of the Water of Life.


    He now respected and admired his boss Jax even more!


    The Water of Life was the most advanced scientific and technological achievement of the present age.


    It could transform people''s constitutions and make them invincible.


    And the most amazing thing about the Water of Life was that it had no side effects and no ingredients


    of dopes, so the trainers could pass the dope test and participate in thepetition as usual.


    The only drawback was that the Water of Life was too expensive. One baptism would cost a billion. If it


    weren''t for the support of the boss, he couldn''t afford the cost of baptism himself.


    And he learned from his boss that the Water of Life that he used this time was the ordinary one. The


    kind with the much better effect would cost tens of billions once!


    How terrifying that was!


    As far as he knew, his boss reached his current level only after baptizing in the Water of Life worth tens


    of billions.


    Therefore, he was deeply disdainful of the so-called H Country Kung Fu. What era was it now? In the


    21st century when science and technology were in their prime, those people from H Country still


    engaged in the practice of ancient times? They were too outdated!


    Now it was the time of science and technology. No matter how ordinary people practice, they couldn''t


    break through the limit. Only by relying on the power of science and technology, that is, the baptism of


    the Water of Life, could they reach a higher realm!


    Smith walked out, pinched Connor''s muscles, and said excitedly, "Oh my god, Connor, your body is so


    strong. It''s so scary. I think that kid from H Country is definitely no match for you." He thenughed


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    happily.


    Connor said disdainfully, "Of course he isn''t. I can take his head off now standing on my head."


    "That''s great!" Smith was extremely excited. When he thought of Tom''s neck being wrung by Connor,


    he was so excited that he couldn''t control himself and flushed.


    At this moment, a tall man came out and said faintly, "Connor is no match for that man now."


    Hearing this voice, Connor was immediately nervous. He quickly turned around, bowed deeply to the


    man, and called out respectfully, "Boss!"


    When Smith and the others saw him, they all showed awe and admiration. The white man in front of


    them was Connor''s boss and an Ultra-capable Man!


    Their boss was tall, but his muscles were not particrly strong. He looked like an ordinary white man,


    but everyone knew his horrible strength!


    He was the boss and also Connor''s coach.


    The boss walked over and looked at the numbers disyed on the dynamometer. He nodded with


    satisfaction and said, "Not bad. It seems that you absorb the Water of Life very well."


    Connor was especially excited by the boss''s praise, but he immediately asked, "Boss, with my current


    strength, that man is no match, right?"


    He said this with obvious dissatisfaction.


    The boss asked, "What? You don''t believe me?"


    Connor shuddered and quickly shook his head. "No, no, I didn''t mean that."


    The boss snorted and continued to say, "ording to your descriptionst time, I suspect that he is an


    Ultra-capable Man of H Country. At your current level, you are no match for him."


    "Ultra-capable Man?!" Connor''s face immediately changed when he heard this.


    "I can''t sure." The boss sneered, and said, "Even if he is an Ultra-capable Man, he is no match for me."


    His voice was filled with coldness and disdain.


    "Of course he is not!" Connor ttered him, and so did Smith and others.


    The boss felt better and his smile deepened. He said, "Connor, you are cut out for this. This


    British, you are qualified to challenge the Supreme Gold Belt!"


    When Connor heard this, his eyes widened and he was unusually excited.


    The Supreme Gold Belt was the highest honor for all trainers. It was much more valuable than the


    golden belt of boxing. If he could be the winner of the Supreme Gold Belt, then his business value


    would soar!


    "I won''t let you down, boss!" Connor clenched his fists and said in an extremely excited voice.


    The boss nodded and said, "After you defeat this man, when you return home, I will arrange a few


    lot of money. Then you can go for the Supreme Gold Belt. Connor, I expect a lot from you. Don''t


    disappoint me, understand?"


    Connor nodded quickly, his eyes shining. He nodded quickly, "Boss, don''t worry! I will never fail you."


    "But, boss, you just said that the man is an Ultra-capable Man and that I may not be able to beat him?"


    Connor thought of this and said awkwardly.


    The boss''s eyes lit up. Instead of answering him immediately, he turned around and punched the


    dynamometer casually. Suddenly, there was a loud bang!


    A two-centimeter dent appeared on the deep steel te on the dynamometer!


    The dynamometer was about to fall apart, making a beeping rm and starting to smoke. It was


    actually blown up by a punch!


    This scene scared everyone and made them speechless.


    On the screen, a number appeared, 7985!


    Seeing this number, everyone gasped in horror.


    What did this mean?


    And that was just a casual punch!


    In an instant, everyone looked at the boss with fear in their eyes.


    The boss was very satisfied with the reaction of the crowd. He said proudly, "Even an Ultra-capable


    Man is an ant in front of me. Connor, what are you afraid of when I am there?"


    After hearing this, Connor immediately calmed down. Yes, he knew the boss''s strength very well. As


    long as his boss was there, even if that man was an Ultra-capable Man, he was an ant.


    Just then, Tom had followed Tony and John and was on his way here. He was going to finish off both


    Connor and Smith.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Tony and John did not know that they had been followed by Tom at all. They were especially proud that


    no one knew their whereabouts.


    When they returned, the two guards at the door frowned and said, "Tony, John, what the hell are you


    two doing? Why did you bring the H Country people here?"


    "n, what are you talking about? We don''t bring any H Country people back here."


    "Yes, you psychopath."


    Tony and John were masters of tracking people, so it was impossible for them not knowing to be


    followed, so they thought the two guards were just teasing them.


    The guard named n pointed behind them and said angrily, "Damn Tony and John, you two are still


    arguing. Then exin, who is this man?"


    Tony and John were a little confused. It seemed that n didn''t joke. So they looked back and saw a


    typical face of people from H Country, smiling at them and greeting them. "Hi."


    In an instant, their reaction was so exaggerate that their eyes widened! This guy was Tom!


    Seeing that it was Tom, their heads went numb. They were the ones who followed Tom and saw Tom


    go to thepany with their own eyes. Why did hime with them in the blink of an eye? The


    weirdest thing was that they didn''t notice it at all!


    "You, damn H Country monkey, when did you follow us?" Tony widened his eyes and cursed.


    John came to his senses and sneered. "Damn monkey. Hmph, we were just about to teach you a


    lesson. I didn''t expect you toe to us so soon. This is better. It saves us a lot of time!"


    The two guards, seeing this, were stunned for a moment and then said in shock, "Is this man the


    person who Smith and Connor are going to take revenge on?"


    John nodded and said, "That''s right. He actually dared toe to us. He''s dead. Hahaha..."


    As they spoke, the four foreigners met each other''s eyes and surrounded Tom with a sneer and banter.


    In terms of figure, they were much huger than Tom. They sandwiched Tom in the middle, like an eagle


    surrounding a chicken.


    The smile on Tom''s face remained the same. Instead, he said to Tony and John, "Last night, you wrote


    the Sick Man of H Country on my bodyguard, right?"


    He spoke in a fluent foreignnguage, and the four of them immediately understood him andughed.


    "That''s right! We did it. You H Country people are sick. Your bodyguard is too weak to catch a punch


    from us. Hahaha."


    "Sick Man of H Country is the best way to address you guys."


    Theyughed and mocked, so did the two guards. They looked at Tom as if he was a piece of trash,


    being trampled by them at will. They did not notice that Tom''s eyes were getting colder and colder.


    Finally, at this moment, Tom made a move, and he pped them. Tony and John felt a daze, and their


    faces were bitten, as if they had been hit by a helicopter propeller. Their huge bodies flew straight out,


    and half of his teeth were knocked out. They screamed in pain.


    This scene surprised the other two guards. They were furious. "Damn you, you''re asking for death!"


    "I will kill you!"


    They fought back together, took out two electric rods from their waist, electrified them, and smashed


    them hard on Tom''s head.


    They wanted Tom to die.


    Tom''s eyes turned cold, and he didn''t look back. He kicked them out quickly and made them m


    against the wall behind him. He was so strong that he made two dull noises. There were several cracks


    in the thick wall!


    The two foreign guards spat out two mouthfuls of blood, looking painful and terrified.


    They felt their bodies being kicked to pieces, much worse than being hit by a car!


    Even their vision began to blur. Their heads tilted and they fainted.


    The noises rmed many people inside.


    Tom walked over, grabbed Tony and John, tore their clothes open, then casually grabbed a piece of


    concrete from the wall next to him, and began to write on the body.


    It was Tom''s way to return the favor.


    A few foreigners who had just been rushed out from inside saw this scene, their eyes widened and they


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    became furious.


    Tony and John wanted to struggle, but Tom lifted them up with one hand, and then shook them as


    easily as shaking a pillow. The bones and joints of their bodies fell apart, and the sound of cracking


    came.


    With their screams...


    The foreigners who had rushed out from inside werepletely stunned when they saw this scene.


    Their eyes were so wide open.


    They had never seen such a scene, especially there was a smile on Tom''s face, which made their


    scalps tingle even more.


    "Is this man a demon..."


    "Damn it. How dare you to attack us? It''s unforgivable!"


    "Who is this man? How dare he be so bold? He wants to die!"


    "Go to stop him!"


    They all held weapons in their hands and began to rush towards Tom. The first to hit with a machete in


    his hand directly strike Tom''s body.


    This was the territory of H Country. As foreigners, they dared to kill people of H Country. How arrogant


    they were!


    And their momentum was very fierce, coupled with their natural tall and strong body. If it were an


    ordinary martial arts master, they would really bear the failure in this situation.


    Unfortunately, the person they provoked was Tom, the top expert in the upper level of the Innate


    Realm. He was already a superhuman who broke the shackles of mortals and could be called a


    superhero in science fiction movies.


    Before his machete hit Tom, the man had already flown out for more than ten meters like a ball. When


    he fell on the ground, he was already dead. A horrible hole appeared in his chest. It looked as if he had


    been hit by a shell, but it was actually brought by Tom''s kick.


    It was obvious how terrifying Tom''s kick was!


    Tom was not a cruel person. He would not kick someone to death so hard if it was not necessary.


    These foreigners had already offended him badly, so there was no need for him to show mercy.


    When the others saw that Tom had kicked theirpanion so far away with one kick, they were all


    stunned. For the first time, fear appeared in their eyes when they looked at Tom.


    After Tom kicked him, he did not stop. He still wrote on Tony and John, but he smiled gently. "In our H


    Country, there is a saying "Give an eye for an eye." Piece of Western Trash is my favor to you."


    Being carved byrge sharp stones caused them to duffer so much pain and beg for mercy.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    However, no matter how they begged for mercy or screamed, Tom still did not stop. He carved words


    on their body over and over again. In a short while, they were already be covered with bruises and


    blood and was badly mutted.


    This scene was too frightening to look at. The remaining foreigners were all frightened. They thought


    that they could be regarded as being quite ruthless, but only then did they realize that Tom was far


    more ruthless than them. Especially when they heard the screams of Tony and John and their


    miserable appearances, they could not help but feel numb and shiver.


    Finally, Tom wrote "foreign trash" all over their body. Then, he stopped with satisfaction.


    Now, Tony and John were extremely miserable as they could not exert any strength. At the same time,


    they were terrified of Tom!


    At the same time, they felt extremely regretful. If they had known that Tom was so violent and ruthless,


    they wouldn''t have dared to torture that bodyguard.


    Tom looked back at the foreigners and said, "Do you want to be carved by me too?"


    Hearing this, all of them trembled and shook their heads immediately.


    "I heard you were looking for me. Good. I''m here. Take me up." Tom''s smile was as gentle as the


    spring breeze and he appeared as a handsome young gentleman. But in the eyes of those foreigners,


    he was even more frightening, like the asura from the hell!


    They didn''t dare to disobey, so they had to lead the way.


    When Tom followed them in, Tom secretly looked in the direction of five o''clock with a mysterious smile


    on his face.


    When Tom followed the foreigners in, two people stood up in the grass which was in the direction of


    five o''clock. It was a man and a woman. They were dressed in dark green uniforms. They were


    obviously personnels from the national department.


    Moreover, they had a kind of killing aura that ordinary people did not have. At a nce, one would find


    that their cultivation was very high.


    The man frowned and said, "Did Tom notice us just now as he looked over?"


    The woman nodded and said, "It''s possible. ording to the documents, Tom is a master at the upper


    level of the Innate Realm. Even extraordinary masters like Peter and May are not his opponents."


    A light shed in the man''s eyes and he said, "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect such a genius to appear in


    a small ce like H City. Now that he''s in the building, I wonder if he cane out alive."


    The woman said, "Let''s wait and see. He will be valuable to us only if he can escape unscathed."


    After that, they hid again.


    So did Tom discover that they were there just now? The answer was yes. And Tom could feel that both


    of them were masters at the Innate Realm.


    At first, he thought that they were here to stop him. Now, it seemed that they didn''t. That was good. He


    could show his skills and capabilities and teach these foreigners a lesson!


    At the same time, Smith, Connor, and the others were chatting happily. Besides them, there were also


    many people in H Country present. Women were quite beautiful and were being teased by them. The


    other men in H Country were serving them, mopping the floor or moving things. They were treated like


    ves.


    There was a man in his twenties who was a little less diligent and this man was kicked over by Smith.


    Smith pointed at his nose and scolded, "How do you work? Hurry up!"


    Smith exerted a lot of strength. This man was kicked to the ground and he rolled twice. His face


    showed a painful expression. He said with grievance and anger, "Mr. Smith, I haven''t eaten for a day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I''m very hungry. You have to feed me so I can work. Besides, you''ve already owed me three months''


    sry!"


    The other men in H Country also couldn''t help but say, "Yes, boss. You promised to pay us yesterday,


    but you didn''t. We don''t have any money left."


    They said this in a very humble way. Their waists were slightly bent when they spoke. Now they were


    also very regretful. If they had known that these foreigners were so overbearing and rude, they should


    not havee to work here in the first ce. In the end, they had worked for a few months for nothing,


    and they had not yet been paid. These foreigners were also very irritable. From time to time, these


    foreigners vented their anger on them.


    They could barely live like this.


    "Boss, when will you pay us? If you don''t pay us, we won''t do it."


    "Boss, you promised to pay us every month. Now you have dyed it for three months."


    "Mine has been dyed for almost half a year. If you dy it any longer, we won''t be able to live..."


    For a moment, all the men in H Country began to vent their dissatisfaction. They were all poor people.


    They came to work because these foreigners paid higher wages. As a result, they endured angry and


    grief every day, did more work than anyone else. However, they were not paid.


    Bang!


    Connor pped the table and shattered it. He pointed at all the people in H Country and scolded them.


    There were also some dirty words in H Country. Connor was very arrogant and odious. This made the


    two men with strong temperaments in H Country couldn''t stand it anymore. One man threw down the


    rag forcefully and shouted, "You foreigners, I won''t do it! Now I''m going to thebor bureau to sue you!"


    "I won''t do it either!"


    But they had barely taken two steps forward when they were stopped by two strong foreigners who


    stared at them coldly.


    The two men in H Country were only 1.7 meters tall, and they looked particrly weak in front of the


    two westerners who were 1.9 meters tall. Their surging emotions immediately calmed a lot, and they


    could not help but swallow their saliva.


    "Go back to work, or I''ll beat you up."


    One of the foreigners spoke in a broken H Countrynguage.


    "Shit. Unless you pay us." One man who was rtively young said in a strong-willed way.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the foreigner grabbed his cor, pressed him against the


    wall, and said fiercely, "What did you say?!"


    In an instant, the young man was frightened, and his feet were trembling uncontrobly.


    "No, I didn''t say anything..."


    "Hmph, damn it. Get back to work!" The foreigner threw him hard on the ground.


    The other foreigners burst intoughter. They were very rampant and overbearing.


    That young man in H Country burst into tears and felt extremely humiliated. He wanted to resist, but he


    didn''t dare. He shall not be med. These foreigners were so tall that he couldn''t win.


    When others in H Country saw this, they were also extremely disappointed and humiliated. It was not


    the first time this sort of thing had happened these days.


    Two days ago, one of them was beaten and sent into the hospital, but nothing happened to these


    foreigners.


    Even if they were so angry and unwilling now, they had to grit their teeth and continue to work.


    Smith and Connor saw that these men in H Country were working again, their eyes showed disdain


    and contempt. They thought that the people in H Country were cowards and sluts in their bones.


    Hahaha.


    Just then, the tightly closed door suddenly opened.


    There were two foreigners running inside in a panic. Their faces were pale and full of fear. "Jesus. A


    disaster is imminent..."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    The sudden intrusion of the two foreigners broke the calm of the room and made Smith, Connor and


    others dissatisfied.


    They were even angrier because there were people of H Country in the room. How could they noble


    white people look so flustered in front of them? Woudn''t they beughed at?


    Smith immediately scolded angrily, "Alex, Angus! What are you two panicking about? Was earth


    attacked by Martians?"


    Connor looked unhappy too and staring fiercely at Alex and Angus.


    They ran up. They had been scared out of their wits by Tom just now. They gasped for air, ignoring


    Smith and Connor who were angry. After they calmed their breaths, they said loudly, "We have a


    problem! The man from H Country ising!"


    "What?"


    Smith was stunned for a moment and then he asked, "Which one?"


    Their panicked looks attracted other foreigners. Many people of H Country who were working under


    humiliation also looked over.


    Their ears pricked up when they heard the words "H Country."


    Angus swallowed hard and said, "That man who defeated Mr. Connorst time. Now he''s here!"


    As soon as he said this, the whole room suddenly quieted down strangely. Everyone''s eyes widened


    and they stopped talking. Connor''s face suddenly darkened and the corners of his mouth twitched


    violently twice! What Angus said just now was like a p across his face.


    Smith came to his senses. He widened his eyes and said, "You mean that Tom..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, footsteps and screams came from the corridor outside the door.


    Alex and Angus''s expressions suddenly changed, and they began to feel panic and fear. Their bodies


    were trembling, and they said, "Here hees..."


    For a moment, everyone looked towards the door.


    Soon, a scene of shock and anger appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    They saw two foreigners walking in, both naked and covered in blood. Their bodies were filled with


    words, and blood was still gushing out, dripping on the ground bit by bit.


    These two people were Tony and John!


    Behind them were four frightened foreigners, their legs weak. They were also scarred, and Tom gave


    them a good lesson.


    Tom was thest oneing in. He walked in slowly with his hands in his pockets.


    "Mr. Smith, Mr. Connor, save me, save me..."


    "Please save me. He is a devil. That man is a devil!"


    Tony and John and the others saw theirpanions in the room and showed a strong desire to ask for


    help. They ran to them with all their strength.


    This scene was extremely shocking to everyone in the room, especially those workers of H Country.


    They were all dumbfounded.


    Because they had worked here for so long, they had never seen such a foreigner being so miserable


    and such a mess. Seeing their fear and panic, some feelings stirred in them.


    In their impression, the foreigners were extremely arrogant. Even in H Country, they were reckless


    without any scruples, and most people could not do anything to stop them.


    But now, there was someone who tortured them like this?


    For a moment, all these workers looked at Tom. When they saw Toming alone, they were


    surprised, shocked, and began to worry and despair again.


    Yes, when they were sure that Tom wasing alone, they all gave up hope.


    Because they knew that these foreigners were especially good at fighting, especially the man named


    Connor, who was a monster and could easily break the sandbag.


    They thought they could see Tom ending up in misery. For a moment, they were all sad, and some


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    people''s eyes were red.


    "Run!"


    At this moment, a person from H Country shouted at Tom.


    The other people of H Country were stunned for a moment. Then, the second person shouted at Tom.


    "Run! These foreigners are very fierce. You hit their people, and they will kill you!"


    Immediately, the third person shouted. "Friend, run!"


    Tom was stunned. He had never expected such a thing to happen here.


    Soon, his eyes swept over the dozen people of H Country present. From their eyes, he saw worry,


    humiliation, and despair...


    And he saw a lot of people being weak with injuries. A few women were still disheveled and had tears


    in their eyes.


    Tom was such a smart person. At this moment, how could he not understand what happened here?


    Suddenly, anger swamped him.


    These people were hispatriots, but they were bullied by these foreigners!


    Tom clenched his fists, which made a sound. Coldness seeped into his angry eyes.


    His cultivation was so high that it was not easy for him to be so emotional. He was calm at most things.


    But now, he couldn''t calm down. He was consumed with anger.


    He decided to teach this group of foreigners a lesson, a very painful lesson that they had never see


    before!


    Just as Tony and John and the others were about to rush over, Tom snorted coldly. He pulled and then


    Tony and John, who were running, jumped up and fell heavily to the ground.


    Then, the two of them were dragged back by Tom.


    It turned out that both of their hands were tied by chains and held by Tom. Now they were on the


    ground and left a long blood mark.


    That scene looked very terrifying!


    Tom pulled them back and walked in step by step. He did not immediately make trouble for Smith and


    Connor. Instead, he looked deeply at every person of H Country present and said, "Fellow countrymen,


    I will help you get back at these animals for what you have suffered here! I will make them pay ten


    times and a hundred times!"


    Hearing Tom''s words, they were all stunned. Then they could not help trembling, extremely moved and


    excited.


    Some emotional people even shed tears.


    However, although they were moved, they still did not believe in Tom, and were even more worried


    about him.


    After Tom came in, he closed the door behind him.


    He nced across the faces of Smith, Connor, and the others, making them feel great pressure and


    couldn''t help trembling.


    "Smith, Connor, thest time I was kind and let you go, not only did you not get out of H Country, but


    you also dared to bully my countrymen in our own country? Who gave you the courage!" At thest


    sentence, Tom''s eyes widened. His every sentence was loud and terrifying.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Jalen was a college student from the countryside. Ten years ago, he came to H City to work with great


    ambition. He thought that with his hard work and wisdom, he could build his great future in H City.


    But what came out was that the reality bit him. When he came to H City, there were frustrations


    everywhere and his passion was extinguished. Later, he slowly epted his fate, especially after the


    failure of an investment business two years ago, which made him owe a lot of debt. Several times, he


    wanted to give up on himself, but for his wife and child, He could only grit his teeth and go to work.


    But at his age, he had no special expertise and could only get paid by selling hisbour.


    It was too slow to earn some money, too slow...


    Finally, four months ago, he saw the recruitment here saying that a cleaner would be hired with a sry


    of thirteen thousand dors a month! This sry was considered a middle-level ie in H City. In an


    instant, he was tempted. Without a word, he came to work and signed the contract without even looking


    clearly.


    He thought this was the beginning of his good luck, but he never expected it to be the opposite. It was


    the beginning of his nightmare.


    There were more than 20 foreigners here, all of whom were tall and strong, being especially arrogant


    and domineering. They easily scolded people at any time, and their scolding words were extremely


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    unpleasant. Sometimes, they would hit people.


    He had thought about quitting several times, but he gritted his teeth to power through it for the thirteen


    thousand dors monthly sry.


    But in the end, these foreigners actually refused to pay his wages. They led them on with only one or


    two thousand dors paid a month!


    In particr, what happened today made him feel desperate. He particrly hated this group of


    foreigners. More than once, he thought of a strong person also from H Country would teach this group


    of arrogant foreigners a lesson!


    He was not the only one who had this idea. Almost all people here from H Country thought about this,


    but they all knew it was unrealistic.


    But what they didn''t expect was that such a person actually appeared, going in strong, and beat a few


    foreigners to death, especially those two named Tony and John. They were too miserable.


    When they came back to their senses, they were extremely excited and clenched their fists. Especially


    now when Tom cried out that sentence, they all got wound up!


    Jalen was so excited that his tears flowed out. He felt that his fervent intent deep in his heart which had


    once disappeared was awakened by Tom!


    He threw the rag in his hand at full tilt and shouted, "Well said! How dare all of your bastards bully my


    countrymen in my H Country!"


    Jalen red at Smith, Connor, and all the foreigners.


    His performance woke up the passion from all the other people from H Country, and as for the


    foreigners, they looked like crap.


    For these foreigners, Jalen was just a working brute beast. How dare he resist them? He was asking


    for death!


    A tall white man immediately pointed at Jalen and shouted, "Jalen, a pig from H Country, how dare you


    offend our noble white man! You''re getting yourself killed!"


    As he spoke, he was about to attack Jalen.


    However, the other people from H Country next to Jalen also stood up and threw away all the tools in


    their hands, such as rags, brooms and mops, on the ground. At the same time, they stood in front of


    Jalen and straightened to face the white man. They had the intention of fighting against together if you


    dared to touch him.


    When the white man saw this, his eyes shed with fear and he did not dare to act rashly.


    Tom''s deep eyes looked at this. At this moment, he understood the meaning of a nation, and it did kind


    of get the blood going. This was something he had never experienced before.


    In the past, H Country fall behind in the world. Indeed, it was bullied and beaten by foreigners. But now,


    a hundred yearster, H Country has be stronger. The belligerence, uprightness and pride of the


    nation had all recovered at this moment. Why were they afraid of foreigners?


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Tom said three "Good" in a row and walked towards Jalen and his fellow countrymen. His eyes were


    full of admiration and excitement. "It''s good for you all to stand up and resist."


    They felt inexplicably proud as they were praised by Tom, and they got more strength.


    However, at the next moment, Connor snorted coldly. He looked at Tom and the dozen people


    ferociously and maliciously. He tilted his head and said, "How dare you cowardly people stand up


    against us? You''re looking for death!"


    As he finished speaking, more than 20 foreigners began to surround Tom, Jalen, and others. Tensions


    red.


    Immediately, Jalen and the other people changed their faces and started to panic.


    It had to be admitted thatpared with these foreigners, their figure was really much weaker, not at


    the same level at all.


    Gulp!


    Many people swallowed heavily and began to be afraid.


    Smith and Connor walked over, coldly and disdainfully nced at the faces of all people from H


    Country, and finally stared at Tom.


    "You cowardly pigs, you despicable people dare to resist our noble white people?!"


    "You people from H Country are born to be ves, working for and serve us white people! Do you think


    you canpete with us after learning a little so-called H Country Kung Fu? You''re overestimating


    yourselves!"


    "Your figure is equivalent to a dwarf in our country, trashes."


    They all said extremely arrogant and insulting words, which made all the people build up rage.


    However, they did not dare to act rashly and was terrified, because they were afraid of these tall and


    arrogant foreigners deeply from their hearts.


    Tom''s eyes were getting colder and colder, being alight with anger. He waspletely angry. Even


    when he faced May, he was not as angry as this time!


    Connor felt his anger and sneered. Now that he had been baptized by the Water of Life, his strength


    had improved tremendously. He was not afraid of Tom at all. He thought that Tom was just a weak


    sucker and would easily be defeated by him.


    "Monkey from H Country, thest time I was not in good condition when I was in the octagonal cage.


    That was the only reason you beat me with your sneak attack. Today, I will defeat you! Then I will break


    your limbs and make you a waste!"


    "Connor, you''re wrong. He''s already a piece of trash. Hahaha..." Smithughed and was unusually


    arrogant.


    Not only him, but many foreigners also began tough wildly.


    They had just seen the strength of Connor''s punch, which was close to three thousand pounds. They


    didn''t think that the thin person in front of them could withstand Connor''s angry punch.


    Besides, Connor''s boss, the big man, was here too. He could smash the strength testing machine with


    one punch. It was as easy as picking a lowhanging fruit for him to suppress and torture this weak


    person.


    Jalen and the others'' faces were getting paler, and they grew to be more and more scared. The


    passion of some of the timid ones now began to wane, and their hands and feet were turning cold.


    "What, what should we do?"


    "These foreigners are going to kill us..."


    "Yes, especially this Connor. He can hit more than 2800 pounds with one punch!"


    "Oh, this is bad. We won''t really be killed, will we?"


    "I, I don''t want to die yet..."


    For a moment, all people from H Country except Tom began to wail.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    When Smith and Connor saw their panicked and frightened expressions, they despised and looked


    down on the people of H Country from the bottom of their hearts.


    Tom sighed in his heart. He realized that most people of H Country were still afraid of foreigners. After


    all, white people were naturally so much taller than the people of H Country.


    He was not discouraged and felt that the responsibility on his shoulders was heavier. He needed to turn


    the tide!


    Thus, he turned his head with sharp eyes, and said very seriously, "You don''t have to be afraid. With


    me here, these foreigners can''t hurt you at all. I hope you will be confident. Our nation is no longer the


    nation that was bullied a hundred years ago. Now we are strong, and we don''t have to fear them at all!"


    Hearing Tom''s impassioned speech, they were not so scared anymore. However, they still didn''t have


    much confidence in Tom, "Boss, have you called other helpers over?"


    There was hope in the eyes of other people. If Tom had called for help, there was still hope of defeating


    these arrogant foreigners!


    But immediately, Tom''s answer disappointed them all. Tom shook his head and said, "I have no


    helpers. Ie here alone."


    "What?"


    "Then we''re doomed..."


    "How can you beat so many foreigners by yourself?"


    "That''s right. They are all tall and powerful. They can make us spit out blood with only one punch."


    "s, it seems that we can''t escape this time."


    "If I had known, I shouldn''t havee here to work. I don''t know how these foreigners would abuse us.


    s!"


    Two foreigners who understood mandarin said, "You are scared now. We can let you off as long as you


    get down on your knees, kowtow and apologize to us, and admit that people of H Country are all


    losers. Then we''ll think about it."


    "Hahaha..."


    Smith came out and stared at Tom. He said arrogantly and threateningly, "Tom, you are doomed today.


    Connor has been baptized by the Water of Life. He''s so strong now that he can kill you with one


    punch!"


    Water of Life?


    Tom frowned slightly. He soon realized that this was how westerners increased their power, which he


    had heard from Chou.


    Eastern countries, including H Country, all held the idea of improving their cultivation through practices.


    In western countries, they believed in the power of biotechnology, and they took all kinds of drugs to


    stimte the growth of the body.


    They called those strong people of the Innate Realm Ultra-capable Men.


    Now Tom could tell that Connor''s strength had indeed improved a lot sincest time, especially in terms


    of physique. He was very strong that he was at the Extrinsic Peak.


    If Tom had not been promoted to the Innate Realm, it would have been a little difficult for him to deal


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    with Connor. But now, Connor was just a nobody, who could be easily defeated.


    It was just that Tom was a little interested in this so-called Water of Life.


    "Really? Then you can try it and see if can kill me with one punch." Tom said faintly, crooking his finger


    at Connor to signal him to attack.


    Connor immediately walked over. He was now over 1.9 meters tall and his body was extremely strong.


    As soon as he exerted his strength, his muscles became hard, making people scared!


    Those people of H Country were too scared to speak.


    Tom''s expression remained the same, and there was some contempt in his eyes.


    At the same time, his eyes swept across all the foreigners present and he said, "One, two, three...


    twenty-four, twenty-five... Hmm? There''s one more. That''s interesting..."


    Tom looked in a certain direction behind Connor and smiled meaningfully. He realized that there was a


    master of the Innate Realm hidden in that room, which was what westerners called an Ultra-capable


    Man.


    Even across a wall, Tom could feel the power of the other party.


    Conner snorted angrily. His eyes suddenly turned red and bloodshot. He licked his mouth and was


    bloodthirsty. Then he suddenly attacked with great speed. He weighed more than 200 kilograms, but he


    was as agile as an ape. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Tom and fiercely punched Tom in the


    face with a straight punch.


    He wanted to kill Tom with one punch!


    The people of H Country behind Tom felt Connor''s power, and their faces turned pale with fear. They


    retreated in an uproar. They were so scared that they had their heart in their mouth.


    Tom, on the other hand, stood there motionless and didn''t dodge Connor''s punch, as if he was


    frightened.


    The corner of Connor''s mouth rose, revealing a sneer. This punch took 90 % of his strength, and it had


    over two thousand pounds of power. He had absolute confidence that he could break Tom''s neck with


    this one punch!


    Smith and other people were also extremely excited, thinking that Tom was going to be killed.


    Bang.


    Connor hit Tom.


    Connor was stunned for a moment. He had fought Tom in the octagonal cagest time, so he knew that


    although he punched very fast, Tom should be able to dodge it. But now Tom didn''t dodge it. What was


    going on?


    When Jalen and others saw that Tom had been hit in the face, their hearts sank and they felt hopeless.


    But the next moment, something weird happened. Tom did not fly out with a punch from Connor. He still


    stood there as if nothing had happened, and there was no expression of pain on his face.


    He didn''t even have a scratch on his face.


    At this moment, Tom said, "Is that what you mean by killing me with one punch? You''re too weak. Are


    you giving me a massage?"


    "What? That''s impossible!"


    Conner''s eyes widened, and he looked as if he had seen a ghost. He knew exactly how powerful his


    punch was. He could have broken Tom''s neck with that punch! But in the end, Tom was unscathed?


    On the contrary, his fist was throbbing. He felt as if he had hit an iron te just now.


    As for Smith and others, they were so shocked that their eyes were about to pop out, and they thought


    they were hallucinating!


    People of H Country, including Jalen, were also dumbfounded. Their minds went nk and they stared


    at Tom, who was unharmed. How could this be? They all felt the power of Connor''s punch just now. Not


    long ago, in particr, they had seen that the force of Connor''s punch was more than 2800 pounds!


    Tom twisted his neck. It seemed that he was unscathed but was just bitten by a mosquito.


    This thing was really so weird and unscientific that it changed everyone''s perception.


    Many people even began to suspect that Tom was not a human, but a ghost, a monster!


    Tom crooked his fingers at Connor again, put his hands behind his back, and said with a smile, "Come


    on."


    Connor felt that he had never been so humiliated, so he bursted into anger. With a roar, he pounced on


    Tom like a wild beast. A series of fierce punches fell on Tom like cannonballs.


    Everyone present felt Connor''s anger and ferocity. Even an elephant would be beaten to death by


    Connor!


    However, Tom still stood there with his hands on his back and did not fight back. He just let Connor


    attack him wildly and punch him in the body.


    He looked so rxed that he did not even frown.


    This scene was extremely strange and scary. Connor was obviously much taller than Tom, but he


    couldn''t defeat Tom. It seemed that he was really massaging Tom.


    He had been beating Tom for more than three minutes with more than 500 punches, but Tom was still


    standing there without any scars on his body.


    Finally, Connor was tired and panting.


    Tom smiled and said, "Why, can''t you fight anymore? Then it''s my turn."


    Connor suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis and wanted to dodge, but it was toote...


    With a seemingly casual punch, Tom hit Connor''s strong chest. Suddenly, there was an extreme dull


    sound and the sound of broken bones. Connor''s bear-like body flew out, crashing heavily into the force


    measuring machine behind him and knocking it over.


    This time, everyone looked at Tom in horror. It was so quiet one could have heard a pin drop.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    No one had ever thought that Tom could defeat Connor because Connor was much bigger than him. If


    Connor was a lion, then he was a rabbit. However, standing there, Tom was punched by Connor


    directly without being hurt at all. And Connor was knocked out by Tom''s one punch and then fainted.


    They looked over and even found there was a hole in Connor''s chest. Could he survive?


    Tom was merciless. Even if Connor survived, he would only be a cripple.


    Jalen and the others swallowed their saliva hard. What happened in front of them was unbelievable,


    and their cognition was totally changed.


    Tom saw the expressions of these foreigners and he could tell that they were scared by him, so his


    smile became deeper.


    He waved his finger at Smith and said with a smile, "Smith, I heard that you starred in a science fiction


    movie not long ago. You are an omnipotent superhero in it. Now show me what you got."


    When Smith saw Tom''s smile, he shivered and his hands and feet became cold!


    With lips and legs trembling, he waspletely frightened. He had never expected that Connor, whose


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    power was strengthened a lot, still wasn''t Tom''s match at all.


    "Bo-Boss-Mr. Howard, it''s my fault. I was wrong. It''s all my fault. I won''t dare to trouble you again."


    Smith cried for mercy. He waspletely scared out of his wits.


    "You''re wrong? Since you''re wrong, you have to be punished." After saying hisst word, Tom''s eyes


    suddenly opened, and then he moved and grabbed Smith.


    Smith was overwhelmed by fear. He wanted to run away, but he found himself being controlled by Tom.


    Even if he ran to the ends of the world, he couldn''t escape.


    He cried out in fear, "Boss! Help me!"


    After his hysterical roar, the door was suddenly kicked broken and a tall white man appeared. His move


    was very fast and his sights were like lightning. He rushed towards Tom like a sh.


    But Tom just sneered. "You''re finally here. Unfortunately, you can''t stop me from killing him!"


    Almost within a second, Tom was in front of Smith. Tom grabbed Smith''s neck with one hand and lifted


    him up. Then he throttled Smith before he could scream. With a crack, his neck was broken. His


    frightened pupils began to scatter and he could no longer breathe.


    At the same time, the tall white Ultra-capable man had been in front of him. When he saw Smith was


    dead, his eyes burst into intense anger and he cursed, "Damn it, you''re doomed!"


    "Really? That depends on your ability. Next, I''m going to kill the second one." Tom sneered and threw


    Smith at him. Then, his figure disappeared from the spot in a blink. The next second, he was already in


    front of another foreigner, smiling sarcastically at him. "Now I''ll send you to see your God."


    "No..."


    The foreigner was scared and wanted to run away, but how could he be faster than Tom?


    Before he could finish his words, Tom pped on the back of his head. He froze and fell down like a


    machine without power.


    The rest of the foreigners were too scared to say anything, only trembling and murmuring, "devil,


    Satan..."


    As for other people from H Country like Jalen, they were also very shocked, and had an indescribable


    excitement.


    They had never seen the westerners being so frightened and panicking!


    Tom''s action really boosted their morale!


    But the white man, that Ultra-capable man, was extremely angry and he was about to explode.


    "Beast, you must die! Even God can''t save you!" He roared loudly. His roar was so loud that it created


    sound waves, which made many people''s eardrums unable to bear, so they had to cover their ears.


    But it was easy for Tom, and it had no effect on him at all. He continued to move and kill the foreigners


    crazily.


    He punched those foreigners to death!


    Ever since the beginning of his cultivation, he had not been as happy as he was today. Even when he


    killed Peter and May, he was not that pleased.


    "Damn you! Stop, stop!"


    The white Ultra-capable man kept following Tom, but he couldn''t catch up with him. Several times, he


    almost caught up with him, but Tom dodged him astutely.


    More than twenty foreigners at present were killed one by one because no one could bear Tom''s


    punch. Several of them were even pinned into the wall, causing the copse.


    Connor woke up. He looked at the scene and his face was pale. The intense fear had already made


    him forget the pain. He kept muttering, "Devil, devil..."


    Indeed, in the eyes of these foreigners, now, Tom was devil.


    When Tom stopped, all the foreigners present fell down and died.


    Except for the white Ultra-capable man and the dying Connor.


    Tom red at Connor, and he screamed in fear. He was scared to death on the spot.


    "Tell me now, are we sick men?"


    Tom did not leave. He turned around and looked at the white Ultra-capable man with a half-smile. He


    was also a master at the Innate Realm. This was the first foreign Ultra-capable man he met. But his


    strength was much weaker than Peter''s.


    The white Ultra-capable man clenched his fists and made a crack sound. He gritted his teeth and


    stared at Tom furiously. "Damn it! Damn it! You are doomed!"


    He looked down at all the westerners who had fallen here. Except for him, they were all dead.


    Among them, Connor was his cash cow. He spent more than a billion on Connor, trained Connor to


    make money for him!


    But now, he was dead!


    And Smith, his another cash cow, was dead too.


    It was all because of this man from H Country!


    He was gnashing his teeth. He had never hated anyone so much. He shouted, "You must be dead!"


    Then he made a bold move. In the blink of an eye, he came to Tom and punched out, which caused the


    sound of an air explosion. The strength of this punch was more than 10,000 pounds.


    But for Tom, it was too weak.


    He did not choose to fight back immediately, but he dodged, not because he was not a match for him,


    but he wanted to know how the white man reached the Innate Realm, and what the core of his


    cultivation was.


    Because Tom''s movement was too fast, this white Ultra-capable man could not touch Tom at all though


    he had tried his best. He was so furious that he shouted, "Damn you, you just know to dodge? You


    coward! If you have the guts, fight me!"


    Tom totally ignored him. He continued to dodge and carefully study his moves.


    Five minutes passed, and the white man still couldn''t touch Tom. He was so angry that he was about to


    go crazy. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he looked at Tom''s countrymen on the side with a cruel sneer.


    "After I kill these H Country''s pigs, you can''t dodge anymore!"


    Then he rushed towards Jalen and the others.


    However, at this moment, Tom suddenly showed an enlightened look and said, "I understand. It turns


    out that you broke the firstyer of shackles of the human body in this way to reach the Innate Realm.


    Since I have understood, then you have no value. You can die now."


    As soon as he finished the words, Tom suddenly sped up. Before the white Ultra-capable man could


    rush to Jalen and the others, he grabbed the white man''s neck. With shock and disbelief in the white


    man''s eyes, he throttled his neck. His body lost all strength and fell to the ground.


    "You-you''re not an ordinary Ultra-capable man. You''re S-level Ultra-capable..." After saying that, he


    was killed with his eyes filled with unwillingness and fear.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Everyone was silent.


    The white Ultra-capable man died in front of Jalen and the others, and his hideous face left an indelible


    impression on them.


    They were now looking at Tom with extremely shocked expressions.


    After a short while, only people from H Country were still alive. There were 26 corpses lying on the


    ground in the huge field, and they were all westerners.


    Tom adjusted his breathing slightly. Although he had done such an earth-shattering thing which


    seemed to be aborious activity, it didn''t tire him at all. Even his clothes were clean as if he had done


    something insignificant.


    He now felt helpless when he saw the fear of Jalen and the others. He was afraid that he had scared


    these ordinary people.


    So he said with a gentle smile, "You don''t have to be afraid. They deserve it."


    Hearing Tom''s words, they slowly came back to their senses, but they did not dare to speak


    immediately. Instead, they lowered their heads and did not dare to look straight at Tom. After a while,


    Jalen spoke first. "Boss, I''m afraid you''ll be sentenced. You''d better run away. We won''t sell you out."


    The others echoed him, "Yes, boss, you''d better run away. If you get caught, you''ll be shot!"


    "Boss, we can let you be caught..."


    Their persuading words warmed Tom''s heart a lot. It seemed that these people were really considerate.


    He smiled again and said, "You don''t have to worry. I''ll be fine. If the policee to you, just tell them


    what happened honestly."


    "Boss..."


    Jalen''s eyes were filled with tears and he stepped forward to hold Tom''s hand. "You taught these


    foreign beasts a lesson for us. If we betray you, we are beasts. Boss, you''d better run away as far as


    possible. We will always remember your kindness and never forget your bravery as a man from H


    Country!"


    The others surrounded Tom, thanked and saluted him, and persuaded him to run away.


    Tom was moved. For the first time, he felt the most sincere feelings from his countrymen!


    He became serious and said, "My fellows, you can rest assured that I will be fine."


    Those people gradually rxed when they saw he was serious. Indeed, maybe Tom would really be


    fine since he was so capable.


    At this moment, Tom had be a god in their minds.


    Two minutester, Tom and the others left.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When the two men and women in military uniforms came here and saw the corpses all over the ground,


    they showed a shocked expression!


    "How bold Tom was! He had killed so many foreigners... Isn''t he afraid of getting into trouble?"


    "It seems that we underestimate him. He had found us and guessed our identity right. And that''s why


    he was so bold. He deliberately did that to show us! No wonder his cultivation can reach Innate Realm


    at such a young age. And even May was not his match."


    " Tom is big trouble! What should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? Call our boss and ask them to deal with him. But Tom really did a good job this


    time. These foreigners deserve it. They had killed many boxers of the H Country, especially the one


    named Connor. And they bullied the people in H Country. They deserve the death!"


    "Wait a minute, isn''t this white man named Willderon? He had entered the country a while ago. He''s


    also an expert at the Innate Realm who had killed a lot of people. But he was killed by Tom?!"


    "Stop talking that! Let''s report to our boss!"


    Tom was already on his way home when the men and women in military uniforms reported to their


    boss.


    He was so bold to kill so many foreigners in one breath because he had his backer.


    In fact, with his status, he would not get into trouble just because he had killed a few foreigners. In a


    sense, his doing could be regarded as a credit.


    This matter was solved and he didn''t take it seriously. Before Phoebe got off work, he went to pick up


    Phoebe in advance.


    Then they had a candlelight dinner outside and went shopping before going home. They lived a very


    The next day, Tom returned to ZQ za. Elliot and Malcolm were happy to see him.


    They quickly reported the recent work to him.


    Recently, many big shots from all walks of life wanted to visit Tom and they had already given him


    many gifts.


    The 14. 6 billion dors won in the huntingpetition was transferred to Tom''s bank ount.


    Tom''s personal ount had almost 100 billion dors in savings.


    With this money, he wouldn''t have to worry about supporting his family.


    Of course, money meant little to him now.


    At his level, he could spend money at his will.


    But he had spiritual pursuits. He immediately set up a new charity structure and donated the money.


    After experiencing this incident, his national consciousness became stronger. He realized that in H


    Country, there were still many poor people who were suffering.


    Now that he had the ability to help others, he would try his best.


    It was a way was to satisfy his spiritual pursuit, to umte virtue, and it was even good to his


    cultivation. He could feel that it would be difficult for him to improve and to take a step further only by


    physical cultivation. He had to cultivate himself spiritually. It was hard to describe, but he just did it.


    Moreover, he did charity to raise his social status. Therefore if he did something illegal, the


    consequences would not be so unbearable.


    For example, killing a few foreigners would not be a big crime as long as he had contributed to society


    a lot.


    The next week, Tom was busy. He met and talked with everyone who came to him.


    There were too many people who wanted to meet him, so most of the time, several people came


    together. And because of Tom''s status and realm, many people felt invisible pressure when facing him.


    On the seventh day, Tom weed a new visitor. It was the Hawthorne family, including Isabe.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Hawthorne came here with his family to show his sincerity. Almost all the important people of the


    Paynes came.


    After they arrived and waited for an hour, Tom still did note to see them. It could be said that he did


    not take them seriously at all.


    Finally, a young man who had been back from abroad for a short time was displeased. He pped the


    table and scolded angrily, "How dare this Tom to be so arrogant that he made us wait for more than an


    hour!"


    Someone immediately echoed unhappily, "Frederick is right. This Tom is too presumptuous! He really


    thinks of him as some big shot. It is a great honor for him that wee to visit him. How dare he do


    this to us? He bastard!"


    Both of them had just returned from abroad and had not seen how powerful Tom was with their own


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    eyes, so they vented their dissatisfaction frankly.


    In their opinion, the Paynes was one of the biggest families in G State, and it was the right thing for


    others to fawn on them. Now that the core members of their family came, Tom dared to let them wait for


    an hour. He was really arrogant!


    Even they couldn''t figure out why Hawthorne asked so many people to visit Tom. Didn''t he lower his


    status? Wouldn''t they beughed at when others heard it?


    Myles immediately said, "Frederick, Abel! Don''t be so loud. It''s not good if Tom hears you."


    "Second Uncle, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so scared? What makes you so scared that your


    face is pale?"


    "Yes, I''ve investigated this Tom, he''s just an ordinary businessman. He''s worth at most ten billion


    dors. He''s not as rich as our the Paynes. Why should we tries to please him?"


    Abel and Frederick were both unsatisfied and confused.


    "You just came back from abroad. You don''t know how horrible Tom is. He''s not just a businessman.


    Most importantly, he''s a master of the Innate Realm. He even killed Peter and May. This time, we have


    to make up with him!" Myles said in a deep voice, "It would be better if we could ally with him."


    The other the Paynes members had all witnessed what happened at Wade''s birthday party with their


    own eyes. Tom had made a bold move and killed May in an invincible manner. They were genuinely


    afraid and in awe of Tom.


    They saw the destruction created by Tom and May''s fighting with their own eyes, which they had never


    seen in their lives, and it had left an indelible impression in their minds. In their eyes, Tom was not a


    man, but a god!


    As for Isabe, she bit her lips as well. She could not help but think of the situation that day and the


    scene of Tom and Amelia leaving together in the end. The image of a sweet couple made her heart


    indescribablyplicated.


    After meeting a man like Tom, it would be hard for her to fall in love with other men in her life.


    No other man in the world couldpare to Tom.


    Just like the person who had eaten delicacy could not stand a spare meal.


    However, when Frederick and Abel heard this, they both showed strange expressions. They were even


    more disdainful of Tom. "Second Uncle,e on. We, the Paynes, havee here with great passion


    to visit this guy just because he''s good at fighting?"


    "Why are you taking him seriously? So it seemed that living here for a long time makes you stay feudal.


    No matter how powerful this man is, can he stand bullets? We are in the era of technology and


    finance."


    Frederick and Abel shook their heads in disdain. They had studied in the foreign country, believed in


    science and technology, finance, and were extremely contemptuous of so-called martial arts.


    Myles''s face darkened when he heard this. He felt that the two young men were too short-sighted and


    arrogant. They even questioned the elder''s decision.


    Just as he was very unhappy and was about to admonish, the front door was opened and a few people


    came in. The first one was Elliot.


    Tom was still not there. Many the Paynes people were also a little angry when they saw this, but they


    did not dare to show it, so they all stood up and smiled to wee Elliot.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Our chairman has finished his work and is waiting for you in his office.


    Please follow me." Elliot said with a smile. His expression was neither servile nor haughty. He was


    even proud.


    Now he was especially happy. This was the Hawthorne family! If it was in the past, he would not even


    have the right to see Hawthorne. But now, Hawthorne had toe over to apologize honestly in a


    humble manner. This was freaking good!


    Hawthorne didn''t look unhappy at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "Then could you please lead the


    way, Mr. Cook."


    "OK, my pleasure." Elliot answered with a smile, his back straightening even more.


    Myles also was humble and he greeted Elliot actively. Elliot would not dare to imagine that powerful


    Myles was so humble like that. Therefore, he was happier and happier for his choice, or else, he would


    be now the same as the Paynes who was regretful to the extreme!


    As for Frederick and Abel, their expressions became even more dissatisfied. They looked at each other


    and saw each other''s displeasure.


    After they had received the Western education, they unconsciously looked down on their home country


    and their family, including Hawthorne and Myles. They thought that the elders'' thoughts were


    backward.


    Especially now that they heard that Hawthorne and Myles had asked them over to visit Tom just


    because Tom was very good at fighting, they were even more convinced that they were right.


    After a while, they arrived at Tom''s office. As soon as they came in, they saw Tom sitting in the boss''s


    chair, watching theputer screen leisurely. Through the sound, they could easily find that Tom was


    actually ying Landlords, Chinese poker, and they felt embarrassed


    Abel and Frederick were already dissatisfied with Tom. Now that they saw Tom ying Landlords here


    and let them wait for more than an hour, a burst of anger came out of their minds!


    How dare him!


    It was too much!


    The corner of Hawthorne''s mouth twitched. He was a big shot anyway. Tom had gone too far. However,


    thinking of how capable Tom was, he couldn''t get angry.


    "Tom, we''re sorry to disturb you." Hawthorne said with a smile, keeping a low profile. Myles squeezed


    out a smile and began to say, "Yes, Tom. In fact, a while ago, we wanted toe to visit you, but Mr.


    Cook said you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Tom staring at theputer and saying, "Haha, I won. I


    won more than 500,000 virtual coins once."


    In an instant, Hawthorne and Myles''s smiles froze on their faces.


    Tom then looked up and said, "Oh, here are Mr. Hawthorne and Mr. Myles. Please sit down."


    Seeing Tom''s attitude, Frederick was more irritable. He couldn''t help but stand up abruptly and point at


    Tom and scold him, "You son of bitch! I''ve tolerated you long enough! You bastard! How dare you be


    rude to our the Paynes?"


    After he said this, the smile on Tom face disappeared, and Hawthorne and Myles''s expressions


    immediately changed.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Abel said arrogantly, "Trash! Do you think you are the best in the world when you know a little? You are


    just jack-of-all-trades and master of none. Without asking about the background of our the Paynes,


    you, a small boss with a worth of ten billion dors, dare to boast yourself in front of my the Paynes.


    I think you ask for it!"


    It had to be said that Frederick and Abel were quite dignified now. If it were someone else, they would


    really be intimidated.


    However, Myles and Hawthorne''s blood froze.


    Tom looked at them meaningfully and said, "Hawthorne, Myles, is this why you came here?"


    Seeing Tom''s expression, Myles was immediately afraid and quickly exined, "No, no, Mr. Howard,


    you misunderstood us! We definitely didn''t mean that. Now that you''re very powerful in G State, how


    dare we oppose you! We''re here to apologize to you this time. I hope we can be friends in the future."


    Hawthorne also said, "Yes, he is right. Mr. Howard, you are magnanimous. Don''t lower yourself to our


    level. We came here especially to make peace with you this time."


    Other people from the Paynes also started to apologize to Tom in a low profile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Isabe, who was at the side, bit her lips and looked at Tom with a cold face. She could not calm down


    when she recalled the first time she saw Tom.


    If she had known this, she shouldn''t have left with Myles and the others at Wade''s birthday party that


    day. She should have stayed with Tom!


    Tom sneered and said, "Hawthorne, you two don''t have to say anything more. I''m just a small


    businessman. Your apology is too much for me! For the sake of the fact that I owe you two meals, I


    forgive these two young men who had humiliated me just now. But you don''t have toe here


    anymore. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Paynes."


    His words made Hawthorne and Myles''s faces much paler.


    Indeed, many people thought their the Paynes was rich and powerful with a deep background, and Tom


    was just the chairman of the ZQ Media. Even he included the other twopanies, his asset was only


    ten billion dors, which was no match for them at all.


    However, Hawthorne and Myles both knew that Tom''s future was limitless. His strength would be


    stronger and stronger in the future. Tom alone could surpass the Paynes. In time, Tom could


    in the future if they identally provoked Tom, the Paynes would be in danger.


    This was definitely not rmist. They feared Tom as much as they feared May!


    No, their fear for Tom wasrger than that for May because he was much younger!


    "Grandpa, Second Uncle, are you old and confused? With our the Paynes background and status, do


    we need to curry favor with this man surnamed Howard? We can make this man lose his family''s


    fortune with just a few fingers!"


    "That''s right. I''ve already said that the feudal ideology in the country is no longer applicable in the new


    era. You still don''t believe it. Now, all of the people in the Paynes havee to curry favor with him, but


    he doesn''t appreciate it. If this is spread out, the Paynes will beughed at."


    Frederick and Abel spoke one after another. Their faces were filled with contempt for Tom and disdain


    for Hawthorne and Myles.


    Tom''s expression became even colder. Suddenly, the temperature in the office seemed to have


    dropped several degrees.


    "Unbridled!"


    "Shut up!"


    Hawthorne and Myles were both afraid and angry. They both pped Frederick and Abel. They


    pped them so hard that they were bleeding.


    Suddenly, Frederick and Abel widened their eyes and looked at Hawthorne and Myles in disbelief. They


    did not expect Hawthorne and Myles to hit them because of this man?


    After Hawthorne pped his face, he said coldly, "You two bastard! Who gave you the guts to


    disrespect Mr. Howard? Kneel down now and apologize to Mr. Howard!"


    "What?!"


    Frederick and Abel were pped in the face. They felt unprecedentedly humiliated. Their eyes turned


    red and bloodshot. They thought that they were the elites of the new era after being educated abroad.


    They were the higher ss. Now they were pped, they felt humiliated and angry.


    "Why! Grandpa, you''re crazy. He''s just a nobody. Why should my the Paynes being so humble? You


    even ask us to kneel down! I won''t kneel down even if I die!"


    "Professor James is right. H Country is feudal and rotten! We are too backward topare with the


    western countries at all! If I had known, I wouldn''t havee back. What rubbish!"


    Both of them were very tough. Their tone was filled with admiration for western ideas, as well as


    disdain and contempt for H Country.


    They did not notice that everyone else was cold and their eyes were filled with anger and repulsion.


    Hawthorne was so angry that his body trembled. He had not been angry for a long time. He had sent


    his two grandchildren to study abroad and learn the essence of western countries. He wished them to


    peak. Unexpectedly, these two grandchildren did not learn well. On the contrary, they learned all the


    bad things, which made him very angry!


    Even the other the Paynes members were disappointed in them. Frederick and Abel returned from


    studying abroad and lost their roots!


    Tom spoke at this time. "Two days ago, I killed 26 foreigners who all came from the developed western


    countries because they were tyrannical and bullying my countrymen. They wrote the words ''sick man of


    H Country'' on my bodyguard. So I killed them all."


    After a pause, Tom looked up at Frederick and Abel and continued, "I thought the people of our H


    Country were all descendants of the dragon with dignity, pride, and principles. I never thought that as H


    Country people, you two are not proud of your identities. Instead, you are ashamed. What you eat and


    use is all from the H Country, but you still speak ill of H Country. I am very disappointed in you."


    As he spoke, his eyes had be sharp.


    Everyone present felt his helplessness, sadness, and anger.


    When everyone came to their senses, their heads felt numb. Tom actually killed more than 20


    foreigners, which was too scary!


    Isabe looked at him with an even moreplicated expression.


    Hawthorne could feel Tom''s emotions the most. He gritted his teeth, pointed at Frederick and Abel, and


    said coldly, "I announce that Frederick and Abel will be expelled from the Paynes. I am going to cut off


    their financial support from today on!"


    After saying this, Frederick and Abel''s faces changed drastically. Their expressions were filled with


    disbelief and deep fear.


    They were living sofortably because they were the core descendants of the Paynes. If they were


    expelled from the Paynes and had no financial resources, then they would be doomed!


    All of a sudden, they were no longer arrogant. They fell to their knees and said in shock, "Grandpa,


    grandpa, I was wrong..."


    "Grandpa, I was wrong too. Please don''t kick me out of the Paynes!"

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    All their pride and fortitude copsed at this moment. They knelt down in front of Hawthorne and


    begged him.


    This reaction not only made Elliot and others look down on them, but also made other people in the


    Paynes despise them.


    Such traitors who didn''t have the backbone would be looked down upon everywhere.


    Hawthorne kicked them away and said coldly, "It''s useless for you to beg me for mercy. Wanna mercy?


    Beg Mr. Howard!"


    Although they were despicable traitors, they were not stupid. They immediately understood what


    Hawthorne meant. They quickly knelt down to Tom and begged for mercy, "Mr. Howard, it was our fault


    just now. We failed to recognize a big shot as you and offended you. Please don''t bother yourself


    arguing with the likes of us. Mr. Howard, please let us off this time!"


    "Mr. Howard, you are a great man with a broad mind, so please spare us this time!"


    They were no longer as proud and arrogant as they were just now, and they had no choice but to keep


    begging Tom. They were really afraid now. If they were expelled from the Paynes, they were no longer


    rich kids, which was equivalent to falling from heaven to earth. They had been used to a rich life and


    could not ept it at all.


    Tom was not moved at all in the face of their pleading for mercy. Tom always hated traitors who


    worshiped and had blind faith in foreign things.


    However, they were Hawthorne''s grandsons and people from H Country, so it was not his turn to


    meddle in this matter. He waved and said, "Go away."


    They didn''t know Tom''s attitude, so they begged for mercy a few more times, looking pitifully at


    Hawthorne.


    Hawthorne sighed deeply. They were all young men in theirte twenties. Why was Tom so outstanding


    and his two grandchildren so useless?


    After only studying abroad for a few years, they had already forgotten where they were from, but


    worshiped and had blind faith in foreign things! Hawthornee was genuinely embarrassed. They really


    humiliated him.


    However, he could tell that Tom did not intend to argue with them. He red at them and scolded, "Say


    thank you to Mr. Howard quickly, then get out!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Thank you, Mr. Howard!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Howard. I wish you good health and prosperity!"


    They thanked Tom quickly and left,ying themselves open to ridicule.


    After what had happened, the Paynes was even more embarrassed. Even Hawthorne, who had been


    through a lot of trouble, could not help feeling awkward.


    In the end, Myles broke the silence first and said, "Mr. Howard, it''s our the Paynes'' fault for what


    happenedst time. We shouldn''t have alienated you because of May''s threats! Mr. Howard, you are a


    bigger person. Can you please forgive us this time? We''ll give you 10 billion dors to buy a 10-point


    stake in Shield Security Company aspensation, okay?"


    Myles was putting himself on a lower position. He offered to use ten billion dors to buy a 10-point


    stake in Shield Security Company, which was equivalent to giving the ten billion dors to Tom for free!


    After all, the Shield Security Company had just been established and was worth no more than 500


    million dors at most!


    In an instant, the hearts of Elliot and others beat a lot faster, and they admired Tom even more.


    However, Tom remained calm. Ten billion dors was just a number to him. He didn''t care at all.


    He waved his hand and said, "Mr. Payne, Myles, since we used to be friends, you can go back. I won''t


    make an alliance with you. Also, I won''t make an enemy of you as long as you don''t offend me in the


    future."


    Hawthorne gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Howard, Myles was wrong just now. Instead of using 10


    billion dors to buy a 10-point stake in Shield Security Company, we want to use 20 billion dors to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    buy a 8-point stake in Shield Security Company! Also, we won''t send anyone to interfere in the


    In an instant, everyone here was stunned when they heard this. Elliot and others widened their eyes


    and their breathing quickened!


    Twenty billion to buy only 8-point stake in Shield Security Company! Oh my god. This was like giving


    Tom the money directly.


    Even for someone as experienced as Elliot, his heart was beating faster and his breathing became


    rapid, even his face turned red.


    As for the rest of the Paynes, their expressions changed slightly. However, when they thought about it


    carefully, it would be worth it if they could form an alliance with Tom with 20 billion dors.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Tom, waiting for his reaction.


    Many of the Paynes, including Hawthorne, were very confident that Tom would not refuse such a good


    thing if he had his senses.


    However, Tom sneered and shook his head, "Mr. Payne, you''d better go. Elliot, show the guests to the


    door. I''m tired."


    After that, he stood up and walked to the bedroom.


    Hawthorne was stunned. He thought Tom would agree if he gave him the money. After all, there was no


    one in this world who didn''t like money. Nheless, Tom''s reaction was greatly beyond his


    expectations!


    Elliot was also stunned. When he reacted, he hurriedly said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, don''t you think about


    it? This is 200..."


    Soon, he couldn''t continue his words. Tom red at him, and his whole body trembled. He said quickly,


    "I see. I''ll show the guests to the door now."


    Other members of the Paynes were stunned, including Isabe. She waspletely shocked. Now


    Tom''s figure was constantly magnified in her eyes...


    It was twenty billion dors. Even if she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she couldn''t be


    indifferent to twenty billion dors. This was twenty billion dors. Many of the big domesticpanies


    were worth less than 20 billion dors!


    As far as she knew, the total value of Tom''s threepanies were only about 10 billion dors, but


    Tom was not interested in the twenty billion dors he could easily get.


    She asked confusedly, "Tom, why! Aren''t you interested in the twenty billion dors?!"


    Others had the same questions, and they all looked at Tom.


    Tom also stopped. He turned around, smiled thoughtfully and said, "A few days ago, I went to W City. In


    order to curry favor with me, Rufus directly acknowledged allegiance to me and gave me all his assets,


    worth more than 60 billion dors. Do you think it''s necessary for me to be interested in the 20 billion


    dors you offer?"


    Hearing his words, everyone was stunned.


    Especially Hawthorne and Myles, who both knew Rufus. They knew what Tom''s words meant!


    Elliot was so excited that his body trembled. His admiration for Tom was beyond measure.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Hawthorne and Myles looked at each other with shock in their eyes. They all knew who Rufus was. It


    was not too much to call him the Big Brother of W City. His public assets were 670 billion dors. If his


    private assets were included, then it might be worth hundreds of billions. It was unbelievable that Rufus


    was so loyal to Tom!


    And most importantly, Rufus was still a person at the Extrinsic Peak. If he submitted to Tom like this, it


    meant that Tom''s value was far beyond their expectations!


    So the way they looked at Tom now became even more different.


    So Tom really didn''t take the 20 billion dors seriously.


    Hawthorne thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Howard, we didn''t think it through. We took the liberty


    of disturbing you. I''m sorry. Since Mr. Howard wants to rest, we''ll take our leave first."


    Tom nodded and went into the bedroom without a response.


    Myles sighed regretfully. If they hadn''t chosen to draw a line with Tom, it would be apletely


    different situation now. s!


    Isabe, who had not spoken for a long time, bit her lips. Instead of following Hawthorne and the


    others, she stayed and looked at Tom''s figure. Then she gritted her teeth and walked in.


    Elliot was stunned and said quickly, "Hey, what are you doing? Stop!"


    The other the Paynes people who were about to leave were also shocked.


    Isabe bit her lips and said firmly, "I have something to say to Tom!"


    Elliot said with a cold face, "How dare you call Mr. Howard by his name?!"


    Myles also quickly came up, grabbed Isabe, and said in a low voice, "Isabe, what are you doing?


    Pay respect to Mr. Howard!"


    Isabe said seriously, "I''m not disrespectful to him. I just want to talk to him alone."


    "Well..." Myles didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    As Elliot was about to scold her with a cold face, Tom''s voice came from the bedroom. "Let her in."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yes, Mr. Howard." Elliot nodded immediately, not daring to say anything more. He stepped aside and


    let Isabe in.


    After a while, the others left the office, leaving only Isabe in Tom''s office.


    "Go ahead." Tom said faintly.


    Isabe looked at Tom now, feeling he was very strange and distant.


    In retrospect, she was in a veryplicated mood. When she first met Tom, she still looked down on


    him at that time. But now, she looked up to Tom.


    Taking a deep breath, Isabe said, "I''m sorry about what happenedst time. Our the Paynes let you


    down, but I hope you can give us a chance to make up for it, okay?"


    Seeing that Tom was still expressionless, Isabe took two more steps forward, bent down, lower her


    profile, and said in a pleading tone, "Brother Tom, for the sake that we are friends..."


    "Is that enough?" Tom didn''t let her continue. He interrupted her directly. Isabe''s face froze. "If you


    finish your speaking, go out. I want to rest."


    From the beginning to the end, Tom''s attitude was very cold, and he did not take Isabe seriously at


    all. It was not that he was mean, but because that the Paynes'' approach really broke his heart.


    Now that the Paynes saw that he had risen up, they tried to curry favor with him. But how could he


    respond to them again? His principles were not that cheap!


    Isabe felt Tom''s cold. Hepletely ignored her, which made her extremely sad!


    "What if I''m willing to be your woman?" Isabe bit her lips tightly and asked him. When she said this,


    even she herself was frightened. Ever since she was a child, she had always been extremely arrogant


    and cold to everyone. Now for the first time, she gave in to Tom!


    Tom was also a little surprised. He finally looked at Isabe. Seeing Isabe''s arrogant and unwilling


    expression, he smiled again and said, "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in you."


    "You!"


    Isabe was immediately irritated. She behaved like this, putting down all her dignity and pride. But


    Tom still ignored her, which was a great blow to her character!


    An unprecedented grievance swept through her heart. Finally, her nose couldn''t help but ache and


    tears flowed down her face.


    Stomping her feet, she red at Tom and scolded, "Tom, you bastard!"


    After that, she turned around and ran away.


    Tom was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Isabe to react sorgely. Then he shook his head and


    smiled. He didn''t take it to heart. In his opinion, Isabe was just an immature girl.


    After closing the door, he rested in the bedroom for a while and woke up refreshed.


    The next day, the Cloud and Sky Pavilion sent their people here. They were also willing to pay


    Because the Cloud and Sky Pavilion''s attitude was sincere enough and they lower their profiles, Tom


    did not make things difficult for them and expressed his goodwill.


    Over the next few days, people kepting to visit Tom. Tom didn''t refuse anyone who came. He


    expressed his intention to the outside world through this action that he, Tom, could forget the past


    grudges, but they must provide enough gifts. And this could only happen once. If something simr


    happened, he wouldn''t have this attitude!


    As for the Paynes, Tom did not continue to make things difficult for them. After all, the Paynes was also


    a big family in G State. It would not be good for him if they really formed a bad rtionship.


    So a weekter, Tom took the initiative to bury the hatchet with the Paynes. Of course, he took the 20


    billion from the Paynes aspensation.


    Now, all of Tom''s assets added up to 150 billion! This still didn''t count what Rufus gave him. If it was


    included, his personal assets would break through 200 billion dors. It would be enough for him to


    enter the richest people list of H Country!


    Of course, Tom didn''t care much about this. Money was already a number to him, and it didn''t mean


    much.


    Not long after, Rufus also took the time toe to H City. He prepared a first-ss Purification Pill to


    step into the Innate Realm.


    With Tom''s protection this time, his confidence was greater than ever.


    In fact, it was true. Tom personally protected him for ten days. Every time he couldn''t hold on, Tom


    helped him mitigate the effects of the Purification Pill. In thest ten days, Rufus finally stepped into the


    Innate Realm!


    However, his Innate Realm was much lower than Tom''s. They were not at the same level.


    In the past, Rufus was still at the Extrinsic Peak. What he only knew was that Tom was powerful. But


    he could not fully feel how powerful Tom was. Now that he had broken through the Innate Realm, he


    finally realized what a realm Tom had reached!


    For a moment, he was more in awe of Tom.


    Tom''s life resumed to simplicity. For the next month, Tom lived a very leisurely life. He practiced every


    day and nothing big happened.


    This kind of life made him feel veryfortable, but he knew that with his current status and cultivation,


    it would notst for long.


    Sure enough, not long after, an incidentpletely broke his peaceful life.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Somewhere mysterious in H Country.


    Although it was already winter, there were still thousands of flowers blooming. In a yard, there were


    many beautiful out-of-season cherry blossoms, which appeared rather weird.


    There was a retro courtyard here, which looked like a house in an ancient costume movie. It was


    tranquil and close to nature.


    The people who lived inside were wearing Cheongsam, a Chinese tradition Clothing, and so on.


    Tom''s mother¡ª Anna lived here.


    Her face was a little pale now, and her body looked a little weak. She sat cross-legged in front of a


    zither and yed with her fingers. Melodious and sad music bloomed from her hands. This scene was


    extremely beautiful.


    A beautiful woman walked in from outside. Seeing Anna''s haggard and sad look, she immediately


    quickened her steps and walked over. She held Anna''s hand and said with concern, "Auntie, are you


    okay?"


    Anna looked up and saw Sunny. She smiled and said happily, "Hi Sunny. Have you eaten yet? I will


    cook for you."


    The woman who came was Sunny. She woulde back here for a while to visit her aunt. Now that


    she saw Anna''s haggard and gloomy look, she felt pitiful!


    At the same time, she was overwhelmed with anger. The Saint King was too hateful. It had been so


    long and he still refused to forgive her aunt. Every once in a while, he would punish her aunt. He was


    torturing her aunt and draining her life away on the pretext of baptism!


    "Auntie, you''ve been asked to the baptism again. I''m going to plead with the Saint King to stop this!"


    Sunny gritted her teeth and said as she stood up to look for the Saint King.


    Anna immediately grabbed her hand and shook her head, "Sunny, don''t go."


    "Auntie..."


    Anna smiled and said, "Sunny, I''m very happy to know that you care about me. But I don''t want you to


    go to the Saint King. I''m fine now."


    "But your body is so weak! If you continue to be baptized, you will lose your life!" Sunny gritted her


    teeth and said angrily, "It''s been so many years. No matter how big your sin is, it has been washed


    away! Besides, you were pursuing your true love back then. It''s not a sin at all. The Saint King is too..."


    Then Anna immediately became a little nervous. She quickly went up and covered Sunny''s mouth. She


    said nervously, "Sunny, how many times have I told you not to discuss about the Saint King?"


    At this moment, a sneer came from outside. "Well, well...Sunny. How dare you to speak ill of the Saint


    King in private.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a man in a long blue shirt with long hair appeared.


    The man was as handsome as an immortal as if the facial features on his face were carved by god. He


    was also very tall, almost reaching the pinnacle of a man. He was much more charming than the young


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    male stars in the entertainment industry.


    It was no exaggeration to say that even a handsome man like Ashton was overshadowed in front of this


    man.


    Moreover, what really stood out for him was not his appearance at all.


    When he appeared, it was as if the air in the yard had stopped flowing.


    The reason was that he was a master of the Innate Realm, and his strength was super strong, reaching


    the utmost level of the Innate Realm!


    Sunny''s face darkened when she saw him. She immediately turned nervous and called out his name in


    a low voice, "Sean!"


    Obviously, this man''s name was Sean, and he also had a nickname in the organization,'' Er-Lang God''.


    The LT Organization was a theological organization, in which everyone had a nickname. They were


    named by immortals.


    "What are you doing here? This is not within your reach!" Sunny looked at Sean with repulsion and


    hostility.


    Sean smiled meaningfully. He didn''t care about Sunny''s hostility to him at all. He said, "Of course I''m


    here for something. Sunny, I heard you criticize the Saint King just now."


    Sunny frowned and said coldly, "If you want toin, go ahead. You don''t have to threaten me. It''s


    useless to me!"


    Anna quickly stood up and said, "Sunny was joking with me just now. She definitely didn''t mean to


    offend the Saint King. Please forgive Sunny, okay?"


    Sunny immediately held Anna''s hand. "Auntie, don''t ask him for mercy. Just let himin to the


    Saint King. Anyway, I''m not afraid of his nting as I never thought of disrespecting the Saint King!"


    After Sunny finished speaking, she looked at Sean with disdain, thinking that Sean was just ackey.


    The look in her eyes made Sean feel ufortable, who snorted and said, "Sunny, you don''t have to


    be so arrogant. For the sake of the Saintess, I won''t argue with you this time."


    Anna rxed and was about to say thank you when Sean said, "Oh, sorry. I forgot it. Now you are no


    longer a Saintess, but an ordinary member of the organization."


    Then he shook his head with disdain.


    The smile on Anna''s face froze.


    Sunny had always disliked him. Now that she saw that he was mocking Anna in acent way,


    how could she bear it? Her face immediately darkened. In an instant, she became cold and said


    aggressively to Sean. "Sean, do you have the guts to say it again?"


    Sean felt Sunny''s anger, and he was scared. He snorted coldly and did not continue to say so as not to


    further provoke Sunny.


    He knew Sunny''s character. If he said one more word, this crazy woman would really fight him.


    Now, looking at Sunny''s sexy body, he got sexually excited, wanting to vent his desire on Sunny. He


    had been eyeing Sunny for a long time. However, considering Sunny''s identity and cultivation, he did


    not dare to approach Sunny.


    Sooner orter, he would seize the opportunity to conquer Sunny and "enjoy" her.


    "Sunny, since you''re a woman, I won''t argue with you." Sean snorted heavily and said, "I''m here to ask


    you what you''ve been up to in the past three months as you left the organization frequently and went to


    G State."


    After listening to this, Anna''s heart skipped a beat and became nervous.


    Sunny frowned. She had been to G State frequently during this period of time to protect Tom, but she


    could never tell.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Sean stared at Sunny closely, knowing that Sunny felt uneasy. Even if her usual expression


    disappeared immediately, he still caught her.


    Sunny said coldly, "Sean, you''re so officious. If I want to go to G State, do I have to report to you?"


    Seeing Sunny''s reaction, Sean was even more certain that there must be some secret reason about


    Sunny''s trip to G State. He took a step forward and said solemnly, "As a respectedw enforcement


    officer, I am a rank higher than you. In view of your abnormal behaviors in the past three months, I


    especially came here to inquire about you. Not only did you not cooperate, but you were also rude to


    me. Are you guilty and intend to betray us?"


    After speaking, Sean''s eyes suddenly widened, and he looked aggressive. Unexpectedly, the wind


    rose, making everyone feel a huge pressure.


    Sunny''s eyes became colder. She previously had some grudges with Sean, but now Sean should still


    havee here to make things difficult for her.


    "Sean, as aw-enforcement officer in Eastern Territory, you have no right to interfere in the affairs of


    the Western Territory. You clearly despise the organization and the Saint King!" Sunny confronted


    Sean. "How dare you!"


    Just as her words finished, a voice came from afar, "Sean, who gave you the power to control my


    Western Territory!"


    Then a charming woman in her thirties appeared in the courtyard. She was dressed in a Taoist robe,


    looking frighteningly impressive. She was also a top expert in the upper level of the Innate Realm.


    Sean''s face darkened with fear when he saw her appear. This middle-aged woman was thew


    enforcer of the Western Territory, who held the same position as him.


    When Sunny saw this middle-aged woman, she greeted her politely.


    Thew enforcer of the Western Territory nodded, and then she smiled and nodded with respect to


    Anna. Obviously, she respected Anna very much.


    When Sean saw the appearance of thew enforcer of the Western Territory, he knew that he could no


    longer make things difficult with Sunny. He snorted heavily, looked at Sunny threateningly, and then left.


    After he left, thew enforcer of the Western Territory said to Anna, "Saintess! My pleasure to meet


    you."


    Anna smiled bitterly and said, "You''re wee. I''m not Saintess anymore. Just call me sis."


    Thew enforcer of the Western Territory shook her head and said seriously, "In my heart, you will


    always be Saintess."


    The title "Saintess" reminded Anna of her glorious past. Unfortunately, these had be bygones


    forever as she left LT Organization and married into the Howards.


    After a few words, thew enforcer of the Western Territory began to speak to Sunny seriously, "Sunny,


    you have to be careful in the future. I think Sean will bring trouble to you again."


    What she said was very meaningful. Sunny was not stupid, who immediately came to her senses and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nodded to show that she understood.


    Sean left and smiled coldly. "Sunny, I was just testing you. I didn''t expect you to be so flustered. You


    are guilty! You''ve been going to G State frequently for the past three months. There must be some


    secrets. You''d better not let me find something against you. Otherwise, I''llpletely knock you down


    then!"


    Sean smiled happily at the thought of having Sunny. He said, "It is said that Sunny is of ice element.


    When I get her, I will definitely increase my cultivation. It is not impossible to reach Immortal Realm!"


    Someone with ice element can be faster in cultivation than other women, there was also another


    magical effect. In a certain way, the ice element could help men improve their speed of cultivation!


    Women with ice element were rare. Now that Sean found out that Sunny was of ice element, he was


    more interested in Sunny.


    He was now at the upper level of the Innate Realm. Once he and Sunny cultivated together, they would


    definitely break through the current realm and reach the peak in one fell swoop! By then, he would be a


    big shot in LT Organization!


    However, Sunny''s cultivation was not bad. He was not sure that he could win Sunny, so he could not


    force her. The best way was to approach her wisely.


    He believed that there must be some secret reasons behind Sunny''s frequent visits to G State!


    Tom spent time at the Shield Security Company to train a new batch of bodyguards.


    These new bodyguards were all famous masters. They had never heard of Tom''s reputation.


    Therefore, at first, they were still dissatisfied with Tom. However, soon after they knew Tom better, they


    no longer despised him, but began to fear him and study conscientiously.


    Tom was used to such things.


    However, as the chairman of the Shield Security Company, it was not appropriate for him to train the


    new bodyguards himself. Therefore, he nned to train a general instructor to take over his work.


    Just then, two people came quickly and ran towards Tom in panic.


    Tom immediately noticed that. Before the two men spoke, he stopped and signaled the new


    bodyguards to practice by themselves. Then he walked out the door.


    "Chairman..."


    "Yes, I already know."


    The two men were stunned. They didn''t report it, but the chairman already knew? That was amazing.


    Tom''s hearing was beyond imagination. He had just calmed down a little to listen, and immediately


    heard two strong breaths outside, and felt their strong aura.


    Obviously, they were the two masters he metst time.


    Sure enough, when Tom went out, he saw a man and a woman in dark gray uniforms standing in the


    hall.


    When Tom saw them, their eyes were also on Tom, and their eyes met.


    In fact, Tom knew just now that these two people were the two people who followed him when he killed


    Smith and Connor. Most likely, these two people came from the authorities.


    "I wonder if you two are..."


    Before Tom could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the man in the middle, who stared at him


    solemnly. "Tom, you are suspected of a major murder case. Pleasee with us immediately!"


    When he said this, everyone else in the hall was shocked. The chairman was suspected of murder!


    In H Country, the most serious crime was murder. Once caught, the criminal will be sentenced to death!


    If he was an ordinary person, he would have been scared to death long ago. However, Tom did not


    panic at all, and even the smile on his face did not change. He said, "There''s no hurry. Why don''t you


    sit down and drink hot tea? I have a good Hangcheng Longjing."


    There was no trace of fear or panic in his calm expression. He looked at the two of them with a smile.


    People might feel that he was greeting his friends.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    This calmness made the two of them stunned. They had to admit that Tom''s mental quality was so


    strong that he could remain calm even in the face of such a thing. Moreover, they could see that Tom''s


    calmness was not faked, and he was not frightened at all.


    The man who stood opposite was obviously unconvinced. He was a few years older than Tom and very


    arrogant. His life had been very smooth since he was a child. Even after he joined the army, he had not


    suffered any setbacks. Among his peers, he was almost the best. Now, Tom suddenly appeared. Not


    only was he younger, but his cultivation was also higher than him, which made him very annoyed!


    Now that he saw Tom''s calm expression, he was especially unhappy. He snorted with a fierce aura,


    and he stared at Tom and said, "Tom, take it seriously! You have killed more than twenty people now.


    We are here to arrest you and bring you to justice!"


    There was no denying that he was very authoritative because he had been a long time in a high


    position. Thus everyone present was in awe and did not dare to make a sound.


    Everyone could tell that he was not an ordinary man. They could not afford to offend him.


    The woman also had a cold face. She didn''t say a word and was very serious.


    Tom seemed to be careless. He sat down to make tea and said, "I don''t know what evidence you


    have."


    "Hmph! I definitely have evidence. I''m here to arrest you today. I know you''re a master of Innate Realm,


    but I advise you not to act rashly!" The man said in a low voice, his tone full of threat.


    Tom smiled and said, "Really? I''d like to try."


    He looked up and smiled at the two uniformed masters in front of him.


    "You!" The man was especially angry when he saw Tom being arrogant and careless. He reached out


    his hand and was about to take out his gun.


    At this moment, the woman next to him stopped him. With a serious expression, she suddenly smiled.


    "Indeed, you are a top expert who can defeat Peter and May. You''re not afraid of us at all."


    Tom also smiled, then made tea, poured it for them, and motioned them to sit down and drink tea.


    The two of them looked at each other and decided to sit down after exchanging a look.


    Tom gestured for the others to leave, leaving only himself and the two uniformed masters in the hall.


    "Tom, why did you kill so many foreigners? Aren''t you afraid of punishment?" After sitting down, the


    woman stared at Tom and asked in a deep voice.


    "Because they deserve to die." Tom said indifferently.


    The uniformed man''s face turned cold and he said, "Who do you think you are? Why do you think you


    have the power to decide the life and death of others? Listen, Tom, don''t think that you can do


    whatever you want just because you are a master of Innate Realm. In H Country, there are many


    people who can defeat you!"


    Tom''s smile disappeared. His eyes suddenly became deep. He stared straight at the man opposite him.


    The man felt great pressure immediately. His breathing gradually quickened, and cold sweat slowly


    broke out on his forehead.


    Only then did he understand how terrifying Tom was. He seemed to see the stars moving around, the


    world turning upside down, the end of the worlding in Tom''s eyes. He was like falling into eternal


    darkness, and his consciousness gradually lost as he kept looking into Tom''s eyes!


    The woman next to him was shocked to see his face getting paler and paler, and that there was an


    expression of unprecedented fear on his face.


    Tom did not continue to make things difficult for him. He changed his expression and said faintly to the


    uniformed man, "You know best what kind of people they are, so you don''t have to say this. You don''t


    have to act in front of me anymore. The ident happened a month ago but youe to me now. I


    think you are not to convict me, but want to recruit me, right?"


    Hearing Tom''s words, the two of them finally showed surprise on their faces. They didn''t expect Tom to


    be so smart that he immediately saw through their intends!


    They were a little embarrassed.


    That woman took a deep breath and instead of being serious, she stood up and immediately reached


    out to Tom, showing her friendliness, "Mr. Howard, you are really smart that you saw through us with a


    nce. We''re sorry to let you see such a scene just now. I''m Tanya, the deputy head of the fourth


    group of Military Intelligence 3 in H Country."


    "My name is Dax, I''m also from the fourth group of Military Intelligence 3 in H Country."


    Military Intelligence 3?


    When Tom heard these words, he was in a daze. He had heard of this organization before. The people


    inside were all skilled masters. They were mainly responsible for the activities of foreign forces in H


    Country and protected the safety of H Country.


    He didn''t expect that the people from Military Intelligence 3 woulde to him. Did theye for his


    skills?


    "I''ve heard a lot about you." Tom shook hands with them.


    Tanya said, "Mr. Howard, you''re a smart person. I won''t beat around the bush. As you said just now, we


    are indeed here to recruit you. An expert like you should not be wasted. Why not join us and work


    together for our country."


    Originally, Dax was not very convinced with Tom, but not now. Instead, he was very afraid of Tom and


    understood that Tom didn''t just rely on luckiness to kill Peter and May.


    Tom hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m used to being free. I''m afraid I don''t have the honor to join


    the Military Intelligence 3."


    Seemingly having expected Tom to say this, Tanya was not surprised and she said with a smile, "Mr.


    Howard, you don''t have to reject us so quickly, and we are not immediately asking you to make a


    choice. In fact, the fact that you killed so many foreigners one month ago shows that you are a person


    with strong national honor. You''re unwilling to see your fellow countrymen being bullied by foreigners.


    In fact, we, the three military intelligence, happen to do just such a job."


    Tom was silent. Before that, he really did not expect the Military Intelligence 3 to recruit him.


    In his opinion, a ce like the Military Intelligence 3 was not that easy to enter.


    Besides, for a man like him who was used to being free and unrestrained, it was really not appropriate


    to enter an organization like Military Intelligence 3.


    Tanya sighed again and said, "Mr. Howard, I believe that you also know that our country now seems to


    be prosperous and peaceful, but in fact there are many hidden crises. Especially in the past few years,


    there are constantly foreign forces invading ... Thest time you saw the twenty or so foreigners were


    only a small part of them ... These years, the West invented the Water of Life, and suddenly many


    masters reached the Innate Realm, and they are called Ultra-capable man. It put huge pressure on us


    ... We need experts like you to protect our country and people."


    After saying that, Tanya stood up and bowed to Tom, with an especially sincere attitude.


    Tom was moved.


    In fact, over the years, he had also found that more and more foreign forces came to H Country, but


    what he did not expect was that H Country felt them hard to deal with.


    Dax saw that Tom was silent, and he gritted his teeth and bowed to Tom too, to persuade Tom to join


    in.


    Tom remained silent for a while and said, "We have a vast territory and a vast of talented people in H


    Country. There must be a lot of experts in the Innate Realm. Why are you looking for me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Tanya said with sad eyes, "In the past, we did have many masters of the Innate Realm, but over the


    years, as the West invented the Water of Life and developed rapidly, many of our predecessors of the


    Innate Realm have been killed by them."


    Tom''s heart sank when he heard this. He could feel the seriousness and misery in Tanya''s words.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Half an hourter, Tanya and Dax left. Tom was the only one sitting there, deep in thought.


    He didn''t immediately agree to join the Military Intelligence 3 and was given time to think about it.


    Joining the Military Intelligence 3 and entering the Judicial Department was a big decision that would


    have a huge impact on his future life.


    After all, once he entered the Judicial Department, it was not that easy for him to withdraw from it in the


    future.


    Of course, the benefits of joining the Military Intelligence 3 were considerable. First of all, it was


    equivalent to an extrayer of protection. In the future, no matter how many foreigners he killed, he


    would be free from imprisonment. Even if he offended people, nothing would happen to him because


    he had a strong background.


    And his family would be protected well.


    Tanya was right. He did have strong national sentiments. Now that he knew that H Country was not in a


    good situation and it was in short of masters at the Innate Realm, especially the masters at his level, he


    had the intention of joining in.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was natural for people from H Country to aspire to contribute to their country.


    However, this was a big decision. He couldn''t make any choice randomly. He had to weigh it carefully.


    After all, he still had an important task which was to save his mother, Anna, from LT Organization. Until


    now, he had not found out what kind of organization LT Organization was, how powerful it was, where


    its headquarters were. Apart from Master Chou and Keh, he had never met anyone who came


    from LT Organization.


    While he was deep in thought, the North Sky Association was troubled.


    Ever since Peter and May were killed by Tom one after another, the status of the North Sky Association


    was not as high as before.


    Many of the organizations which used to follow the lead of the North Sky Association now began to


    show their estrangement. They were not afraid of the North Sky Association. Some people even began


    to n to open a security group to be North Sky Association''s opponent.


    The North Sky Association was very angry at this situation, but there was not much that it could do.


    After all, the best fighters, those masters at the Innate Realm, in the North Sky Association all died.


    Although Peter was the vice president, in fact, his cultivation was the highest in the North Sky


    Association. It was also because of Peter''s existence that the North Sky Association was so powerful.


    Now that Peter was dead, the North Sky Association''s deterrence was not that strong.


    It was because the president of the North Sky Association, Bard, was not a master at the Innate Realm.


    He was just a master at Extrinsic Peak. The reason why he became the president was not because of


    his cultivation, but because of his management ability. Under Bard''s leadership, the North Sky


    Association kept developing. But now, Peter was dead and North Sky Association had no deterrence.


    No matter how resourceful Bard was, it was of no use.


    Especially now, Tom, a very powerful man, was standing in its way. The partners who had deeply


    cooperated with it all slowly chose to terminate the contract with it. The total value of North Sky


    Association''s business was reduced by 30%.


    Profits also dropped substantially.


    In this case, Bard, the president of the North Sky Association, waspletely unable to sit still. He


    used his rtionship to find a top master to be the vice president of the North Sky Association.


    This day, he arranged a banquet in the grand hotel, waiting for the arrival of this top master.


    But after waiting for more than an hour, the master still did note, which made Bard feel gradually


    anxious.


    "Camden, this grand master you''re talking about, will he stand you up and note?" Finally, Bard


    couldn''t help but say to a middle-aged fat man beside him.


    Two young girls were sitting on the middle-aged fat man''sp, feeding him. This fat man''s hand kept


    moving around the girl''s body. He said with a smile, "Bard, just calm down. Mr. Perez said he would


    When Bard heard the middle-aged fat man''s affirmation, he calmed down a little, but immediately, he


    said worriedly, "Also, is this Mr. Perez really a top master? You know about Tom. Even Peter and May


    are not his opponents!"


    The middle-aged fat man said confidently, "He must be a top master! When did I, Camden, lie to you?


    I''m telling you that when Mr. Perezes, you have to put down your posture and be respectful


    enough. This Mr. Perez has a bad temper. If you offend him, everything will be over."


    Bard nodded, indicating that he would definitely be respectful, but he was still a little worried. After all,


    Tom''s increasingly famous fame recently had brought too much pressure to the North Sky Association.


    He couldn''t sleep well every night, afraid that Tom would suddenlye and wipe out the North Sky


    Association.


    "Camden, is this Mr. Perez really a master at Innate Realm? Can he win Tom? If he can''t win Tom, it


    will be our North Sky Association who will suffer in the end." Bard said worriedly, pacing back and forth.


    The other people from the North Sky Association in the room were also worried. After all, Tom had


    been in the limelight too much recently! In particr, the scene that Tom killed May a while ago was still


    clearly etched in their minds, indelible. It was no exaggeration to say that they had an instinctive fear of


    Tom which was just like that a mouse was afraid of a cat.


    The middle-aged man sneered disdainfully and said, "Tom, who is he? Let me tell you, Mr. Perez''s


    cultivation has reached an incredible level! He is no longer a human, but an immortal. Even a bullet


    can''t kill him! Even if there are two Tom, they are far from being Mr. Perez''s match! Bard, just wait. If


    you can really establish your rtionship with Mr. Perez, then your North Sky Association will be safe


    and sound in the future. Trash like Tom is not worth mentioning at all."


    "That''s good. That''s good." When Bard heard this, he was really relieved.


    Not long after, the door of the private room was opened. When the middle-aged fat, Camden, saw the


    personing, his expression immediately became serious. He quickly asked the two young girls to


    get up from him and he smiled. He stood up and took the initiative to greet theing man. He gave


    Bard a look to let Bard perform well.


    Bard was sophisticate. How could he not understand? He immediately showed a fawning expression


    and took the initiative to meet this top master.


    "Mr. Perez, you''re here." The middle-aged fat man smiled in an exaggerated way.


    Then he pointed at Bard who was walking over and said, "Mr. Perez, this is Bard, the president of the


    North Sky Association."


    Mr. Perez nodded faintly. Bard wanted to shake hands but he ignored it.


    "Bard, this is the top master I told you about, Mr. Perez." The middle-aged fat man added.


    Bard was ignored, and there was some embarrassment on his face. But he immediately added, "Hello,


    Mr. Perez. It''s my honor to have you here today."


    Mr. Perez said, "Cut the crap. Let''s eat first."


    "Okay." Bard nodded quickly.


    If Sunny was here, she could tell at a nce that the so-called Mr. Perez was the Law Enforcer in


    Eastern Territory, Sean!

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Yes, Mr. Perez referred to Sean. Ever since he set his eyes on Sunny, he had nned toe to G


    State. Just then, his follower Camden told him that Bard, a member of the North Sky Association,


    wanted to win over a top expert to be in charge of the North Sky Association. Therefore, he


    immediately came over.


    On his way here, Camden mentioned to him something about the current situation in the North Sky


    Association and hinted that to be the vice president of the North Sky Association was not that easy


    because its enemy was Tom.


    When he heard the name Tom, he was slightly stunned as he felt it was a little familiar. He seemed to


    have heard it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    Soon, he realized that Tom was also a master of the Innate Realm, who had killed Peter and May in


    session. He was interested, but that was all. In his opinion, except for LT Organization, the others


    were allmon people. Moreover, he came to G State this time for Sunny. Neither LT Organization


    nor Tom was taken seriously by him.


    Bard had expected more from Sean, because Camden had been bragging in front of him about how


    powerful Sean was these days. But now, he saw Sean with his own eyes, and his expectations slowly


    turned to disappointment only because Sean really looked too weak. He looked no match for Peter, let


    alone Tom.


    This made him wonder if Camden had found an ordinary expert to fool him. Besides, Sean was too


    young. He was only in his thirties. On the contrary, Peter and May were both in their forties and fifties.


    After drinking for some time, Bard tried several times to find out the details of Sean, what realm he was


    in, and what achievements he had, but Sean ignored him, which made him more and more unhappy


    and think Sean was a piece of junk.


    Finally, Camden realized something was wrong. He smiled and said, "Mr. Perez, what Mr. Grant means


    this time is that he wants to invite you to be the president of the North Sky Association in Peter''s


    stead..."


    However, before Camden could finish his sentence, Bard waved his hand and interrupted him. Bard


    said faintly, "I don''t think that''s necessary. It is not that easy to be the vice president of the North Sky


    Association, so don''t bother Mr. Perez."


    Camden was stunned. He didn''t expect Bard to say that. Before dinner, he and Bard were on the same


    page. "Bard, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you wanted Mr. Perez to be the vice president?"


    Bard said faintly, "There''s no need for that. Not everyone can be the vice president of the North Sky


    Association! I don''t want to spend a lot of money on a mediocre person who won''t be able to make any


    contribution in the battle with Tom!"


    How could Camden not see that Bard did not believe Sean''s strength? He said quickly, "Bard, what are


    you talking about? Didn''t I tell you that Mr. Perez has reached an incredible level? Tom is not Mr.


    Perez''s match at all."


    "Really?" Bard smiled faintly, his face full of disdain, and then said, "Camden, I''ll pay for this meal. I still


    have something to do, so I should get going."


    As he spoke, he was about to stand up and leave.


    However, at this moment, Sean, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. He sneered. The


    next moment, a powerful and indescribable pressure erupted from him, and at the same time, he


    looked at Bard.


    In an instant, Bard froze and his head buzzed like thunder exploding inside. In his eyes, Sean in front of


    him became a giant as high as a hundred feet. He held a huge sword in his hand and swung it at him,


    splitting the space in front of him in half. The earth roared as if the world could not bear Sean''s sword


    and was about to copse, and he was about to be destroyed.


    He had never experienced anything like this before. His face turned pale in an instant, andrge drops


    of cold sweat appeared on his face. His legs swung violently, and he lost the strength to support


    himself and fell directly to the ground.


    Moreover, a pool of liquid flowed out of his crotch. It smelled so bad. He was so scared that he wetted


    his pants.


    Sean smiled disdainfully. He withdrew his gaze at Bard. In an instant, Bard came back to his senses. It


    was as if he hade back from hell and was brought back to life.


    Now the way he looked at Sean waspletely different. He was no longer as contemptuous and


    suspicious as before, but full of awe, fear, and excitement.


    He now believed in Sean''s strength. With such a powerful person as Sean in charge of the North Sky


    Association, the Association would definitely be stronger. And Tom would be nothing then.


    Bard''s face shed with embarrassment when he thought of he had wetted his pants. However, he


    didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, he stood up, bowed to Sean, and said in an extremely sincere tone, "I


    was blind just now and underestimated you. Sorry for offending you. Mr. Perez, please forgive me!"


    Sean waved his hand, without bothering himself to argue with Bard. He said faintly, "I just saw your fear


    of Tom from your spiritual world. Tell me about him."


    Bard quickly began to introduce Tom, including his background. He told him that Tom was the son-in-


    reached the Innate Realm. Then he defeated Peter and May.


    After hearing this, a light shed across Sean''s eyes and he said, "So, this Tom is extraordinary. He


    has changed from a son-inw to a peerless master."


    After a pause, he added, "I''m a little interested in him."


    Bard said, "Mr. Perez, this Tom is extremely violent and cruel. If you see him, you must be careful."


    Then he took out his phone, opened a video, and showed it to Sean. "Mr. Perez, this is a video of Tom


    and May fighting for your information."


    Sean looked over. It was the fight between the two masters of the Innate Realm and it had caused


    great damage. If it weren''t for the high definition of the video, no one would have been able to see them


    clearly. Even so, it was difficult to capture their movements. Most of the images were just the ghosts of


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    them. Even if they slowed down by 20 times, it was the same.


    When Sean saw Tom''s face, his eyes suddenly became sharp. "This is..."


    Tom''s face looked a little familiar to him. Finally, he remembered that this was the bastard that thest


    Saintess Anna had given birth to secretly!


    In an instant, his eyes lit up and the corners of his mouth were raised. He put on an evil smile. "So it''s


    this bastard. Sunny, I have finally caught your secret. So you came to see this bastard. I have put into


    many efforts to look for you, but now you bring yourself to me."

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    "Chairman, there''s going to be a big charity party tonight. All the big shots in our circle will be there. Do


    you want to attend?"


    After Tom came to the ZQ Media, Elliot reported to him.


    "Charity party? Is it a big one?" Tom asked curiously.


    Elliot said respectfully, "Yes, it is a big event with official support, and all those big names from various


    fields will attend it. I think you''d better go there since you intend to set up a new charity organization,


    chairman."


    Indeed, Tom intended to set up a charity organization to do more charity work. If he went to this charity


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    party, it would really be helpful.


    He didn''t think too much and nodded in agreement.


    Now that he had nothing special to do, he had time for the party tonight.


    Then, he stayed in the office and began meditating. Since his victory against May, his cultivation had


    improved a lot and stabilized at the upper level of the Innate Realm.


    The Innate Realm, also known as the Transcendent Realm, created a dividing line between those who


    had reached it and the ordinary people as well as those at the Extrinsic Peak, who were not only


    vulnerable in force but also in life and thus no match for the masters of the Innate Realm.


    Now Tom''s position in the Innate Realm had beenpletely consolidated and his cultivation had


    stabilized at the upper level of the Innate Realm.


    He now roughly divided the Innate Realm into five realms, which were the lower level, the middle level,


    the upper level, the top level, and the Major Perfection Realm!


    The difference between these five realms lied mainly in the strength of Qi, blood and spirit.


    Following the Major Perfection Realm of the Innate Realm would be the legendary Immortal Realm!


    Once he reached that level, he would be a real superman.


    The life form of a person would experience an earth-shaking metamorphosis. Tom even thought that


    when he reached the Immortal Realm, his body would undergo unexpected changes. He might even


    acquire abilities such as mental interference and teleportation.


    This seemed very mysterious and impossible to happen, but in fact, it was not. ording to Tom''s


    reasoning, the potential of the human body was unlimited. From the Extrinsic Peak to the Innate


    Realm, the level of life changed for the first time. After reaching the Innate Realm, the ''authority'' of the


    human brain was opened up more, and it could secrete hormones on its own to strengthen the body


    and the spirit.


    When one reached the Immortal Realm, the human brain was given more ''authority'', which meant it


    unlocked more of its ''functions''.


    In fact, humans could only use a few percent of their brain capacity. Many scientists were smarter


    because they could use more brain capacity than ordinary people.


    There was a scientific theory that the brain capacity that humans could not use became God''s


    forbidden zone! Human cultivation, in fact, was a constant process of opening the God''s forbidden


    zone and developing more brain capacity.


    Tom only used about 15% of his brain capacity now!


    ording to his deduction, when he reached the Immortal Realm, he should be able to use 50% of his


    brain capacity!


    If he could use 50% of his brain capacity, he would be able to go from three-dimensional space to four-


    dimensional space so that he might have abilities such as mental interference and teleportation.


    This was not a fantasy, but was supported by scientific theories.


    One could imagine what kind of realm he would reach if he could use 100 percent of his brain capacity.


    Tom was not sure. Maybe he could jump directly from the four-dimensional space to the fifth-


    dimensional space.


    Tom opened his eyes and there were shes in his pupils. The amount of brain capacity he could use


    now should be 15.224%.


    If he could break through to the top level of the Innate Realm, he should be able to use 20% of his


    brain capacity by then!


    If he reached the Major Perfection Realm in the Innate Realm, he should be able to use 25% of his


    brain capacity!


    Of course, this was only his spection. He had to research on the exact figure.


    Time passed quickly during his meditation. He opened his eyes with a sense of foreboding just three


    seconds before Elliot pushed open the door of his office.


    "Chairman..."


    Tom stood up and said, "I see. Now let''s go to the charity party."


    Half an hourter, Tom, Elliot and other executives appeared at the charity party.


    Elliot had not exaggerated. Tonight''s charity party was indeed very big. At first nce, it was full of big


    shots from various fields as well as many celebrities.


    When Tom showed up, he attracted the attention of the crowd and they all looked at him.


    "It''s Mr. Howard."


    "You look really magnificent, Mr. Howard. I can tell at a nce that you are an outstanding person. It''s


    our honor to meet you."


    "Sure. Mr. Howard is the pride of our H City. He is already a master of the Innate Realm at such a


    young age."


    "Mr. Howard, cheers!"


    "Mr. Howard..."


    A lot of people soon came over to curry favor with him.


    Some beautiful women kept making eyes at Tom and leaning against him, wishing they could win heart


    of Tom.


    Tom was used to this. He smiled and did not put on airs but instead chatted with these big shots in a


    friendly manner.


    Just then, someone said, "Look, isn''t that Bard from the North Sky Association? Why is he here?"


    "What? Let me see... Damn, it''s really Bard. As the president of the North Sky Association, how does


    he dare to show up in front of Mr. Howard? Besides, didn''t North Sky Association use to send only


    small potatoes over for charity parties? Why does hee here tonight?"


    "Is Bard crazy? He dares toe when he knows that Mr. Howard is also here tonight. Isn''t he afraid


    of Mr. Howard?"


    "How is this possible? There is a grudge between Mr. Howard and the North Sky Association. Bard is


    the president of the North Sky Association, and how can he not know... Is it possible that Bardes


    to apologize to Mr. Howard and beg for mercy this time?"


    Many people looked at the gate and saw Bard. Dressed in a designer suit and surrounded by a dozen


    people, he walked over. He was in high and vigorous spirits.


    Behind him were the top people of the North Sky Association, and they strutted in.


    Tom also looked over. Although he had never met Bard before, he had seen Bard''s photo, so he


    recognized Bard at a nce. When he saw Bard''s smug look, he was not afraid or depressed at all.


    This was a little unusual.


    "Was Bard not afraid of me?" Tom thought.


    At the same time, he could tell at a nce that Bard was only at the Extrinsic Peak. Such cultivation


    was nothingpared with his strength.


    Tom''s attention was soon attracted by the man next to Bard!


    The man looked cold, arrogant, and supercilious. It looked as if everyone present was just nonentity to


    him.


    What really caught Tom''s attention was that this man was also a top expert of the Innate Realm, and he


    had reached the top stage!


    He was much stronger than May!


    This man was Sean.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Tom was shocked.


    It was well-known that there were very few experts of Innate Realm even all over around the world. Did


    he meet another one not long after?


    And he had reached the pinnacle of Innate Realm. In other words, that man had unlocked 20% of the


    brain power, hadn''t he?


    That was unbelievable!


    The point was that not long ago, Tanya and Dax from the Military Intelligence 3 had juste to him


    and said that there were very few experts of Innate Realm in H Country and they wanted to recruit him.


    Not long after, he met this man.


    Now that Tom was staring at him, his muscles tensed up and he felt a destructive aura from this man.


    This man could kill everyone here in a very short time if he wanted to.


    When Tom noticed Sean, Sean also looked over and smiled meaningfully at Tom.


    Tom immediately knew that he was being targeted.


    Because of Bard''s arrival, the atmosphere at the scene froze for a short time. For a moment, most


    people focused on him and Tom.


    They were all curious if Tom would attack Bard directly.


    Elliot said strangely, "Does Bard want to die? Knowing that you areing tonight, he dares toe


    over."


    Malcolm sneered and said, "No matter what he thinks, as the president of the North Sky Association, it


    is a provocative act to dare to appear in front of Mr. Howard. But in my opinion, he is mostly here to


    give in."


    Elliot nodded and agreed with Malcolm. Tom was too powerful now. In G State, no one dared to oppose


    Tom. The North Sky Association used to be very powerful, but after Peter was killed by Tom. it was just


    a toothless tiger, not worth mentioning.


    Tom said faintly, "The North Sky Association is here to provoke me."


    Elliot and Malcolm couldn''t help but be shocked when they heard this. They felt that it was impossible.


    Now, what leverage did the North Sky Association have to fight Tom? Was Bard really not afraid of


    dying?


    As Tom finished speaking, Bard really walked straight in Tom''s direction in an aggressive way.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were on him. Everyone knew that the North Sky Association and Tom


    were enemies. Now that Tom was at the crest of the wave, Bard dared to strut in front of Tom.


    Apparently, Bard was provoking Tom.


    Tom also had a meaningful smile on his face. Most of his attention was on Sean.


    This was the strongest master he had ever met!


    All of a sudden, it aroused his desire to fight.


    "Tom, I didn''t expect a cruel person like you dares to attend a charity party. You really disgraced


    tonight''s charity party." Bard walked up to Tom and said with disdain.


    Many people around him immediately showed vivid expressions when they heard his words. Elliot and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Malcolm turned furious. Elliot said coldly, "Bard, are you looking for death?!"


    Malcolm also said tit-for-tat, "Bard, you coward, you''ve been hiding for so long, and now you dare to


    appear in public? Why don''t you hide yourself forever!"


    Staring at Elliot and Malcolm, Bard sneered, "You two are at least some big shots. You actually became


    Tom''s watchdog. Tsk, tsk, shame on you. I don''t know how you guys can be so proud. It''s very


    honorable for you to be other man''s dogs, isn''t it?"


    When he said this, the whole room was in an uproar. Their expressions on Bard were different and full


    of surprise.


    "Damn, when did Bard be so tough? He is going to start a war with Tom!"


    "It didn''t make sense. Bard is just the master of Extrinsic Peak. Peter, the most powerful person in their


    North Sky Association, has been killed by Tom. What leverage he had to fight with Tom?"


    "You have a lot of things to catch up. I heard that a few days ago, Bard recruited a top expert to rece


    Peter as the vice president of the North Sky Association. That''s why Bard was so bold that he dared to


    confront Tom directly."


    "Really? Then there will be a good showter..."


    Elliot and Malcolm''s faces suddenly turned gloomy. Bard''s behavior amounted to hit them hard in the


    face.


    With their personality, how could they stand it? They just wanted to fight back. At this time, Tom took a


    step forward and stared at Bard. A terrifying light appeared in his eyes. Immediately, Bard''s brain


    buzzed. All the images in front of him disappeared, and it turned dark!


    It was as if he was blind and could not see anything. Tom had directly invaded his mental world through


    his eyes, trying to destroy his nerves.


    Bard''s face turned pale, and there was a frightened expression on his face, and he was trembling.


    His reaction fell into the eyes of many people, and they couldn''t help but fear Tom. It was only through


    a look that Bard was scared to this extent, which showed how powerful Tom was.


    However, at this moment, Sean, who was standing on the side, made a move. He snorted coldly and


    his eyes became sharp in an instant, like two arrows piercing towards Tom.


    Tom blinked involuntarily in the face of Sean''s eye attack. Then Sean grabbed Bard''s shoulder and let


    Bard escape from Tom''s eyes.


    After that, Bard gasped heavily. His face was as pale as paper. Moreover, he was so scared that he


    peed his pants. An unpleasant smell emanated from his crotch.


    "Holy crap, are you kidding me? Bard actually peed his pants?"


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny. He was so arrogant just now. With one look from Tom, he was so scared that he


    peed his pants. So embarrassing!"


    "How dare an idiot like him to provoke Tom..."


    For a moment, many people around them began tough.


    As for Elliot and Malcolm, the two of themughed even more enthusiastically and were extremely


    happy. There were so many big shots present, and Bard actually peed his pants in public, which could


    be a shame that Bard would never get rid of for the rest of his life.


    Bard came back to his senses. He felt that his crotch was full of urine, and his face was extremely


    angry. He was furious that his body was shaking. At the same time, he couldn''t be arrogant again, and


    he was a little more afraid of Tom.


    Just now, he felt fear when he met Tom''s eyes, stronger than from Sean!


    Until now, he still had lingering fear and his heart beat extremely fast.


    "Damn it!" Bard gritted his teeth. If he had known that Tom was that powerful, he wouldn''t have


    provoked Tom just now and made a big fool of himself.


    He looked at Sean beside him, hoping that Sean could help him.


    Seeing Sean staring at Tom, he suddenly smiled and said something inexplicable, "Interesting. I didn''t


    expect the bastard back then to have been strong to this extent. It seems that that bitch Sunny has


    been cultivating with you frequently."


    When others heard this, they all felt inexplicable and confused. However, when it reached Tom''s ears, it


    was like a loud bang. In an instant, he stared at Sean.


    Obviously, this guy in front of him was from LT Organization!

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Tom returned to normal as soon as he breathed. He stared at Sean coldly and said in a deep voice,


    "Who are you?"


    Sean''s lips curled up into a devilish arc. Instead of answering Tom directly, he said jokingly, "I always


    wonder why that bitch, Sunny, oftenes to G State. It turns out that you are here. I have found


    something fun now."


    His words were full of yfulness. He stared at Tom as if he was looking at a toy with which he could


    y.


    Tom snorted coldly and said that Sean was deliberately mystifying. Then, he suddenly struck. There


    are thousands of people there, but none of them saw Tom''s movements clearly. They only saw that his


    figure shed and seemed to disappear out of thin air. When he appeared, he came to Sean and


    pped Sean in the face.


    He was as fast as lightning.


    Sean''s pupils shrank, obviously not expecting Tom to have the guts to attack him.


    Tom''s attack actually made him feel dangerous, which shocked him deeply. He was at the top of the


    Innate Realm. He was just one step away from the Major Perfection Realm. Tom had got into the


    Innate Realm in less than a year but Tom made him feel dangerous. It was obvious that Tom''s talent


    was great.


    However, Sean''s reaction was very fast. Almost in an instant, he had regained his senses and dodged


    back. At the same time, he kicked out and a gust of wind blew. Far away, several beautiful women''s


    skirts were blown up by the influence of Sean''s kick. It was not hard to tell how powerful Sean''s kick


    was.


    Tom did not p Sean in the face. Tom didn''t feel surprised. Obviously, this was what Tom expected.


    He did not dodge when facing Sean''s kick. He twisted his waist and his right foot was like a huge


    spring. With a taut sound, he kicked Sean fiercely, trying to confront the tough with toughness!


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise. A strong wind came out of nowhere, spreading all around.


    Tom and Sean both took a few steps back, and the tiles on their floor began to crack. To their surprise,


    thest one exploded directly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The most shocking thing was that when their legs crashed just now, the building shook, and the


    chandeliers on the ceiling shook slightly too.


    The situation scared everyone present. Many people looked pale and thought it was an earthquake.


    Sean''s face darkened a lot. He did not expect that the humble bastard would dare to attack him and


    stand up to him as an equal. This was sphemy to his identity!


    Tom was also shocked. The opponent''s strength was indeed above him. Now he clearly felt a little pain


    in his right foot. Tom felt that Sean''s leg was even harder than a steel te.


    He was the second person from LT Organization he had seen. Since man was so powerful, how strong


    was LT Organization on earth?


    In an instant, he felt an unprecedented pressure.


    At this time, the organizers of tonight''s charity show appeared and quickly stopped them from


    continuing their fight.


    Seeing this, Tom stopped fighting. He looked at Sean angrily and aggressively. Calling him "bastard"


    over and over again hadpletely angered him.


    Sean felt his anger and suddenly smiled, "I thought you were dead. Now that you''re alive, you can be


    my ything."


    After that, he even made a move to cut his own throat at Tom.


    Tom also sneered. He simply said one word, "Asshole."


    In an instant, Sean was furious. His eyes widened and a sharp light burst out. "You!"


    Tom ignored him and turned around to leave. From the beginning to the end, he was very leisure,


    showing his status and generosity. Although he was on equal footing with Sean just now, no one would


    feel that he was defeated by Sean. Instead, they would feel that Tom was taking the whole situation


    into consideration and saving face to the organizers of tonight''s charity party, so he let Sean go easily.


    Sean, on the other hand, looked a little embarrassed now.


    Sean looked at Tom''s back as he left. His face gradually darkened, and he had the desire to kill Tom.


    Then Sean sneered and said, "Bastard, since I found you, then you can''t leave. Sunny, I''ve got


    something on you. When I take this bastard down, I don''t know what your expression is. I hope you are


    still a virgin. Otherwise, I will make this bastard''s life worse than death. Hahaha."


    On Tom''s side, Elliot asked cautiously, "Chairman, who was that man just now? He has such good


    cultivation that he can stand up to you as an equal."


    Tom elegantly tasted the red wine and said faintly, "The new vice president of the North Sky


    Association. He is indeed very strong and powerful."


    Malcolm hesitated for a moment and asked, "How is his strength whenpared with May?"


    Elliot also became curious as he wanted to know the answer eagerly.


    "Stronger than May," Tom said.


    Hearing this, both of them showed worried expressions. Tom looked over and said with a smile, "What?


    Are you afraid?"


    "No! Chairman, you misunderstood. How could I be afraid?"


    "Yes, chairman. As long as you are here, everything can be solved."


    The two of them hurriedly exined.


    Not long after, tonight''s charity party officially began.


    The rules of tonight''s charity show were that the host would show many charity projects, then the big


    shots present shall bid and the money they donated would be used to do charity. The person who


    donated the most money tonight would be awarded the title of charity ambassador.


    This title did not have any substantial effect, but to any entrepreneur in H Country, it was a sweet


    pastry. Once a man got this title and as long as the man did not make a big mistake, the country would


    take care of and protect him secretly.


    A lot of people came tonight for the title of charity ambassador.


    Bard was one of them.


    On the surface, the North Sky Association was apany whose business was security. But behind


    the scenes, it did a lot of outrageous things and was vaguely warned by the government. If it won the


    title of charity ambassador this time, it would be safer and its position would be more stable.


    "Chairman, I have investigated. The North Sky Association has done a lot of bad things recently and


    has been targeted by the top. Bard came to the charity party tonight because he wanted to get the title


    of the charity ambassador. As long as he bes the charity ambassador this time, the crisis of the


    North Sky Association will be solved." Elliot said meaningfully.


    Tom nodded, and he thought of this too.


    Malcolm also said, "Chairman, you killed Peter and May before. To prevent the North Sky Association


    from using this against you, I think that you need to win the title of charity ambassador. You can give a


    heavy blow to the North Sky Association and protect yourself as well. Kill two birds with one stone."


    Tom''s eyes shed with light and he said, "More than the North Sky Association. Many other people


    alsoe here to get the title of charity ambassadors."


    Elliot said, "Of course. Nowadays, entrepreneurs can never say that they are clean and innocent. If


    they win the title of charity ambassador, their social status will be different. Their importance in the eyes


    of the government will also be different. This identity is equivalent to a death-free gold medal."

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Tom was a little surprised by Elliot''s words. He had roughly known in advance that the title of charity


    ambassador could bring him lots of advantages, but he had never thought that the title turned out to be


    so beneficial, which was almost a gold medal for survival.


    "How could the title charity ambassador be so useful?" Tom asked doubtfully.


    It was not his fault as he suspected that because phnthropic activities were held quite frequently at


    home. Many donations could be seen on TV.


    Besides, doing charity was entirely voluntary. Generally speaking, the identity as a charity ambassador


    was not that important.


    Elliot saw Tom''s confusion and quickly exined, "Chairman, there''s something you don''t know.


    Tonight''s charity party is organized by the government. Many famous entrepreneurs from G State and


    the south wille. Most importantly, there have been several disasters in the country over the years,


    resulting in a deficit in the national treasury and an unprecedented desire for charity. Especially a while


    ago, there were natural disasters... So tonight''s charity party is of different significance. This also


    means that the sum of money donated for charity tonight will definitely reach an astonishing amount.


    As long as you be the charity ambassador this time, your social status will be raised


    substantially!"


    After a pause, Elliot said seriously, "Chairman, I think it''s necessary for you to get the title of charity


    ambassador tonight. This will be of great help for your development in H Country in the future."


    Tom was smart. He definitely understood the value of the identity as the charity ambassador tonight.


    Especially now that LT Organization had reappeared and discovered his existence, which meant that


    he had been in a more dangerous situation. At this time, if he obtained the identity as the charity


    ambassador and got the attention of the government, he would have ayer of protection. LT


    Organization had to think twice before taking actions against him.


    Soon, he made up his mind.


    At the same time, simr voices were heard in many ces at the scene. They all wanted to get the


    identity as the charity ambassador tonight.


    Bard clenched his fists and looked at the trophy of the charity ambassador on the stage. His eyes were


    filled with passion and he had to get it.


    Not long after, the host announced that tonight''s charity event would begin. First, he proposed a project


    to help the disabled and called for everyone to bid enthusiastically.


    "I donate 10 million!"


    "I donate 15 million!"


    "I donate 20 million!"


    As the host''s voice fell, many people began to raise their hands and shout out the amount of money


    they wanted to donate. The amount of money wasrger one by one. And the minimum was ten million


    dors.


    In less than ten minutes, the amount of donations had already reached more than two billion dors. If


    this was spread out, it would cause quite a shock in society.


    One should know that the donations seen on the news were hundreds of thousands. Millions or tens of


    millions of donations were rare.


    It was just the first charity project, but more than two billion dors had been raised. It was


    unbelievable. After all, the money donated had no effect on donors themselves.


    At this moment, a loud voice sounded. It was Bard. He had a confident smile on his face and said, "I


    donate 200 million dors to support our country''s charity projects and carry out the positive energy."


    His words were heard and immediately caused a big shock on the scene. Bard donated 200 million


    dors in one single bid. North Sky Association indeed lived up to its fame. It was both powerful and


    rich.


    North Sky Association''s main business was about security. But this didn''t mean that it didn''t have any


    other businesses. On the contrary, the business that it really made profits from was not security, but


    other projects. Security was just their foundation. By infiltrating the bodyguards around the big shots of


    all parties, it got the information and made profits in every business it did.


    Two hundred million was just a hair off a bull''s back for the Northern Sky Association.


    When he called out this amount, he immediately caused a lot of shock in the audience, and many


    people cried out in surprise.


    "As expected, it''s the North Sky Association. It donated 200 million dors directly at the beginning. It''s


    so rich!"


    "Yes. It seems that Bard will be the charity ambassador tonight!"


    "It''s great to have money."


    "I wonder if Tom willpete with Bard."


    "Tom? Forget it. When ites to fighting, Tom is really good and he the best throughout the G State.


    But when ites to wealth, ten Tom can''t bepared to the North Sky Association."


    "That''s true..."


    For a moment, all kinds of voices rang out in the audience. More than half of the people gave up the


    idea of fighting for the title as charity ambassador when they saw Bard take action.


    After all, they didn''t have as much money as the North Sky Association.


    The activity tonight was no better than an auction, where money was spent and something valuable


    could be bought back. This was charity. They spent money only to gain a good reputation. There was


    nothing they could benefit from.


    When Bard heard the voices of shock around him, his face showed a smug expression. At this


    moment, he was the main character, and tonight''s charity ambassador belonged to him inevitably.


    Soon, he looked at Tom with disdain.


    He admitted that Tom was indeed a genius. Tom was not only proficient in cultivation, but also highly


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    talented in doing business. But so what? North Sky Association had been operating in the south for so


    long, and the wealth it umted was not something that a small boss like Tom could had.


    Tom naturally saw Bard''s mockery. He just smiled lightly and didn''t take it to heart. He raised his hand


    and shouted out the money he would donate, "I''ll donate 30 million dors."


    When Bard heard this, he smiled even more disdainfully and said to Tom, "Tom, as the chairman of


    threepanies, you only donate 30 million dors? Thank you for saying it."


    When the people around him heard this, they were indeed a little surprised by Tom words. Did Tom quit


    fighting for the identity as the charity ambassador tonight?


    It was okay if he didn''t fight for it. But Bard was so disrespectful to him, was Tom not going to say


    something?


    Could it be that Tom was outwardly strong and inwardly weak? He was afraid of the North Sky


    Association? Or was it that Tom got serious injuries that could not be healed when he fought with May?


    For a moment, many people saw Tom''s reaction and began to think about it.


    Tom was toozy to answer. He closed his eyes and began to recuperate.


    Even Elliot and Malcolm were made a little confused by Tom. Based on Tom''s property, he should have


    donated more than 30 million dors, although this was only the first charity project.


    Soon, a second charity project came.


    It was about caring for the elderly, and many people also began to raise their hands and say the


    amount of money donated.


    Because of Bard''s donation of two hundred million just now, the amount of money in many people''s


    second donation was much less.


    The highest donation was only 40 million dors. Seeing this, the smile on Bard''s lips deepened. He


    thought that tonight''s charity ambassador must be him.


    So this time, he didn''t donate another two hundred million, but one hundred million. He thought this


    was enough.


    He looked at Tom again and said jokingly, "Mr. Howard, it''s your turn. I don''t know how much you will


    donate. It won''t be 30 million, right?"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were on Tom. They were all curious that whether Tom would fight


    back as he faced Bard''s repeated provocations.


    Just then, Tom spoke and raised a finger.


    Bardughed when he saw it. "Hahaha, ten million? Tom, you''re really stingy!"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Tom added, "One billion."


    In an instant, Bard''s smile froze on his face.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    "Hiss..."


    After three seconds of quietness, the scene erupted in a gush of recoiling breaths.


    Almost everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at Tom in disbelief. They were obviously


    frightened by the number that Tom bid.


    One billion!


    What was the concept of one billion? More than half of the people in the room did not earn a billion in a


    year!


    Besides, this was only the second charity project, and there were a dozen more toe.


    Was Tom crazy?!


    In the first charity project just now, originally many people would have thought that the amount Tom


    shouted out would be more than Bard, but it turned out that Tom had only donated 30 million.


    When it came to the second charity project, most people thought that Tom had already conceded


    defeat. They thought that the amount he would shout out would only be a few tens of millions at most.


    However, they never expected that Tom would directly donate one billion.


    That was too much!


    Even the host was a little shocked now. He was stunned for a while, then he asked Tom, "Mr. Howard.


    Did you just say you wanted to donate a billion dors?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tom. Tom nodded faintly with a calm face. "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    "No!" The host shook his head hurriedly. Now the way he looked at Tom was a little different.


    That was a billion dors! In all his years of hosting charity events, he had rarely seen anyone donate


    so much.


    There was an old saying that was indeed true, "Nothing is good or bad but byparison."


    When they heard Bard''s donation of 200 million just now, they still felt shocked and thought that Bard


    was rich and generous. But now Bard was overshadowed by Tom''s donation of one billion.


    Many people also thought that Bard was a bit stingy, having donated two hundred million for the first


    time and only 100 million for the second, which was no match for Tom''s one billion.


    Even Sean, who was also frowning, looked at Tom hatefully.


    He was particrly displeased with Tom''s smug look!


    Bard gritted his teeth. What he had said to mock Tom just now turned into his own humiliation. Bard felt


    rather ufortable.


    More importantly, the way those people looked at him made him upset.


    "Bard is aughingstock of us now. He thought 300 million was a lot, and he had the nerve to mock


    Tom. However, Tom pped him heavily on the face."


    "That''s right. Look at his facial expression."


    "Haha, I suddenly remembered the scene where he was scared to pee in his pants by Tom just now."


    "That''s really funny."


    All these sounds fell on Bard''s ears, making him so ufortable that his teeth cked together.


    Tom didn''t even look at him and continued to rest his eyes, not taking him into ount at all, and it was


    this disregard that made him even more ufortable.


    He nned to beat Tom for the next charity project!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Humph, damn Tom, I''ll see how much you can do! Comparing your money with me? You''re dead, I''ll


    make you lose all your money!" Bard stared at Tom''s direction and gritted his teeth.


    He did not believe that Tom couldpare with him in terms of financial resources.


    This time, he was prepared to spend six billion dors in order to obtain the status of charity


    ambassador. No matter how much money, he must get the status. And, he had confidence in himself.


    As for Tom? He was just a clown.


    He had already investigated Tom''s assets, including the ZQ Media, TY Advertising, Shield Security


    Company, and the amount of money Tom could mobilize was only three billion dors. Compared to


    him, Tom waspletely in the hands of the mantis and overestimated himself!


    Moreover, Tom had already squandered one billion dors, leaving only two billion. He wanted Tom to


    donate all the three billion and lose all his money.


    Having thought of this, Bard was much relieved with a cold smile.


    "Challenge me? I''ll make you pay for it." Bard sneered, full of confidence.


    Soon, the third charity project came. It was about building a disaster area. Many people realised that


    this was one of the highlights of tonight''s charity g, as building disaster areas is closely rted to the


    livelihood of the country.


    For a moment, many people began to bid hard again.


    "I donate 30 million!"


    "I''ll donate 50 million!"


    "I donate 70 million!"


    "I donate..."


    This time, many big bosses who gave up fighting for the charity ambassador began to donate actively.


    The minimum amount was more than 30 million, and in a short time, more than 5 billion dors had


    been collected.


    After all, this charity project was about the livelihood of the country. Even if they couldn''t grab a charity


    ambassador, they could still leave a good impression on the country. When the time came, they could


    hire their own media and publicise it in themunity, and they would be able to gain a lot of public


    support.


    Ten minutester, the rest of the people present donated, leaving Bard and Tom to donate. Bard rolled


    his eyes and stared at Tom, saying, "Tom, I wonder how much you want to donate this time? Still one


    billion?"


    His words were full of ridicule, and he did not believe that Tom could donate such arge sum.


    As he said this, many people present were also looking at Tom, looking forward to how much Tom


    would donate.


    To be honest, even if Tom had just donated a billion dors in one go and pped Bard in the face,


    most people still didn''t think that Tom couldpete with Bard tonight. After all, the North Sky


    Association was too rich.


    Tom smiled and said, "I''ll donate two billion dors."


    In an instant, the noisy scene began to quiet down again. Everyone was speechless again. They


    opened their eyes wide and looked at Tom in shock.


    Oh my god, this was another two billion!


    Tom was so rich. It wasn''t two hundred million, nor was it twenty million, but two billion! Such arge


    sum of money was enought to buy severalpanies.


    Bard breathed faster with shock. Tom should have donated two billion dors, which was really


    unexpected to him.


    Wait a minute...


    It suddenly urred to him that the amount of money that Tom could use now was only three billion


    dors. Now that Tom had squandered it, and he would not be able to donate anymore.


    After confirming this, Bard smiled even more happily and said, "That is so like you, Mr. Howard. It''s only


    three charity projects, and you have already donated three billion dors. That''s very admirable.


    However, I n to donate three billion dors, just a little more than you."


    His words caused another uproar.


    Bard was so pleased with himself, enjoying the crowd''s awe, that he didn''t notice Tom''s meaningful


    smile.


    Tonight he came to the charity g with the intention of donating more. He had won 14.6 billion in a bet


    some time ago anyway, so he could spend it as he pleased.


    He wondered what Bard''s face would be when he donated arge sum of money and failed to win the


    title of charity ambassador.


    Now Tom was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Bard smiled more brightly and proudly. He thought Tom was a coward as Tom said nothing more.


    Even though Tom had killed May and became the greatest master in G State, Tom was not his match in


    terms of financial resources.


    Besides, he had recruited Sean as his vice president, so he didn''t need to fear Tom in terms of force.


    As long as he oupeted Tom and ruined Tom''s reputation, the North Sky Association could regain


    its fame!


    Bard was overwhelmed with excitement at the thought of that scene.


    It was true that North Sky Association had done a lot of outrageous things, but that would not affect his


    reputation as long as he became Charity Ambassador tonight.


    Elliot and Malcolm were also shocked. If Tom couldn''t get the status of Charity Ambassador, then the


    three billion he donated before would be wasted.


    They were worried.


    They had been confident that Tom could get the status but they didn''t expect Bard to appear and dare


    to challenge Tom openly.


    They were sad because they knew that the money that Tom could use now was only three billion


    dors, but it seemed to be wasted.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    And the others also thought that Tom had ttered himself by challenging Bard for Charity Ambassador,


    and his three billion dors would be gone.


    "Mr. Grant is awesome. He donated three billion dors in one breath. So the total amount of his


    donation is thirty-three billion dors. He''s awfully rich."


    "Of course, Bard is the president of the lucrative North Sky Association. His assets have already


    exceeded hundreds of billions, while Tom has liquidity of three billion and his total assets are only 10


    billion. Tom will be defeated."


    "That''s right. In terms of financial resources, he is far from Mr. Grant though his cultivation is the


    highest of G State. He will embarrass himself tonight."


    "I wonder if Tom will be angry and attack Bard."


    Even though they were discussing in a low voice, Tom still heard them. His expression didn''t change at


    all, and he even wanted tough. Actually, he had never been afraid of anyone in terms of money, he


    had more than 70 billion dors in his ount, not to mention that the 14.6 billion he had won in the


    previous bet. Was he not a match for Bard?


    Besides, the money was just a number to him now. He didn''t care how much money he had donated.


    But Bard was even much prouder when he heard the discussions.


    Sean narrowed his eyes and looked at Tom yfully. In his eyes, Tom was just a tough toy.


    Soon, the host announced the start of the fourth charity project, which was also about the construction


    of the disaster area and the care of the victims. It was also a big project.


    People kept raising their hands to shout out their donations, which were more than tens of millions.


    Soon, Bard and Tom were the only ones continuing.


    Bard said to Tom slowly, "Mr. Howard, I heard that you are determined to be the Charity


    Ambassador tonight. I wonder how much you will donate to this charity project."


    Everyone could tell that Bard was mocking Tom.


    Elliot and Malcolm were gnashing their teeth angrily. They really wanted to beat up Bard''s ugly face.


    Tom, however, still looked indifferent, which made them anxious.


    "What, are you going topete with me for Charity Ambassador status?" Tom smiled at him


    meaningfully with his legs crossed. He seemed to be indifferent to the 3 billion he had wasted, and it


    seemed to he believed he could win.


    Bard was very unhappy to see his confidence. He frowned, thinking that Tom was pretending to be


    calm though he had lost!


    So he said loudly, "Haha,pete with you? Do you deserve that? Can you afford topete with


    me? Let me tell you. Tonight I n to donate eight billion dors. If you can donate more than eight


    billion dors, you''ll be Charity Ambassador."


    Eight billion!


    The crowd exploded when hearing his words. Many people gasped, their eyes widened, and they


    looked at Bard in awe and admiration.


    Eight billion. That was not a small amount. It was enough to buy a lot ofpanies.


    The North Sky Association was really rich!


    Others looked up at Bard and thought Tom waspletely not a match for him.


    Indeed, in terms of cultivation, Bard was indeed notparable to Tom, but in terms of money, Tom


    was no his match at all. And when Bard became Charity Ambassador, his social status would be


    raised, and Tom couldn''t deal with North Sky Association casually at that time.


    In the eyes of most people, Bard won the battle tonight.


    Simrly, Elliot and Malcolm thought of this, and their faces darkened.


    "Eight billion?" Tom said. "Not very much."


    "Not very much?" Bardughed as if he had heard a big joke. "Eight billion dors is enough to buy


    your ZQ Media! As for your TY Advertising and Shield Security Company, they are worth nothing. You


    should stop pretending to be awesome."


    Now Bard was getting more and more impolite to Tom and did not take Tom seriously at all.


    Tom was not angry. He smiled and said to Bard, "How much did you donate in a total number?"


    Bard crossed his arms and looked at Tom proudly, "Not very much. Only 33 billion."


    "So you should donate four hundred and seven billion more. I have donated a total of three hundred


    and thirty million. Well, I donated five billion this time, which is just thirty million more than your total


    donation." Tom said with a smile in a particrly rxed tone, as if it was a small number to him.


    In an instant, the crowd quieted down again.


    Everyone looked at Tom in disbelief. They had not expected that Tom would donate eight billion dors!


    This was not a small sum. The point was, how could Tom afford such arge sum of money?


    Bard was stunned on the spot. His eyes widened and he was a little scared.


    Then, he quickly came to his senses and said, "Impossible! You are just the chairman of the small ZQ


    Media, how can you donate so much money! Liar, you are cheating!"


    The more he spoke, the more excited and the more clear-headed he became. Yes, Tom was obviously


    ying tricks. Tom was the chairman of threepanies and he had to sell all hispanies to get


    that much money. And even if he sold thepanies, he wouldn''t get eight billion dors ording to


    Tom''s shares.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility that Tom was ying tricks!


    Thinking of this, he was so excited that he couldn''t help but snicker. He thought that Tom was out of his


    mind to do such a stupid thing.


    Hahaha.


    Not only him, but also many people present thought of this. They gloated at Tom.


    The host also frowned and said in a low voice, "Mr. Howard, are you sure you can donate eight


    hundred and thirty million dors? If not, this is a fraud and the authorities do not allow it!"

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Charity fraud was not a rare thing. In fact, many celebrities had done it in order to increase their


    poprity. However, it was quite embarrassing to be exposed in the end.


    Charity fraud could lead to different consequences. Some celebrities donated a small amount of


    money, and that was not a big deal. They would only be condemned. But tonight''s charity party was


    organized by the government to raise money and solve the official pressure.


    That was why the charity ambassador was important, so if anyonemitted charity fraud on this


    asion, the consequence would be serious, and even Tom would be punished.


    Elliot and Malcolm were very flustered since they understood this. They were on the same boat as


    Tom. If something happened to Tom, they would be in trouble too.


    Hearing this question, Tom did not panic at all. He smiled and said calmly, "I won''t do that. It''s just eight


    billion."


    The host took a meaningful look at Tom. Anyway, he had warned Tom, so if Tom still did it, he could not


    me him.


    He looked at Bard again and said, "Bard, it''s your turn. How much do you want to donate?"


    Bard red at Tom fiercely. He didn''t believe that Tom could donate eight billion. He said directly,


    "Hehe, even Tom donated eight billion. Of course, I won''t donate less than him. I''ll donate another five


    billion."


    Counting the former 3.3 billion, Bard had donated 8.3 billion, which was almost his limit!


    He didn''t believe that Tom could have more money. In fact, he was in the bag now. He was sure that


    Tom was doing charity fraud and could never have eight billion.


    Tom saw his reaction and smiled meaningfully. Eight billion was astronomical for many people, but for


    him, it was a little.


    Besides, he wanted to do charity. Money was just a number to him, so it was better to help more


    people. Now that Bard was at odds with him, he was a little more interested.


    Sean narrowed his eyes and stared straight at Tom. He was especially unhappy with Tom being so


    pretentious. In his opinion, Tom was a bastard, a disgrace to LT Organization, and should not have


    existed in this world. Now, not only did this bastard not live in pain, but he was reallyfortable with


    his great life.


    He snorted heavily, wanting to kill Tom more.


    Tom immediately felt the murderous intent. He also narrowed his eyes and red at Sean without


    flinching.


    Someone could sense the tension and confrontation between them.


    Soon, it was the fifth charity project. This time, it was a less important project. Everyone donated a lot


    less, and Tom only donated 100 million.


    Bard donated 50 million.


    The next few projects were not so important either. Tom donated 100 million every time as if it wasn''t


    money but water. The more he donated, the more unreal it became. Many people, including Bard, were


    more convinced that Tom was throwing the handle after the de, which meant he could "donate" as


    much as he wanted since this was just fraud.


    So far, Tom had donated 8.63 billion, and Bard had donated 8.65 billion, just 20 million more than Tom.


    This was his limit. If he continued to donate, he would not be able to take out the money. It was also a


    fraud.


    Others all gave up. Anyway, tonight''s charity ambassador could be either Tom or Bard. Most people


    thought it would be Bard.


    Finally, it came to thest charity project. It was about rebuilding the earthquake-stricken area, which


    had been on the news every day. The whole country was paying attention to and worrying about this


    ce.


    The host said solemnly, "Next one is thest charity project. It is the most serious disaster area in H


    Country. The losses are huge. I hope that all the bosses can lend a helping hand to support the charity


    of our country!"


    After saying that, the host even bowed to everyone, and Tom immediately felt respectful.


    Tom had recently learned something about this disaster area. In fact, the charity organization he had


    wanted to set up was to help this disaster area as part of his effort to do something for his country.


    "I''ll donate 50 million!"


    "I donate 60 million!"


    "I''ll donate 100 million!"


    "I donate..."


    As the host''s voice fell, many people began to donate one after another, and soon, nearly ten billion


    was raised!


    This amount of money was not small in charity events.


    The new donations took the total amount to 30 billion now.


    Soon, Bard and Tom were the only two who didn''t donate in this session.


    Everyone looked at the two of them.


    The host asked, "Mr. Grant, Mr. Howard, how much are you two going to donate?"


    Bard now donated 20 million more than Tom. In total, he donated 8.65 billion. This was already the sum


    of the two years of ie of the North Sky Association. But he just donated it, which almost killed him!


    If it weren''t for this guy Tom, he wouldn''t have spent so much money. The third highest donator only


    donated a fucking billion.


    However, it was worth it as long as he got the title of the charity ambassador tonight.


    He red at Tom resentfully and said, "Now that the disaster is serious and the whole country is


    worried, I decide to donate another 1.5 billion to help my fellow countrymen through the disaster."


    This meant tonight he had donated eight hundred and eight billion. That was a staggering number!


    Originally, his maximum budget tonight was eight billion, which meant he had to pay the remaining


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    eight billion himself.


    It was all because of this damn Tom!


    When the host heard this amount, he was a little disappointed, but he thought it made sense. After all,


    as the whole charity party was to the end, Bard had donated 8.8 billion, which was not a small amount.


    Next, he looked at Tom and asked with a smile, "Mr. Howard, you''re the only one left. How much


    money are you going to donate?"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Tom. Now Tom was 170 million less than Bard.


    Although Tom was being stared at by so many people, he remainedposed. He said calmly, "May I


    ask how much the construction of this disaster area will cost?"


    When he asked this, everyone was stunned for a moment. They didn''t know why Tom asked this.


    The host was also a little surprised. No one had asked such a question in the former charity events


    before.


    However, he still answered honestly, "This area is severely afflicted. The earthquake destroyed many


    buildings and facilities, and many of ourpatriots died. If all of them were built, it would be more


    than 20 billion."


    Twenty billion!


    Hearing this number, many people were silent. This number was indeed too much.


    Tom continued to ask, "How much have we all donated?"


    When the host heard this, he was even more confused. He didn''t understand what Tom meant. Did this


    man want to make up for the rest?


    The host was amused, looked at Tom, and said, "Including Mr. Grant''s donation, the total donation is


    97634 million."


    Tom''s eyes shed and his smile deepened. "That is to say, there is still 10.24 billion needed, right?"


    "Yes." The host nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and his heart beat faster. Next, he heard


    Tom say in a t tone. "As a member of H Country, it''s my duty to share the burden for the country. It


    just so happens that I have this ability. I will donate the remaining 10.24 billion alone. I have decided to


    donate 10.5 billion to support the charity of my country. I hope that our country can rebuild the disaster


    area well so that our sufferingpatriots can live a good life as soon as possible."


    As soon as he said this, the whole audience was shocked!

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    10.5 billion!


    What did this mean?!


    Everyone present knew very well that an ordinary person could not spend this amount of money for


    more than ten lifetimes... No, he could not spend it in twenty or even thirty lifetimes!


    However, Tom sounded it was nothing. He was not bidding for precious treasures, but making


    donations in a charity event.


    The most terrifying thing was that Tom had donated 19.13 billion in total if the 8.63 billion before was


    included!


    How terrifying was this? No one dared to imagine.


    So the audience was dumbfounded and the whole venue was strangely quiet. Everyone was staring at


    Tom in a daze.


    Even Bard was now shocked. He thought it was so ridiculous. This was 19.1 billion, which was


    equivalent to one-fifth of the ie of the North Sky Association. And Tom just donated it?


    God!


    Even a big shot like Bard, who had dealt with a lot of money, was frightened by Tom''s generosity.


    The point was, although Bard was now the president of the North Sky Association and had a high


    status, his personal wealth was actually only 20 billion and he was considered a super-rich person by


    others.


    But Tom donated 19.1 billion to a charity party. He must be crazy.


    Even Sean widened his eyes and his breathing was much faster.


    He stared at Tom, trying to see through him!


    Because he couldn''t afford so much money. Although he was a respected Law Enforcer in Eastern


    Territory of LT Organization, he really didn''t have much money.


    His heart beat faster, and the look in his eyes at Tom was even more intense and jealous. He now


    knew that although Tom was not as good as him in cultivation, he was better than him financially.


    This made him even more interested. If he could possess all of Tom''s assets, he could be a


    super-rich man. And with so much money, he could do more things and buy more precious pills. Then,


    his chances of breaking through to the Major Perfection Realm of the Innate Realm would be even


    greater!


    In an instant, Tom realized that Sean had designs on something he had. He sneered in his heart and


    did not take Sean seriously.


    "Impossible!"


    Just then, an excited and sharp voice suddenly came, scaring many people.


    It was Bard. Now his face was very grim. He stared at Tom and said with gritted teeth, "Fraud! This is


    definitely a fraud! Tom, you poor man, how can you have 19.1 billion? Even if you sell your three


    Hearing his words, many people present immediately noticed that Tom was only the chairman of three


    eight billion. Even if Tom sold it, he would not be able to raise 19.1 billion, so they concluded that Tom


    was a fraud. In order to be tonight''s charity ambassador, Tom had lost his mind.


    The host frowned and said, "Mr. Howard, can you take out 19.13 billion? If you can''t, you are a fraud.


    This kind of behavior will be severely punished in the country!"


    The rule of tonight''s charity g was paying in on one go after the announcement of donations. If


    anyone couldn''t pay it, he would be a fraud.


    If anyone couldn''t pay the money in a charity event held by a non-governmental organization, he would


    lose face at most. There would be no serious consequences. But this was held by the government. The


    fraud would be severely punished.


    Bard came back to his senses, and he began to secretly rejoice again. Yes, Tom was a fraud. The


    more Tom said he would donate, the heavier the punishment would be.


    Once Tom couldn''t afford the 19.13 billion, he would be doomed. By then, Bard would still be the


    Charity Ambassador. Thinking of this, Bard was very happy.


    Elliot and Malcolm also began to be anxious. They did not expect Tom to be so bold and generous.


    Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads and they were very worried.


    But Tomughed. He said, "Of course I can afford it. It''s less than 20 billion. It''s not a lot of money."


    He was talking big. He liked to be pretentious so much.


    Almost everyone present thought so.


    Bard burst intoughter and pointed at Tom. "Tom! Since 20 billion is not a lot of money, then pay it


    now. If you can''t pay it, then you are a fraud. Then wait to be punished!"


    He gritted his teeth and his face was twisted. His eyes were filled with hatred and disgust when he


    looked at Tom.


    Everyone looked down on him when they saw him being like this.


    However, most people could understand him. After all, Tom had gone too far this time, and he even


    wanted tomit fraud this time.


    Until now, no one believed that Tom could afford it.


    Tom stood up slowly with a bright smile and said, "Okay, since you want me to pay first, then I won''t


    hesitate."


    As he spoke, he walked over to the host, who was full of suspicion, but out of professional ethics, he


    still took Tom to the payment area.


    Only professional financial staff could transfer such arge amount of money.


    Moreover, it would require an authoritative supervisor to be present for the fear of the urrence of


    embezzlement, so as to make sure that the money was spent on important things.


    Tom began to transfer money under the guidance of professionals.


    19.13 billion was astronomical. The professionals present were very cautious and careful, afraid that


    something went wrong.


    "Okay, Mr. Howard, as long as you enter your PIN, the money is transferred." A beautifuldy said


    respectfully to Tom.


    "Okay." Tom remained calm, not nervous at all, not showing off at all. He seemed so natural and casual


    as if 19.13 billion was just a normal number to him.


    Bard was even more unhappy when he saw Tom like this. He gritted his teeth and said, "Hmph! He is


    still pretending. He will definitely lose face!"


    Elliot and Malcolm were also very nervous. They hoped that Tom could transfer the money


    sessfully, but they knew that this was impossible because Tom didn''t have that much money.


    Others also stared at Tom.


    Just then, Tom entered the PIN and pressed the button to confirm the transfer. A few secondster, a


    pleasant female voice sounded on the scene. "Dear Mr. Tom, you have transferred 19.13 billion."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room was stunned again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Bard''s expressions were the most interesting.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    The transfer was sessful...


    At this moment, everyone felt unreal, as if they were dreaming.


    It wasn''t that none of them had ever seen such arge sum of money, but none of them thought that


    Tom could offer so much.


    After all, the money was not used for precious treasures at the auction, nor was it for acquiring the


    Bard stood there in a daze. His facial expression changed all the time, looking rather funny.


    He couldn''t believe it was true.


    One shall know that he was determined to get tonight''s title of charity ambassador. To seek for this title,


    he even took out 8.8 billion dors, which was a lot!


    Now, he didn''t obtain the identity of the charity ambassador, which meant that he had spent eight


    hundred and eight billion dors in vain. He was merely draining water with a sieve.


    The strong contrast made him unable to ept it for a moment.


    In an instant, he lost his mind. His eyes were red and he pounced on Tom with a ferocious expression.


    He shouted, "Impossible! It must be fake! How could Tom have so much money? You are cooperating


    with him to fake it!"


    Hearing his words, all the staff members, including the host, looked sullen!


    As for the people of the North Sky Association, their expressions also changed suddenly. They became


    afraid and realized that Bard had made a big mistake. He dared to question the authorities. Wasn''t he


    looking for death?


    Tom narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "Bard! How dare you disrespect the authorities?!"


    Bard hadn''te back to her senses yet. The sharp contrast and his hatred for Tom had made him


    lose his mind. He cursed with a ferocious expression, "Tom! You damned poor man. You''re just the


    boss of a small group. How could you possibly have so much money? You were doing fake donations!


    You''re doomed!"


    "Really?" Tom narrowed his eyes with a half-smile on his face.


    Just then, a stern reprimand came, "How resumptuous!"


    As the man finished speaking, a tall, silver-haired and strong old man came out of the backstage. He


    stared at Bard coldly and scolded, "Bard, you have the guts to nder the authority for doing fraud. I


    think you are tired of living! Come on, take thiswless thug down."


    Seeing the old man, Bard''s expression changed drastically, and he began to fear. Moreover, he finally


    realized that he had made a big mistake.


    In an instant, his face turned pale and he gasped for air. He suddenly realized what he was doing. He


    actually questioned the authority for having fraud and said it on such an important asion. He was


    bringing about his own destruction.


    His legs were shaking.


    Moreover, this old man was a powerful figure in H Country.


    It was over. He finally realized that he was in trouble this time.


    "Master of the State, I was wrong! I was reckless. My mind was not clear, and I ndered the


    authorities. Please let me go!"


    Bard was scared to death when he saw this old man. If he knew that this old man was here, he


    wouldn''t have dared to be so presumptuous just now.


    As for the rest of the people present, they were also shocked to see the old man. This old man was the


    most powerful person in G State. These businessmen were nothing in front of the old man.


    Even Tom was surprised. He had only seen the Master of the State on TV. He did not expect that the


    Master of the State woulde to the charity party tonight.


    No wonder he felt a sense of auspiciousness backstage just now. It was surging and extraordinary. It


    turned out to be the Master of the State.


    The old man ignored Bard''s plea and said with a cold face, "Take him down."


    Soon, someone took Bard down. Even if the cultivation of the four people was not high and they were


    not his opponents, Bard did not dare to resist at all. After all, once he resisted, his fate would be


    doomed.


    The North Sky Association was powerful, but it was not on the same level as the Master of the State.


    He was now extremely regretful. If he had known this, he wouldn''t have run out just now. This time, he


    really threw the helve after the hatchet. Not only did he lost 8.8 billion dors in vain, but he also


    angered the Master of the State. This time, he really lost his life!


    Originally, even if he donated 8.8 billion dors and couldn''t get the title of charity ambassador, he


    could at least leave a good impression on the official. But now, he got nothing.


    He continued to beg for mercy and was about to kneel down, but the Master of the State ignored him


    and asked him to pay the 8.8 billion first. He did not dare to say no and had to pay obediently. He felt


    pain in his heart and liver, and his breathing was not smooth.


    Especially when he saw Tom''s mocking eyes, he hated Tom to the extreme and almost fainted.


    Seeing the Master of the State''s appearance, the atmosphere at the scene was different, and the


    others transferred money one after another.


    Sean stared at Tom. The murderous intent in his eyes was so strong that the air in front of him became


    sticky.


    Tom felt Sean''s murderous intent in an instant. He turned around and sneered, giving Sean a middle


    finger.


    This action made Sean even angrier and made him gnash his teeth! He wanted to tear Tom apart


    immediately.


    However, he held back. He was not allowed to do this in the current situation.


    Finally, he gave Tom a cold look and turned to leave, ignoring Bard.


    In his eyes, Bard was just an ant.


    "Tom, you are a bastard and shouldn''t have existed in this world. As a disgrace to the organization,


    since the Saint King kindly spared you a lowly life, you should have lived in humiliation and pain for the


    rest of your life and finally died miserably. In the end, you actually got into the Innate Realm and lived


    such a beautiful and glorious life. This is a sphemy against the organization!"


    "Sunny, you bitch, how dare you disobey the Saint King''s orders? You''re dead."


    "Tom, I won''t kill you in a hurry. I''ll torture you slowly! I don''t know how that bitch Anna would feel when


    she saw your body."


    "I look forward to it..."


    Sean left with his murderous intent and hatred for Tom.


    Tom looked at his back as he left, and Tom also had the same murderous intent.


    "He is at the fourth level of the Innate Realm? So what? When I first ascended into the Innate Realm, I


    could kill Peter who was at the second level. And I killed May who was at the third level in half a year,


    and now I can still kill you who was at the fourth level!"


    Tonight''s charity event was an unprecedented sess. Originally, the official thought that it was


    already very good if the n to raise 20 billion dors for all the charity projects could be made.


    But in the end, 50 billion dors was raised in one breath, which was far beyond the official


    expectations, so the Master of the State was especially happy and blushed.


    After everyone had paid the bill, the Master of the State personally awarded Tom the trophy for the


    charity ambassador and they took a group photo to mark the asion.


    At this moment, Tom had the glory. Everyone with a little vision knew that Tom''s status was different


    now. He was no longer the martial arts master who only knew how to fight and kill before. He now had


    the official support, which was equivalent to a gold medal to avoid death. In the future, anyone who


    wanted to hurt him had to give up.


    After everything was done, Tom was about to leave when the Master of the State stopped him. "Tom, I


    have a nice pot of Longjing Tea. Would you like to drink?"


    When the people around them heard this, they were all stunned. Then they all looked at Tom enviously


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    and respectfully. It was such a great honor to Tom as the Master of the State sent Tom his invitation!

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Even Tom was stunned as he didn''t expect Master of the State to invite him.


    After all, he was actually a big shot.


    In particr, the Master of the State in front of him had a very strong background. If he could strike a


    rtionship with Master of the State, he would acquire a higher status ordingly.


    Tom did not hesitate, he smiled and agreed only after an instantaneous thought, "Since Your


    Excellency has invited me, I cannot refuse if you insist."


    Master of the Stateughed, looking especially happy.


    Half an hourter, Tom arrived at an old urban residentialmunity and went into the Master of the


    State''s house. He was immediately surprised as he did not expect the Master to live in such a humble


    ce.


    With his distinguished status, how could he not live in a luxury vi!


    Master of the State noticed Tom''s surprise and said with a smile, "What? Are you surprised that I live


    here?"


    Tom nodded honestly.


    "Haha." Master of the State smiled and said, "It''s normal for you to feel surprised. Most people assume


    that the Master of the State deserves to live an extravagant life."


    Tom looked at the Master of the State and felt his honesty and uprightness, which was different from


    the other people in power he had met.


    Moreover, he could tell that Master of the State was not pretending.


    Now he could feel some imposing power hidden around him, apparently from those who guard the


    Master of the State to protect him in the shadow.


    Master of the State took out the key and opened the door. When Tom came in, he found that the house


    inside was even more humble, which lookedpletely ordinary. If Tom hadn''t seen it with his own


    eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it was true!


    Master of the State could be one of the few fancy titles. He had the ultimate power in G State. He even


    was considered as the power behind the throne in G State. It was really incredible that he lived in such


    a humble house now.


    And Tom respected him even more.


    "A lot of people have sent gifts to me such as vis more spacious and luxurious than you could ever


    imagine, but I didn''t take any one of those. Tom, you''re smart. Guess why?" When he came in, he


    personally poured Tom a ss of water and asked with a smile. Tom quickly stood up and took it with


    both hands.


    "I guess Your Excellency''s uprightness and great ambition don''t allow you to ept such superficial


    benefits." Tom said seriously.


    "Hahahaha..." The Master of the Stateughed after hearing this. "Tom, you misunderstood me. I''m not


    that noble. Who could resist the temptation of wealth and noble reputation? Who doesn''t want to enjoy


    all those things? It''s just that I don''t deserve it!"


    Master of the State took a sip of water and said, "Our country is still developing, so many of our


    the extravagant life."


    Tom was stunned. He really didn''t expect that Master of the State would do it for this reason, but when


    he saw the sadness and helplessness in the Master''s eyes, he knew that Master of the State really


    meant that. It was his real thoughts.


    He couldn''t help but shudder and respect Master of the State even more!


    "Your Excellency, you have done a good job." Tom said respectfully.


    "No!" The Master of the State shook his head and said. His eyes suddenly became sharp. "It''s not even


    close to being enough! Tom, do you know how many poor people in G State are suffering? Especially


    the people who suffered from the disaster this time. I could have done better, but I didn''t do it well! Tom,


    so many of my countrymen are still suffering. As the Master of the State, how can I live an extravagant


    life?!"


    Master of the State was only in his sixties, but his hair was grey and his face was much more lined. He


    looked like an old man in his seventies. However, even though he looked so old, what he said was also


    moving! His words resounded through the state.


    Tom was stunned.


    Then, Master of the State made a move that shocked Tom. He saw the Master sp his fists and bow


    deeply to Tom, saying, "Tom, tonight I represent those fellow countrymen in suffering to express our


    sincere gratitude to you, for this 19.13 billion donation!"


    Tom was shocked and quickly stood up. He held the Master of the State up and said, "Oh, I don''t


    deserve this. Your Excellency, I don''t deserve this!"


    Master of the State smiled and said, "Tom, it''s a blessing for the people of G State to have an


    outstanding young man like you."


    Tom was a little embarrassed by the praise, scratching his head, he said, "Your Excellency, to be


    honest, I didn''t donate all my money tonight for charity, but for the identity of Charity Ambassador. After


    all, I killed some people a while ago."


    In fact, after Tom said this, he was also nervous. He was not sure how the Master of the State would


    react. After all, no matter in which country or era, killing people was a felony.


    The Master of the State seemed to see through Tom''s thoughts. He smiled and did not respond to Tom.


    Instead, he changed the subject and said, "Come on, Tom, try my Longjing tea. I nted the tea tree


    myself and only had a little harvest this year."


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief, understanding that the Master of the State would not punish him for his


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    crime. Although he was now highly cultivated, he should not go against the authorities.


    Next, Tom stayed with the Master of the State and chatted while drinking tea. There was a huge span


    of age between the two of them, but they still had a good conversation.


    It was not until evening that Master of the State and his wife ask Tom to stay for dinner. They were so


    enthusiastic that he could not refuse, so he had to stay for dinner.


    Finally, when he came out of the Master of the State''s house, Tom still felt a little dizzy. He actually met


    Master of the State, the most powerful man in the state.


    Before leaving, the Master of the State roughly mentioned the Military Intelligence 3 and implicitly told


    Tom that the Military Intelligence 3 was very dangerous, and he should carefully make a choice.


    Tom naturally understood the implication of the Master of the State''s words. In fact, he knew that the


    people of Military Intelligence 3 could find him, which indirectly showed that the Military Intelligence 3


    was a very dangerous ce, and there were really openings.


    After all, it was difficult for ordinary people to enter such an important organization without sufficient


    qualifications. In particr, the background of its staff was the most important. Every staff was


    innocent. Tom, however, was not innocent.


    However, the more dangerous things were, the greater the benefits would be. Once he entered the


    Military Intelligence 3 and earned himself a position, Tom would be more superior.


    Tom left the Master of the State''s house and went straight home.


    Two days passed in a sh. In these two days, Tom''s reputation had once again grown. After all,


    donating so much money at one go, bing the Charity Ambassador, and being invited by the


    Master of the State were all things that everyone envied.


    As for Bard, he was about to go crazy. His 8.8 billion dors was simply in vain!


    No matter how rich he was, he felt pity for the money wasted. Moreover, he was finally taken down by


    the Master of the State, which was a great humiliation. Now he felt that he had be a joke, and


    these were all brought by this guy, Tom!


    At the thought of it, he was furious.


    "Mr. Perez, can you kill Tom or not?" Bard stared at Sean with red eyes.


    Sean sat on the sofa, ying with two iron eggs with his right hand. Suddenly, with one hand


    squeezing hard, there came the sound of cracking. The solid iron eggs were actually smashed by him


    and became a ball of iron residue. He looked at Bard with a half-smile and said, "What do you think?"


    Bard was shocked, then his eyes lit up and he bowed deeply to Sean. "Mr. Perez, please!"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Three days passed in a sh.


    Tom had been living a rtively rxed life, but without lowering his guard. He knew that Sean would


    bother him soon.


    He was now the Charity Ambassador, and Sean had to think twice if he really wanted to kill him!


    He did not think that LT Organization was powerful enough to challenge the authorities.


    But anyway, he knew his own strength was the most important.


    It was not very likely for him to win Sean, because he was only at the third stage of Innate Realm while


    Sean was at the fourth stage.


    The battle between him and Sean would start sooner orter. And the more prepared he was, the


    higher his chances of winning.


    Therefore, in the past few days, he had focused on cultivation and kept imagining the scenario of


    fighting with Sean so that he could make as few mistakes as possible when the day came.


    Phoebe went to a business party. As the party was about to end, Phoebe called him and asked him to


    pick her up.


    Tom immediately changed clothes and drove there.


    After hanging up the phone, Phoebe said to a well-dressed young man in front of her, "Thank you for


    helping me out just now, Mr. Perez."


    "You''re wee. It''s my honor to help such a beautiful and elegantdy like you." The well-dressed


    young man said elegantly. He was slender and dressed in a decent suit. He looked handsome and


    attracted the attention of many women.


    And he looked at Phoebe with excited eyes.


    If Tom had been here, he would have recognized Sean!


    Sean left a good impression on Phoebe. Sean helped her out at the party and even offended some big


    bosses. She was very grateful to Sean.


    Phoebe was wearing a ck evening dress tonight, which set off her fair skin and made her look as


    noble, elegant, and charming as Snow White.


    Phoebe''s beauty made Sean even more excited.


    Sean coveted Phoebe.


    He had thought this business party would be very boring and hadn''t expected that he could meet such


    a gorgeous woman. He got active immediately after seeing Phoebe.


    Phoebe didn''t say anything more, so he walked half a step closer to her and said with a pretty smile,


    "Miss Scott, I drove my car here. May I drive you home?"


    Phoebe shook her head and declined him. "Thank you, Mr. Perez, but I just called my husband. He''s


    on his way here."


    Hearing this, Sean immediately frowned, and a trace of gloom shed in his eyes. He pretended to be


    surprised and asked, "So you''re married?"


    Phoebe could see Sean''s admiration for her and said with a smile, "Yes, I''ve been married for five


    years."


    Sean was a little disappointed, but he had another desire. He thought it would be exciting to conquer


    another man''s wife.


    "Really? Please introduce your husband to me. I would like to know how outstanding he is so that he


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    can have you as his wife." Sean said.


    Phoebe smiled and did not respond.


    It was not long before Phoebe saw Tom walking towards her. And she walked towards Tom, waving


    and called him in a happy tone, "Tom, I''m here."


    Tom heard her voice and looked in this direction. Sean also looked in Tom''s direction. Immediately,


    their eyes met.


    Tom''s heart missed a beat. He thought, "Why was Sean here?"


    Sean was also startled, and then he immediately realized that Phoebe''s husband was Tom. His eyes


    narrowed and his face became gloomy.


    Phoebe walked up to Tom quickly and took Tom''s arm affectionately. She kissed Tom on the face and


    said happily, "Tom, you''re here. I''d like to introduce you a new friend who had just helped me out at the


    party."


    "Really?" Tom smiled and looked away from Sean''s face.


    After a while, Phoebe took Tom''s arm and walked to Sean. She said with a smile, "Mr. Perez, let me


    introduce my husband to you. This is my husband, Tom."


    Then she said to Tom, "Tom, this is Mr. Perez, Sean. I''m grateful to him for helping me out just now.


    Otherwise, I would definitely be drunk now."


    After saying that, she realized something was wrong. Tom and Sean red at each other. She felt the


    air suddenly stiffened with tension!


    She was not stupid. She immediately realized that Tom and Sean had known each other before, and


    furthermore, they were enemies.


    "Huh, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect the woman I like to be your wife." Sean suddenly gave a


    wicked smile, totally different from his previous self who looked elegant and decent.


    When Phoebe saw him like this, she immediately frowned, and the good impression he left on her


    disappeared.


    Tom squinted at Sean and said, "Sean, you are already the most powerful master at the fourth stage of


    Innate Realm. Don''t you feel shameless to pick up with an ordinary woman around me? Maybe you


    don''t regard yourself as my rival, so you decide to threaten me with the people around me? Does LT


    Organization teach you that?"


    Phoebe realized that there was an irreconcble grudge between Tom and Sean, and she immediately


    became nervous. She grabbed Tom''s arm, and felt very ufortable at Sean''s evil aura.


    And she was scared. She had not expected Sean to be a bad person.


    When Sean heard Tom''s words, he burst intoughter and stared at Tom, "I need to threaten you with


    the people around you? What a joke!"


    After that, he took a step forward, his eyes fixed on Tom with murderous intentions. "Tom, you bastard!


    Anna once betrayed the organization and married your father, she was a shame! And your existence is


    a greater shame. You have no right to live in this world!"


    At this moment, his aura was so dominating that Phoebe could not bear it. Her face was pale and her


    breathing became rapid.


    Tom also took a step forward to protect Phoebe behind him.


    "Sean, this is what LT Organization taught you? You call me a bastard and yourself a god. How


    ridiculous! How dare you!" Tom did not give in at all. He became increasingly aggressive, and he stood


    up to confront Sean. "Whether I have the right to exist or not is not up to LT Organization nor you,


    Sean!"


    Sean showed a grim smile. He really wanted to kill Tom right now. "It''s not up to me? Then I''ll show you


    today if it''s up to me! You..."


    But just as he was about to make a move, suddenly, he sensed something. His expression suddenly


    changed and he turned back. He was stunned for a second, and then showed a yful expression. "It''s


    interesting."


    After saying this, he disappeared and chased after the person he had seen.


    Tom also sensed something. He looked over as well and saw a beautiful red figure shing by.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Seeing this red figure, Tom immediately realized that it must be Master Sunny, whom Master Chou had


    told him about!


    She was a top master in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. She appeared again.


    Just now, Sean''s intention to kill had reached its peak, and he was about tounch an attack.


    With Tom''s current cultivation and Phoebe as an encumbrance, if they really fought, Tom''s chances of


    winning were actually very slim.


    But at this moment, Sunny appeared.


    No, to be exact, Sunny had been here and been watching them in secret. When Sean was about to


    attack Tom, Sunny warned Sean, which immediately alerted Sean. In this way, Sunny saved Tom.


    Sunny disappeared very quickly. Even with Tom''s sharp eyes, he could not follow her. In an instant,


    Tom saw Sunny''s beautiful profile.


    He had mixed feelings. He was both grateful and worried about Sunny.


    "Tom, I''m sorry for causing you trouble again."


    At this moment, he heard Phoebe''s sad voice, which brought his mind back. He lowered his head, and


    saw Phoebe''s guilty expression.


    Tom held her face and said with a smile, "Silly, don''t say that. Sean and I are enemies. Even if you had


    not met him tonight, there would have been no reconciliation between him and me."


    Phoebe said, "But now he knows that you are married..."


    Phoebe''s meaning was obvious, that was, she would be a burden to Tom in the future.


    Tom shook his head again and said, "Honey, don''t let your imagination go wild. There is no such thing.


    A top master like Sean won''t do anything to the ordinary people around me. Once this kind of thing


    gets out, he will be despised by everyone."


    "Really?" Phoebe said worriedly.


    Tom held her hand and said with a smile, "Of course. I''ve never lied to you. Well, don''t think too much.


    It''s okay. Sean is no match for me."


    "Okay..." Phoebe nodded gently. She was very meek. After a pause, she wanted to say something, but


    she didn''t say it in the end.


    In fact, even if she didn''t say it, Tom knew what she was going to say. She wanted to ask Tom about his


    conversation with Sean just now, especially Sean said that Tom was a bastard and had no right to exist


    in this world.


    Tom stared at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, I promise you I will be fine. When this thing is over, I will


    exin my background to you."


    Phoebe nodded hard, "Okay!"


    Then they went home together.


    Tom nced in the direction of Sunny''s disappearance. There was a glint of worry in his eyes. He


    hoped that Sunny would be fine.


    He didn''t chase after her because he couldn''t catch up with her, and it was meaningless.


    ...


    Just as Sean was about to attack Tom, he suddenly felt a strong power warning him. He turned around


    and saw Sunny. He chased after her without hesitation.


    He hade to G State this time for Sunny, and he just found Tom by ident.


    "Sunny, you really are protecting this bastard." Sean ran with a sneer. He sped up, and chased after


    Sunny.


    Both he and Sunny were in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm, and they almost reached the Major


    Perfection Realm. They were so fast that ordinary people could not see them at all. With a sh in front


    of ordinary people''s eyes, they disappeared. Those who saw them often thought they were


    hallucinating.


    A few minutester, they had already run more than ten kilometers to a remote park. Sunny stopped


    next to an artificialke.


    She stopped abruptly, as if she had lost her inertia, which was incredible.


    Then, Sunny turned around, stared at Sean, and said, "Tom has never done anything to hurt the


    organization. Why are you targeting him?"


    Sean did not answer but stared straight at Sunny and said, "Sunny, you finally show up. I''ve been


    waiting for you for a long time."


    Sunny narrowed her eyes. She felt Sean''s desire for her, which made her very ufortable. In


    particr, Sean was looking her up and down, which was extremely annoying!


    "Sean, are you following me?" Sunny said coldly.


    Tom walked slowly towards Sunny. Step by step, he gradually got closer to her. Not long after, he was


    standing three meters away from Sunny. He could smell the fragranceing from Sunny, making his


    desire burn.


    "Sunny, the Saint King once ordered that all the members of the organization should not help the


    bastard that Anna gave birth to. However, you pretend to obey orders without actually executing them. I


    wonder what the Saint King will do to you if I tell him about this!" Sean said with a fake smile. He really


    should be taught a lesson for the manner in which he behaved. When Sunny saw him like this, she,


    who was cold and arrogant, couldn''t help but feel angry.


    Sean did not say anything. The Saint King had indeed given such an order. If Sean really told the Saint


    King about this, she would definitely be punished!


    She was not afraid of being punished, but once the Saint King found out about this, Tom would be in a


    very dangerous situation. With the Saint King''s character, he would definitely kill Tom if he knew that


    Tom had grown up now.


    Moreover, even aunt Anna would be implicated.


    Thus, for a moment, she frowned and wanted to kill Sean.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Do you want to kill me? You can try it. I want to know the power of your Western Territory anyway!"


    Sean smiled awkwardly, not afraid of Sunny at all.


    He was really despicable!


    Sunny took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. He stared coldly at Sean, and said, "Sean,


    what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Sean showed that kind of obscene and evil expression again. He walked slowly


    towards Sunny, and at the same time, he showed an intoxicated expression. He took a deep breath of


    the fragrance from Sunny. Sunny frowned. She was so angry now that she wanted to kill Sean right


    away!


    Nheless, she knew that once she did so, the consequence would be even worse because she was


    unable to kill Sean.


    "Sunny, you know exactly what I want. Why do you ask me?" Seanughed.


    Sunny''s expressions changed and she blurted out, "Sean, you should give up on this idea. I can''t be


    your partner!"


    It was no secret that Sean had long been coveting her. In fact, Sunny was sick of it.


    Sean shrugged and said, "Is that so? Well, then I can only kill that bastard, take his head back, and ask


    the Saint King for credit. I believe this credit is enough for the Saint King to order you to marry me...


    Sunny, I heard that you have the ice element constitution in the world. If I have dual cultivation with


    you, I''ll improve a lot. Haha!"

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    After saying that, Sean took another step and got closer to Sunny. He took another deep breath and


    showed an intoxicated expression. He looked extremely sleazy.


    Sunny couldn''t help but p Sean in the face.


    She pped him without any warning. She suddenly attacked, and they were so close to each other.


    Thus, when Sean realized it, it was toote for him to dodge it. He could only watch Sunny p him in


    the face.


    p!


    It was so loud that it could be heard all over the park.


    Sunny didn''t try to kill Sean, but just wanted to teach him a lesson. Even so, her strength still made


    Sean very painful.


    At that moment, Sean was pped so hard that he fell back and half of his face went numb. After a


    while, he began to feel a burning pain and his mouth was bleeding.


    A sudden surge of anger rose from his chest to his head!


    He vented his anger, "Sunny! You bitch! You''re doomed!"


    Sean''s eyes turned red in an instant, and he was extremely angry. He let out a torrential roar, scaring


    the birds and beasts in the park. Sean''s voice was so loud that it created a tiny ripple on the surface of


    the artificialke.


    Sunny was not afraid of him at all. She sneered and felt happy.


    The next moment, Seanunched a fierce attack on Sunny. His eyes were sharp. Even it was at night,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    there seemed to be two fires burning in his pupils.


    What brought the greatest pressure to people was his imposing manner, which made the air around


    him solidify. He seemed to have formed a prison cage, with no ce for Sunny to escape.


    Even for someone like Sunny, she felt the pressure in an instant and hesitated for a moment.


    However, she was the top master in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. Her cultivation was not


    inferior Sean''s. She snorted coldly and was not affected by Sean. Soon, she began to fight back.


    Fortunately, it waste at night, and this park was rtively remote, so there were no people.


    Otherwise, when these two top masters fought, it would be very noisy. If they were photographed, they


    would be in the headlines.


    Now, there were masters of the Innate Realm in this world, but there were so few that most ordinary


    people didn''t know about them. Once ordinary people saw them, they would think they met supermen.


    Sean''s style was feminine, like a venomous snake. Each of his attacks carried a cold and gloomy air,


    making people ufortable.


    On the contrary, as a woman, Sunny''s style was very strong. Her attacks were violent and full of vigor,


    and she was like a goddess of war.


    They had already done a lot of damage in half a minute of fighting.


    "Sunny, you bitch, I don''t expect you to be so strong. No wonder you dared to challenge me." Sean did


    not defeat Sunny. Several of his attacks were resolved by Sunny. Instead, each of Sunny''s attacks was


    so violent that it jarred his hands and feet.


    Simrly, Sunny was also invaded by Sean''s cold air. Fortunately, she had a Yin constitution, so she


    soon suppressed the cold.


    Then she transferred the cold into her body, which became the nourishment of her extremely Yin


    constitution.


    Sean soon found it out. His face took on a ghastly expression.


    Sunny said with a cold face, "Sean, we are equal in strength. You can''t defeat me. Since we are


    colleagues in the organization, I can forgive you for this offense. If you dare offend me again, don''t


    me me for being merciless!"


    Sean suddenly smiled, "Really? How can you be merciless?"


    Sunny narrowed her eyes and said, "Do you think I don''t know what you''ve done in secret all these


    years? I wonder what will the Saint King do to you if I tell him what you''ve done.|"


    In an instant, Sean''s face clouded over. He stared at Sunny, gritted his teeth, and a strong panic


    shed in his eyes.


    Over the years, he had indeed pretended to obey orders without actually executing them and done a lot


    of illegal things. If the Saint King knew about it, he woulde to a terrible end!


    What a bummer that Sunny got a hold over him!


    Sunny continued, "Sean, I don''t want to be your enemy. Let''s mind our own business and don''t offend


    each other. Otherwise, we will die together!"


    After saying this, Sunny no longer lingered, turned around and left. She stepped on the water and


    crossed the river with a reed.


    When Sean looked at Sunny''s back as she left, his face clouded over, and he finally waved his sleeves


    and said coldly, "Sunny, I will win your heart. Wait for me!"


    ...


    As for Tom, he was under more pressure and began to practice harder to improve his cultivation as


    soon as possible.


    Once he was defeated by Sean, the consequences would be unimaginable, which he could not ept.


    He suddenly remembered something that Sean mentioned to him when they first met.


    Sean thought that the reason why his cultivation was so advanced was that he had dual cultivation with


    Sunny.


    This was something he could not understand. What martial arts could be refined through dual


    cultivation? There was no such good thing in this world, and he had never heard of such a thing.


    After thinking about it, he decided to ask Master Chou.


    "Who''s Sean?" Tom said directly after seeing Master Chou.


    Master Chou was drinking tea. When he heard the word "Sean", he was so startled that he spat out his


    tea. Tom dodged it.


    From Master Chou''s reaction, Tom already got the answer he wanted. Sean must be a superior person


    even in LT Organization.


    Master Chou said in surprise, "Young master, has Sean found you?"


    "That''s right." Tom nodded, and then he briefly exined what had happened these days. After Master


    Chou heard these, he couldn''t hide the fear on his face. He stood up and paced back and forth.


    Seeing him like this, Tom said again, "Tell me who he is."


    Master Chou swallowed his saliva and said to Tom, "Sean is a Law Protector of the Eastern Territory in


    LT Organization. His cultivation has reached the peak of the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. It is said


    that he has been practicing in the Antarctic Pole for three years, training the cold into his body. Each of


    his attacks can cause a lot of damage to his opponent! The most terrifying thing is that he has a talent


    for martial arts. When he first entered the first stage of the Innate Realm, he killed a strong man in the


    second stage of the Innate Realm. He can kill people beyond his level. Now that he is in the fourth


    stage of the Innate Realm, I''m afraid that he can challenge the top master of the Major Perfection


    Realm of the Innate Realm!"


    After Tom heard this, he was also a little surprised. Nheless, when he thought about it carefully, he


    did feel that Sean was extraordinary with two fights with Sean.


    Master Chou added, "In the past, Keh was a nonentity and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    However, Sean is a Law Protector of Eastern Territory. With his character, he will definitely do


    something to you, then take your head and ask for credit in front of the Saint King! Young master, you


    are in danger!"


    This was the first time Tom had seen Master Chou in such a panic. It seemed that Sean was indeed a


    powerful person.


    "It doesn''t matter. The next time I see him, I''ll kill him." Tom said calmly.


    If it had been in the past, Master Chou would have believed it, but now, it was obvious that Master


    Chou''s eyes were full of doubt and bitterness. He sighed and said, "Young master, I know you have a


    great talent for martial arts, but Sean has a higher talent in martial arts. In addition, he is already in the


    fourth stage of the Innate Realm, a level higher than you. It''s not that I don''t believe you, but it''s just


    that you are really not his opponent."


    Tom smiled faintly and did not say anything. After a moment of silence, he said curiously, "There''s


    another thing. The first time Sean saw me, he said that the reason why I was so strong was that I had


    dual cultivation with Sunny. What''s going on? What''s the secret about Sunny that I don''t know?"


    When Master Chou heard this, his expressions changed again, "This..."


    He looked around, as if to see if Sunny was nearby.


    Tom''s curiosity intensified when he saw Master Chou''s nervous look.


    Finally, when Master Chou was sure that Sunny was not here, he gritted his teeth and walked to Tom.


    He whispered in Tom''s ear, "This matter used to be a secret. Lord Sunny has a rare Yin constitution in


    the world. Those who have dual cultivation with her will obviously improve their cultivation. If they


    be a taoist couple, the other party will benefit greatly from long-term dual cultivation with her."

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Tom was stunned when he heard this.


    What the hell?


    Was there such a rule in this world?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If it weren''t for Master Chou''s more than serious expression and fear of being heard by Sunny, Tom


    would have suspected that Master Chou was lying to him.


    After a while, Tom said, "Then who''s Sunny''s cultivation partner?"


    Master Chou shook his head and said, "As far as I know, Master Sunny doesn''t have a cultivation


    partner. In fact, the secret of Master Sunny''s extremely Yin constitution was leaked not long ago, and


    not many people know it. ording to what Sean has said, he obviously knows the secret."


    Then Master Chou frowned again and said worriedly, "I know Sean well. Now that he knows Master


    Sunny''s secret, he won''t miss this opportunity. I''m afraid he is going to harm Master Sunny!"


    Tom also nodded slightly, agreeing with Master Chou''s conjecture. After briefly encountering with Sean


    twice, Tom could see that Sean was ambitious and would do anything to achieve his goal.


    After thinking for a while, Tom said, "I want to see Master Sunny. Can you arrange it?"


    Master Chou smiled bitterly and said, "Young Master, you think highly of me. I''m just a servant. How


    can I arrange for you to meet Master Sunny? She''s an expert in the fourth stage of Innate Realm."


    That was true.


    Tom added, "Since she''sing to H City, she will see me sooner orter."


    Master Chou thought for a moment and said helplessly, "I can''t give you an answer to that either.


    Master Sunny is a cold and aloof person. I''ve never been able to guess her thoughts. However, in my


    opinion, Master Sunny probably will meet you once."


    "Okay." Tom also knew that Master Chou could not arrange a meeting between him and Sunny. Since


    this was the case, he was eager to meet Sunny.


    Then, Tom asked about Sunny, and Master Chou told him everything he knew. But he didn''t know


    much about Sunny. He only knew that Sunny was from the Western Territory in LT Organization. She


    was brought back to the organization by the Saintess Anna, and had a very high cultivation level.


    Besides, there was no further information.


    At this moment, Master Chou''s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and looked at it with surprise. Then


    he looked up at Tom and thought for a while before answering the phone.


    "Hello, Master Sunny..."


    Tom immediately raised his eyebrows and focused on the conversation.


    On the phone, a cold female voice immediately sounded, "Tell Brother Tom that I will see him when the


    timing is right, and that he doesn''t need to worry about Sean, I will take care of it. Just concentrate on


    his cultivation will be fine."


    "Okay, Sunny..." Master Chou replied respectfully. Before he could finish speaking, he felt a sh in


    front of him. A gust of wind blew. It turned out that Tom quickly walked up to him, grabbed his phone,


    and said, "I want to see you now."


    "Young Master, what are you..."


    Tom red at him, and Master Chou did not dare to speak.


    Sunny was short of breath for a while. Instead of responding immediately, she remained silent.


    After a while, Sunny''s voice sounded. "It''s not time yet."


    "When is the right time?" Tom asked in a low voice.


    Sunny did not answer.


    Tom sighed inwardly. The feeling of being controlled was really ufortable.


    After thinking for a while, he asked again, "Is my mother fine?"


    Tom could not help but feel nervous when he asked this question. His mother''s gentle and kind face


    appeared in his mind. He had not seen his mother for a long time, so he thought that his mother was


    dead. He did not expect her to be alive.


    Now, the only family he had in this world was his mother.


    "She''s... Fine."


    Sunny paused for a moment. Even though she quickly regained herposure, Tom still keenly


    noticed there''s something wrong!


    It seemed that his mother was not fine!


    Tom was short of breath, and he grasped the phone harder. The tempered ss screen cracked when


    he held it.


    "I can tell that my mother is not living well. Is someone bullying her?" Tom''s eyes were cold with his


    teeth clenched, and a strong murderous intent emanated from him, causing the temperature in the


    room to drop several degrees. It was the first time for Master Chou to feel his stateliness, and his heart


    was tightened. He felt shocked, and he didn''t expect that the Young Master''s cultivation had be


    even more profound after not seeing him for some time!


    Sunny was silent again. Tom hated her silence and gritted his teeth, "Tell me!"


    Sunny finally spoke. Her tone was tinged with helplessness and grief, but she suppressed it as best


    she could. It seemed that her voice was very cold. "You don''t have to ask so much. Auntie is not in


    danger. Besides, with your current cultivation, you can''t save her. What''s the use of telling you?"


    Tom lost half of his strength in an instant, and his anger disappeared like a tidal wave. Slowly, it turned


    into bitterness, unwillingness, and self-reproach.


    She''s right. Even if Sunny told him, what could he do?


    Not to mention fighting against the entire LT Organization, even defeating just one person, Sean, was


    difficult for him, so what could he do to save his mother from her suffering?


    Everything depended on his strength!


    All these years of hardships, setbacks had long since hardened Tom''s mind. He did not let this


    dishearten him too much, and he soon picked himself up.


    Now that he was under thirty, and he still had plenty of room for improvement!


    He had survived all those difficulties in the past, and now he would not be easily defeated in the face of


    even greater difficulties.


    "Just because I can''t do anything now doesn''t mean that I can''t do anything for the rest of my life. I will


    be able to save my mother one day!" Tom said firmly. At this moment, his eyes were filled with


    determination, and a strong confidence came out of him.


    Master Chou, on his side, was immediately shocked by him. At this moment, he felt Tom''s


    determination and confidence of not giving in to defeating the invincible enemies. In a sh, he even


    developed a sense of trust in Tom that he would really one day confront LT Organization!


    It seemed that Sunny, who was on the other side of the phone, also felt Tom''s confidence.


    She fell silent again.


    But a few secondster, she said, "You don''t know about Raoul. It''s normal for you to have such


    confidence. You don''t have to worry about auntie. When the time is right, I''ll get auntie out, and then


    you''ll be reunited with her."


    Sunny did not believe Tom. And even though she disguised it well, Tom still could feel it. When Tom


    wanted to say something else, Sunny had already hung up the phone.


    Tom was in aplicated mood when he heard the busy tone on the phone.


    After returning the phone to Master Chou, Tom did not stay for long and left after exining the matter.


    Next, he was going to start his retreat and do his best to break through to the fourth stage of the Innate


    Realm!

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Tom was now in the third stage of the Innate Realm, a step away from the fourth stage.


    To be more specific, there were five cups in the Innate Realm. One cup represented a stage. Tom''s


    third cup had 90% water, and it would be full very soon.


    However, it was not enough to fill his third cup up. He had to find an opportunity to put the excess water


    into the fourth cup before he could break through to the fourth stage.


    And Sean and Sunny both had four cups, which represented that they were in the fourth stage.


    But it was not easy for Tom to take a step further.


    So Tom isted himself from the outside world to improve his cultivation after arranging everything and


    making sure the safety of Phoebe and her family. And he had prepared a lot of pills before doing that.


    In a deep mountain forest, there was a cliff. At five o''clock in the morning, a person sitting cross-legged


    upside down with one finger propping himself up.


    If anyone saw this, he would be too shocked to scream out!


    The cliff was several hundred meters high. If he fell down, he would be crushed!


    And the wind was still so strong and the mountains were howling. Ordinary people would tremble if they


    were lying there, not to mention propping themselves up with only one finger like him.


    But the man supported himself with one finger only two centimeters away off the edge of the cliff!


    Tom''s body was almost hanging off the cliff. He was risking his life!


    However, no matter how strong the wind was, it could only lift his clothes, but not tremble his body at


    all. It seemed that he was not a human being, but a g that was firmly embedded in the rock and


    would not waver.


    The person was Tom.


    It was his third day of isting himself from the outside world to improve his cultivation.


    In half an hour, the sun would rise from the east, and the first ray of sunlight would shine on his face.


    That was how he improved his cultivation. Namely, he tempered his will and broke through his limits in


    the wild nature.


    Only this method could stimte his potential the most.


    In his opinion, it was an act of exploring heaven''s secrets!


    The ordinary masters at Innate Realm did not dare to do this because once they identally fell down,


    there was absolutely no chance of survival!


    Only masters at Immortal Realm could survive.


    Of course, only by this way could the person stimte his potentials to the full.


    The wind grew stronger and stronger, making Tom''s clothes rattle. The wind had strength like that of a


    seven-year-old child, trying to push Tom down the cliff.


    To maintain his bnce, Tom''s body was tilted towards the mountains and forests.


    And he had already poked a half-centimeter hole with his finger.


    It could be said that only Tom would use this cultivation method in the world. There were many people


    who improved their focus and speed up their cultivation in dangerous situations. However, Tom was noN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    longer in a dangerous situation, but in a desperate situation. He would fell down and be broken into


    pieces.


    Was Tom afraid?


    Of course, he was scared!


    On the first day, his heart was beating so fast that he almost retreated. Moreover, he almost fell down


    because he was mentally exhausted due to his focus.


    But the next day, When the first ray of sunlight shone on his face, he regained his hope and had a


    mysterious experience. Then he slowly rxed.


    Now, on the third day, he was even calmer. He could clearly feel that his body had not strengthened,


    but his mind had been stronger. He had been fighting against death all the time. Several times, he had


    already felt the smell of death.


    But he managed to survive. It was a great way to train his mentality!


    And his spiritual strength had also increased a lot. Now it was more than twice as strong as before!


    Of course, he didn''t let his guard down. He was still in awe of nature and calmed down at the same


    time.


    Half an hourter, he finally sensed the first ray of sunlight from the east shining on him.


    The night was driven away, and a glorious day once again came.


    This rule had never been changed for hundreds of millions of years.


    And he had realized something that he had never thought about before.


    Things about life, nature, and time...


    Almost at the same time, he opened his eyes and saw the sun rising over the mountain. The strong


    light drove away the night.


    Then, he started to move and tilted his body towards the cliff!


    When he was about to fall, he reached out his right hand and suddenly grabbed a rock on the edge of


    the cliff. Then, with great strength, he flew up from the cliff with a loud roar.


    The birds and animals resting in the mountains were frightened by him.


    Tom was bathed in the sun and began to practice punching.


    He stood at the edge of the cliff and punched again and again.


    And the strength he brought, through his bare feet, was constantly transmitted to the ground. The rocks


    on the edge of the cliff were cracked and then fell down. It took a long time to hear the sound of the


    stones hitting the bottom. It was obvious that the height of the cliff was astonishing.


    But Tom didn''t fear or panic.


    He punched again and again.


    When the sun was high above his head, he stopped punching, and more than ten centers of the cliff


    stones under his feet had been gone!


    He exhaled a long breath of turbid air, and all the flowers and nts were pressed on the ground


    because of his breath.


    "My cultivation has improved a lot. I can kill May in less than a minute now." A satisfied smile appeared


    on Tom''s face, and then he said regretfully, "Unfortunately, I still haven''t broken through to the fourth


    stage. But I may not be defeated by Sean now."


    Tom clenched his fists. He was confident in his strength.


    He felt a little hungry now and took out a few special pills from his bag and swallowed them in one gulp.


    The pills were quickly digested in his stomach and turned into a strong heat flow that spread throughout


    his body. Soon, his strength recovered a lot.


    He was no longer afraid of the cliff. Even if he stayed here longer, it would not be able to stimte his


    potentials, so there was no need for him to waste any more time here.


    So he packed his bag and left.


    Instead of going down the original road, he took out a few hundred meters of hemp rope from his bag


    and tied it to a big tree. Then he threw the other end of the rope down the cliff. He grabbed the hemp


    rope and jumped straight down.


    In just half a minute, he went down to the foot of the mountain, safe and sound, and this way was as


    fast as fall free.


    When Tom returned to H City, he met two acquaintances at the entrance of the Dragon Bay, Tanya and


    Dax.


    When they saw Tom, they walked to him quickly. Tanya said, "Mr. Howard, a week has passed. What''s


    your decision? Would you like to join Military Intelligence 3?"


    They looked haggard and their eyes were bloodshot as if they had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Tom asked in surprise, "You''ve been waiting here for a long time?"


    Dax said bitterly, "Not very long, just two days and two nights. Your phone has been turned off, so we


    have to wait here."


    Tom felt sorry. He had gone to improve his cultivation for the past three days, and his phone was turned


    off.


    He smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry. I have something to do for the past few days. Sorry to keep


    you waiting."


    Tanya waved her hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Howard, have you made any decision? Joining


    us will bring you many benefits..."


    Tom waved his hand and interrupted her, "Why are you in such a hurry? Did someone else die?"


    Tanya shuddered, and Dax lowered his head.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind Tom. "Mr. Howard is really smart. You guessed it so quickly."


    Tom looked back and saw a tall, middle-aged tough man walking over.


    With just one nce, Tom knew who he was.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    The man must be a senior member of the Military Intelligence 3. When Tanya and Dax saw him, they


    immediately showed respect and saluted solemnly, "Director Sunn!"


    The middle-aged man nodded at them, walked up to Tom, and said in admiration, "Mr. Howard, you


    look younger than the photos. If I hadn''t got some information about you, I really couldn''t believe that


    you, a young man less than 30 years old, could make the amazing achievements."


    As the man walked closer to him, Tom could clearly see that the man''s right foot was partly amputated.


    Even if the man had covered it well, he could still see it. Moreover, one of the man''s eyes was artificial


    that could not move.


    In particr, the man exuded an iron-willed and hardline aura, which was so strong that you could


    easily tell that he had ever killed many people. But his aura did not make people feel bloody. He was


    not the kind of ferocious people. Tom immediately knew that the man had killed bad people only. He did


    that with a clear conscience and even a sense of honor.


    Tom immediately held the man in respect and said politely, "Hello, Director Sunn."


    Obviously, the man in front of him was at least a deputy director if he was not the deputy of the Military


    Intelligence 3.


    To be honest, Tom was still a little surprised. Even the deputy director was highly influential and


    powerful. The fact that Director Sunn came to him personally indeed showed that the Military


    Intelligence 3 valued him very much. However, at the same time, it also indicated that the Military


    Intelligence 3 was short in talents and thus needed him very much.


    Director Sunn looked at Tom carefully with a smile and then suddenly became serious. He saluted Tom


    and said in a deep voice, "Thorn, Deputy Director of the Military Intelligence 3, sincerely invites Mr.


    Howard to join the Military Intelligence 3!"


    At the same time, Tanya and Dax also saluted Tom with an extremely serious and solemn expression.


    Even with an imploring look, they shouted, "Tanya, deputy head of the fourth group of the Military


    Intelligence 3, sincerely invites Mr. Howard to join the Military Intelligence 3!"


    "Dax, a member of the fourth group of Military Intelligence 3, sincerely invites Mr. Howard to join the


    Military Intelligence 3!"


    Their voice was so loud and clear, bringing about a thrilling resonance.


    Even Tom was alwaysposed, he could not help but be shocked and moved at this moment. A


    burst of enthusiasm swept over him.


    In fact, at his level, it was difficult to be affected by the outside world. But now, he was affected greatly.


    He could tell that they didn''t pretend to want him to join the Military Intelligence 3. They were sincere.


    From their eyes, Tom saw bitterness and sadness. Obviously, there were really no talents left in the


    Military Intelligence 3.


    Originally, Tom was reluctant to join. He had already been the charity ambassador and developed a


    good rtionship with the Master of the State. His status in the country was already rtively superior.


    Joining the Military Intelligence 3 would not bring him many benefits but much potential danger.


    Weighing the advantages and disadvantages, Tom should not join the Military Intelligence 3. However,


    he was not a person driven by pure reason but a person with feelings and ambitions.


    The country needed help now. It was hard for him to look coldly from the sidelines since he had the


    ability to offer help.


    Finally, he sighed in his heart and shook his head helplessly.


    Thorn and the others saw Tom''s reaction and thought of it as a refusal. Their eyes darkened. Thorn


    sighed heavily and said, "Everyone has their own ambitions. Since Mr. Howard doesn''t want to join the


    Military Intelligence 3, we won''t force you to do so."


    His eyes were filled with disappointment and bitterness.


    Tom smiled bitterly and said, "Director Sunn, you misunderstood me. I''m willing to join the Military


    Intelligence 3."


    "What?!"


    In an instant, Thorn opened his eyes wide and looked at Tom with excitement, so did Tanya and Dax.


    Both of them felt that there was always a way out even in a dire predicament.


    Tom touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "You guys have overreacted as if I was a big shot."


    Thornughed, patted Tom on the shoulder, and said, "Haha, Mr. Howard, with your participation in our


    Military Intelligence 3, we can definitely restore our glory."


    Tom was even more embarrassed by the praise. Although his cultivation level was not low now, he still


    couldn''t stand out in such a big organization as the Military Intelligence 3. He knew himself well.


    Thorn seemed to be very confident in him and said with a smile, "Mr. Howard, I''m not exaggerating.


    Perhaps we know more about your strength even than yourself."


    Tom smiled bitterly again. Thorn''s praise was too considerable.


    However, he was relieved after he had agreed. Since he had made up his mind, then he should do it


    well.


    Next, Thorn held Tom''s hand and chatted for a long time, mainly introducing Military Intelligence 3 and


    Tom''s main responsibilities.


    Tom was surprised that Thorn asked him to join the Military Intelligence 3 as an instructor.


    "Well, Director Sunn, I''m afraid that I''m not qualified to be an instructor." Tom said awkwardly.


    Thorn said confidently, "You are definitely qualified! I have known some information about your Shield


    Security Company. Those neers have improved rapidly in a short period of time under your


    guidance. If you are not qualified, who else can take the position? Well, that''s it. I''ll ask Tanya to pick


    you up the day after tomorrow to the Military Intelligence 3 registration. I''ll help you handle the


    procedures. From now on, you''ll be one member of the Military Intelligence 3."


    After a pause, Thorn added meaningfully, "Although there are few talents left in the Military Intelligence


    3 now, we are still rtively superior in the country. As an instructor of the Military Intelligence 3, it will


    be much easier for you to handle matters in the country as long as you don''t contravene rules and


    Tom, as a smart person, quickly understood what Thorn meant. That was, as long as Tom did not


    Tom did not doubt that. After all, the Military Intelligence 3 itself was a superior organization.


    Of course, everything had two sides. Tom''s ess to these conveniences was based on the danger he


    was exposed to. Besides, he needed to fulfill his duty well, otherwise, the promise that Thorn gave him


    would be in vain.


    Tom shook his head as he watched Thorn and the other two go away. He didn''t know how he himself


    had joined the Military Intelligence 3.


    For the next two days, he apanied Phoebe. They went to the surrounding cities for a day, ate


    some famous local snacks, and went to the amusement park. Both of them were in a much better


    mood.


    The two of them had never hung out like this before, even though they had been married for so long.


    This experience was really wonderful.


    The next day, Tom got up early. He got on Tanya''s car and went straight to the Military Intelligence 3


    base.


    On the way there, Tanya told him a lot about the Military Intelligence 3. Only then did Tom slowly realize


    that the instructor of the Military Intelligence 3 was not an easy job. There were many recalcitrant


    students.


    At the same time, in the Military Intelligence 3 base, there were more than a hundred people gathered


    in a square. With bright eyes, they were exceptionally strong, full of explosive force and ferocity. It was


    obvious that they were men to be trifled with.


    In particr, more than a dozen of them had very strong physiques, exuding a strong iron-willed aura.


    They were fighting with each other, and every movement of them was especially fierce. Ordinary


    people could not bear to be hit by them once and even died on the spot!


    "Hey, I heard that Director Sunn found a new instructor."


    "Well, I also knew it."


    "What''s more, this new instructor is said to be a president of an entertainmentpany. He''s under


    thirty years old."


    "No way! How can a businessman be our instructor? Isn''t that a joke? Director Sunn must not get


    wrong here."


    "It''s true. I''ve already heard about it from Dax. He told me this new instructor is very good at Kung Fu.


    All of us together are not his match."


    "Huh, he is good at bragging! Is the businessman, a young man under thirty years old, qualified to be


    our instructor? What can he teach us? Doing business? What a joke! When this guyes, I''ll be the


    first to deal him a head-on blow!"


    "Huh, Buffalo, don''t torture the new instructor. How can he end up cryingter?"


    "Hahaha..."


    The crowd in the square began to mock.


    Just then, someone shouted, "Look, Director Sunn brought someone here!"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Ten minutes ago, Tom arrived at the Military Intelligence 3 base in Tanya''s car. The high-standard


    facilities and solemn atmosphere impressed Tom.


    From afar, the base exuded a murderous atmosphere. In Tom''s mind eyes, it was not a dead thing, but


    a hard long spear. The head of the spear was sharp, emitting a strong and fierce aura.


    This spear represents the national spirit of H Country, protecting people in H Country from the invasion


    of foreign races.


    However, this national spear was a little old, even its head was rusty, and there were scattered gaps on


    the grip, showing its past glory and scars.


    This feeling wasplex. Only people in the third stage of the Innate Realm with a strong spirit could


    feel it. Ordinary people wouldn''t have felt it at all.


    Tom sighed inwardly. He knew that if he joined Military Intelligence 3, he would have a lot of difficulties.


    As Tanya approached the base, her face was filled with pride and enthusiasm. This was her home, and


    she had a strong sense of belonging to it.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Tom, we have arrived the base. From now on, we are colleagues." Tanya shook hands with Tom and


    said with a smile.


    Tom shook her hand. "It''s my honor."


    Tanya blinked and said, "The honor is mine. From now on, you are my instructor."


    "Really?" Tom was a little surprised.


    Soon after entering the Military Intelligence 3 base, Tom saw Thorn.


    Thorn looked tough in the uniform. He stood straight like a long spear, which was awe-inspiring.


    "Tom, you''re finally here. Wee." Director Sunn came forward actively and shook hands with Tom,


    very excited.


    Tom also smiled and said, "Director Sunn, I''m a neer. If I do something wrong, please excuse


    me."


    Just as Thorn was about to speak, a dark-faced middle-aged man next to him snorted heavily and said


    unhappily, "He begins to shirk his responsibilities before he starts his work. Slippery boy. The qualities


    a soldier can''t be seen from him! Thorn, why did you find this kid to be the fighting instructor of the


    Military Intelligence 3? Are you out of your mind?"


    This man was hot-tempered, so Tom didn''t escape from his scolding. In his opinion, Tom was skinny,


    young, and a businessman. He wasn''t qualified to be an instructor of the Military Intelligence 3. If this


    news was spread to theirpetitor, the Division Three would be ridiculed.


    He had lost a lot of talents in the Military Intelligence 3, but it would be a shame to hire a businessman


    to train his soldiers! This was a joke!


    Tom raised his eyebrows. He was not angry, but a little dissatisfied. What was going on? Did Thorn not


    inform other people in the Military Intelligence 3? He had already been here. He didn''t expect such a


    fuss.


    Now Tom was not an ordinary person. He was the top expert in the third stage of Innate Realm, a


    superhuman. He agreed to join the Military Intelligence 3 for Thorn''s sake. Otherwise, he didn''t want to


    Thorn saw Tom''s gaze, and he felt sorry. He had been too busy these two days to inform Niki,


    another deputy director. He said quickly now, "Chang, this is Tom. Right, he is young, but he is


    powerful. He is already a master of Innate Realm. His cultivation is unfathomable. With him as our


    instructor, I believe that our overall strength will be strengthened soon."


    Niki didn''t buy it at all. "A master of Innate Realm? In such a young age? Thorn, do you think I''m an


    idiot?"


    Thorn frowned. He and Niki both were deputy officers, and they had beenpeting with each


    other over the years. Their rtionship was not very good, especially for Niki''s extremely arrogant


    and stubborn personality, so there were often friction between them.


    "Niki, if you don''t believe me, you can investigate for yourself and see if I''m abusing my power or if


    you''re a fool!" Thorn said in a low voice.


    Niki snorted heavily. "I don''t have to investigate. I''ll see if he is qualifiedter!"


    Then, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Thorn, don''t me me for not reminding you that the fight


    instructor of the Military Intelligence 3 is not an easy job to do. There are many proud and difficult


    people in the team. Not everyone is qualified to be their coach. If the businessman you found is


    overshadowed by our soldiers, it will be a shame!"


    Thornughed. "Then just wait and see. Niki, if you don''t believe me, you can challenge Tom."


    Niki snorted disdainfully and left.


    After Niki left, Thorn looked a little embarrassed. He said to Tom, "Tom, it was my mistake not to


    inform Niki in advance."


    Tom was a little dissatisfied, but he didn''t express it. He waved his hand, saying he was fine, and then


    said directly, "He is right. My ability could prove if I''m qualified to be a Military Intelligence 3 instructor.


    Director Sunn, if it''s OK, please take me directly to meet those students."


    Thorn nodded. Before that, he had to ask Tom to change into a Military Intelligence 3 uniform and let


    Tanya take Tom to the dressing room.


    When Tom changed into the uniform and came out, Tanya was amazed.


    Tom had a good figure. He was tall and straight with the steady and calm temperament. This uniform


    added a bit of hardiness and perseverance on Tom. He had never dressed like that before.


    In an instant, Tanya''s heart beat faster.


    When Tom saw her reaction, he thought he didn''t look like an instructor in this uniform. He touched his


    nose awkwardly and said, "Why, is it ugly for me to wear this?"


    Tanya came back to her senses and shook her head, "No, Tom, you look even more charming in our


    uniform!"


    After confirming Tanya wasn''t lying to him, Tom let out a sigh of relief. In fact, it was the first time for


    him to wear a uniform. He felt the indescribable solemnity and holiness.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, he found that he was indeed looking well, which made him relieved.


    Not long after, when Tom arrived with Thorn and Tanya, the hundreds of people in the square quieted


    down and quickly lined up, waiting for their superiors toe over, which showed their high discipline.


    At the same time, the hundreds of soldiers also looked at Tom next to Thorn, and they were obviously


    disappointed.


    The new instructor was a pretty young man, and he seemed to be very weak. Anyone of them could


    easily knock this young man down.


    Tom''s hearing was excellent. On the way here, he had heard the disdain from these students for him,


    but he did not take it seriously, because he nced at them casually and saw that there was not a


    single powerful man of Innate Realm, and the top ten or so were just at the Extrinsic Peak who had not


    taken the Purification Pill. They were very ordinary.


    "Salute!"


    When Tom and the others arrived, the first strong man in line shouted loudly, and then everyone


    saluted neatly.


    Thorn was very satisfied. He gestured to them to put their hands down. Then he said with a smile, "I


    believe you''ve heard that I''ve found you a new instructor. It''s Tom, who''s next to me. He''s a top expert


    with extraordinary skills. From now on, he''ll be the instructor of your fighting ss. You have to follow


    his instructions, understand?"


    "Yes, Director Sunn!"


    They answered in unison in a loud voice, and their voice spread across half the base and was very


    imposing.


    Then Thorn said to Tom, "Tom, I''ll leave these soldiers to you. You don''t have to worry about if they


    could bear your training. Train them as hard as you can. The harder you are, the better they are. Train


    them to be useful as soon as possible!"


    What a blunt thing to say.


    Tom nodded, giving his affirmative answer to Thorn with a salute. Then he ran his eye over the soldiers


    in front of him.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Tom..."


    He greeted them, but before he could finish his sentence, someone interrupted him. "Tom, we have a


    rule here. If you want to be our instructor, you have to pass our test first."

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    The man who spoke was a bulky man over 1.85 meters tall and he was in the second row. He tilted his


    face and looked at Tom teasingly without hiding his contempt.


    When the others heard him, they also looked at Tom teasingly and presumptuously. They didn''t respect


    him because he was their new instructor.


    In their opinion, they only respected the capable ones. Even if the new instructor had a powerful


    background, he wouldn''t be respected if he was ipetent.


    Tom also knew about this, so he smiled and looked at the bulky man and said, "Okay, how do you want


    to test me?"


    The bulky man smiled meaningfully and said, "Aren''t you going to be our fight coach? Then fight us to


    show your ability. After all, Military Intelligence 3 only needs capable instructors."


    He sounded arrogant. And others were waiting to see Tom being humiliated.


    In a building not far away, in one of the windows stood a middle-aged man with a gloomy face. He was


    sneering. He was Niki, who had just left. "Thorn. I don''t believe that the sissy you brought has the


    ability to be the instructor for the Military Intelligence 3."


    Thorn did not scold the bulky man, but he just smiled. Obviously, he allowed this to happen.


    Before Tom came, he had expected this to happen, so he was not surprised. Instead, he nodded and


    said, "No problem. Since you want to test me,e on. I want to test you to see whether you deserve


    my training or not."


    He really meant that, but those men thought he was arrogant, and they were even more hostile to him.


    Nikiughed when he heard this. "How arrogant this sissy is. I''m looking forward to seeing how he


    will be tortured by them."


    "You''re arrogant!"


    The bulky man''s face immediately darkened. He red at Tom coldly, then walked out of the line and


    walked to Tom.


    His body was extremely strong, and he had reached the highest stage of Master Realm. He could be


    considered a strong ordinary person, and he could even participate in some of the informal domestic


    boxingpetitions.


    However, he was not a match for Tom at all.


    He stared at Tom with a grim smile. His eyes were filled with coldness and contempt. He twisted his


    neck and made a scary cracking sound


    But when Tom saw that he came out alone, he frowned slightly and said in surprise, "Are you going to


    challenge me alone?"


    The bulky man grinned. "That''s right. Why? Tom, are you afraid?"


    In his opinion, Tom was just a little scared. After all, Tom was really much weaker than him in terms of


    physique, and he was not muscr at all. He looked like an ordinary person with a good upbringing. He


    thought he could knock down Tom immediately.


    Tom said, "You''re too weak. You couldn''t hurt me even though I don''t dodge you at all. You should go


    with your bros."


    He was not pretending to be powerful at all. As a master of the third stage of the Innate Realm, he was


    But the others didn''t think so. Their faces darkened immediately when they heard that.


    "How dare you say that!"


    "Arrogant!"


    "A weak chick like him asks us to challenge him together? Is there something wrong with him?"


    "Buffalo, since the new instructor looked down on you, show him how strong you are!"


    "Buffalo, teach him a lesson!"


    They were shouting. They were all vigorous men who could die for their country without hesitation, but


    they also aggressive. They looked down on those who had no strength but liked to show off. In their


    eyes, Tom was such a person.


    Buffalo clenched his fists. He was a little angry. He thought that as a weak chicken, Tom was too


    arrogant. How dare he to look down on him?


    "Tom. since you''re so confident, I won''t be polite to you! Be careful, don''t be knocked down by my


    punch!" Buffalo roared, and then began to attack Tom. He was very fierce, like a tiger. Ordinary people


    would turn pale with fear when facing him.


    But his punch was too slow for Tom, and his strength was very weak. He had more than a hundred


    ways to knock him down in a second.


    But Tom didn''t do that. He just dodged his attack carelessly.


    Buffalo was surprised to see that Tom could dodge his quick punch. Soon, he attacked him fiercely


    again. He was confident that he could defeat Tom in a short time!


    "You''re too slow."


    However, no matter how fast he punched, he couldn''t hit Tom at all. Instead, he was constantly


    ridiculed by Tom, which made him so angry that he was about to explode.


    He attacked him for a minute but couldn''t touch Tom at all. In his eyes, Tom was too flexible. He was


    always able to dodge his fist at the critical moment. Buffalo was furious.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Finally, he became impatient and then shouted, "What are you dodging me? If you have the guts, face


    my punch!"


    Tom''s eyes sparkled and he said meaningfully, "As you wish."


    He suddenly stopped. He did not dodge and was punched hard by Buffalo.


    When the soldiers present saw that Tom did not dodge but stood Buffalo''s punch, they all felt that Tom


    was too arrogant and was risking his neck. They had already imagined the scene of Tom being


    punched away by Buffalo.


    But what happened next made all of them widen their eyes and show an shocked expression!


    With a bang, Buffalo hit him.


    Then came a muffled moan, but it was from Buffalo.


    Buffalo punched Tom in the chest, and Tom did not move at all. Instead, Buffalo took a few steps back,


    and a painful expression appeared on his face. He held his right hand, looked up at Tom in horror, and


    said in a shrill voice, "You''re wearing steel tes! How despicable!"


    "What?!"


    When the others heard this, they all showed angry expressions and med Tom. They thought that


    Tom was so despicable. He was wearing steel tes. How shameless he was!


    Tom frowned and said, "I didn''t wear steel tes. It was my muscles solidified as hard as iron."


    However, the others didn''t believe him but snorted and scolded them.


    "You damn liar!"


    "Take off your clothes if you have the guts!"


    "That''s right, he even wore steel tes. How shameless he is!"


    "What? You dare not take off your clothes?!"


    They all thought that he was wearing steel tes and were angry. Otherwise, how could Buffalo punch


    him in the chest but hurt his own hand?


    Tom shook his head. His eyes turned colder. He said nothing but just took off his shirt...


    When his clothes were all taken off and his strong upper body was revealed, the whole room suddenly


    quieted down.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Tom took off his clothes and his upper body was naked. Everyone could see his muscr upper body,


    which was full of power although his skin was fair.


    The key point was that he was not wearing steel tes, and he shook his clothes deliberately,s


    showing them there was nothing special.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    They stared at Tom like a duck with its neck chocked. They looked quite funny.


    "That''s impossible!"


    After a few seconds, Buffalo broke the silence first. He cried out in surprise and his eyes widened as


    big as brass bells. He really felt he had hit a steel te! But Tom didn''t wear any steel te? How


    could this be possible? How could a human being be so strong? This waspletely unbelievable!


    Tanya looked straight at Tom''s naked upper body with widened eyes. She didn''t care about steel tes


    at all. She was amazed by Tom''s strong figure. He was in great shape, even stronger than models. His


    body line was carefully carved by god. Muscles were built on him perfectly.


    She knew how capable Tom was. His strong and powerful body was a great attraction to women!


    She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva and couldn''t move her eyes.


    Tom noticed her fiery eyes. When he looked over, her pretty face turned red and she quickly moved her


    eyes away.


    But she kept peeking at him.


    Tom didn''t think much about it. He said to the soldiers calmly, "Can you be sure that I''m not wearing


    steel tes now?"


    They were all silent and did not know how to answer.


    Thorn coughed and shouted at the soldiers, "You fool! Tom is a top expert at Innate Realm. He can


    defeat you with only one finger. How dare you question Tom''s strength!"


    Then, Thorn said to Tom, "Tom, please don''t take it seriously. They always think that they are the best


    in the world and only want to be taught by capable people. Please don''t be angry with them."


    It seemed that Thorn was scolding the soldiers, but in fact, he was still helping them. He said they


    tough and only respected capable men.


    Tom was not angry, and he understood them very well. After all, when he founded Shield Security


    Company, he had encountered this kind of situation very often.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And the soldiers of Military Intelligence 3 had a more violent reaction.


    In the building not far away, Niki saw what happened just now. He frowned and was a little confused.


    He muttered to himself, "Buffalo''s strong. His punch can bring the strength of no less than a thousand


    kilograms. But Tom didn''t even move at all?"


    He started to appreciate Tom.


    However, if that was all his strength, he was still not capable to be an instructor in Military Intelligence


    3.


    After all, Buffalo was below the average among those soldiers, and those really strong ones had not yet


    taken action.


    Tom nodded, put on his clothes and said, "Who else wants to test me?"


    After seeing what happened just now, the soldiers didn''t look at Tom disdainfully now. At least they


    knew that Tom was not a weak chick as they had thought.


    At this moment, another man came out. He was not as tall and strong as Buffalo. He was only 1.8


    meters tall, but his aura was much more dominating than Buffalo''s.


    Tom could tell at a nce that he was a master at Extrinsic Peak, who was good at boxing and


    proficient in more than ten boxing techniques.


    But in front of a master at Innate Realm, he was nothing.


    He walked up to Tom and said, "Tom, Director Sunn said you''re a master at Innate Realm. I don''t


    believe that. I''ve never met a master at Innate Realm at such a young age. But since Director Sunn


    introduced you to be our instructor, I think you are somehow capable. If you can beat me within a


    minute, I will recognize you as our instructor."


    His words were polite, but in his eyes, there was strong confidence and contempt for Tom, which


    revealed his real thoughts.


    Actually he didn''t believe that Tom could defeat him.


    Because he was a top-ranked master in the Military Intelligence 3, and had alsopleted many


    difficult tasks over the past few years. He had killed several foreign masters.


    However, Tom looked so young and like a well-bred rich kid with fair skin. He didn''t believe that such a


    man could defeat him.


    As for standing Buffalo''s punch? He could do that too.


    Tom saw through his thoughts at a nce. In fact, he was quite helpless. As the master at the third


    stage of Innate Realm, he was overqualified to instruct these men. And he did not expect he would be


    tested by these ordinary men. If others knew it, he would beughed at.


    So he decided that he would show all his strength to convince them so that they wouldn''t be


    disobedient to him in the future.


    "Okay." Tom nodded. He asked that man to attack him first.


    The soldier, who was at Extrinsic Peak, did not mock him. Instead, he punched Tom boldly. With a


    slight exploding sound, his fist seemed to be in front of Tom in an instant.


    Tom appreciated the speed in his mind. As one of the masters at Extrinsic Peak, this soldier was not


    bad.


    He didn''t stand the punch as he did just now. It wasn''t that he couldn''t, but that he wanted to observe


    how these soldiers were trained in martial arts.


    He also used Extrinsic Peak''s cultivation to fight that soldier.


    Thorn frowned. ording to Tom''s strength, he shouldn''t have defeated the soldier immediately.


    However, just as he was wondering, Tom suddenly punched the soldier in the face at an extremely fast


    speed. With the sound of the explosion, he immediately came to the soldier and stopped. He did this


    because he had already known what he wanted to know.


    "Sorry, I win." Tom said faintly.


    The soldier was scared by Tom''s sudden power still scared and realized that he had lost.


    When the other soldiers saw that Tom even defeated the master at Extrinsic Peak, they looked at Tom


    differently.


    However, he should be more capable than just defeating a master at Extrinsic Peak if he wanted to be


    their instructor.


    Tom stood with his hands behind his back. He could tell what these soldiers were thinking. He drew a


    circle one meter in diameter on the ground and said to all the soldiers, "Well, I don''t want to bully you.


    You can attack me together and if you can force me out of this circle together, you win. I''ll kowtow and


    apologize to you. If you fail, you should acknowledge me as your instructor. And you must obey my


    orders from now on."

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    After Tom finished talking, the whole room suddenly fell silent, and everyone looked at Tom.


    Thorn was also shocked by Tom. He knew that Tom was a top expert in the Innate Realm. However, in


    this coterie, it was impossible to fight more than a hundred people alone, not to mention they were


    professionally trained soldiers.


    More than a hundred people at the scene also opened their eyes wide, thinking that Tom was too


    arrogant! It could be said that Tom despised them to the extreme.


    Even theirst instructor, a well-known master of the Innate Realm, did not dare to say such big words.


    There were so many people on their side while he dared to confined himself in a limited space!


    Tanya''s eyes lit up. She looked at Tom closely and had an intuition that Tom could make it...


    Niki, who was in the building not far away, was stunned for a moment. He then smiled, thinking that


    Tom was looking for death. He didn''t expect that Tom started to becent with his garden-variety


    skill.


    He didn''t think Tom really could seed.


    At this moment, Tom added, "By the way, you can use all the cold weapons you have besides guns. As


    long as you can force me out of this circle, you will win."


    Tom was so hubristic!


    However, he didn''t mean to be arrogant at all. He was just telling the truth.


    The scene exploded immediately, and the hundred or so trumpeters began to voice their opinions


    angrily.


    "Damn it! He''s so rampant. I can''t tolerate that!"


    "I''ve seen arrogant people before. It''s the first time I''ve seen such an rampant person like him! If I don''t


    teach him a lesson, our reputation will be ruined!"


    "That''s too much. This is a tant humiliation. I want to see if he is capable enough to take down more


    than 100 of us!"


    "Why are we talking so much with him? Let''s go together and let this guy feel our anger."


    "Show him our strength!"


    They surrounded Tom immediately and began to re at Tom angrily. One by one, their expressions


    were more ferocious than the other. They were full of anger and murderous intent towards Tom. It had


    to be said that the momentum they showed was quite strong. For an ordinary expert of Innate Realm,


    he would really be afraid and restrained himself. However, Tom was a too towering figure to be scared


    of.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. More than a hundred soldiers surrounded Tom from inside to


    outside. This scene looked extremely shocking. Each person could drown Tom with one spit.


    Thorn''s face suddenly darkened. He stood up and scolded, "Hey! What are you guys doing? Are you


    going to rebel!"


    "Director Sunn! It''s not that we''re going to rebel, but this new instructor is going too far."


    "That''s right, Director Sunn. You heard what this guy said just now. He was the one who said


    something crazy to provoke us. We are at least the elites of the Military Intelligence 3. If we were


    ridiculed like this by a businessman, then we are not qualified to be the member of this division?!"


    "Director Sunn, we can''t stand being humiliated."


    "We admit that this new instructor is somehow extraordinary. We are not his opponent if single, but he


    said that we can''t force him out of the circle even if we go together. This is clearly insulting us!"


    The soldiers were getting more and more agitated. Thorn had a headache after seeing this. He


    expected that Tom would be made difficult by these soldiers since he was new here. He also believed


    that with Tom''s strength, he could easily deal with them. However, what he did not expect was that Tom


    was so arrogant that he wanted to fight more than a hundred soldiers on his own.


    This was too arrogant. Even if Tom was a master of the Innate Realm, he couldn''t do it. From the


    bottom of his heart, Thorn did not believe that Tom could defeat more than a hundred soldiers.


    ording to what Tom said just now, if he failed and kowtowed to apologize, he would no longer be


    instructor anymore... At the thought of this, Thorn couldn''t help but have a headache.


    He humbly invited Tom over. He did not expect such a thing to happen, and in the end, he was rather


    distressed if it would be a failure.


    Even then, heined about Tom. He thought that Tom looked calm and introverted, but he didn''t


    expect he was so arrogant. Now he had to solve it on his own.


    Thorn said in a deep voice, "Nonsense! Tom is joking. All right, this is the end of the joke. You return to


    the team. From now on, you have to obey Tom''s orders."


    These more than a hundred soldiers did not give up sincerely, but for them, it was their duty to obey


    orders. Even if they were unhappy, there was no way.


    At this moment, Tom said with a smile, "Director Sunn, I''m not joking."


    Thorn''s expression froze. "Tom, you... The hundred soldiers are powerful. They have their own special


    strategies to deal with enemies. They are not that easy to deal with."


    Thorn thought that he gave Tom enough face, and he tried to find Tom a step down. If Tom did not


    appreciate this, which would disappoint him.


    Well, Tom shook his head with a smile and said, "It''s okay. I can handle them. Besides, if I don''t subdue


    them, I believe they won''t be willing to listen to my orders."


    Thorn sighed and was disappointed in Tom again. He looked at Tom meaningfully and did not speak


    again. He stepped aside. Everyone could tell that Thorn was a little angry. Tom was really too bad at


    getting along with people.


    Niki, who was in the building not far away, almostughed. He shook his head and hugged his


    chest, waiting to see Tom embarrassed.


    In fact, Tom saw everyone''s reaction. He knew it very well, but he still did it. First, he had absolute


    confidence in himself. Second, it was a good chance to show his strength. Especially in the Military


    Intelligence 3, many people questioned his ability. He might as well take advantage of this opportunity


    to show them how capable he was!


    In this way, his position in the Military Intelligence 3 would also promote abruptly. Anyway, he had


    already joined the Military Intelligence 3. Naturally, he would stand out.


    At Tom''s level, he had his own considerations about everything he did. He had his intention in every


    word and every decision.


    "What I said just now still works. You can go together and use all your strength." Tom said faintly.


    One of the soldiers who was at the Extrinsic Peak came out, narrowed his eyes, looked at Tom with a


    half-smile and said, "Tom, my fists and feet do not care if you are our instructor or not. If anything


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    happens..."


    Without waiting for him to continue, Tom said directly, "You don''t have to worry about my safety as long


    as you are capable of killing me."


    With Tom''s words, they were relieved. They looked back at Thorn and found that Thorn had no


    objections, so they were more relieved. They then clenched their fists, ready to fight.


    It had to be said that Tom still felt a little bit pressure when stood among them, sensing the fighting


    spirit and anger from them, but it was quickly erased by him.


    "Tom, please!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, three people immediately went up together and rushed towards Tom


    from three directions at the same time. They were very fast and they cooperated very well.


    They were absolutely confident that they could defeat Tom.


    However, what happened next shocked all of them.


    Tom yed it lightly. He kicked three feet separately, not particrly fast, and people around could still


    catch his move, but the angles were very tricky. Almost at the same time, he kicked these three people


    away.


    And when they fell to the ground, they screamed and couldn''t stand up anymore.


    "Don''t waste your time. You guys can go together." Tom said calmly.


    "You arrogant bithch!"


    Immediately, five more people went up together. Two of them were masters at the Extrinsic Peak, and


    their strategy was even more exquisite.


    However, they also did not have that chance to hurt Tom, and was hit out by Tom. They fell to the


    ground and could not get up.


    Now, the rest of them did not look down on Tom anymore, and their expressions began to be


    serious. Then, ten of them went to fight together, three of them with batons in their hands.


    Facing their attack, Tom looked still very rxed this time. It only took him a little more than two or


    three seconds. Bang, a few critical strikes, and these ten people were knocked down, but Tom was still


    safe and sound.


    "If you don''t go together, there won''t be one more chances." Tom pointed at them with a bright smile on


    his face and looked very friendly.


    There were still about a hundred people left. They looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and decided


    to fight together. They believed, with so many people, they could force Tom out of a this small circle


    whose radius was less than a meter!

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    "Let''s fight together! I''m sure that we can defeat him with so many people."


    "Since he said so, why don''t we go together? We each can drown him with one mouthful of saliva as


    we''re outnumbered!"


    "I know that this guy is not bad. Let''s pee to drown ourselves if we can''t beat him with so many people!"


    "Let''s go..."


    The remaining 100 people looked at each other and their eyes turned red. They now regarded Tom as


    their opponent! Every one of them was brave and bellicose. Now that they were forced to do so by a


    young man, they were furious.


    They no longer hesitated. Their breathing was rapid, and they were ready to fight. With an earth-


    shaking roar, they showed their strength. It seemed that even a mountain would be removed by them.


    The situation was too scary. In an instant, Tom felt stressed. However, it was far from the pressure he


    had faced on the cliff for a few days. Therefore, he didn''t have to take what was happening seriously.


    Instead, the corners of his mouth rose and a satisfied smile appeared.


    Finally, they got together. That was what he wanted.


    Now he steadily reached the third stage of the Innate Realm, and he was only half a step away from


    entering the fourth stage. By then, he would be at the same level as Sean and Sunny.


    "Good!"


    In an instant, his eyes suddenly widened, and his originally calm momentum instantly rose, which was


    like a skyscraper, rising out of thin air.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, a dozen or so people rushed to him and appeared in all directions. Their


    fists and feet targeted his whole body. There was no way he could dodge.


    From an ordinary person''s point of view, Tom was definitely going to get hurt because all directions


    were blocked.


    However, Tom did something that ordinary people could not understand. He cleverly chose a perfect


    position to avoid the attacks of more than a dozen people, whose fists and feet did not even touch


    Tom''s clothes. The next moment, he began to fight back.


    The fists were like a shell, shooting quickly with bangs. With each punch, one person would fly out. The


    punches were strong, knocking down all the people behind.


    At the same time, there were seven or eight people who were also kicked out by him. From Thorn''s


    angle, Tom was the center of gravity, like a repulsive ma, bouncing the dozen people away.


    Niki, who was standing upstairs, saw it more clearly and his eyes widened.


    Even his breathing stopped, and he didn''t even see how Tom did it. In the blink of an eye, Tom broke


    through the dilemma.


    However, Tom only pushed back the dozen or so people who were the first to attack. More than 80


    people were rushing in tounch a fierce attack on Tom.


    Although the soldiers of the Military Intelligence 3 were not at a high level, their fighting ability was still


    not bad. They were more capable of fighting than experts of the same level. Moreover, they were very


    courageous and did not show fear. Now that they saw Tom being so fierce, they were only shocked


    rather than frightened. In fact, they appeared more fierce. The war was getting more intense.


    Tom stood in this circle and never took a step out. Facing the remaining crowd, he made a series of


    moves, which were not fast but exquisite. Like a prophet, he always knew his opponent''s movements in


    advance and broke them.


    Thus, in the eyes of outsiders, they saw a shocking scene. Tom stood in the circle and never came out,


    and he kept smiling all the time, looking so rxed and calm. Without initiating a second move, the


    people who attacked him were hit by him like basketballs, which were bounced back after hitting the


    wall.


    In less than two minutes, there was no one standing except Tom.


    The more than a hundred aggressive soldiers ally down.


    No, there was thest one. It was Buffalo, who was the first to challenge Tom. He rushed to three


    meters in front of Tom and stopped. Looking at his colleagues lying on the ground, his face suddenly


    turned pale!


    Tom smiled and said to him, "You''re the only one left. Do it."


    Grunt!


    Buffalo swallowed his saliva heavily and his head was numb, especially when Tom looked at him like


    this. He was really scared and his feet were shaking.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t brave enough to fear death, but that Tom had shocked him so much! He would


    never have thought that Tom could easily defeat so many people without any injuries on his body.


    Was this really human?


    He must be a monster!


    Buffalo''s face was filled with fear and he couldn''t help but ask Tom, "Are you a human or a ghost?"


    Tom was amused. He deliberately made a threatening gesture to Buffalo. "What do you think?"


    Suddenly, Buffalo became even more frightened.


    Now he quickly stepped back, tripped a pair of feet behind him, and fell to the ground. His fighting spirit


    faded at this moment. Even when he was on a dangerous mission, he had never lost hisposure


    like this.


    Indeed, Tom''s strength was far beyond his imagination.


    In fact, not only him but everyone present was frightened by Tom. The look in his eyes at Tom was full


    of shock, disbelief.


    Thorn was stunned and stared at Tom without moving his eyes. He couldn''te to his senses for a


    long time. He knew that Tom was powerful, but he didn''t expect Tom to be so powerful!


    There didn''t seem to be such a superman in the Military Intelligence 3.


    As for Niki, who was upstairs, his scalp was numb now. He stared at the square in disbelief. Looking


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    at Tom, who was not handsome, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    He had lived for so long and had never encountered such an urrence. As a sophisticated man, he


    was still shocked at this moment.


    At this moment, Tom suddenly turned around and looked up at him with an intriguing smile, indicating


    "Are you satisfied with my performance?" Niki''s scalp was even more numb. Obviously, from the


    beginning, Tom knew that he was peeping here.


    At this moment, he did not despise and question Tom at all. Instead, he was in awe.


    Tom stopped. He stood with his hands behind his back and said with a smile, "Well, anyone else? I can


    wait."


    No one spoke. They were all impressed by Tom.


    Finally, people stood up one after another and walked up to Tom. They bowed deeply and said


    respectfully, "Tom, I am convinced. From now on, you are my instructor. We''ll always follow your order!"


    With the first speaker, there was soon the second and third, until everyone bowed deeply to Tom to


    show their respect and obedience.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    When Tom saw this, he couldn''t help but smile. His goal was achieved.


    He knew very well that it was not an easy job to be an instructor in the Military Intelligence 3. The best


    way was to defeat them, and now he had done it.


    Thing would be much easier then. Tom sessfully became the newbat instructor of the Military


    Intelligence 3.


    Moreover, the attitude of these soldiers towards him had changedpletely. No one dared to despise


    him anymore. They were all in awe of Tom, and their eyes were full of admiration for Tom.


    This time, Tom really won them overpletely. In the Military Intelligence 3, what people valued


    above all else was strength. He who waspetent would be respected.


    After Thorn came back to his senses, he was extremely excited. Tom really gave him a big surprise this


    time!


    Originally, he thought that Tom was just a powerful master of the Innate Realm, but he did not expect


    Tom''s strength to be so strong. Tom was fully capable of being abat instructor!


    Then, Thorn recognized Tom''s perfect teaching ability. Tom was not only strong himself, but also able


    to teach others. Many people were powerful, but they didn''t know how to teach. Take a scientist for


    example. He might be rich in knowledge, but he might not be good at teaching others.


    Tom was strong himself and capable of teaching people. It was perfect.


    As for Niki, he soon came over to apologize to Tom with a sincere attitude, which made Tom''s


    impression of him much better and he had no hostility towards him anymore.


    For the next three days, Tom stayed at the Military Intelligence 3 to train the hundred or so soldiers.


    The next day, he realized that the hundred or so soldiers he was teaching were not the whole force of


    the Military Intelligence 3, but only two teams of them, which were team three and team four.


    In addition to these two teams, there were four other teams.


    They were team one, team two, Scout Team and Dragon Blood Team.


    These four teams were much stronger than team three and team four, especially Scout Team and


    Dragon Blood Team, which were much stronger.


    The difference among them was like the difference among the ordinary ss, the honors ss and the


    advanced cement ss in the same grade.


    Tom was the head teacher of the ordinary ss.


    Over the past three days, he had a deeper understanding of the Military Intelligence 3. He knew that


    the Military Intelligence 3 mainly dealt with foreign forces. If foreign forces did something bad in H


    Country, and ordinary police officers couldn''t solve it, they would fix it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Over the years, as H Country''s international status had been rising and itsprehensive national


    strength had been strengthened, it had attracted many foreign enterprises to invest. This was


    something positive and good. At the same time, however, many evil foreign forces began to infiltrate


    the country.


    Connor, who Tom had met before, and Connor''s boss, that Ultra-capable Man, were this kind of people.


    This kind of people were low-profile and less harmful, and there were more sinister people who were


    more difficult to deal with.


    The rtionship was even moreplicated.


    Tom also learned that the Military Intelligence 3 used to be very powerful with seven or eight masters of


    the Innate Realm.


    However, five years ago, there was a rather serious and evil incident. The Military Intelligence 3


    experienced a fierce battle thatsted for eight months. Finally, the Military Intelligence 3 won the battle


    and wiped out that evil foreign force. But at the same time, the Military Intelligence 3 paid a terrible


    price. Out of the eight masters of the Innate Realm, five died, and only three survived!


    Two of the three men were also seriously injured.


    Fortunately, after five years of recuperation, the Military Intelligence 3 slowly recovered. In both Scout


    Team and Dragon Blood Team, there were masters of the Innate Realm who could take full


    responsibility.


    After hearing this, Tom was very interested in Scout Team and Dragon Blood Team. He was particrly


    interested in their instructors, who must be top masters.


    On the fourth day, Tom left the Military Intelligence 3. This was an agreement between him and Thorn.


    He was not a regr employee of the Military Intelligence 3, but only a temporary worker, so he didn''t


    have to work full hours.


    When he was back in H City, he feltpletely different. It felt like his home.


    Especially when he was with Phoebe, he felt more at ease.


    Amelia returned from the W City and Tom went to pick her up. As soon as they met, Amelia threw


    herself at Tom when he was greeting her.


    "Don''t you want more..."


    "Tom, I miss you so much!"


    Amelia''s arms were like vines around Tom''s neck. She stood on tiptoe to look at him. Her eyes were


    like silk thread.


    He didn''t know if it was his illusion or not. He found that after not seeing her for a while, Amelia seemed


    to have be more attractive. There was a charming smell emanating from all over her, which made


    one salivate! Tom felt a surge of love and desire for her.


    That was right. Tom was not the only one who was seduced. The men around them all stopped moving


    and looked straight at Amelia. Many of them even showed their infatuation for Amelia and envy of Tom.


    If eyes could kill, then Tom had been killed ten thousand times.


    Even he was already a master of the Innate Realm, Tom was still very shy. When he was hugged


    intimately like this by Amelia in public, Tom still felt embarrassed and he blushed.


    He coughed and pushed Amelia away. He said, "What are you doing? Aren''t you shy to cuddle in


    public?"


    Amelia''s face was filled with a happy smile. She looked up and said, "Why should I be shy? You''re my


    man. What''s wrong with me hugging you? Listen, you ran away from me in W Cityst time. Now that


    I''m back in H City, you''re not allowed to run away again!"


    Tom''s body stiffened in an instant. He was not stupid. Of course he knew what Amelia meant.


    "Eh-hem!" Tom quickly coughed and blushed. Amelia dared to say anything.


    But why did he like it a little?


    "What? I don''t understand. Okay, let''s cut the crap. It''s going to rain soon. We''d better get in the car, or


    we''ll be drenched." Tom quickly changed the subject.


    Amelia knew that Tom was shy. Her smile grew more sly. She liked to see Tom being shy. He was so


    cute. He was already a big shot, but he blushed so easily. Men like this were very rare.


    However, she was also very considerate. Knowing that Tom was thin-skinned, she did not "embarrass"


    Tom anymore. Instead, she whispered in his ear "coward". Then she hugged Tom''s arm intimately and


    gave her suitcase to Tom. Her face was filled with sweetness.


    She was an exceedingly beautiful woman. Coupled with her top-level seducing ability, she was so


    attractive to ordinary people that many of them fixed their eyes on her.


    They were extremely envious of Tom.


    However, at this moment, a gaze came from the crowd. The person gnashed her teeth and felt


    dejected.


    "Hey, Isabe, why are your eyes red? Did someone bully you?"


    "No..."


    "You''re about to cry!" When the girl followed Isabe''s gaze, she saw Tom and Amelia. She was


    furious, "Damn, is this the scumbag who bullied you? I''ll teach him a lesson!"

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    "Well, don''t go..."


    The woman named Isabe quickly stood up and tried to stop her bestie, but she was a step slower.


    Her bestie strode towards Tom and Amelia.


    She was no one but Myles''s daughter, Isabe.


    During this period of time, she was in a bad mood. She traveled with her bestie, had fun in a few


    ces, and ate a lot of local food. Only then did she feel better. But as soon as she flew back to H City,


    she saw this scene at the airport. Tom and another woman were intimate and they were obviously


    sweethearts.


    For some reason, when she saw this scene, she felt especially ufortable and even aggrieved. Her


    nose was sore. Her eyes were red, and she even had the urge to cry!


    She did not understand why she had such a reaction. She and Tom were not even friends. They only


    met a few times, but she could not forget Tom. Especially when she saw Tom being intimate with


    another woman, she felt extremely ufortable.


    What was worse was that her bestie actually found her abnormality and wanted to cause trouble to


    Tom, which scared her a lot!


    She knew her bestie''s character very well. Her bestie was unruly and hot-tempered. She would


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    definitely be rude to Tom. The point was that she and Tom had nothing to do with each other. In this


    way, her bestie was not helping her.


    "Diana,e back quickly. It''s not what you think!" Isabe hurriedly chased after her bestie and tried


    to stop her bestie, Diana. But Diana walked so fast that she was already in front of Tom.


    And she shouted loudly, "Hey, scumbag. Stop!"


    She shouted so loudly and angrily that everyone around her was shocked and looked over.


    Tom had long noticed her anger towards him and he felt inexplicable. However, he did not turn around.


    He pretended that he didn''t hear and continued walking forward.


    Instead, Amelia turned around and looked at Diana strangely. She frowned and was quite angry. But


    Tom didn''t say anything and continued to walk forward. Then she couldn''t say anything. After all, a


    virtuous woman outside was supposed to save face for her man. Amelia was a wise woman.


    Diana was even angrier. She quickened her pace and grabbed Tom''s shoulder. "Hey! I''m talking to you.


    Are you deaf?"


    Her speed was quite fast. After all, she was at Master Realm.


    If an ordinary person were to be captured by her, he or she would fall to the ground. Her eyes shed


    with some ferocity, intending to teach the scumbag a lesson.


    However, her crappy skills meant nothing to Tom. Tom just dodged casually and he avoided her.


    Amelia was immediately angry. She pped Diana and scolded, "Where did this crazy womane


    from? You are sick!"


    Amelia was also a woman at Master Realm. She rarely showed her skills. But that did not mean that


    she was weak.


    Diana was not on guard against Amelia. She was pped by Amelia as she was not wary of Amelia.


    Her expression changed and she took several steps back. She became even angrier and shouted that


    Amelia was looking for death. Then she became anxious and began to attack Amelia.


    Fortunately, Isabe had already run over and she quickly stopped Diana. "Diana, stop!"


    Diana was grabbed by Isabe. She was very angry and said, "Isabe, don''t stop me. Let me go. Let


    me teach them a lesson!"


    As she spoke, she was about to push Isabe away.


    Amelia was also really angry now. She was in a good mood when she came back this time, but her


    mood was ruined by the crazy woman Diana.


    So she was going to teach Diana a good lesson.


    At this moment, Tom spoke and said in a deep voice, "Enough!"


    He frowned and stared at Isabe, "Isabe, what are you doing?"


    Isabe was reprimanded by Tom. And Tom''s impatience, in particr, made her feel more aggrieved


    than ever. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she found that she could not say anything.


    Her nose instantly turned sour, and tears flowed out of her eyes!


    Even if she had witnessed Heath''s infidelity with her own eyes back then, she didn''t feel so upset as


    she felt now.


    Tom never took her seriously. Even Tom''s eyes, she was just an unruly woman.


    She did not know why she was like this. She was born with a noble background and had thousands of


    pursuers among which were many outstanding people. However, she had feelings for Tom, which was


    weird!


    But the truth was that she couldn''t change it. Tom was indeed the most charming and powerful man


    she had ever met.


    She felt that her feelings to Tom could not be controlled by her.


    Tom was stunned to see Isabe crying.


    What the hell was this? He didn''t curse, did he? Besides, he was the victim.


    As a woman, Amelia''s observation was outstanding. She could tell at a nce that things between


    Isabe and Tom were not simple. She showed a meaningful expression.


    As for Diana, she was even angrier. She thought that Tom was the scumbag who did something which


    hurt Isabe!


    She yelled, "scumbag." Then, she started attacking Tom again.


    Amelia naturally wouldn''t let Tom fight back. She stood in front of Tom and fought with Diana.


    For a moment, it was hard to tell who would win.


    Tom immediately had a headache. What was this? It was an undeserved catastrophe.


    Many people at the airport stopped and began to watch this hard-to-see show.


    Many people even took out their phones to take pictures. After all, this kind of situation was rare to be


    seen.


    Diana couldn''t take Amelia down for a while. She became even more anxious and scolded Tom,


    "Scumbag! You hide behind a woman. What kind of man are you? If you have the guts, don''t be a


    coward and fight with me!"


    Amelia also scolded, "Crazy woman, keep your mouth clean. My man is not a scumbag!"


    Diana scolded Amelia too, "You''re the crazy woman. You''ve been deceived by this despicable man.


    He''s a scumbag. He lied to my bestie. Now he''s cheating on you again. You are still protecting him.


    You''re out of your mind!"


    Despicable man?


    When Tom heard this, he was even more confused. When did he be a despicable man? It was a


    great injustice.


    Tom really found this both funny and annoying.


    Isabe wiped her tears. When she saw this, she panicked even more and rushed over to hold Diana.


    "Diana, stop fighting. It''s not what you think. He... Ah..."


    Diana was so angry that she couldn''t care about Isabe. She pushed Isabe out. She exerted some


    strength. Isabe was out of bnce and was about to fall. Besides, there was a half-meter high


    staircase behind her. If she fell, she would be seriously hurt.


    In a hurry, Tom had to make a move. He was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he came to Isabe and


    stopped her from falling by holding her waist. Isabe was in panic. She waspletely in a


    conditioned reflex and tightly grabbed Tom''s neck. Their postures were quite intimate...

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    The atmosphere turned a little awkward.


    Tom put his arms around Isabe''s waist, and Isabe wrapped his neck. Such gestures only existed


    between lovers. Moreover, Isabe''s chest was still pressed against Tom''s chest.


    Isabe could not help but breathe faster as she sensed the male hormones from Tom, and her pretty


    face turned red. She was even a little reluctant to leave Tom''s arms.


    "Ahem, are you okay?" Tom coughed twice. He quickly straightened Isabe up and let her go.


    Diana and Amelia, who had been fighting at the side, stopped at the same time. Diana acted as if she


    had expected what would happen, while Amelia narrowed her eyes with a jealous smile.


    Tom was upset. This time he was unable to prove himself innocent anymore.


    Isabe left Tom''s arms with reluctantly. She shook her head and said, "Thank you, or I would have


    fallen just now."


    "Okay." Tom nodded and said, "Since you''re fine, exin it to your friend to avoid us being


    misunderstood."


    "Oh..." Isabe responded disappointedly, then exined a few words to Diana. However, it was


    obvious that she didn''t sound convincing. Instead, her exnation gave people the impression that she


    had an affair with Tom, but now Tom abandoned her.


    Diana knew Isabe''s character, and she was even more ufortable with Tom.


    Tom didn''t care about this unimportant stuff and said, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute." Seeing that he was leaving, Isabe was somewhat disappointed. She couldn''t help


    but stopped Tom. Tom turned around. "What''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s okay." Isabe wanted to say something, but she couldn''t. She suddenly hated herself. Why


    did she suddenly be stupid? She didn''t even know to speak!


    Tom did not know what she was thinking. He looked at her in a weird way, then walked to Amelia, took


    Amelia''s hand, and left the airport.


    "Hey, this scumbag. How dare he leave?" Diana wanted to catch him up again. Isabe quickly


    grabbed her and said, "Diana! Stop it. He''s not my boyfriend. He and I... Are not even friends."


    Isabe was quite sad to say this. Once, she had a chance to get close to Tom. However, back then,


    she looked down on Tom and missed this precious opportunity. Now Tom had be an unattainable


    existence for their entire family.


    Diana widened her eyes and said angrily, "What? Then he yed with your feelings and didn''t even


    give you an identity? No, as your best friend, I have to teach him a lesson! This scumbag''s too hateful!"


    "Enough." Isabe said angrily, "He''s not a scumbag. Nothing happened between us before. From the


    beginning to the end, it was just my sentimental unrequited love."


    However, when Diana heard this, she was surprised. She reached out her hand and touched Isabe''s


    forehead. "I didn''t hear wrong, did I? I can''t believe that you''ll have an unrequited love for someone.


    Besides, that guy''s nothing special! He doesn''t deserve you."


    Isabe rolled her eyes. The first time she saw Tom, she felt the same. She didn''t take Tom seriously.


    However, she gradually felt Tom''s charm...


    She sighed and said, "You haven''t had any contact with him, so you don''t understand."


    Diana said disdainfully, "I think you''re possessed. That guy was not handsome at all, and he looked


    weak. He just stood behind women like a coward!"


    Isabe immediately said, "You are wrong. His martial arts are excellent. You can never outpete


    him. He didn''t show his real strength because you''re not of the same level as him."


    When Diana heard this, she said disapprovingly, believing that beauty was in the eyes of the beholder.


    "Gee, I''m not a fool. That scumbag''s so weak, how is it possible that he was a martial arts master. I can


    beat him with only one hand! You know what kind of realm I am ¡ª Master Realm! Even many


    professional boxers are not my opponents."


    Isabe said, "I didn''t lie to you. He''s really good at fighting. A while ago, he killed a master of the


    Innate Realm!"


    "Hahaha, Isabe, when have you be so innocent? This is not you. Do you know the level of


    Innate Realm? That guy is an idiot, not a superhero like my idol!" Diana said disdainfully.


    Isabe became interested and asked, "You have an idol? Who is him?"


    Diana immediately straightened her back and said with admiration and passion, "Of course, my idol is


    the strongest person in G State. He is truly a peerless person. Even when my master mentioned idol,


    he was full of admiration. He thought that my idol was capable of reaching the Immortal Realm and turn


    into and immortal!"


    When speaking of her idol, her eyes shined with light. She clenched her fists, as if she were talking


    about a god.


    Isabe was shocked. She had known Diana since she was a child and they were besties. She had


    never seen Diana worship someone so much. For a moment, she was also curious and asked, "What''s


    his name? Man and woman?"


    "Listen up!" Diana said proudly, "My idol is called Tom. He''s only 28 years old this year and he''s already


    the best in G State! My goal now is to meet my idol and ask him for an autograph! If I had the luck to


    be his disciple, my life would be meaningful!"


    After hearing this, Isabe was instantly dumbfounded. She stared at Diana in a daze. She did not


    expect that Tom was her best friend''s idol. So ridiculous!


    Diana didn''t know that she had offended her idol just now. She said proudly, "How is it? Are you


    shocked by what I said too? Haha! I understand that my idol is from H City. Actually, I came here for my


    idol. When that timees, I''ll befriend my idol. I''ll introduce you to him so that you can see the aura of


    the strongest man in G State and forget that pretty boy!"


    After saying that, Diana still looked proud. She thought she was right and could definitely get Isabe


    out of her misery.


    However, Isabe''s expression became even weirder. She stared at Diana and said, "Diana, haven''t


    you seen a picture of your idol?"


    Diana showed a guilty look, but she still nodded hard and said, "Nonsense. Of course, I have seen his


    pictures before. Otherwise, how would I find him?"


    As a good old friend of her, how could Isabe not see that Diana was pretending? She said in a


    strange tone, "Then do you know who the person who was scolded by you just now was?"


    Before Diana could react, she blurted out, "I know. A scumbag..."


    Suddenly, she realized something was wrong. When she saw Isabe''s strange expression, her heart


    suddenly skipped a beat. After thinking of a possibility, she quickly shook her head and said,


    "Impossible..."


    Isabe couldn''t help but say, "Congrattions. You met your idol just now and he was almost hit by


    you."


    Diana froze and forced a smile, "That''s impossible. Isabe, you must be joking with me."


    Isabe shook her head and looked at her sympathetically, "It''s really him. Otherwise, do you think I


    have such a bad eye for an ordinary man?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In an instant, Diana''s expression changed. Then, she let out a cry, "No!"

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Diana was shocked. She had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    She was a passionate martial arts enthusiast. After hearing about Tom''s story, she began to fall madly


    in love with Tom and regarded him as her idol. She was even more obsessed with him than with a star.


    She dreamed of meeting Tom, and her ultimate goal was to be a student of Tom. This time, she came


    to H City mainly for Tom. But she never thought that things would happen in this way when she really


    saw Tom.


    When she realized that Isabe was not joking but telling the truth, she hurriedly chased after Tom...


    However, it was toote as Tom had left the airport with Amelia and drove back.


    Diana really wanted to cry but had no tears. For a moment, she was disappointed and felt that her life


    had turned gray.


    She called her idol a scumbag, a gigolo, wanting to teach her idol a lesson just now. Therefore, her idol


    must be extremely disgusted with her.


    "I feel so sad..." Diana sat by the flower pool, appearing depressed.


    Isabe wanted tough when she saw her like this. She didn''t expect that Diana, who was so unruly


    and hot-tempered, would be so sad.


    "Are you okay?" Isabe patted her on the shoulder and asked with concern.


    Diana immediately grabbed Isabe''s hand and said excitedly, "Isabe, you should be my idol''s


    girlfriend! When you are with my idol, you can persuade him to take me as his disciple!"


    She stared at Isabe with anticipation.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this method would work. Then she said, "Isabe,


    you are so beautiful and have such a good figure. He will definitely like you! When you are with my idol,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    he will not hate me. With my martial arts talent, my idol will definitely be willing to ept me as a


    disciple... Oh no. Then, you will be my teacher''s wife?"


    Isabe saw that the more she talked, the more ridiculous she became. She couldn''t listen any longer


    and said quickly, "Hey, what nonsense are you talking about? It''s a mess! Didn''t you see just now that


    Tom already has a confidant? Besides, he''s married. How can I have a chance..."


    Speaking of this, Isabe was quite ufortable. She, Isabe, was such a goddess. She had


    always been the only one who was pursued by others. Now, it was her turn to secretly love someone


    else.


    Diana recalled the scene just now. It seemed that her idol was really not interested in Isabe, so she


    was extremely disappointed and could not help but sigh. For a moment, the two beautiful women sat


    beside the flower pool, lost in spirit, which made an eye-delighting view in the airport.


    ...


    Speaking of Tom, when he and Amelia came out, they found that Amelia had been looking at him with


    a straight face, which made him feel guilty.


    He was embarrassed and asked, "What''s wrong? You keep looking at me like this."


    Amelia did not say anything but looked at him with a fake smile. He couldn''t stand it and continued to


    exin, "She was Isabe, Hawthorne''s daughter. You saw her at Wade''s birthday party before. Our


    rtionship is not like what you expected."


    Amelia said, "Hmm? What kind of rtionship do I expect?"


    "Uh..." Tom immediately became speechless and anxious, "I didn''t lie to you. She and I..."


    Amelia did not let Tom continue. She interrupted Tom and said with a smile, "Silly, I was just teasing


    you. It''s not the first day I met you. I know what kind of person you are."


    Tom asked doubtfully, "Do you really believe me?"


    Instead, he was a little unsure.


    Amelia held his hand and said gently, "Of course I believe you. If you were really a yboy, you


    wouldn''t have rejected me many times back then. If I hadn''t chosen to stand on your side despite


    others'' objections, you wouldn''t ept me now. So, would a ''timid'' man like you be fooling around


    outside?"


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. But when he heard this from Amelia, he felt


    something wrong.


    Amelia soon realized this and blushed, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about me being jealous. I''m a


    mistress. I''m very satisfied to be by your side. What right do I have to ask you to be loyal?"


    Tom opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Amelia stopped him again and said, "You don''t


    have to say it. I know everything. You are a good man, and you are also an absolutely outstanding


    man. A man like you is destined to be extraordinary and adored by many women. I am prepared for


    that. I believe that your wife has told you something simr."


    Tom was silent.


    It was true that Phoebe had said something simr to him more than once. But he felt ashamed to hear


    it. Was a man like him really qualified to have many women?


    Amelia didn''t say anything more about it. She held Tom''s arm the whole time and cuddled him all the


    time. They were very sweet.


    She knew her position and never wanted to have Tom all to herself. That was her idea and also a fact.


    For her, as long as she could asionally date Tom and have a ce in his heart, that would be


    enough.


    Today, when Amelia came back, Tom stayed with her for a day. But he didn''t stay overnight. After


    dinner with Amelia, he left.


    Amelia was a little disappointed. She did not force Tom to stay. She knew the border. The more she


    wanted, the less she would get. On the contrary, if a woman knew how to be considerate and think


    from a man''s point of view, she would usually win their affections.


    This was know-how that Amelia had long been familiar with.


    After Tom returned to Dragon Bay, Phoebe and the two old people had already fallen asleep. He went


    back lightly, took a bath, changed a new set of clothes, and then returned to his room.


    He saw Phoebe lying on the bed, breathing evenly. She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    He felt a little guilty. In his mind, he always felt that this was an immoral thing, even if he had received


    Phoebe''s acquiescence.


    s, with a sigh, he stopped thinking and chose not to go to bed. Instead, he simply meditated on the


    ground to avoid waking Phoebe up.


    But as soon as he sat down, Phoebe said, "Why don''t you sleep on the bed?"


    Tom was shocked and said, "Did I wake you up?"


    "No." Phoebe shook her head. She turned on the bedsidemp, sat up from the bed, and said with a


    smile, "I''m not asleep."


    Tom was even more embarrassed. He walked over, took Phoebe''s hand, and said softly, "Is it because


    you are waiting for me?"


    Phoebe shook her head with a smile and said, "Stop stinking. I didn''t wait for you. I just couldn''t sleep


    because I had coffee today."


    Tom also smiled. He had found the answer from Phoebe''s eyes.


    Suddenly, he had the urge to confess. "Phoebe, actually I..."


    However, he found that he could not continue.


    However, Phoebe became very smart at this moment. Her eyes were full of wisdom as if she had seen


    him through. She smiled and said, "You don''t have to bear the psychological burden. When you think


    the time is right, just bring me to meet her."


    "Ah?" Tom''s heart beat faster.


    Phoebe had already turned off the lights andy down. She grabbed her hand and asked him to lie


    down, saying, "Stop talking. I''m sleepy. Hug me..."

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    They didn''t speak all night.


    In the morning, Tom woke up feeling refreshed.


    Now his cultivation level has reached the peak of the middle third stage of the Innate Realm. He was


    just in want of an opportunity to break through to the fourth stage. And once he reached the fourth


    stage, he could fight with Sean, and it was even possible for him to suppress Sean.


    In fact, Tom had a strong premonition that once he broke through to the fourth stage, Sean would be no


    match for him!


    Absolutely, this opportunity was not so easy to find. If Tom had never found this opportunity, it would be


    possible that he would not be able to break through the fourth stage in theing ten years.


    After all, it was too difficult to reach the Innate Realm. And when he reached Innate Realm, it was much


    harder for him to take a step forward.


    Tom had a lot of luck in getting to the third stage of Innate Realm within such a short time.


    In the beginning, he had broken through to the Innate Realm by taking a Purification Pill. The Best


    Purification Pill was much more precious than the First Grade Purification Pill, and its medicinal effects


    were also much stronger, causing Tom to break through to the Innate Realm, directly at the peak of the


    first stage. After he had defeated Peter, he gained enlightenment through the battle. Then through a


    period of meditation, tonic intake, and consolidation, he sessfully stepped into the second stage and


    slowly reached the top realm in the second stage.


    Moreover, his battle with May was a challenge of overstepping the level. As an absolute superior in the


    Innate Realm, May was too powerful back then!


    That time, Tom was already prepared to be thrashed. He didn''t expect that he had defeated May, and


    the consequent benefits were immense.


    He directly broke through from the second stage to the third stage.


    Now, Sean''s appearance once again brought him both pressure and motivation. Through the training


    on the cliffst time, he consolidated the third stage.


    Tom got up at 5: 30 in the morning. With his current physique, he only needed to sleep two hours a day


    to regain his full energy.


    Phoebe was still sleeping soundly. Tom got up lightly and made breakfast for the family. Then he went


    out for morning exercise.


    The air in the morning was especially clean. Tom took a deep breath, refreshed, and then exhaled a


    long, foul breath, letting out all the filth fromst night. He felt more rxed andfortable.


    At his level, the structure of the body was already different from ordinary people.


    A while ago, he actually started a second development. Most obviously, some organs of his body had


    developed, and he became healthier.


    He also had a few extra teeth.


    Normal people had 32 teeth, four of which were wisdom teeth, which not everyone could have. Tom


    had 32 teeth, which were considered healthy. After he entered the Innate Realm, his gums began to


    change in some ways and he grew four more teeth.


    In the past, his teeth were untidy, and he even had two decayed teeth. But now, his teeth became neat


    and white, and even the two decayed teeth began to fall off automatically, and then grew new teeth.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His change was even more obvious than a dental surgery!


    It was very abnormal. If the dentist knew about it, he would definitely exim. After all, it was


    impossible for a normal adult to have such a thing!


    In fact, the situation can bemon. The most incredible thing was that his brain was able to secrete


    hormones on its own to constantly strengthen his physique. Therefore, he was full of vitality every day.


    To some extent, this was considered gic modification.


    "Rumor has it that the Buddha had 40 teeth, and his cultivation reached an unfathomable level. After


    crossing the river with a reed, he died and his body could be preserved at normal temperature without


    rotting for a hundred years. This should be the legendary Immortal Realm. Now that I have 36 teeth, I


    should be able to grow 40 teeth by the time I reach the Immortal Realm, right? Most importantly, by


    then, I should be able to develop 50% of the brain''s capacity!"


    Tom ran his tongue over his teeth, which happened to be 36 teeth. He felt that he was now so powerful


    that if he were a criminal, he could wreak havoc on society!


    Even if an army was deployed, it would be difficult to capture him for a while without a master of the


    Innate Realm.


    Of course, he wouldn''t do that. Doing so was like looking for death.


    A light shed in his eyes. "If I can really develop 50% of the brain''s capacity, how powerful is that? I


    guess a single nce can scare an ordinary person to death!"


    Thinking of that scene, Tom yearned for it.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Tom went to a big park in Dragon Bay to prepare for his morning exercise.


    At this point, there was no one in the park. There were only some old people, who were slowly


    practicing Tai Chi.


    They all did a decent job of Tai Ji, but that was all. It was no longer a martial art at all, but a form of


    gymnastics, the only effect being to strengthen the body.


    Tom also knew Tai Ji, but the Tai Ji he yed was not like this. He could use Tai Ji to the extreme, and


    even a grandmaster of Bajiquan would feel inferior to him.


    Tom was wearing loose sportswear today and his skin was fair, the whole person looked like an


    ordinary white-cor worker, nothing eye-catching.


    And the way he exercised was very strange. He didn''t do Tai Ji, push-ups, or running. He just stood


    there, bent his legs, and then opened his hands to make a hug. It was as if he really hugged a huge


    iron ball and was swayed around by it. The scene was quite strange.


    However, there were too few people in the park now, and only a dozen old people were doing Tai Ji


    there.


    Tom was standing in a special way. His movements were very slow, but the amount of physical strength


    he expended was huge. After a while, sweat broke out on his forehead, and there was a little heat


    As time passed, there were more and more people in the park. Gradually, more and more young


    people came over.


    Seven or eight of them walked over. When they passed Tom, a middle-aged man in the lead looked at


    Tom in surprise and said, "Hunyuan Pole?"


    After saying this, he shook his head and denied it himself. He also showed a little disdain and said to


    the young people beside him. "Look carefully. Standing is a very serious matter. You can''t just stand on


    the wrong position. This is very harmful to your body. Don''t say that you have practiced your Kung Fu


    thoroughly. You will cripple your body in minutes, get it?"


    "I get it."


    "I see, master..."


    The middle-aged man nodded, walked to the side, pointed at Tom, and said to the group of young


    people, "Look, that guy is a fool. He stood on the wrong side of the Hunyuan Pole. He can''t practice for


    ten years like this! And he will also train his body to copse. You can''t stand like this, get it?"


    They had walked to a distance of more than twenty metres, and ordinary people could definitely not


    hear them. But how could they hide the content of their conversation from Tom? Their conversation


    was overheard by Tom.


    Tom shook his head slightly and smiled helplessly. He didn''t care.


    What he was standing here was not Hunyuan Pole, but a new method invented by him, and it was only


    suitable for him to practice. If others practiced, it was indeed a problem.


    Tom continued to stand, and the middle-aged man ignored him. Instead, he began to teach the young


    men martial arts. It turned out that he was a Boxing Master.


    Tom found it interesting. It was the first time he met a Boxing Master. Just as he was almost done


    practicing, he simply stood there and watched.


    But when he watched it, something happened immediately.


    Not long after, he was discovered by the middle-aged man. He immediately looked over and pointed at


    Tom, "Hey,e here."

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Tom was stunned. He looked around and found there were no other people. Then he pointed to his


    nose and asked, "You are talking to me?"


    The middle-aged man said impatiently, "Nonsense, is there anyone else besides you? Come here."


    His tone was not friendly, and he was obviously arrogant, as if he had already regarded Tom as an


    ordinary person.


    Tom thought for a while and decided to go over. It wasn''t because that he was scared, but because he


    wanted to know what the man wanted him to do.


    "What''s the matter?" Tom said with a smile. As his cultivation improved, he became gentler and gentler,


    and he was friendly to others.


    Those who did not reach the third stage of the Innate Realm could find that he was a supreme and


    powerful master.


    This middle-aged boxer was only at Master Realm. He was at the same level as Diana he met


    yesterday. So he couldn''t tell whether Tom was powerful or not. If he how powerful Tom was, he would


    be trembling with fear and kneel down to him. How dare he talk to Tom so arrogantly?


    The middle-aged man looked up and down at Tom and found that Tom was in good spirits and had an


    extraordinary demeanor. He could tell at a nce that he was well-fed rich who enjoyed a good life.


    "You peeked at me for a long time. Do you want to practice martial arts?" The middle-aged man stared


    at Tom and said. He straightened up with his hands behind his back. The breeze lifted his clothes,


    which made him like a great master.


    He was 1.8meters tall and muscr. An ordinary person would really be intimidated and awed.


    But Tom just thought he was funny.


    Tom held back hisughter and shook his head, "You misunderstood. I don''t want to practice martial


    arts."


    "Hmm?!"


    The middle-aged man immediately red at Tom with a fierce expression. He took a step forward and


    stared straight at him with big and scary eyes.


    "I think you were standing Huanyuan Pole. That is to say, you know something about martial arts.


    You''ve been learning my skills secretly. ording to the rules of martial arts, you worship me as your


    master, or I won''t spare you!"


    The middle-aged man spoke louder and fiercer. His expression and loud voice attracted the attention of


    some elders who were practicing Tai Chi nearby.


    Tom frowned slightly. Strictly speaking, he didn''t need to obey the rules of martial arts, because he had


    never worshiped anyone as his master, so he did not know these so-called martial arts rules.


    Besides, he just looked at him for a while, and he didn''t really teach them any real skills. He was just


    teaching some very basic knowledge, which was not secret at all and even could be found on the


    inte.


    "I''m not a martial artist. I don''t know these rules." Tom said faintly, "Besides, how can you teach secret


    skills to your disciples in a park?"


    Indeed, if the middle-aged man was teaching his disciples in a private ce, and Tom peeked at him, it


    was indeed Tom''s fault.


    The point was that they were both in the park. It was a public ce. There were people everywhere.


    Everyone would take a look when they passed by.


    the middle-aged man knew this too, but he just wanted Tom to worship him. He said in a deep voice, "I


    don''t care! You peeked at me for more than ten minutes, and you were secretly learning my skills."


    Tom frowned even tighter. He was a great master at the third stage of the Innate Realm, but an


    ordinary martial artist at Master Realm scolded him of secretly learning his skills? It made him


    ufortable.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Then what do you want?" Tom''s tone was much colder.


    But the middle-aged man thought that Tom was timid and afraid. He was overjoyed and couldn''t help


    but smile. He said, "What do I want? It''s very simple. Everything will be ording to martial arts'' rules!


    You can either worship me as your master by bowing to me three times and kowtowing to me nine


    times. Or you can defeat me and convince me through your strength. But from now on, you will be my


    mortal enemy!"


    After Tom heard this, a strange expression appeared on his face. He really didn''t expect that he would


    get into such trouble just because he had looked at him for a while.


    In fact, it was not a big deal for him. But he felt embarrassed to be challenged by the man at Master


    Realm.


    The man was so weak that Tom did not even have the desire to fight.


    The middle-aged man was very conceited that Tom said nothing more. He thought that Tom had been


    frightened, and his smile grew bigger.


    He was indeed a Boxing Master, and two of his disciples were forced to worship him as their masters in


    the same way.


    Of course, these two young men were unwilling to worship him at first and chose to fight with him. And


    of course he won. How could ordinary people be his match? In this way, the defeated young men were


    willing to worship him as their master.


    And they had to pay tuition fees. He charged at least 100,000 dors a year, not to mention other


    expenses.


    That was how he made money.


    Unfortunately, he met Tom, someone he absolutely couldn''t afford to provoke.


    "What''s your decision? I''m telling you, secretly learning other''s skills is a very serious action, and if we


    were in ancient times, it was like you had killed my father. You would have been killed!" The middle-


    aged man said fiercely.


    Tom said, "Master, let me tell you this. It''s impossible for me to worship you as my master. I''m not


    interested in your martial arts at all."


    The middle-aged man''s face immediately darkened, and he said Tom with scary eyes and said, "So


    you''re going to fight me? Okay! Come on! But I tell you beforehand, I won''t be polite to you. Don''t be


    regretful after I cripple you!"


    After saying that, he walked over and picked up a brick on the ground. Then, he broke the brick directly.


    The remaining half was also broken in two by him.


    Ordinary people were frightened when they saw this.


    Over the years, the middle-aged man had conquered many ordinary people and made them worship


    him with this performance.


    And he was confident that Tom would definitely be frightened by him.


    However, when he looked up, he found that Tom waspletely indifferent. He became ashamed and


    angry, thinking that Tom was too ignorant and arrogant!


    Tom said, "Since that''s the case, you start first."


    Tom made a quick decision. He wanted to finish this before the park became busy.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Tom just stood therezily without warming himself up. It seemed that he was extremely contemptuous


    of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man sneered when he heard that Tom was bold enough to fight him after seeing him


    break the brisk.


    He had seen a lot of people like Tom, who had blind confidence in himself but were severely humiliated


    by him. Just like his other disciples, Tom would worship him and obediently paid the tuition fees, and


    Tom had to bow and kowtow to him.


    "Okay! You''re bold." The middle-aged man sneered and then rolled up his sleeves. He looked like a


    great master. He thought he was a hero in the martial arts movies and was about to teach the viins a


    lesson. "In that case, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Tom just thought he was funny. How dramatic he was! He even pretended to be a great master.


    His other disciples were all excited to see this. They looked at Tom as if he was a clown who was about


    to be beaten up by his master. They had experienced that and had seen such a scene many times.


    Tom shook his head and smiled bitterly. He thought he would beughed at if others heard that he had


    fought a man only at Master Realm.


    Tom wondered if he should just run away. Anyway, the middle-aged man didn''t know who he was.


    But he gave up on this idea. After all, he would continue his morning exercise in the park. When he met


    this guy again, he would still be in trouble. Moreover, if others heard that, his reputation would be


    ruined.


    So he thought about it carefully and decided to teach the man a lesson, and the man would retreat.


    While he was thinking, the man had already started to attack him. With a loud roar, he made a gesture


    of Mantis Fist, then glided towards Tom.


    Tom thought that his gesture was quite good. It seemed that he had learned something.


    But his level was too low. In Tom''s opinion, his movements were wed, and he was as slow as a


    turtle.


    Tom just dodged leisurely, and tripped the man with a move of his foot. The middle-aged man fell to the


    ground with a plop.


    "Sorry, I win." Tom held his fist in another hand and turned to leave.


    The middle-aged man was startled, and so were his disciples. They did not expect that Tom could


    dodge so easily.


    And he even tripped over their master. How could their invincible master be defeated?


    The middle-aged man was furious. He suddenly fell down and broke his nose and bled out. It didn''t


    hurt, but it was too embarrassing! He felt humiliated in front of his disciples. If he just let Tom go, how


    could he maintain his high prestige?


    His reaction was very fast. He bounced up and shouted at Tom, "Boy, how dare you ambush me?


    Stop!"


    Then he chased after Tom!


    This time, he exerted all his might. His speed was faster than before, and he used more strength. He


    punched Tom in the back, which was very vicious. If an ordinary person was punched by him, the guy


    would be crippled or even killed!


    Tom frowned again. Of course, he couldn''t be hit. Even if he did, he wouldn''t be hurt at all.


    The point was that man was ruthless. If he was an ordinary person rather than a master at Innate


    Realm, he would be killed.


    "Friend, are you too ruthless?" Tom turned around and easily dodged the punch. He red at the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    middle-aged man and said angrily.


    When the man saw that Tom could hide his punch easily, he immediately realized that Tom was a great


    master. He became even angrier. "You do know something about martial arts! How dare you say you


    were not secretly learning from me?"


    "I didn''t say that. You''re self-righteous." Tom said faintly. He became impatient. "And, you should stop.


    You are no match for me. If you think had learned from you secretly, then I apologize to you. I''m leaving


    now. That''s all."


    After hearing Tom''s words, the middle-aged man became even angrier. "Bullshit! I''m Trenton, the ninth


    generation sessor of the Mantis Fist. How can I not be your match? You stole my skills and didn''t


    worship me. You can leave!"


    After saying that, Trenton jumped on him again. As he approached, he made a mantis cry. It was as if


    he was really a huge mantis, seeming quite powerful.


    Tom became even more impatient. He scolded him, "shameless'', and he didn''t show any mercy any


    longer. He went straight ahead and started to counterattack.


    Tom was faster than Trenton. He kept punching and kicking Trenton. Of course, Tom didn''t use all his


    strength. He didn''t want to hurt Trenton, but just wanted Trenton to know the gap between them so that


    he would give up.


    Trenton was very angry. He kept trying to fight back. Unfortunately, his strength was really far from


    Tom''s. He was not able to fight back Tom at all. And his face was pped twice. Although he was not


    very painful, he felt humiliated.


    In the end, Tom took Trenton down and pressed him to the ground. He put his left fist on Trenton''s face


    and said faintly, "Are you defeated?"


    Trenton was gnashing his teeth. He knew clearly that he was no match for Tom at all!


    Now his face was burning with pain. His disciples, who had worshiped him, were looked at him with


    doubt and ridicule, which made him even more ufortable.


    He was very regretful. If he had known that Tom was really a great master, he wouldn''t have provoked


    him.


    Seeing that he still refused to admit defeat, Tom added a little more strength to pressed Trenton harder.


    Suddenly, Trenton felt pain and cried out immediately, "I lose...I lose..."


    "Really?"


    "Really! please let me go."


    "Okay."


    Only then did Tom let Trenton go.


    Trenton''s face was now bruised. He waspletely humiliated by Tom.


    He quickly nced at his disciples, and their eyes hurt his, and he became more regretful.


    "Well, senior, how should I call you? Judging by your strength, you have reached Extrinsic Peak, right?"


    Trenton rubbed his hands and asked in awe.


    Tom nodded. Seeing the man like this, he felt a little funny and said, "Why, you don''t want me to


    kowtow to you now?"


    Trenton was startled and smiled awkwardly. He said quickly, "I dare not! Senior, I was just joking with


    you!"


    Tom looked at him and said meaningfully, "Your Mantis Fist is not bad. In the future, be a good teacher.


    Don''t y tricks again. There are many masters hiding in the country. If you meet a master at Innate


    Realm, you can''t afford the consequences."


    When Trenton heard this, his heart skipped a beat. So he had to smile obediently.


    Tom wanted to say something else, but suddenly, he felt something and suddenly looked across the


    He stepped on the water with her toes. After a while, he disappeared from their sight.


    When Trenton saw this, he was so scared that his scalp tingled. He said with a trembling voice, "How


    could that be possible..."

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Yes, Tom had just stepped on theke and left like an arrow as if he was walking on the ground.


    This scene was so shocking to Trenton that it totally blew his mind. At that moment, he even thought


    that he was hallucinating, but soon, he pinched his thigh hard and it hurt a lot. Moreover, he heard the


    disciples''s exmation behind him and realized this was not an illusion. Tom was really crossing the


    river stepping on a reed!


    In fact, he was wrong. Tom wasn''t that capable. He didn''t cross theke by stepping on a reed. He


    stepped on the water, which was simr to the lightness skill in martial arts movies, but it wasn''t that he


    didn''t have any weight. Instead, he stepped on the water very quickly, evenly spreading the resistance


    to the surface of the water, and at the same time, he reduced the pressure on both feet to achieve the


    effect of stepping water.


    Originally, he didn''t want to show it in front of ordinary people, but he couldn''t care less now, because


    he just found Sunny, right across theke.


    Trenton was so scared that his face turned pale, his legs were shaking, and his lips were trembling.


    "He is an e-e-expert of the Innate Realm!"


    Then he gave himself a hard p, full of fear and regret, and wailed. "What the hell have I done? I


    actually said that he, an expert of the Innate Realm, stole other''s skills, and I even attacked him..."


    The disciples were all stunned. The scene just now was extremely shocking and even mind-boggling to


    them.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Ma-master, is that person a human or a ghost?"


    A disciple asked in a trembling voice. His eyes were filled with fear and a sense of worship and


    excitement that he did not even realize.


    Immediately, another disciple asked, "Master, what is he? He could walk on water."


    "There are no ghosts or demons in this world. I think you are bewitched. There must be something


    wrong with theke. He tampered with it. I''ll try it!"


    A disciple turned around. He was a firm materialist and didn''t believe that Tom did that on his own, so


    he tried to get into the water...


    The result was very cruel. He couldn''t step on the water like Tom did and fell directly into the water. The


    water was so cold that he kept crying out and screaming and ended up being such a mess.


    Trenton had to get into the water and save him. This time, he finally understood that Tom was not


    ying tricks, but really capable. For a moment, everyone worshipped and respected Tom.


    Just then, three people came over, and they obviously knew Trenton. Seeing them in such a mess,


    they asked in surprise, "Brother Trenton, why are you all covered in water? Did you fall into the water?"


    When Trenton saw these three people, he greeted them. They were his junior apprentice brothers and


    sisters. He was embarrassed that they saw him in such a sorry state. He then simply told them what


    happened just now.


    "What? An expert of the Innate Realm?!"


    "He stepped on the water and didn''t wet his pants at all. This is not something that can be done by an


    ordinary master of the Innate Realm! The person is at least in the third stage!"


    The other beautiful woman with a nice figure opened her eyes wide and said excitedly, "Brother, is that


    man you''re talking about very young? He looks like an ordinary white-cor worker. His skin is very fair,


    and he is about 1.83 meters. He looks gentle and cultured. Right?"


    Trenton was stunned. He looked at the excited girl in front of him and asked curiously, "Sister, do you


    know this master?"


    The girl pped her hands and said even more excitedly, "That''s him. Tom, the number one master in


    G State, a master in the Innate Realm. And he is less than thirty years old! He is my idol!"


    This girl was Diana. She came here early this morning with her two senior brothers for morning


    exercises. She didn''t expect to meet Tom, her idol again.


    In an instant, she was so excited that she even wanted to cry.


    Hearing her words, Trenton and the two men were also shocked and blurted out. "It''s him?!"


    "He is the legend! I heard that his cultivation has reached an unfathomable level. Even May, the female


    devil, is not his match. He has killed her!"


    "G State''s number one expert. If it was him, stepping on the water was not surprising then."


    They were all shocked and looked in the direction of Tom''s disappearance. They were so excited and


    could not calm down for a long time. Thiske was not small. It was more than 300 meters from here to


    the opposite side. But Tom just left like that, which was obvious how high his cultivation was.


    Diana''s eyes shone brightly. She clenched her fists and said firmly and yearningly, "I will definitely see


    you again. I will be your disciple!"


    Tom did not know that Diana had said those. If he knew, he would be very distressed.


    This was the first time he stepped on the water, so he didn''t use the right force due to theck of


    practice, which caused his shoes to get wet. But soon, he mastered the skills and sped up.


    Not everyone could walk by stepping on water. At least they had to reach the third stage of the Innate


    Realm and consolidate his cultivation before they could do it. Otherwise, Trenton wouldn''t have been


    so shocked. After all, masters of the Innate Realm were already rare, let alone those at the third stage.


    Tom was very fast. He was leaning forward and his arms were tightly pressed against his body. He was


    in the shape of a bullet, moving at high speed through his legs to reduce wind resistance.


    He had already locked onto Sunny''s smell and breath. He could sense Sunny was right in front of him,


    and the distance between them was shortening.


    In the past, even if he met Sunny, he couldn''t do anything about her and could not catch up with her at


    all. Now his strength had improved a lot, and he could finally catch up with her.


    He had wanted to see Sunny for a long time, but Sunny had been avoiding him. She had assumed an


    air of superiority, which made him ufortable.


    Now that he found Sunny, he would not let her go easily. He had to ask her what was going on with his


    mother and when he could meet her!


    He was getting closer and closer...


    Tom''s legs were so fast that the trail could not be seen clearly like the propeller of a helicopter. The


    shoes he was wearing couldn''t bear the speed at all and had already burst open. It was conceivable


    how fast he was.


    Finally, Tom saw the red figure in front of him on the ground. It was Sunny.


    Sunny frowned. She was just on the spur of the moment and wanted toe over and take a look at


    Tom, but she didn''t expect Tom would follow her. What was more unexpected was that Tom had


    unknowingly grown to such a level that he even could catch up with her.


    Sunny tried to speed up, but she still couldn''t get rid of Tom, which made her a little helpless and


    embarrassed. She felt that Tom was too self-righteous.


    It was not that she was so not strong as Tom, but that she had been in the declining period for the past


    few days. Her cultivation had fallen to the third stage, and it would take two days for her to get back to


    her peak.


    If this went on, Tom would catch up with her sooner orter...


    She sighed and did not run anymore. Instead, she chose to stop and meet Tom.


    In her n, it was far from time to meet Tom.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    But she didn''t turn to Tom.


    Tom quickly caught up with Sunny and stopped.


    If he had been the master of Extrinsic Peak, he would have been dead from exhaustion if he had run


    like this. However, it was only a piece of cake for him now, and he could recover easily.


    He looked at Sunny''s back. It was the first time he had been so close to Sunny and felt Sunny''s faint


    breath. It was as if Sunny was not a real person, but a wisp of smoke or a blur. He was very confused


    as she was very unreal and seemed to disappear at any time.


    For a moment, the atmosphere kept still. The two people were ten meters apart, and neither of them


    spoke. It seemed a little abnormal.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In the end, Tom broke the silence and said, "What should I call you?"


    Sunny still didn''t look back. She said coldly, "It''s not yet time for us to meet."


    Tom smiled. "When is the right time?"


    Sunny said faintly, "It''s not good for you to meet me early."


    "Really? Then I have to say hi to you." Tomughed, then began to walk forward and keep getting


    closer to Sunny.


    Sunny frowned. She was a little surprised that Tom''s strength had improved so fast that he could catch


    up with her that soon. At the same time, she was a little embarrassed. Tom was so bold and dared to


    step up to challenge her.


    "Stop."


    With three meters left, Sunny began to talk and stop Tom.


    Tom did pause for a while, but then he continued to walk towards Sunny.


    Sunny frowned even more. She walked forward, distanced herself from Tom again, and said, "When


    the time is right, I''ll take you to your mother. It''s no use forcing me now."


    There was some dignity and anger in her tone, thinking that Tom''s behavior was disrespectful to her.


    In her opinion, she could be considered as Tom''s elder. Tom should respect her, not offend her so


    rudely!


    Tom finally stopped. He believed Sunny, but she kept her back to him instead of looking at him, which


    was a great disrespect to him.


    He didn''t know what rtionship between Sunny and his mother were, whether Sunny was his


    mother''s servant, subordinate, or foster daughter. If she was a servant, it would be disrespectful to look


    down on him with such a proud attitude! Not disrespectful to him, but to his mother!


    So he walked over to Sunny again. He decided that no matter what, he must see Sunny''s face and


    what she really looked like today.


    Sunny noticed that Tom was walking towards her again, and she frowned again. At the same time, her


    heart was inexplicably angry.


    "Stop!" She scolded coldly.


    But Tom did not stop. After a while, he had already walked behind Sunny and was about to cross


    Sunny to see what Sunny looked like.


    Sunny sensed his intention and her face became even more unpleasant. He snorted coldly, turned her


    face to the other side and said, "Tom, I advise you to stop. If you continue to be presumptuous, I will be


    angry."


    "Really?" Tom smiled faintly. He suddenly sped up. Before Sunny could react, he was already in front of


    Sunny and finally saw her face!


    At a nce, Tom was amazed.


    This was an extremely beautiful face. He could not even describe Sunny''s beauty in words. It was a


    stunning beauty.


    Tom had met many top beauties, such as Phoebe, Amelia, Vanessa, Kaylie, rissa, and so on. He


    was calmer than ordinary people when met beauties. But now that he saw Sunny for the first time, he


    was deeply amazed. Even in his mind, he had the idea of meeting a fairy.


    Yes, Tom''s first impression of Sunny was that she was a fairy, not human being.


    Apart from Sunny''s gorgeous face, what was more important was Sunny''s extraordinary temperament,


    which no other beautiful woman had.


    The reason was simple. Sunny was not an ordinary woman. She was an expert of Innate Realm, and


    reached the fourth stage. Her body had undergone subtle changes. Not only did she live longer, but her


    aura werepletely different.


    So Tom was really stunned. He looked straight at Sunny and couldn''t move his eyes off her.


    When Sunny saw this, she was furious. She chided "how dare you?" and then attacked Tom.


    Sunny was a cold and arrogant woman, and even in the eyes of ordinary people, she was an abnormal


    women. She could protect Tom with her life, but she could not tolerate Tom being rude to her. Yes, in


    her opinion, Tom''s direct gaze at her was rude and offensive!


    She was Anna''s adopted daughter. In a sense, she was Tom''s sister, and Tom was disrespectful to her


    by acting like this, so she became hot-headed and attacked Tom.


    Moreover, the strength of her hand was hard.


    Tom felt her murderous intention, and he immediately regained his senses. His mind was racing and he


    leaned back immediately, avoiding Sunny''s p in time.


    "You mean it?!" Tom said angrily.


    When he took two steps back and looked at Sunny again, he found that Sunny had actually put on a


    white veil, preventing others seeing her gorgeous face, and only her beautiful eyes could be seen.


    Sunny failed to attack him, and her eyes shed with surprise. Obviously, she did not expect Tom to be


    able to dodge under the circumstances just now. Although she didn''t mean to kill him just now, her


    speed was also very fast. In a hurry, even if Tom was a master of Innate Realm, it was not so easy to


    dodge.


    She snorted and did not respond. She continued to attack Tom, as if she really wanted to teach Tom a


    lesson.


    Tom wanted to let it go when he saw her sneak attack since he had dodged her. However, he turned to


    be angry when Sunny didn''t stop but continue giving him harder hit.


    You forced me!


    Tom gritted his teeth and began to fight back against Sunny.


    Soon, they began to tremble. Tom realized that although Sunny was a woman, her style of attacking


    was especially strong,pletely ipatible with her gentle look. Come on, at first, he almost


    suffered a big loss.


    Sunny was also very frightened. Half a minute had passed and she had not taken Tom down. After all,


    she was the top master in the fourth stage, and her fighting skills were the most exquisite. Even if she


    had downgraded to the third stage, she was not someone easy to be challenged by some neer,


    like Tom who had cultivated to the Innate Realm in less than a year.


    But the result now was that Tom could not onlypete with her, but also slowly gain the upper hand


    and suppress her, which made her even more shocked.


    Tom was also very strange. He remembered that Sunny was a master at stage four. Why didn''t he feel


    her strength?


    However, he did not know that Sunny had just encountered a rare period of weakness in martial arts,


    downgrading from the fourth stage to the third, or else he was no match for her.


    Finally, finding Sunny''s holes, Tom suddenly sped up. His left hand popped out as fast as lighting, he


    grabbed Sunny''s veil urately and took it off.


    So, Sunny''s beautiful face was exposed again.


    Sunny felt a chill on her face. When she saw that the veil had been taken off, she couldn''t help but be


    shocked.


    Under the shock, her emotions fluctuated greatly, causing her to have a disordered breath. Her Qi


    suddenly rushed to her head, making her a little dizzy, and her footsteps drifted. She identally


    stepped on a pit under her feet, losing her bnce, and was about to fall.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Tom was startled. He did not expect that Sunny, such a top expert, would miss her step. Her face


    turned pale instantly. It seemed that she was very exasperated and disordered!


    But what he did was just take off Sunny''s veil. Why did she react violently?


    Tom felt helpless, but now he should save Sunny first. After all, he couldn''t just watch her fall down.


    So he quickly reached out and caught Sunny''s body when she was about to fall. As soon as he


    touched her, he found that Sunny had a hot figure, with a slender waist and tight skin.


    When Sunny came to her senses, she found herself lying in Tom''s arms. Her reaction became even


    more violent and she stared at Tom, "You... How dare you!"


    She could notplete her sentence. The violent emotional fluctuations gave her an urge to vomit


    blood. And she angrily pped Tom on his chest hard.


    It was too sudden that Tom could not react at all with her in his arms. Therefore, he had to transfer all


    his strength to his chest and stand Sunny''s p!


    In a blink of an eye, Sunny pped Tom on the chest and Tom felt that his chest was about to break by


    her huge force.


    Sunny pped him angrily without any mercy!


    Fortunately, Tom was much stronger than before, and he defended himself in advance, so he was not


    seriously injured.


    Still, he couldn''t stand Sunny''s p and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He felt as if his heart had been shifted.


    Sunny was stunned, and then she regretted what she had done. How could she pped Brother Tom


    so hard!


    Her breathing was rapid and she was full of guilt. At this moment, her Qi finally returned to normal.


    "Are you okay?" Sunny asked tentatively. She was nervous, which was rare, like a little girl who had


    done something wrong.


    Tom red at her fiercely, pushed her away, walked to the stone bench next to him and sat down. He


    rubbed his chest. His face was pale. And he was panting, unable to speak for a while.


    Sunny''s p was really powerful. If he hadn''t been strong enough, he would have died now. He really


    didn''t expect Sunny to hit him so hard. Was she really on his side?


    Seeing Tom in such pain, Sunny felt even more guilty. She walked over, bit her lip, and said guiltily, "I''m


    sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    After a few breaths, Tom''s breathing finally returned to normal. He waved his hand unhappily and said,


    "Come on, you want to kill me."


    Tom smiled bitterly. He found that he was asking for trouble. Why did he provoke this woman?


    Sunny was a very aloof and proud person. Ever since she was a child, she didn''t like to owe people


    favors. And in her opinion, doing something wrong was more serious than owing people favors.


    She bit her lip hard and said to Tom, "It was my fault for pping you just now. I know you won''t forgive


    me. Why don''t you p me too? I promise I won''t dodge. Then we''ll be even!"


    After saying that, she straightened her back, closed her eyes, and looked like she was not afraid of his


    revenge.


    Tom was stunned at her words. He looked at her and thought this woman was insane and weird.


    However, Tom followed Sunny''s words and couldn''t help but look at Sunny deliberately. Her hot body


    excited Tom.


    He thought, "If I can p Sunny too...


    "Stop! I can''t do that. It''s obscene."


    Anyway, Sunny came to H City to protect him at his mother''s order. After thinking about that, he calmed


    down. He waved his hand and said helplessly, "Forget it. You can go. I''m unlucky."


    Sunny opened her eyes and saw Tom stand up and walk away. She felt even more ufortable.


    She chased after him, stopped Tom, and said seriously, "No, you have to p me back! I don''t want to


    be guilty!"


    Tom was confused. What was she thinking about? He had already said he forgave her, but this woman


    insisted that he should p her back. Was she masochistic?


    He couldn''t help but look at Sunny strangely and he found that she didn''t seem to be joking. So Tom


    wondered why his mother sent such a weird woman to protect him.


    "No, I''m fine. I just need some rest." Tom said unhappily. After all, he was a man and should be


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    magnanimous. Besides, he knew that Sunny didn''t mean to hurt him just now.


    However, Sunny was very stubborn. She stopped Tom again and said with a more serious expression,


    "No! You must p me back, or I won''t let you leave!"


    Tom was even more confused. He was wondering why such a person could cultivate to such a high


    level.


    Once again, he couldn''t help but look at Sunny''s boobs. If Sunny was a man, he would take revenge.


    But Sunny was a woman. How could he p Sunny on her chest? That would be taking advantage of


    her.


    With a sigh, Tom repeated, "I''m really fine, and I don''t me you. You didn''t mean it, so don''t me


    yourself."


    Tom felt that he had made it clear enough and as long as Sunny was not a fool, she would definitely


    give up.


    However, he still underestimated Sunny''s stubbornness. She shook her head hard and said seriously,


    "No, I hurt you just now. You have to hurt me too. I don''t want to owe you a favor!"


    Tom was about to go crazy. What the hell was she talking about?


    Was a really a fool?


    Tom wanted to run away, but he was injured and not a match for Sunny. Sunny stopped him


    immediately. He even wanted to cry. He had never expected this to happen again.


    Looking at Sunny''s stubborn face, Tom admitted defeat. He realized that if he didn''t p her back,


    Sunny would never let him go. "Okay, okay, I''ll avenge myself. Are you satisfied?"


    "Yes!"


    Sunny nodded with a relieved expression. Then she straightened her back, closed her eyes, and


    looked as if she would not resist at all. She was waiting for Tom to p her back.


    Tom sighed again. He looked at Sunny''s plump boobs and didn''t know where should he p.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Because Sunny had such a nice shape. No matter where Tom pped her, that was an indecent move.


    It would be nothing if this was another woman. But this was Sunny. She was not an ordinary woman,


    but someone sent by his mother, and maybe his godsister. This was too awkward.


    Sunny was a little impatient. She opened her eyes and frowned. "Hey, can you hurry up? You are a


    man. Be decisive."


    Tom was shocked again. How could he not be hesitating?


    But to be honest, he felt a little excited. After all, Sunny was a master of the fourth stage of the Innate


    Realm. She was so beautiful, and if he could do something, it would be good...


    "What are you thinking?" Tom despised himself.


    Tom took a deep breath, trying to get rid of all these thoughts. Then he calmed down and thought of a


    solution. Anyway, Sunny just asked him to p her. She didn''t say how heavy the p should be, so he


    could just fake a p.


    Moreover, he finally found a ce and save him the trouble of touching Sunny''s chest.


    He made up his mind.


    Tom suddenly struck out at Sunny.


    He felt that he was a gentleman and had absolutely no intention of taking advantage of Sunny, but no


    matter what he thought, his action looked like he was taking advantage of her and looked particrly


    obscene.


    And just then, Sunny felt his approach and the vibration of the air in front of her. Her eyshes


    trembled, and she was quite nervous. She opened her eyes and saw Tom''s handing at her.


    She was clearly ready, but when she saw Tom''s hand, she couldn''t help but get nervous. Suddenly, she


    realized that she had pped Tom on the chest, and now Tom was going to p her in the same ce.


    And that ce had never been touched.


    So she couldn''t help feeling nervous and her body trembled, so Tom, who didn''t want to touch her


    bosom, identally touch it.


    It suddenly quieted down strangely.


    Sunny widened her eyes and looked at Tom in shock!


    Tom was also dumbfounded. He had already made up his mind on which ce he was going to p


    and he wouldn''t touch Sunny''s breast. But Sunny opened her eyes at thest moment, causing this to


    happen...


    This was awkward.


    Tom was a little slow and his hand was on Sunny''s bosom before he retracted his hand.


    "This is an ident, a pure ident..." Tom saw Sunny''s face turn red. He realized something was


    wrong and quickly exined it.


    Now Sunny''s face was extremely red as if she had drunk wine, and that kind of charm made Tom''s


    heart beat faster.


    "TOM HOWARD!" Sunny clenched her fists. She stared at Tom and said through gritted teeth.


    She was especially shy and annoyed now. How dare this guy take advantage of her!


    She had been pure and noble for all these years. Even when the people in the organization saw her,


    they showed much respect and no one had ever touched her. Most importantly, she had a serious


    obsession with cleanliness and was never willing to let a man touch her, even if this person was Tom.


    Now, Tom not only touched her but also touched that ce, which immediately pissed her off.


    When Tom saw her expression, he felt his scalp was numb, and his mouth was bitter. He wailed in his


    heart. How did this happen? He was obviously very serious.


    "It''s none of my business. You opened your eyes and moved. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to


    touch your..."


    "Shut up!"


    Sunny interrupted him rudely and red at him with gritted teeth before he could finish his words.


    She was panting with anger, and her chest heaved violently. Even Sean did not make her so angry.


    However, she couldn''t hate Tom because Tom was her aunt''s only son.


    Sunny snorted heavily, red at Tom, and then left.


    She turned around and said to Tom, "Don''t tell anyone about today!"


    What else could Tom say? He could only nod immediately.


    After confirming Sunny had left and wouldn''te back again, Tom breathed a sigh of relief and


    rubbed his chest. He exhaled a mouthful of air with blood. Fortunately, his body was very strong, or


    else he really couldn''t bear Sunny''s p.


    And most importantly, Sunny''s strength seemed to have regressed from before, which was a little


    strange. Otherwise, with Sunny''s strength, that p just now would have destroyed his heart.


    Back in the big vi, Tom found Elizabeth and James had already woken up. After greeting them, Tom


    quickly went to take a bath and washed all his marks.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Phoebe came out as well. Fortunately, Phoebe was an ordinary


    person and did not notice that he was injured. Otherwise, she would be worried about him.


    This time, the injury was not too serious for Tom, but he needed some time to recuperate. He got


    injured for no serious reasons.


    After Sunny returned to her ce, her heart kept beating much faster than usual, and she couldn''t calm


    down.


    The meeting with Tom just now was unexpected. If she had known, she shouldn''t have gone to Tom


    today, and this wouldn''t have happened.


    She couldn''t help but touch her face, looked at herself, and muttered to herself, "Tom seems to be


    mesmerized by my face. Am I really that beautiful?"


    Then, she thought about what happened next. Tom offended her and took off her veil. She was so


    angry that there was something wrong with her Qi Cirction. Then she was held by Tom...


    In particr, her breast was touched by Tom.


    It was like an electric shock. She had never experienced it before.


    Strangely, at that time, she did not seem to have the disgust she had imagined but felt shy, angry, and


    flustered.


    The more she thought about it, the more inappropriate she thought it was. This was something she had


    never experienced before, and especially some thoughts made her feel scared and ashamed. She


    quickly got rid of them and began to sit cross-legged, beginning to meditate.


    Soon, one night passed, and by the next day, she had returned to normal. There was only one day left


    before the weak period was over. As soon as today passed, she could return to the full bloom of


    cultivation, the fourth stage of the Innate Realm.


    Moreover, after the weak period, she had a little bit of improvement in her cultivation. If she confronted


    Sean again, she would be able to beat him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And soon, she could return to the organization and meet her aunt.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly sensed something, and her face suddenly changed. She


    looked in one direction quickly.


    In that direction, the sound of footsteps came...


    She found the interval of the footsteps was three times longer than that of ordinary people. That was to


    say, this person was running towards her at a very fast speed. When Sunny realized the danger, the


    sound of footsteps seemed to have reached the door!


    Then, the door opposite her was kicked open and fell down with a bang. At the same time, a slender


    figure appeared at the door with a wicked smile on his face and stared at her maliciously. "I have long


    heard that Sunny, the most beautiful woman in the Western Territory, has a w in her skills. Every


    once in a while, she will be in a weak period, and her cultivation will continue to decline. I didn''t believe


    it before, but now it seems that you have fallen to the second stage. The rumor seems to be true."


    This person was Sean!

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    When Sunny saw Sean, her expression changed and she was filled with horror. She never expected


    that Sean was so reckless that he woulde to her!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Normally, Sunny was not afraid of him, but now her power was on the wane. Yesterday, she was still in


    the third stage of the Innate Realm, but now she had fallen to the second stage. That was her weakest


    moment.


    Then, her cultivation level would fall even further to the first stage! Only after that low point did she


    slowly recover her cultivation.


    This was both the w and the mystery of her martial arts. As long as she sessfully got through this


    period of decline, her cultivation was bound to be improved.


    Nheless, the most important thing was that few people knew her secret. How could Sean know it?!


    The only possibility was that someone had betrayed her. Who was that person?


    In an instant, many ideas urred to Sunny.


    Thest few times when her power waned, she had gone through it perfectly by hiding herself away.


    But now, Sean found her. It was obvious that Sean was up to something evil.


    Even with Sunny''sposure, she could not help but panic.


    She did nothing but turn around and run the moment she saw Sean!


    However, she did not run towards the door, which was already blocked by Sean. With her current


    strength, she was no match for him. Therefore, she could only run in another direction.


    She swiftly rushed straight to the balcony, jumped out of it with her legs bent and got directly to the


    opposite building like a huge spring.


    Seeing that she was so decisive, Sean did not chase her immediately. Instead, the corners of his


    mouth rose and he revealed a yful and excited expression, "Sunny, I don''t expect you to really be in


    your weak period. You have already fallen to the second stage. In the next few hours, your cultivation


    will fall further... You can''t run away. You are destined to be my woman... You have the ice element


    constitution the best furnace for dual cultivation. As long as I get you, I will definitely break through the


    fourth stage and reach the Major Perfection Realm!"


    After saying this, Sean took a step forward and in the blink of an eye, he was already on the balcony.


    Then he bent one foot and jumped directly over. The distance of more than ten meters was easily


    crossed by him. He did all this much more easily than Sunny did.


    There was no way. He was now the most powerful person in the fourth stage, while Sunny had fallen to


    the second stage. Besides, her cultivation was still declining, so it was hard for her to escape.


    Now she clearly felt that Sean had locked her breath. It was impossible for her escape this time.


    Sunny was a very courageous person as well as a martial arts prodigy. She broke through to the Innate


    Realm at a young age, and her status in LT Organization was very high. Coupled with her cool


    personality, she rarely panicked. However, she was now really starting to panic because it was obvious


    that Sean was up to something evil. She would rather die than be bullied by Sean!


    However, she couldn''t die yet. She still had a lot of things to do. Most importantly, she hadn''t helped her


    aunt fulfill her long-cherished wish to see Tom. She had to survive.


    She ran away with all her strength.


    After all, she had been through a lot of trouble before. After a short panic, she quickly regained her


    Today was herst day of weakness. As long as today was over, she wouldn''t have to be afraid of


    Sean tomorrow!


    She could even join forces with Tom and find a chance to kill Sean!


    Sean soon caught up with her. He walked leisurely and looked particrly rxed. Looking at Sunny,


    who was running away in a hurry, he was very proud. It was like a cat chasing a mouse. He could


    clearly feel that Sunny''s cultivation was still falling!


    He had a whole day to torture Sunny. He was in no hurry.


    Moreover, over the years, Sunny had been doing well in LT Organization and often put on airs in front


    of him, so he had long disliked Sunny. Now that he had the chance, of course he would make fun of


    Sunny. When he saw Sunny''s desperate and panicked look, he felt even happier and his despicable


    desire was satisfied.


    "Sunny, you can''t run away. You''d better give up and cooperate with me." Sean'' voice, which was like a


    devil''s voice, sounded behind Sunny, constantly disturbing her emotions.


    Sunny clenched her teeth and said angrily, "Sean! I advise you not to go too far. You are trying to kill


    your colleague. I am from the Western Territory. If you kill me, the Saint King will never let you off when


    he knows it!"


    However, Sean was not afraid at all. Instead, heughed, "Sunny, I''m not going to kill you. I''m just in


    love with you and want to have dual cultivation with you. As far as I know, you''re still a virgin and the


    Yin force in your body is very strong. If I''m the first man to have sex with you, I will definitely reach the


    fifth stage of the Innate Realm, the Major Perfection Realm!"


    After saying that, he quickened his pace and drew closer to Sunny. The distance between them was


    less than ten meters. He could even smell the fragrance from Sunny''s body. He took a deep breath and


    was very intoxicated.


    Sunny noticed that Sean was getting closer and closer, and she was even more anxious. At the same


    time, she was embarrassed and annoyed!


    Sean was so annoying that he had the nerve to have designs on her. If it was at her peak, she wouldn''t


    have to fear Sean at all. If they really fought, Sean was no match for her!


    But now, when she was going through a period of weakness, she was bullied by this bastard.


    "Sean! You''re risking your neck!" Sunny cursed, "Also, I don''t have ice element at all. Even if you and I


    have dual cultivation, it will not work. Once you have sex with me, you will be my lifelong enemy. I will


    never let you go! Sean, you know me. Don''t act recklessly!"


    Sunny felt that her cultivation was constantly declining like an hourss. In addition, she was running


    as fast as she could now, which consumed a lot of energy, making her cultivation decline faster.


    She even started to pant.


    If it was at her peak, this would not have happened at all.


    Seanughed even louder. Now his expression was even more yful and obscene. There was a


    perverted satisfaction in his expression. He could catch up with Sunny very quickly, but he didn''t do it.


    Instead, he walked slowly and enjoyed Sunny''s panicked escape.


    "Really?" Sean smiled and said, "Sunny, it doesn''t matter even if you''re not of ice element. I fell in love


    with you at first sight. It will be a good thing if I can have dual cultivation with you. Thus, I think you''d


    better not run away and ept my love for you obediently. Besides, with our good genes, our child


    must be an outstanding person."


    When Sunny heard his words, she was so angry that her body trembled. Several times, she almost


    couldn''t hold back her urge to fight with Sean desperately!


    She simply did not say a word. She looked at the building getting closer and closer, and a glimmer of


    hope rose in her heart...


    If she could hide in the building, she might be able to buy some time!

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    In front of themy Master Chou''s headquarters, in which located a secret room. If Sunny could


    sessfully enter before Sean arrived, then she still had hope of dying it until tomorrow.


    The key now was to let Sean off guard and took advantage of this opportunity!


    She was getting closer, and there were less than a hundred meters left.


    Even with Sunny''s calm character, her heart was beating faster with turbulent emotions.


    Sean noticed something was wrong. Sunny''s speed increased sharply, and she was actually tens of


    meters away from him in an instant.


    "Something''s wrong..." Sean frowned. Soon, he realized it. He sneered and said, "Sunny, you''re still


    struggling at this point. Do you think you can escape from me?"


    As he finished speaking, Sean''s speed increased dramatically. He was nning to take Sunny down


    directly.


    Sunny immediately felt tremendous pressure. She clenched her teeth in an instant and burst out with


    all her potential. She nned to borrow all strength she could, which was suddenly all focused on her


    legs, making her speed to soar. She actually pulled away from Sean and rushed towards Master


    Chou''s headquarters like an arrow. In less than two seconds, she had already entered.


    Just then, Master Chou came out and saw this scene. He widened his eyes and heard Sunny''s voice.


    "Put on the level one defence and help me hold Sean off. He''s going to hurt me!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sean had alreadye over. Heughed out loud with his eyes


    brilliant and sharp, and he gathered a powerful strength as if the advent of a monarch, he smiled


    ferociously at Sunny. "Sunny, you can''t run away! Just now, when you tapped your final potential, you


    have already fallen to the first stage of the Innate Realm. Nobody could be able to stop me even God!"


    Sunny went mad. She had no other choice but to trust Master Chou to hold Sean off. Even if it were


    just a few seconds, she could enter the secret room; till then, Sean would not be able to do anything


    about her.


    Master Chou was stunned for a second by such a drastic change. He had never seen Sunny in such a


    mess, nor had he thought that Sean would be so bold to attack Sunny! After all, Sunny was from the


    Western Territory, let alone Sunny was one of the most powerful masters in the fourth stage of the


    Innate Realm.


    But things had already happened, and he had no other choice but to make a decision. He immediately


    shouted, "Enemy attack! Everyone defends, take this man down!"


    In any case, Master Chou was the underground emperor of H City. He had a lot of underlings and


    hundreds of thugs were guarding the headquarters. When these people heard his order, they


    immediately began to approach Sean.


    They reacted extremely fast. Soon, they got the weapon, showing great professional qualities.


    Master Chou himself also took out a piece of a soft sword from the hilt hanging his waist. He flung the


    sword that immediately straightened up and stabbed to Sean.


    Master Chou was not a master of the Innate Realm. His strength was only close to the Extrinsic Peak.


    The gap between him and Sean was infinitelyrge. His challenge to Sean was nothing but seeking


    death.


    But he still did it, because he had been loyal to Anna all his life, and she sent Sunny here, who could


    also be regarded as his master, so he did not think much to attack Sean, just like a flying month darted


    into the me, burning his own life.


    When Sean saw the person who was merely close to the Extrinsic Peak dared to attack him, he was so


    angry at once with his eyes widened, he snorted heavily and scolded, "You''re looking for death!"


    Facing Master Chou''s attack, he did not dodge at all. He directly pped the soft sword with his strong


    strength, the soft sword, which was hardened with special materials, could not withstand his injecting


    strength, as if it was broken ss, shattering inch by inch and falling to the ground like ice!


    At the same time, Sean also hit Master Chou''s chest with his hand. With a loud bang, Master Chou''s


    chest obviously dented, and his whole body flew out like straw. He was mmed into the wall, and spat


    out a mouthful of blood.


    Instead of screaming, he smiled. He had bought Sunny at least three seconds, and the rest was left to


    his men.


    At this moment, arge group of thugs surrounded him, being ferocious when they saw that Master


    Chou was injured.


    "Master Chou!"


    "Fuck you! How dare you hurt Master Chou? You''re screwed!"


    "Brothers, beat the hell out of him!"


    These thugs all were powerful young men. One by one, they saw that Master Chou''s chest had


    hollowed and was dying. Their eyes turned red with wrath. Not only were they not afraid, but they were


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    full of hatred and murderous intent towards Sean.


    When Sean saw this, he frowned slightly. In his opinion, even if there were a hundred people in front of


    him who surrounded himpletely, they were just as powerless as ants.


    "Get out of me!" He didn''t mean to fight with these thugs and scolded them directly. The overwhelming


    inner strength emanated from his body, scaring them away. He only wanted Sunny.


    Six seconds had passed. ording to Sunny, he didn''t have much time left. If Sunny ran to the secret


    room to hide as she said, there was nothing he could do about her.


    His strength was imposing, putting a lot of pressure on these hundred thugs, but they did not retreat


    because of this, as the dying Master Chou said a sentence: "Take revenge for me, kill him..."


    Master Chou was the underground emperor of H City, not by his force, but by his personality and


    charm. He had a talent that no one else had in using people. All his men were loyal to him, just like he


    was to Anna.


    "Go ahead! Take revenge for Master Chou!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him..."


    In an instant, hundreds of people rushed towards Sean like pumped with adrenalin, submerging Sean


    in instant.


    Sean became extremely depressed with his face suddenly changed. He was not afraid of these people.


    No matter how many people came, they were just a group of ants. However, he was dyed for a long


    time. No matter how immense his strength was, it was impossible for him to subdue so many ordinary


    people who faced death unflinchingly in a short time.


    This meant that Sunny was going to escape.


    And this was not the result what he wanted!


    He immediately became angry, and a murderous intent appeared in his eyes. "You are looking for


    death!"


    He began to fight back at an extremely fast speed, almost beyond the extent that ordinary people could


    capture.


    Bang...


    He made a series of attacks with his fists and feet together, and every time he hit a thug, the hit person


    would be seriously injured, or even die on the spot.


    In the corner, Master Chou, who hadpletely lost his ability to fight back, was unable to move,


    looking at this scene, his eyes were full of hatred, anger, and shame...


    He said, "Bros, I''m sorry for you all..."


    Tears streamed down his face, and his heart ached painfully.


    Then, with difficulty, he reached into his trouser pocket, took out his cell phone, and made a call. After


    waiting for a few seconds, fortunately, the phone was connected, and Tom''s voice came from inside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Master Chou''s tone was weak and he clearly choked. "Young Master, Seanes to us. He knows


    about Master Sunny''s weakness. It''s dangerous..."

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    "What?!"


    In a luxurious private room, several people were having dinner. They were all big shots from all walks


    of life in G State. They specially invited Tom toe to this dinner.


    When Tom received Master Chou''s call, he was so shocked that he stood up abruptly, scaring


    everyone present!


    Tom was in a good mood today, so he epted the invitation of these big shots toe over for


    dinner. However, he never expected to receive such a call from Master Chou!


    In particr, Master Chou''s dying voice on the phone was something he had never heard before. In


    addition, what Master Chou said made his blood freeze, and his anger burned from his chest to his


    forehead!


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there!" Tom said in a low voice.


    Master Chou''s weak voice came from the phone, "H... Headquarters!"


    At the same time, Tom heard the cracking sound of fighting on the spot, which sounded so thrilling.


    "Okay! Wait for me. I''ll be there in five minutes... No, I''ll be there in two minutes!" Tom said, more


    seriously and decisively than ever before.


    Master Chou''s relieved voice came from the phone, "Okay, young master, we''ll wait for you..."


    With a snap, Tom crushed his phone. Then, he took a deep breath and said to the people in the private


    room who were looking at him in surprise, "I''m sorry. Something happened to my friends. I need to deal


    with it right away. Excuse me, but I must be leaving now."


    From Tom''s serious expression, they could tell that something terrible must have happened. They did


    not dare to detain Tom. They quickly stood up, waved their hands, and cupped one hand in the other.


    They told Tom it was okay.


    Tom nodded and did not say anything more. Time was money for him now.


    He didn''t choose to take the elevator as it was too slow. It was also slow to go down the stairs. The


    fastest way was to jump out of the window.


    Thus, he made a move that made everyone in the room dumbfounded and even scared!


    He walked towards the window and soon stood on it.


    "This..."


    Everyone in the room was stunned and dumbfounded when they saw him do this. They couldn''t


    understand Tom''s behavior for a while.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t have enough imagination. They were now on the twenty-eighth floor, which


    was nearly a hundred meters high. Even if the strongest person jumped from here, he would die.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mr. Howard, ugh, the door is in that direction..."


    Before he could finish his words, Tom jumped down.


    In an instant, there was an uproar in the room. Everyone was scared and their blood froze!


    "Oh my god! What is Mr. Howard doing!"


    "Is Mr. Howard crazy?"


    "Something bad happened. Mr. Howard jumped off the building..."


    All of them eximed, including Elliot, who came with Tom. Now he was also stunned. He quickly


    walked to the window and looked down, only to find that Tom didn''t die.


    Now Tom was running fast on the opposite tall building at top speed. After a while, he was getting


    further and further away, bing a small ck spot. Finally, he disappeared.


    Everyone in the private room walked to the window. When they saw this scene, their blood froze. Their


    faces were much paler, and their expressions were full of horror, as if they had seen a ghost!


    They knew that Tom was very good at fighting and was known as the top fighter in G State. However,


    they were now on the twenty-eighth floor, which was nearly a hundred meters high. People with


    acrophobia would be scared and their feet would tremble if they looked down.


    Tom jumped down like this, but he was safe and sound. He sped through the city''s buildings and was


    out of sight in a dozen seconds.


    This kind of thing was too shocking for them!


    It could be said that itpletely overturned their previous understanding.


    At the same time, they had a deeper understanding of Tom and were more in awe of him. They almost


    regarded him as a god.


    Tom was not a high-profile person, and he didn''t like to show off. If he had enough time, he wouldn''t


    jump out of a window.


    However, this was a matter of some urgency, which didn''t allow him any dy. Thus, he could only


    rush to the headquarters where Master Chou was in the shortest time.


    He didn''t know what exactly happened, nor what Sunny''s period of decline was. Nheless, he was


    sure that Sean hadunched an attack and Sunny''s condition was very critical. Besides, Master Chou


    was seriously injured, and even his life was in danger. He had to rush over to rescue them.


    "Sean!"


    Tom gritted his teeth and shouted the name. Now he was extremely angry with Sean. He hoped that


    Master Chou was still alive and Sunny was not killed. Otherwise, he would kill Sean, the bastard, with


    his own hands!


    He kept picking up speed.


    He used all his strength to run quickly. He was now dressed in white, jumping from building to building


    in the city. After finding the location of Master Chou''s headquarters, he ran straight to it.


    Only in this way could he get there as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, it would take an ordinary person at least half an hour to drive there.


    If those so-called parkour masters saw what he was doing now, they would be struck dumb with fear.


    They would throw themselves down at Tom''s feet in admiration. In front of Tom, all parkour masters


    were trash.


    Every step Tom took now was a distance of more than ten meters. As he passed between two buildings


    30 meters apart, he dived with all his might andnded perfectly.


    This was already his fastest speed. Fortunately, there was no one on the roof. Otherwise, his behavior


    would definitely cause amotion or even panic.


    However, even he was on the roof, someone noticed him.


    They saw him through a few windows on the side.


    "Mom, look, there''s a white superman flying!"


    "Sweetheart, there''s no superman in this world. You''ve watched too many cartoons."


    "Mom, I''m serious. If you don''t believe me, look!"


    This was a conversation between a child and his mother.


    A white-cor worker in an office building also noticed him. He spat out a mouthful of coffee and


    widened his eyes, "Superman, superman! Look, superman!"


    His strong reaction shocked everyone else in thepany.


    "Hey, this trick is so old-fashioned that I stopped ying it in junior high school."


    "Yes. There''s no superman. Why don''t you say you''ve seen Santa us?"


    "I''m serious. I''m not lying to you! On the opposite building, there is a superman dressed in white


    moving at high speed. He''s faster than Spiderman! If you don''t believe me, see him for yourself!"


    The young man was so excited that his face turned red. He pulled two colleagues near him to look


    outside. But by this time, Tom had already left and had long disappeared.


    Simr things happened in several ces. Even those who were walking along the road saw him when


    they looked up.


    However, because Tom was so fast that no one could take a picture of him. This led to a legend about


    superman in H City...


    Tom did not know that he had caused a disturbance. He was now in a mysterious state and kept


    running forward. His speed had reached more than 300 yards per hour. The wind gave him great


    resistance. He had to squint his eyes and move forward with his arms tightly pressed against his body.


    Only in this way can the resistance be reduced and the speed be increased.


    He ran much faster than when he chased Sunny the other day. He could feel the rapid depletion of his


    physical strength and the burning of all the cells in his body.


    Finally, a minute and a halfter, he arrived, looked down, and saw the headquarters opposite...

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    A minute and a half passed quickly for Tom. He didn''t even feel the passage of time.


    But for Master Chou, it was an unprecedented ordeal.


    He watched with his own eyes that his men rushed towards Sean like flying moths which darted into


    the fire, and then Sean knocked them down. His men had no ability to fight back.


    In the end, all of his loyal men fell, and more than a dozen of them died on the spot.


    There was nothing they could do. They were too weak when they werepared to Sean. Even if they


    had weapons in their hands, they were no match for Sean.


    After a while, all men of Master Chou lied on the ground in a mess. The scene was very pessimistic.


    Sean didn''t get injured. At most, he was sweating on his forehead as he exerted some strength.


    However, as he took a long breath and exhaled, he was back to normal.


    He lowered his head and nced across the room, showing a disdainful look. "Hmph, you ridiculously


    overrate yourselves. You are over-confident. The number of men means nothing to me!"


    When Master Chou heard Sean''s words, he sighed heavily. He was extremely angry and painful. He


    closed his eyes and felt more helpless. There was no other way. Sean was so powerful that Ye couldn''t


    be stopped by a small person like him.


    The only thing he could count on now was that Tom coulde over in time.


    But he knew that the possibility was not high.


    Sean simply tidied up his clothes. When he saw that there was some blood and dirt on his clothes, he


    frowned deeply and was very angry!


    He was a clean freak and cared about his image much. Now, he was stained with the blood of these


    ants, which made him very angry!


    "Damn it! You ants!"


    Sean said fiercely. Then, he frowned as he couldn''t feel Sunny''s breath. She ran away!


    As he thought about this, he became even angrier. He punched the wall next to him and a hole was


    made!


    "Sunny, I know you''re still here. You can''t run away! Come out now, or else, don''t me me for killing!"


    Sean said coldly, his face full of coldness.


    However, Sunny did note out. Only the screams and wails of Master Chou''s men were heard at


    the scene. This made Sean look even more ferocious. He thought about it and began to walk towards


    Master Chou with a grim smile. "You''re Sunny''s man. She told you to hold me back just now. You must


    know where she hid!"


    Almost instantly, Sean walked up to Master Chou, stepped on Master Chou''s foot. Ye stared at Master


    Chou condescendingly as he said.


    Master Chou was in pain, but he didn''t scream or beg for mercy. He closed his eyes and even smiled.


    He said, "Sean, you can''t find Master Sunny. When shees back tomorrow and recovers, you will


    die... Ah!"


    Sean stepped hard. Master Chou couldn''t stand it and finally he screamed.


    "You''re looking for death!" Sean''s expression was ferocious, and his eyes were filled with murderous


    intent. He red at Master Chou fiercely. "I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me, where did Sunny hide?


    Otherwise, I..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sunny''s voice suddenly came from a horn in the corner of the wall.


    "Sean, you beast, how dare you kill your fellow disciples! When I go back to the organization and tell


    the Saint King, you will die!"


    When Sean heard this, he suddenly looked in the direction of the horn. His eyes were as sharp as


    lightning. He saw a camera beside the horn, and he immediately understood that Sunny was still here.


    Through the camera in the corner, she could see the scene in the hall.


    "Sunny!" Sean stared straight at the camera and said, "You''re still here. I''ll count to three. Come out, or


    I''ll kill him!"


    As he spoke, Sean opened his right hand and grabbed Master Chou''s head. As long as he exerted his


    strength, Master Chou''s head would explode.


    Indeed, Sunny had not left yet. She hid in a secret room, which she had asked Master Chou to make


    especially. It was made of thick steel tes. Even a master at the Major Perfection Realm of Innate


    Realm could not demolish it violently.


    Even with aser gun, one could not shoot it through. Only the legendary master at Immortal Realm


    could break through it.


    Now she saw Master Chou being held in Sean''s hand. Her heart ached so much as she saw that


    Master Chou was at hisst gasp.


    Just now, she saw how Master Chou had helped her to get more time. No matter how cold and


    heartless she was, she couldn''t help but be moved as she saw that those subordinates, in particr,


    were like moths who darted to the fire and risked their lives.


    At the same time, her hatred for Sean became stronger.


    Facing Sean''s threat, Sunny''s lips were about to bleed as she bit it tightly. She cursed angrily, "Sean!


    He is also a member of the organization and a servant of the previous Saintess. If you kill him, you kill


    your fellow disciples. The Saint King will definitely not let you go!"


    When Sean heard this, some fear shed across his face, but it disappeared immediately, and he burst


    outughing. "Sunny, you''re dying. How dare you scare me? Saintess? Anna is a sinner now! She


    brought shame to the organization! If it weren''t for the Saint King''s nostalgia, he would have killed Anna


    long ago! As for Anna''s servant, he is nothing. Even if I kill him, I''m not killing my fellow disciples, but


    cleaning up the scum for the organization!"


    As he spoke, he exerted more force. Master Chou was trembling with pain.


    But he still held back and did not scream out, and he even shouted, "Master Sunny, you don''t have to


    care about me! Take care of yourself, and avenge me when you recover tomorrow! Unfortunately, I


    can''t see the day when the Young Master bes really powerful..."


    Two lines of regretful tears streamed down the corner of Master Chou''s eyes.


    Sean''s expression became even uglier. In his eyes, Master Chou was just an ant, and this ant dared to


    resist him. Master Chou really didn''t know the difference between life and death.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll make it happen!" Sean said this in a cold voice, and then he was about to do


    it. He wanted to crush Master Chou''s head directly.


    Master Chou closed his eyes. There was no fear or panic on his face, and he looked very calm. One


    could see that he looked a little reluctant and ashamed. He muttered in his heart, "Miss, I am


    ipetent. I can''t finish the task you gave me..."


    "Enough!"


    Just then, Sunny couldn''t bear to see it anymore. She said in a hurry, "Sean! You want to improve your


    cultivation and reach the Major Perfection Realm, the fifth level of Innate Realm, by having sex with


    me! I promise you!"


    In the secret room, Sunny gritted her teeth and said this. After saying this, she seemed to have lost all


    her strength. At the same time, her current cultivation also fell directly below the Innate Realm...


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Hahahaha..." Sean was overjoyed. He let go of Master Chou andughed. "Sunny, if you make this


    decision earlier, nothing will happen..."


    Suddenly, he felt something. He turned his head abruptly and looked towards the door. Suddenly, he


    saw a tall and slender figure standing there. The man at the door was staring at him with a murderous


    look in the eyes.


    It wasn''t anyone else but Tom.


    He finally came!

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Yes, Tom made it. He saw the mess on the ground and hundreds of people lying on the ground


    groaning in pain. They were seriously injured and were very miserable, and more than a dozen of them


    were dead.


    Master Chou was the most miserable. His chest was dented and he was dying. He seemed he was


    about to die at any moment. Sean grabbed his head and kept tightening his grip. He wanted to break


    Master Chou''s head.


    When Tom saw this, a torrent of anger swept over him!


    He clenched his fists, which were tighter than ever. Even a piece of stainless steel could be crushed by


    him.


    This anger rushed straight into his mind, making his eyes red and bloodshot. He stared at Sean. If


    eyesight could kill someone, Sean would have been cut into pieces by him.


    Sean was stunned when he saw Tom. Then he let go of Master Chou and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s


    Mr. Howard. You came just in time. It seems that bitch Sunny tipped you off."


    Master Chou turned to look at Tom. He smiled happily and whispered, "Young Master, you''re here..."


    In the secret room, when Sunny saw Toming, her heart immediately rose!


    "Oh no, why is Tom here?"


    Sunny''s face was full of worry. She could not calm down because she had fought with Tom and Sean.


    She knew very well that Tom was not Sean''s match at all with his current strength.


    The gap between each stage of the Innate Realm was not small. Especially after the third stage, the


    gap became even bigger. Tom was only in the third stage. No matter how talented he was at fighting,


    he couldn''t defeat Sean.


    "Tom, go. You''re no match for him!"


    Sunny shouted.


    Tom heard her voice and looked up at the camera on the wall. He shook his head and took a deep


    breath. In an instant, he suppressed his anger and regained hisposure. He said, "I won''t leave. I


    swear I''ll destroy Sean today, or I won''t have the face to live!"


    After saying thest word, Tom''s eyes widened and shone brightly, like two dim oilmps, which


    suddenly turned into two high-power headlights, making Sean unable to open his eyes.


    Of course, Tom''s eyes would not light up. He brought such an illusion to Sean through mental


    interference. In fact, the people present who didn''t fall into aa felt Tom''s eyes shining with a


    terrifying light, and his body containing terrifying energy that was enough to destroy the world!


    Sean''s expression changed. He didn''t expect Tom would interfere with his mental world and even bring


    him a sense of danger!


    This was something he could not tolerate.


    He roared and soon returned to normal. Tom attacked, and he did not dodge, but chose to fight hard


    and defeat Tom with a crushing force!


    At that time, he could threaten Sunny with Tom again. He wouldn''t have to be afraid that Sunny


    wouldn''te out.


    He had a good idea, but he underestimated Tom''s strength.


    Tom felt his blood was boiling all over. In fact, Sean''s actions had greatly aroused his desire to kill. If he


    did not kill Sean, he would spend the rest of his life in regret.


    He knew that Sean was in a higher stage than him, but so what? Ever since he stepped into the Innate


    Realm, his every opponent was of higher cultivation than him.


    So he was confident that he could defeat Sean.


    Although Tom was in the third stage of the Innate Realm, his strength was already infinitely close to the


    fourth stage. In addition, a while ago, on the precipice, he was constantly refining himself in situations


    concerning life and death, and he had such strong willpower that ordinary people could not have.


    To put it bluntly, the pressure Sean was putting on him now was far less than he had experienced on


    the cliff.


    So he was able to bring out his full strength without any fear of Sean.


    Tom''s fist technique was marvelous and suitable for closebat. It wasbined with some


    traditional skills, but not all of them. The speed of the fist was very fast, and the strength was


    extraordinary. Each punch contained tens of thousands of pounds of energy, which was very scary.


    Even Sean felt a lot of pressure.


    His fists were as fast as arrows. Tom pounced on Sean and attacked him ferociously!


    The corner of Sean''s mouth rose and a teasing smile appeared. "It''s interesting. It seems that I


    underestimated you."


    Then Sean also began to fight back. His fist was more subtle. Facing Tom''s countless fists, he was on


    defense. And now he was like a quagmire, which could absorb Tom''s fierce attacks.


    Tom immediately felt all his attacks seemed to hit the mire. He was also affected by Sean. He felt as if


    there was a whirlpool in front of Sean, an invisible resistance, which cushioned his attacks a lot.


    Tom knew that this was Sean''s brilliant skill.


    No matter how ferocious his attack was, Sean was able to resolve it calmly. In this way, he had to exert


    too much strength, while Sean didn''t have to. Over time, he would use more his physical strength than


    Sean. When it was time, Sean wouldunch a fierce counterattack, and by that time, he would be


    defeated!


    It had to be said that Sean was really a top yer, and the most powerful people Tom had met so far.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Peter and May could notst two rounds in front of Sean.


    Tom tried to crack Sean''s skills, but his several attempts failed. He even felt that his physical strength


    was more exhausted. Sean was like a whirlpool, constantly absorbing his physical strength.


    Seanughed. "Tom, you bastard, is that all you can do? You can''t even break my defense, haha."


    Tom did not say a word. His brain was running wildly. Every skill had a w or two, and Sean''s was no


    exception.


    The damage caused by the two of them was great. After a while, the ce became a mess. Those who


    had been lying on the ground also used all their strength to hide in a ce far away, afraid of being


    affected by the fight.


    Master Chou was also moved aside by his two men. His eyes were fixed on Tom and Sean. He was


    extremely nervous. Suddenly, he regretted calling Tom. If Tom was no match for Sean, then he was the


    one that got Tom into trouble.


    He didn''t think it through.


    But for now, he could only put his hope on Tom and pray that Tom could have an invincible might and


    defeat Sean!


    Bang bang...


    Their fight was more intense than the one between Tom and May. In a short while, they moved to a


    small warehouse opposite them while fighting. In less than a minute, the entire warehouse copsed,


    bringing huge noise and dust all over the ce. The two of them quickly ran from the ruins.


    They were both injured now and looked like a mess.


    There was some blood oozing from the corner of Tom''s mouth. Just now, he was punched by Sean,


    and Sean was kicked by him.


    They stopped for a moment and looked at each other. Sean looked down at a footprint on his stomach


    and his face was a little pale. Tom''s kick just now had caused him a lot of damage, and he felt his


    intestines were about to be broken. He could feel the Qi Tom used was circling in his stomach. He


    spent a lot of time "digesting" it.


    Tom was punched in the shoulder. His shoulder was dislocated and he twisted it back. Even so, he was


    also injured, which affected his strength.


    The two of them stopped in tacit agreement and quickly adjusted their state so as to give each other a


    fatal blow!


    Sean stared at Tom with hatred in his eyes and said, "You bastard, I have underestimated you. I didn''t


    expect you to grow to this level! However, your good days are over. Today is the day of your death!"


    Tom was angry at Sean calling him a bastard several times. He said, "Sean, I heard that on the day


    your mother gave birth to you, none of your many fathers came. Your mother still doesn''t know who


    your father is. Because the men she had had sex with were as many as the stars in the sky. That''s why


    your given name means "stars." Sean, no wonder you often call other people bastards. You are the


    biggest bastard. You have as many fathers as the stars in the sky."


    Tom''s words were so vicious that Sean exploded as soon as he heard them. He shouted, "Tom, fuck


    you, you are going to die for this!"


    He was so angry that he didn''t want to rest anymore. He wanted to kill Tom with a p.


    Tom sneered when he saw that Ye Tom was enraged. Now that he had restored his strength and


    Sean''s Qi Cirction was ruined because of anger, he was definitely no match for him.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Sean''s technique was exquisite, but he had ws, and Tom had a way to deal with him.


    Through the fierce battle just now, Tom had roughly figured out Sean''s tricks in Kung Fu.


    Sean''s technique was simr to a non-newtonian fluid. The greater the external force, the tougher and


    more indestructible he became. Some non-newtonian fluids with strong characteristics could not even


    be prated by bullets. On the contrary, if the external force was weaker, the non-newtonian fluid


    would be softer and could be easily broken. It was truly wonderful.


    So the more ferocious Tom''s attack was, the more rxed Sean became. If Tom could not break


    Sean''s defense he would be exhausted in the end.


    Fortunately, Tom was smart enough. He quickly found a way to deal with him. That was why he could


    hurt Sean just now.


    So he had to be passive rather than take the initiative. In this way, Sean couldn''t use his subtle


    technique. Instead, Tom could copy Sean''s technique!


    Sean grew up in LT Organization, so he thought that he was the noble descendant of god in this world


    but Tom was just a mortal. Even if Tom broke through to the Innate Realm, he was still a nobody. The


    difference between him and Tom was like a prince and a beggar!


    But now, he was insulted by a nobody, which was absolutely uneptable to him. After all, he was an


    arrogant man!


    His movements were very fast. Instantly, he crossed eight meters to be in front of Tom. Then, with a


    punch, he was no longer soft, but unparalleled. He did not hesitate to consume his physical strength to


    crush Tom, to trample Tom''s face under his feet, and to humiliate Tom as much as he could!


    Tom also felt the pressure when he faced Sean''s attack. No matter what, Sean was one level higher


    than him, who had been in the Innate Realm for a longer time than him. The gap in experience was not


    so easy to erase.


    "Good!" Tom burst outughing. At this moment, he was brave. His ck hair stood up, and his clothes


    were puffed up by his momentum. In an instant, he seemed to have grown several meters higher out of


    thin air and became a giant.


    Of course, that was an illusion. The fact was that Tom''s momentum was constantly rising.


    Now Tom was in a state of excitement. It was rare for him to meet an opponent like Sean. Therefore,


    he was going to have a good fight with Sean.


    Sean began to attack Tom fiercely.


    Tom began to defend. He copied Sean''s tricks directly and absorbed all Sean''s fierce attacks.


    At first, he seemed a little rusty. He almost failed to defend himself several times. Fortunately, he


    reacted quickly. After a dozen moves, he mastered the technique and seemed to have a whirlpool in


    front of him, absorbing all Sean''s attacks.


    When Sean saw this, his eyes widened and he cried out in horror, "That''s impossible!"


    Tom smiled. "There''s nothing impossible, Sean. You''re nothing more than that."


    In fact, Sean was shocked by Tom!


    Actually, his whirlpool technique was one of his best moves. He had practiced it for many years before


    he became proficient in it. But when Tom was fighting against him, Tom was able to learn his best


    move. And the move was put into use by him in a smooth way. No wonder Sean was startled.


    He even developed a trace of fear and deep jealousy. He realized that Tom''s fighting talent was


    abnormally great. After all, it was extremely difficult to replicate one''s opponent''s skills in battle.


    But now Tom did it...


    For a moment, Sean''s intention to kill Tom became even greater. He could never allow such a person


    to further improve. He had to kill Tom once and for all.


    Tom felt Sean''s intent to kill him. He sneered. Sean wanted to kill him, but he also wanted to kill Sean.


    "Sean, if you have any other trump card, just use it. Otherwise, you won''t have a chanceter." Tom


    said.


    Sean looked gloomy. He was a little anxious now and snorted coldly. "Little trick. I''ll let you see what''s


    really powerful!"


    As he spoke, his eyes began to darken, as if they had been embellished with ink. Even the whites of


    his eyes turned ck strangely. At the same time, Sean retreated his right fist, and spun, directly


    driving the air around him and forming a small tornado. He received it from his lower abdomen and


    then rushed towards Tom.


    Whoosh!


    The speed was so fast that even Tom couldn''t see him clearly, and he felt an unprecedented danger


    that his scalp tingled.


    What a strong punch!


    In an instant, the idea of avoiding it appeared in Tom''s mind.


    He saw that Sean had used some kind of secret method to stimte his potential. At this moment,


    Sean''s cultivation directly broke through the fourth stage of the Innate Realm and reached the Major


    Perfection Realm!


    His development of the brain''s capacity went directly to 25%. So Tom could not bear it, and he chose to


    back off immediately.


    However, Sean''s speed was too fast for him to dodge. In a hurry, he quickly raised his arms and


    blocked his chest.


    Bang!


    The punch hit him right on his elbow, and it hurt so much. The huge impact made him retreat


    continuously. Thump, thump, thump, thump... He stepped on the ground, leaving a footprint at least five


    centimeters deep. After six steps back, Tom stopped.


    Tom looked shocked. He didn''t expect Sean''s punch to be so powerful. Fortunately, his fighting instinct


    was very strong and he made the most correct reaction in time. Otherwise, once the punch hit his body,


    he would lose his fighting ability directly.


    But Sean was even more shocked. He did not expect Tom to be able to escape his punch. He had


    already reached the level of the Major Perfection Realm. Even he himself was unable to bear it with his


    own strength.


    "Damn it!"


    Sean couldn''t help but curse, and his breathing began to quicken. He gasped heavily, and a lot of


    sweat broke out on his forehead. After all, the punch cost him too much physical strength. Even though


    he was an expert in the Innate Realm, he couldn''t bear it.


    He looked at Tom, gritted his teeth, and cursed in his heart. What kind of freak was he? Tom was


    merely a loser at the third stage of the Innate Realm, but he was excellent in fighting!


    Tom realized that Sean was exhausted. His eyes blinked. Then he shook his arms and was about to


    grab the good opportunity. Then he rushed towards Ye Xicheng and fought back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sean felt bitter and agitated. He had never expected that he would have wasted so much of his energy


    on Tom but even couldn''t take him down!


    "What kind of monster is this bastard?!"


    Facing Tom''s attack, Sean did not dare to fight back and began to retreat.


    He wanted to use the whirlpool technique again to absorb Tom''s attack. Unfortunately, Tom had already


    figured it out and did not give him a chance to do it at all. After a few moves, Ye wasted more energy.


    Sean was nowpletely at a disadvantage. Seeing that he was about to be defeated by Tom, he


    looked panicky and regretful. However, when Ye lowered his head, Tom did not notice that Ye was


    nning on something evil...

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Tom broke through Sean''s defense, kicked him in the waist, and kicked him out hard. Sean fell heavily


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    into the headquarters and fell right in front of Master Chou.


    This kick was so hard that although he was very strong, he couldn''t help but spit out blood.


    Tom fully vented his spleen. He hadpletely got the upper hand now, so he was not in a hurry.


    Tom took deep breaths twice and exhaled. He had spent a lot of energy just now. Now, with his mental


    support, tens of thousands of pores opened all over his body to lose heat, vaporizing the sweat on the


    surface of his body and turning it into mist, which spread out in all directions.


    This scene looked very shocking.


    In those few seconds, Tom had regained much of his strength, and he began to walk towards Sean.


    "Sean, you''re a dead man."


    Tom walked over and stared coldly at Sean.


    Sean''s face was full of fear and panic. He struggled to get up and begged Tom for mercy, "Tom, I''m


    from LT Organization. You can''t kill me."


    "Really?" Tom sneered. He was thinking of killing Sean.


    Sean seemed to be even more flustered and said quickly, "Tom! I know where your mother is. If you


    don''t kill me, I''ll take you to see your mother!"


    Sean''s words immediately shook Tom''s faith.


    At this moment, Sean also realized this. A gleam of pride and malice shed in his eyes. Suddenly, he


    took out a few darts from him and threw them at Tom. In an instant, he blocked Tom''s way from all


    directions!


    By the time Tom realized it, it was toote...


    "Damn!"


    Tom''s pupils contracted violently. He had never expected Sean to be so despicable. Sean deliberately


    showed the white feather to get him off guard, and then used hidden weapons to hurt him!


    For the first time he felt that he was in great danger. He could even feel deathing.


    Sean had been nning to use these hidden weapons, which had already blocked Tom''s way. In this


    case, Tom could not dodge at all.


    At the critical moment, Tom once again brought out the best in him. In a second, he seemed to have


    reached the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. His mental strength was increased sharply, slowing the


    darts to half of their speed.


    He made the most correct response subconsciously. He dodged most of the darts, but unfortunately,


    one of the darts came right into his thigh and went halfway into it. The intense pain made him couldn''t


    help but snort.


    "Sean!"


    Tom gritted his teeth and shouted his name. His hatred for Sean reached an unprecedented level.


    Master Chou''s eyes widened and his face was filled with shock. Originally, he thought Tom was going


    to win, but he never expected that there would be such a reversal. Sean was so despicable that as a


    top master, he used hidden weapons.


    When Sunny, who was in the secret room, saw the darts on Tom''s thigh, her expression suddenly


    changed. She realized that these darts were coated with poison!


    Tom pulled out the dart inserted in his thigh and was about to pounce on Sean. When Tom intended to


    kill Sean at one fell swoop, he realized that as soon as he exerted his strength, his thigh hurt so much


    that he almost fell down.


    Sean immediately burst intoughter, "Tom, you''re a dead man. Don''t try tounch an attack as you''ve


    been shot by my poisoned dart. Let me tell you, the faster your blood flows, the more deadly it will be.


    Soon, you''ll be killed by the poison!"


    When Tom heard this, his expression suddenly changed. He did feel pain and numbness in his thigh,


    and the sensation slowly began to spread all over his body.


    He stared at Sean and cursed with gritted teeth, "Sean! You despicable and shameless man! How dare


    you use a hidden weapon!"


    Sean stood up straight and was no longer rmed. Now his face was full of pride and impudence. He


    looked at Tom as if he was looking at a piece of trash.


    "Haha, you''re so funny. All''s fair in war. Tom, you don''t even know this. How can you fight me?" Sean


    said proudly. He was so despicable that he needed to be taught a lesson.


    Tom was angry, but there was nothing he could do. He let his guard down just now. He didn''t expect


    Sean to be so unruly!


    He was also distracted by Sean''s mention of his mother.


    His mind was racing and he tried to suppress the poison in his thigh with genuine Qi. However, he


    found that it was too difficult. He was highly poisonous. In a short while, he felt half of his leg numb.


    Just as he gritted his teeth and decided to die with Sean, a passage suddenly appeared behind him. A


    red figure showed up, shouting at him, "Tom,e here,e in the secret room with me!"


    Tom immediately turned around and found that it was Sunny.


    Now Sunny''s strength was obviously much weaker. She had fallen straight out of the Innate Realm,


    and she only had the strength of the Extrinsic Peak!


    Her sudden appearance surprised both Tom and Sean.


    Tom came to his senses first. By this time, he had no other choice. Without thinking at all, he used all


    his strength to rush towards Sunny.


    Soon, Sean also figured out what had happened. His expression changed and he rushed in Sunny''s


    direction.


    However, a pistol appeared in Sunny''s hand and she shot him a few times.


    When Sean saw Sunny shoot him, his blood froze and he sensed a great sense of danger. If he didn''t


    dodge, he would definitely be shot! He didn''t reach the Immortal Realm yet. Once he was shot, he


    would die. Thus, he reacted as fast as he could. He stopped chasing them and kept dodging.


    It had to be said that his reaction was really fast. Sunny fired a few shots at him, but he dodged them in


    advance. There was even a bullet that narrowly missed his face.


    It was a pity, but Sunny was not surprised. After all, she had fallen to the Extrinsic Peak. Therefore,


    both her reaction and mental lockdown had been reduced by at least ten times.


    However, even if she didn''t hit Sean, she sessfully stopped him and bought Tom time.


    At this moment, Tom was already in front of Sunny.


    Sunny didn''t say much. She grabbed him and rushed to the passage behind them. Immediately, the


    passage was closed.


    "Damn it!" When Sean watched the two of them disappear in front of him, he was so angry that he


    kicked the table in front of him. Then he rushed over and kicked the iron door of the passage open.


    He chased after them all the way.


    Sunny pulled Tom to run, racing against time. When she heard Sean kick the iron door of the passage


    behind them, she felt nervous and sped up again!


    Fortunately, the time she had just bought was enough. Soon, they entered the secret room and locked


    the door as fast as they could.


    She sat down and panted heavily.


    This secret room was carefully crafted by her. It was surrounded by half-meter thick alloys that machine


    guns couldn''t prate it.


    They were absolutely safe here.


    Soon came the sound of Sean kicking the door outside. However, the sound of kicking at the door was


    hardly heard in the secret room.


    Tomy on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately, he began to smile bitterly. His leg


    was badly injured. After a short while, his injured leg was swollen and ck, and ck blood was


    continuously flowing out of the wound.


    Sunny''s expression changed when she saw his wound, "You''re poisoned! This is Eastern Territory''s


    famous poison. Once you get poisoned, you will die within an hour!"


    When Tom heard this, his eyes shed with intense pain, unwillingness and despair. Then he revealed


    a relieved smile, "Really?"


    He closed his eyes and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid he would die of no value.


    He still had too many unfinished things and too many people he cared about in this world. He could not


    imagine how sad Phoebe and Amelia would be if he died... Besides, he hadn''t seen and saved his


    mother out yet...


    When Sunny saw his despondent look, she bit her lips tightly. Her breathing was rapid and her eyes


    were twinkling. In fact, she had a way to save Tom, but that would be too great a sacrifice for her!


    At this moment, Tom opened his eyes and smiled at Sunny, "Sunny, should I call you sister? Sister


    Sunny, when you see my mother next time, please tell her that I really miss her. I miss her so much...


    Unfortunately, I will never see her again..."


    When Sunny heard this, her whole body shook violently and she was deeply moved. At the same time,


    she made a tough decision!

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    This decision was too difficult for her. If she was the one who was poisoned, she would rather die than


    make that decision!


    The decision was to let her cultivate with Tom, using the ice element in her body to save Tom.


    Ice element was rare in this world, not one in a million, but one in a billion!


    There were billions of people around the world, and there were probably only a dozen people with this


    physique, and Sunny was one of them.


    Ice element could not only help someone improve his cultivation, but also save his life.


    Few people knew this secret, not even Sean.


    Sunny lowered her head and didn''t say anything. He thought Sunny wouldn''t agree. He sighed deeply


    and said, "Sunny, I know you don''t like me. I didn''t mean to... Oh, forget it. I''m going to die anyway, and


    there seems to be no need to exin. Just take it as I beg you, don''t tell mother that I''m dead.


    Otherwise, she''ll be very sad. I''m begging you, please."


    Sunny still didn''t say anything. After a few seconds, she looked up and looked deeply at Tom, as if she


    was going to remember Tom''s face deeply in her mind, to the extent that she would never forget it in


    her life!


    Tom was immediately stunned when he saw her look. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling.


    At this moment, Sunny said, "You won''t die. I have a way to help you detoxify. Not only can I detoxify


    you, but I can also help you improve your cultivation and break through to the fourth stage of the Innate


    Realm."


    Her words were so serious that Tom was stunned. Then, he widened his eyes in excitement and said,


    "Do you have an antidote?!"


    Great, if Sunny had the antidote, then he wouldn''t have to die!


    That made sense. Sunny was also from LT Organization. It didn''t seem strange that she had the


    antidote.


    However, what Sunny said next surprised him. "I don''t have an antidote."


    Tom was dumbfounded on the spot and inexplicably got angry. It was not a time for Sunny to joke with


    him!


    But then, Sunny added, "But I have a better solution than using antidote."


    Tom was stunned again. He looked at Sunny seriously, only to find that Sunny did not seem to be


    joking with him. She looked serious... But why was that Sunny looked so shy?


    And Sunny''s face was turned red.


    So Tom asked curiously, "What is it?"


    Sunny clenched her lips tightly. She didn''t choose to answer, but stood up. Then, she made a move


    that stunned Tompletely!


    She began to undress, and soon revealed her wless skin, as well as a body that could drive any man


    in the world crazy.


    Tom''s eyes widened. Even he was sophisticated and calm, he waspletely confused at this


    moment. He could not imagine why Sunny would do this.


    Was she going to offer sexual pleasure to him before he died?


    It was extremely challenging and embarrassing for Sunny to so. After all, she was a traditional woman.


    She would rather die than reveal her body to the opposite sex. That was something she had never


    done before!


    However, Tom''s reaction made her a little proud. Although she hated this kind of thing, she was still


    very confident about her figure.


    Gulp!


    Tom swallowed his saliva. When he saw Sunny walking towards him, he finally came to his senses and


    said quickly, "What are you doing..."


    Sunny''s beautiful face was blushed, and her breathing was abnormal. After all, it was really difficult for


    her to do this.


    Fortunately, this was an absolutely enclosed secret room. There was no one else except her and Tom.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I''m of ice element, the only one in the world. Dual cultivation with me


    can not only increase your cultivation but also cleanse your body of all toxins. In other words, I am the


    antidote."


    After that, Sunny threw Tom down...


    Tom waspletely dumbfounded. No matter how strong his psychological quality was and how much


    he had knew the world, he waspletely confused. He couldn''t react normally for a long time.


    He had never heard that doing that could detoxify him!


    However, it happened. So Tom had to believe it.


    In fact, Tom''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    The second woman in his life would be Sunny.


    When Tom saw a crystal tear appear in the corner of Sunny''s eyes, he calmed down and swore in his


    heart that no matter what happened from now on, he must protect Sunny!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sunny did not lie to him. The ice element was of infinite use. He could clearly feel that he was


    recovering, and the poisoned leg slowly regained its intuition and the swelling was relieved.


    Moreover, there were unexpected changes in his body, as if spring had arrived, and nts grew from


    the drynd. It was alive and kicking.


    The changested for almost an hour.


    From the mutual resistance to thetter integration, Sunny''s breath gradually increased and she slowly


    returned to the Innate Realm from Extrinsic Peak...


    However, Sunny did not get as many benefits as Tom. She only recovered to the second stage and


    stopped.


    In the end, everything stopped and silence returned to the chamber.


    "Let me go."


    Sunny broke the silence first. She said in a low voice and sounded shy. She lowered her head, not


    daring to look up at Tom.


    Tom looked at her and saw the red stain on her clothes. He felt touched.


    "Sunny, from now on, you are my woman. I will do my best to protect you." Tom said seriously.


    He said that from the bottom of his heart.


    But when Sunny heard his words, her face suddenly darkened. She looked up, stared at him coldly and


    said, "How dare you! When did I agree to be your woman? Tom, I''m telling you. I saved you today only


    for the sake of my aunt. I don''t want her to lose her son. I have no feelings for you! If you tell it to others


    in the future, I won''t spare you!"


    Sunny suddenly became very cold and heartless. She was not shy or gentle anymore.


    Tom was stunned by her change as he did not expect Sunny to react like this.


    However, Sunny didn''t seem to be joking. So he began to be silent. After a long time, he gradually


    became cold. He said, "I know. I owe you a life."


    When Sunny saw him like this, she hid the fact that she grew attached to Tom and continued to act


    coldly and heartlessly, "Please go. With your current strength, you can defeat Sean."


    "Okay." Tom nodded. When he reached the door, he turned around and looked deeply at Sunny. He


    saw that Sunny was still cold and heartless, as if what they had just experienced was just a dream. He


    Out of this door, all his affections and gentleness were buried in his heart, and what was left was


    endless anger and murderous intent.


    Today, he was going to kill Sean. No one could stop him!

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Tom still didn''t understand why the dual cultivation with Sunny could detoxify him and help him to break


    through to the fourth stage of Innate Realm.


    When he was with Sunny just now, he felt a kind of unprecedented happiness,pletely beyond the


    sensation of having sex. He could clearly feel that his body was constantly recovering, and every cell


    was cheering, which was an experience he had never had before.


    Obviously, this was the beauty of the ice element. When Tom and Sunny merged, the power of the ice


    element from Sunny was continuously injected into his body,plementing each other.


    No wonder Sean was so eager to practice dual cultivation with Sunny that he did not hesitate to use


    any despicable means.


    However, by mistake, this chance hit Tom.


    Tom took a deep breath. He could clearly feel that his strength at this moment was greater than ever


    before. Whether it was his physical or mental state, he had reached an unprecedented level.


    "Am I at the fourth stage of Innate Realm? It''s really amazing!" Tom clenched his fists and made a


    cracking sound. His body was full of explosive power. He was confident that his punch would hurt Sean


    badly!


    Now he looked quite disheveled. His clothes were torn a lot and his body was covered with dirt, but his


    spirit was very vivid, especially his bright and shining eyes, which were brighter than before. His pupils


    seemed to be two suns, and if ordinary people looked at him, they would be "burned" by his gaze.


    "Sean, I hope you''re still here."


    After Tom finished speaking, he had already disappeared from his spot. When he showed up again, he


    was at the headquarters hall.


    The thugs who had been lying on the ground stood up and rested. They were all shocked to see Tom


    suddenly appear.


    "Where''s Sean?" Tom''s eyes were as bright as lightning. He scanned the room and did not find Sean.


    The thugs were stunned and could not react for a moment. After all, Tom was so embarrassed and


    poisoned just now. How did he recover within just an hour? And he look even stronger than before. His


    aura made them stressed out and difficult to breathe.


    "Say something!" Tom frowned when he saw that they were silent.


    The thugs shuddered and said quickly, "He''s gone."


    "Yes, he left. I think he''s looking for professional equipment to destroy the secret room."


    "Mr. Howard, you should leave as soon as possible. The devil will be back soon, and you won''t be able


    to leave..."


    They all began to be anxious.


    Tom suddenly found something and said, "Where''s Chou?"


    Well, he didn''t see Master Chou. In terms of the serious expressions of these thugs, his heart skipped a


    beat and he had a bad feeling.


    Could it be that Chou...


    Tom did not dare to think about it anymore. For so long, Chou was like his teacher, friend and servant.


    If Chou really passed away like this, then he would be very sad!


    "SPEAK!" Tom''s tone was cold and murderous.


    A group of thugs in front of him slowly walked away and gave him a passage. Master Chou was lying


    motionless on the ground behind them.


    He seemed to be dead.


    From Tom''s angle, he could clearly see Master Chou''s sunken wound,


    his pale, bloodless face, and dried blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Tom could not help but tremble. He walked towards Master Chou with heavy steps.


    Every step he took, his hatred and anger grew even stronger, almost bursting out of his chest!


    The thugs also lowered their heads and looked sad.


    Master Chou was not breathing. He was dead...


    Tom walked up to Master Chou, squatted down, and gently stroked Master Chou''s elegant and gentle


    face. The time they spent together appeared in his mind, scene after scene.


    After all, he had known Master Chou for more than twenty years. To be serious, it was Master Chou


    who led him to the path of martial arts.


    And now, Master Chou died in front of him.


    All of this was caused by that bastard Sean!


    At this moment, a cold but beautiful voice came. It was Sunny. "He''s not dead yet. He''s just in a state of


    suspended death."


    Tom was stunned and looked at Sunny. "Really?!"


    Sunny nodded gently and walked over slowly. She had changed her clothes and returned to her usual


    cold and aloof appearance, like a fairy.


    In the whole world, Tom was probably the only one who had seen her being indulgent. Tom would


    never forget that kind of flirtatious and lingering look. Now that Sunny had returned to her cold


    demeanor, which gave him unwonted feeling.


    Sunny noticed Tom''s eyes and red at him shyly and angrily. Her pretty face could not help but blush


    slightly. Obviously, looking at Tom''s face, she could not help but think of what happened between the


    two of them just now.


    But soon, she suppressed the strange feeling. She walked to Master Chou and stoke a few


    acupuncture points on Master Chou''s body. Soon, Master Chou''s heart began to beat again, and his


    eyelids moved slightly, slowly opening his eyes.


    "Young Master, Master Sunny..."


    Master Chou said weakly, "You''re fine. That''s great."


    As he spoke, he still wanted to struggle to stand up. Tom quickly stopped him and said, "You''re


    seriously injured now. Don''t move around."


    "Thank you, Young Master... Cough..."


    Sunny took out a small ceramic bottle from her pocket, then took two small pills and said to Master


    Chou, "This is the Vitality Pill. It can save your life if you take it."


    Master Chou immediately widened his eyes and shook his head. "Vitality Pill, it''s too precious. I can''t


    afford it!"


    Sunny said coldly, "Take it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Master Chou was very afraid of Sunny, so he had to take over the two Vitality Pills and swallow them,


    feeling ttered.


    Soon after he swallowed it, his breath turned to be smooth and his face slowly returned to its ruddy


    color. He had already survived the dangerous period.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tom couldn''t help but feel magical when he saw this scene. Sunny was bing more and more


    mysterious in his eyes.


    Master Chou stood up and bowed deeply to Sunny. "Thank you for saving my life, Master Sunny!"


    Sunny nodded gently. At this moment, there was a sound of footstepsing from outside the door.


    They were very fast. In a short while, they were already at the door.


    Tom narrowed his eyes and looked over. Immediately, he saw Sean walking in with a huge me cutter


    in his hand.


    Behind him, a few people followed, all from the North Sky Association.


    When Sean saw Tom and Sunny, he was obviously stunned. He did not expect the two of them to dare


    to walk out of the secret room.


    "Hahahaha..." He began tough. "Tom, Sunny, you two bitches are finally out! Why don''t you continue


    to cower in there? Do you think I really can''t do anything to you guys? Not to mention you''re just hiding


    in a secret room, even if you hide in the hell, I can find you!"


    "Oh no!" When Master Chou and the others saw Sean appear, their faces changed drastically and they


    began to fear. Master Chou said in a hurry, "Young Master, Master Sunny, run away. I''ll help you hold


    them back!"

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Master Chou was very nervous, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. His face turned


    pale again.


    As for the others, they were all shaking with fear.


    Now they were extremely afraid of Sean. There was nothing they could do about it. Sean was too


    powerful and brought them an indelible shadow.


    However, even if they were afraid of Sean to the extent that they disobeyed Master Chou''s orders,


    Tom was still quite moved. He held Master Chou''s hand, smiled and said faintly, "Don''t panic. I made it.


    Sean is no match for me anymore."


    He said this calmly, without any arrogance or heroism, just stating a fact, as if saying that a person


    would die without breathing.


    After Master Chou heard this, he was stunned and didn''t believe it.


    After Sean heard this, he seemed to have heard a big joke. "Tom, you''re so stupid. You''re dying, and


    you''re in the mood to brag? You got hit by my poisoned dart. You''re dead!"


    "Really?" Tom smiled evilly and stepped out. At that moment, an overwhelming momentum that could


    shift mountains emanated from Tom and swept towards Sean!


    Without wind, Tom stirred up waves. A strong wind blew out of the sky, making Sean''s hair flutter.


    Suddenly, Sean''s face turned pale with shock. He opened his eyes wide and shouted out in a daze,


    "That''s impossible!"


    Just now, the aura that Tom exuded actually gave him a strong sense of crisis, as if he was facing the


    supremacy of Major Perfection Realm in the Innate Realm!


    This didn''t make sense. Tom was clearly poisoned and had no antidote. Even if Tom was a master of


    Innate Realm, he wouldn''t survive more than an hour!


    However, Tom didn''t die. Instead, he had advanced in cultivation! How could this be?


    Only then did Master Chou realize that Tom was different. He didn''t seem to be poisoned at all. Instead,


    his aura was even more terrifying than before.


    Tom clenched his fists and then released them. He began to walk towards Sean step by step and said


    jokingly, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?"


    Sean stared at him, his face changing. He could not figure out how could he still... All of a sudden, he


    saw Sunny, who had also recovered her cultivation on the other side. A bolt of lightning struck his mind


    and he blurted out, "Sunny, you bitch. You and the bastard have dual cultivation! Your feminine power


    has cured his sharp pain! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"


    His eyes were wide open, and his expression ferocious.


    When Master Chou heard this, he also opened his eyes wide and looked at Sunny in a daze. His


    expression was wonderful.


    Sunny''s pretty face turned red when the secret was exposed in front of so many people. This kind of


    thing was a great shame to her.


    "Turn your face away!" Sunny red at Master Chou fiercely, which made him tremble in fear and


    quickly turn his face away. He did not dare to look at Sunny, but the shock in his heart could not be


    stopped.


    "Cough." There was also some embarrassment on Tom''s face. He was a thin-skinned person. The


    word "double cultivation" made him feel embarrassed.


    Their reaction confirmed Sean''s guess and made him even more furious. He gritted his teeth.


    "You bitch!" Sean was about going crazy. Considering Sunny as his woman, he believed that he would


    conquer her sooner orter. But now, Tom actually snatched Sunny''s virginity! He felt that he was


    cuckolded, and his hatred for Tom was at its peak.


    Tom didn''t talk any more nonsense. He snorted and directly attacked Sean.


    His action was immediately stirring up the wind, which made people suffocate.


    Sean''s face changed again. In an instant, he had the thought in his heart that he was no match for him


    at all.


    After an hour of recuperation, he had recovered 90 % of his strength, but now facing Tom, he felt a


    huge pressure.


    As for the members from the North Sky Association behind him, their faces had already been pale.


    Their brains went nk and they lost consciousness.


    Sean did not retreat. He chose to fight Tom because he did not believe that Tom was really that strong!


    He didn''t believe that Tom would be cured within an hour.


    But as soon as he fought with Tom, he immediately regretted it. Tom''s one punch directly broke his


    defense. The explosive force made his arms tremble.


    "Why is this bastard so powerful?!"


    Sean was deeply shocked. He was punched by Tom and retreated. He bumped into a member of the


    North Sky Association behind him, and that person flew away in an instant.


    Tom was also a little surprised that he could knock Sean back with one punch.


    Soon, he became more confident. Without any nonsense, he took another step forward, formed a


    straight line, and pounced on Sean.


    "Sean, you''re doomed."


    Tom''s voice fell into Sean''s ear, like a devil''s voice, which made his scalp numb. His heart was filled


    with fear, and there was no intention of fighting back. He turned around and ran reflexively.


    Moreover, he grabbed two North Sky Association members next to him and threw them at Tom.


    Tom dodged easily, and didn''t waste much time. He smiled coldly. "Sean, you can''t run away."


    "Damn it! Damn it! Tom, you bastard. You are clearly dying. Why can you still live? You cultivation


    improved that much! It''s all because of that bitch Sunny, who had dual cultivation with you bastard in


    the secret room, giving you the extreme feminine power!" Sean was running fast and running away in a


    hurry. "It''s not right. I don''t take the failure!"


    Now he understood that he was no match for Tom at all. He could only die if he kept fighting. He could


    tell that Tom wanted him dead.


    Now he could only run. When he escaped, he would inform the organization immediately. He believed


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    that the Saint King would definitely not spare Tom so easily.


    So the only thing he had to do now was run, using all his strength to run.


    However, there was still a significant difference between him and Tom in terms of speed. Soon, Tom


    and he were getting closer and closer...


    Finally, half a minuteter, caught up with Sean and pped Sean on the back.


    Sean immediately felt a severe crisis, and his body got goosebumps. He knew that if he was hit by this


    p, he would definitely be seriously injured, and the result of this serious injury was death!


    "Ah!"


    Sean let out a hissing roar. All of a sudden, he was like being drugged and ran faster.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast he ran, he was still not as fast as Tom. All he heard was a disdainful


    sneer from Tom. With a bang, this p hit him directly on the back!


    "Oh..."


    Sean immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. His body, which was speeding up, suddenly lost its


    power. With Tom''s p, he fell to the ground heavily. With a bang, a cloud of dust on the ground was


    stirred up by him.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    The time seemed to be stopped. Seany on the ground without moving. On his back, a clear p


    suddenly appeared, shattering his clothes, and his upper body turned naked.


    Tom used all his strength in this p. Not to mention Sean was just a human, even if he were a piece


    of fine steel, he had to be dented by him!


    So when Sean was hit by this p, he waspletely injured and lost the ability to fight.


    Tom took a long breath and soon regained his peak strength. He looked down at Sean and said coldly,


    "Sean, you''re doomed."


    Sean still didn''t move, as if he was dead.


    He even lost her breath.


    If it were anyone else, he might have deceived him, but how it was Tom who couldn''t be fooled so


    easily? It was no exaggeration to say that Tom had sharp eyes. He now judged whether a person was


    alive or not by sensing that person''s vitality, but not that there was breathing and heartbeat. Now Sean


    was obviously alive, unlike Master Chou, who had lost his life and entered a state of fake death.


    "Pretend to be dead? In that case, I''ll cut off your head and take it back to Sunny." Tom snorted and


    was about to start.


    Sean immediately panicked, unable to pretend, and quickly said, "Mr. Howard, I was wrong..."


    Then, Sean struggled to get up, his face full of pain, and his body twisted. He had no other choice.


    Tom''s p had hurt him too much. Not only did it break a few bones, but also his internal organs were


    seriously injured. Now once he made a slight move, intense pain would attack him.


    Tom said with a half-smile, "Why, stop pretending?"


    When Sean saw Tom''s superior appearance, he was extremely angry. He lowered his head and his


    eyes were filled with hatred for Tom, but he did not dare to show it at all. Tom''s power scared him.


    He could only endure it to survive. As long as he had a way to escape, there would be plenty of


    opportunities for revenge in the future!


    "Mr. Howard, I lost. I''m not your match. I hope you can spare my life. I''m willing to pay you ten billion


    dors aspensation." Sean stared at Tom and said in a proud manner.


    Tom didn''t talk nonsense. He walked over and pped him in the face.


    "Damn!" Sean was pped. He gritted his teeth in hatred and wanted to kill Tom immediately, but he


    didn''t dare.


    "Why? Are you dissatisfied?" Tom said disdainfully.


    Sean became even angrier. He was the Law Protector of Eastern Territory of LT Organization. How


    paramount he was and he had never suffered such humiliation. At that moment, his face turned purple,


    and his body trembled with anger.


    He was seriously injured now. The more excited he was, the more painful he was. He panted and said,


    "Mr. Howard, I admit it''s my fault. I lost to you. I''m not as good as you. I admit my defeat. How do you


    want me topensate you? As long as I can do it, I''ll!"


    "Kneel down." Tom stared at him and gestured.


    Sean immediately widened his eyes and said angrily, "Tom, don''t go too far. I''m the Law Protector of


    Eastern Territory of LT Organization. I can''t kneel down to you!"


    "Really?" Tom sneered and rubbed his hands. Then he would break Sean''s legs, then he had no


    choice but to kneel.


    Sensing Tom''s murderous intent, Sean was immediately afraid. He was trembling with fear and his face


    was extremely serious. But there was no way. People had to bow their heads under the eaves. He was


    no match for Tom now. As long as Tom made a move, he would be doomed.


    "If I kneel, will you let me go?" Sean gritted his teeth and asked. He had never been humiliated like this.


    Tom said with a fake smile, "It depends on your performance. If I''m in a good mood, I might let you go."


    Sean was furious. He knew that Tom was teasing him. However, he still had no choice but to obey!


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his chest heaved violently. In the end, he had to kneel down to Tom. His


    eyes were about to explode. He gritted his teeth and said, "Tom, I admit defeat this time. Please let me


    go."


    Looking at Sean''s embarrassed look, Tom felt extremely happy. His whole body was like refreshed. It


    was awesome!


    But that was not enough.


    "Kowtow." Tom continued.


    Sean''s body shook violently. He was about to go crazy. He clenched his fists and his nails were about


    to get into his n skin. He stared at Tom and said, "Enough! I am..."


    Without waiting for him to speak, Tom kicked him in the face and he was off the ground immediately.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t say it again." Tom stared at him coldly. He didn''t need to be merciful to


    someone like Sean. Over the years, he had understood that to be merciful to your enemies was to be


    cruel to yourself. He would never do such a thing.


    Besides, if Sunny hadn''t made the sacrifice and practiced dual cultivation with him, and turned the


    tables, or they would have suffered worse. Sean would have tortured them thousand times.


    Sean roared in his heart, feeling extremely aggrieved. He was a little regretful now. If he had known, he


    wouldn''t have been so arrogant. He wouldn''t have dealt with Tom himself. He would have reported it to


    the organization from the beginning and asked the organization to send someone over. That would


    have been great!


    His body was trembling violently. He wanted to fight with Tom, even if he died! But he didn''t have the


    guts at all, because he didn''t have that courage. He was afraid of death. He was only 35 years old and


    had a long life. He didn''t want to die like this.


    Therefore, he had no choice but toe over and kneel down for Tom again, and began to kowtow,


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Tom, please show me mercy. Let me go this time. From now on, I will never appear in front of you and


    never dare to provoke you again. If I dare to provoke you again, I will die a terrible death, striking by the


    lightning!"


    He was swearing.


    However, Tom did not say anything. Sean looked up and saw Tom looking down at him, especially the


    disdainful, teasing, and mocking eyes, which made him unbearable.


    Most importantly, Tom''s eyes shed with cold murderous intent, and Tom had no intention of letting


    him go. What Tom did now was just humiliating him.


    He lowered his head again and lost his mind. He must kill Tom!


    This intense hatred and anger directly overshadowed his reason, so he hastily took out a few darts


    from his body and threw them at Tom when he actually was not well-prepared.


    These darts were extremely poisonous, so he didn''t believe that Sunny still had enough power to


    detoxify Tom after he was poisoned this time!


    "Go to hell!"


    He screamed hysterically.


    It was quick.


    However, after Tom suffered a loss, he had long been on guard. In addition, Sean was in a hurry this


    time, so there were a lot of ws. Tom found out in advance and easily dodged.


    And in the air, he got a dart and shot Sean''s chest.


    Sean took a few steps back and fell to the ground. He covered his injured chest and waspletely


    frightened. "I''m poisoned... Damn Tom! You damn bastard!"


    Tom looked at him coldly. "Now you know what is fear? I''ll let you know what is the feeling of being


    poisoned."


    "No, I can''t die! I have the antidote..." As he spoke, he hurriedly took out a bottle from his pocket and


    was about to swallow the pill, but Tom quickly snatched it away.


    His antidote was snatched, and he was even more panicked. He was trying to grab Tom and said,


    "Return me the antidote!"


    Tom kicked him away, opened the bottle, and threw away the antidote one by one.


    At this moment, the poison was attacking Sean''s body, and he began to go crazy. "Tom! Give me the


    antidote! I''m the Law Protector of Eastern Territory. I''m paramount and powerful. You can''t kill me!"


    "Tom, you bitch. You can''t kill me. You don''t have the right to kill me. Give me back the antidote, or LT


    Organization will punish you. They will catch you back, throw you into snake valley, and torture you!"


    "Tom, I beg you, give me back the antidote. I don''t want to die yet..."


    "Please, I can''t die. crying..."


    Sean hadpletely lost his arrogance and hubris, turning to be a crazy man. Finally, he knelt down in


    front of Tom and kept kowtowing, begging Tom for mercy like a dog.


    Of course, it was impossible for Tom to spare him. In the end, Tom smacked his hand on his head and


    ended his life.


    Ten minutester, Tom dug a hole, buried Sean, turned around and left, returning to Master Chou''s


    headquarter.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    When Tom went back to the headquarters, Master Chou was waiting there. He was seriously injured,


    but after eating the Vitality Pill, he not only survived the critical period but could walk on the ground. It


    was obvious that the Vitality Pill was rather useful.


    He was overwhelmed with nervousness. When he saw Toming back, he immediately went up and


    asked, "Hi young master! Where''s Sean?"


    Tom said faintly, "I killed him."


    Whoosh...


    When Master Chou heard this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "He''s finally dead. That''s


    great!"


    Tom smiled faintly. There was no pride or excitement on his face. He looked very calm, as if he had just


    done something insignificant.


    He looked around the room, but he did not find the woman in red or sense Sunny''s breath. Therefore,


    he got disappointed.


    "Where''s Sunny?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Master Chou said, "Young master, I just wanted to tell you that lord Sunny has left."


    "Oh." Tom replied, feeling even more disappointed. He had got rid of Sean, and he wanted to tell Sunny


    the news himself.


    "Did she say anything before she left?" Tom thought for a moment and asked.


    Master Chou thought for a moment and said, "Master Sunny said she had to go back to the


    organization. She won''t be here for a while."


    "Really?" Tom frowned slightly and asked, "What else did she say?"


    Master Chou shook his head, indicating that there was no more.


    Tom sighed in his heart. It seemed that the rtionship between him and Sunny was over. She didn''t


    want to talk to him at all.


    Anyway, Sunny was just a chance acquaintance of him, and Sunny had always disliked him. If it


    weren''t for his mother, he wouldn''t have known Sunny for the rest of his life.


    As for what happened today, he could only consider it a dream or a deal.


    After thinking it through, Tom didn''t think about Sunny anymore. He told Master Chou something and


    sent Malcolm to clean up the mess. Then he sent a sum of money to the injured men before leaving.


    When he came out, he saw that the passers-by looked at him strangely, and many people were


    discussing him. Then he realized that he had forgotten to change his clothes. Now, he was in such a


    mess. Both his hair and clothes were dirty. The most awkward thing was that he didn''t even have


    shoes. He was barefoot, like a beggar.


    He then smiled bitterly. He was too careless. He shouldn''t have forgotten to tidy up at Master Chou''s


    ce beforeing out. Now the people on the street must think he was a lunatic.


    Fortunately, he didn''t meet anyone he knew, or else he would be embarrassed.


    However, he was not so lucky. The undesirable things still happened.


    Tom was walking with his head down, hoping to leave early, find a clothing store, buy a set of clothes,


    and then go to a nearby hotel to change. Then he really met an acquaintance.


    And this acquaintance was not someone else.


    In front of him, there were a few people chatting. There were two men and three women, and one of


    them was a rather beautiful and elegant woman. She was none other than Phoebe.


    When Tom saw her, he was stunned. He never expected to meet Phoebe here. What a coincidence!


    It was not good timing. His current image would definitely embarrass Phoebe if he walked over.


    So as soon as he stepped into the clothing store, he turned around and wanted to leave. However, just


    as he was about to leave, he suddenly found that the man standing next to Phoebe was looking at


    Phoebe with covetous eyes. Obviously, the man was interested in Phoebe.


    Moreover, this man was still a master of Extrinsic Peak!


    Moreover, the man had swallowed the Purification Pill and almost reached the Innate Realm. Tom''s


    eyes narrowed immediately.


    He stopped when he was about to leave.


    At the same time, a pretty-looking woman with heavy makeup said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, it took us a


    long time to get together. Let''s go to dinner tonight. Roger has booked the seats for us."


    Another woman also said, "Yes, Phoebe. Roger is a billionaire. He booked the best seats. And I heard


    that the superstar rissa will be singing tonight. This is a rare opportunity! It would be better if we


    could get autographs."


    The man of Extrinsic Peak smiled and said, "I get along well with rissa''s boss. It''s not difficult to get


    rissa''s autograph. In fact, I can invite her over and have dinner with us."


    After he said this, he glowed with pride. rissa was the most popr superstar at the moment. She


    was an omnipotent three-way star in film, television, music, and variety arts. At present, she was rather


    popr in China. Many people were her fans, and Phoebe was no exception.


    When Phoebe heard that she could have dinner with rissa, she immediately felt a little excited.


    Tom, who was at the door, was stunned when he heard the name rissa. Wasn''t she the female star


    of the HY Media? He knew that rissa admired him.


    When he saw the excitement on Phoebe''s face, he realized that Phoebe was a fan of rissa. He felt


    strange.


    Phoebe thought for a moment and said, "Well, can I take a friend to dinner?"


    Roger nodded generously and said, "No problem. As long as he''s Miss Scott''s friend, I''ll wee the


    person."


    The woman asked curiously, "Phoebe, who do you want to bring?"


    The other people''s eyes were on Phoebe''s face.


    Phoebe''s face lit up with happiness and she said with a smile, "I want to bring my husband over."


    "What?" The woman was immediately shocked, and Roger was also shocked, and then he frowned


    gloomily.


    "Phoebe, are you married? No way! I''ve never heard you say that!" The woman said in surprise. She


    looked down at Phoebe''s hands and didn''t see the wedding ring.


    The other three were also surprised, especially Roger, who was obviously unhappy.


    Today, he was introduced to Phoebe by a friend. The first time he saw Phoebe, he was attracted by


    Phoebe. However, Phoebe just told him that she was married.


    Phoebe smiled and said, "I''ve been married for five years. The wedding was not grand, so I didn''t tell


    you."


    "Really?" The woman said, "Then what does your husband do? You are a boss of apany now.


    Your husband must be a powerful person too, right?"


    When Phoebe mentioned Tom, her eyes sparkled. She nodded and said, "He''s the chairman of the ZQ


    Media, TY Advertising, and Shield Security Company. Well, he''s not bad."


    Hearing Phoebe say this, they all took a deep breath. The three turned their eyes to Roger


    sympathetically. Since Phoebe''s husband was a big shot, Roger had no chance.


    After Roger heard this, he looked bad. He wanted to hide his upset with a smile, but he still couldn''t do


    it. So he just forced a smile.


    "So your husband is so powerful. ZQ Media is a bigpany whose market value is almost ten billion


    dors! Phoebe, you are so lucky!"


    "Yes, Phoebe. As the chairman of three bigpanies, he''s worth at least tens of billions. I envy you


    so much!"


    Both women envied Phoebe and ttered her.


    This made the two men particrly embarrassed, especially Roger, who was desperate.


    "Phoebe, why don''t you introduce your husband to us? We haven''t met such a big boss yet."


    Phoebe was happy to hear their ttery. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll call my husbandter and ask


    him toe over."


    Tom was at the door, listening to their conversation. He touched his nose and couldn''t help but smile.


    However, at this moment, two waiters came over frowning. They didn''t look kind. When they came


    over, they shouted to Tom, "Get out. You can''te in here."


    Obviously, they all regarded Tom as a beggar.


    It just so happened that their voices were not loud that they attracted the attention of many customers


    in the clothing store, including Phoebe.


    When Phoebe saw him, she was stunned and asked in surprise, "Tom? Why are you here?"


    After that, she walked towards Tom.


    Tom sighed in his heart. It was a little awkward for Phoebe to find out.


    At the same time, the four people who were with Phoebe also looked over.


    When they saw that Tom was dressed in rags, unkempt, without shoes, and looked like a beggar on the


    street, they could not help but frown, showing disdain and disgust.


    "Phoebe, who is this?"


    Phoebe was also a little curious about how Tom could be like this, but she did not despise him at all.


    She took Tom''s arm intimately and said happily, "Don''t you want to know my husband? He is."


    Hearing this, the four were all dumbfounded and they showed both surprise and disdain.


    Tom smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Tom saw the expressions of the four and knew what they were thinking. It was really awkward. Even if


    he had thick skin, he couldn''t help but blush.


    For Phoebe''s sake, Tom still took the initiative to say hello. "Hello, I''m Phoebe''s husband, Tom."


    He was very polite, but no one replied to him.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t show Tom respect. It was that Tom really looked too down and out now. He had


    nothing to do with the big boss Phoebe was talking about.


    Roger looked at Tom carefully. Originally, he had no idea about Phoebe. After all, Phoebe''s husband


    was a big boss who Zhu could not offend. But now, seeing that Tom looked like a beggar, Zhu


    immediately had some evil thoughts.


    Even if Phoebe was already married, it would be nice to have some fun with her, after all, Phoebe was


    the best in Zhu''s eyes. Besides, Phoebe''s husband was an ordinary man at the bottom of the society.


    Zhu was not afraid to offend him.


    After figuring this out, he immediately perked up and smiled again.


    "Phoebe, if I remember correctly, did you just say that your husband is the boss of three big


    "Yes, the chairman of the ZQ Media? Are you sure the one beside you is the one?"


    The two women looked doubtful. They didn''t believe what Phoebe said.


    Phoebe was also very embarrassed now. She did not expect to meet Tom here at all, nor did she


    expect Tom to look like this. She was a thin-skinned person, and her face immediately turned red.


    She could not help but re at Tom angrily as if the days when Tom had humiliated her had returned.


    However, in front of the outsiders, Phoebe still had to save Tom face. She nodded and said, "Yes."


    But they obviously didn''t believe it, because they also had apany, and they knew very well how big


    apany ZQ Media was. Since Phoebe''s husband was the chairman of the ZQ Media, how could he


    be so down and out, like a beggar on the side of the road.


    The two salespeople next to them also obviously didn''t believe it. They thought that Phoebe was


    bragging. They looked at Tom''s shabby appearance and if they believed it, they would have problems


    with their IQ.


    Roger tried not to smile and said to Tom, "So it''s Mr. Howard. I''ve heard a lot about you. ZQ Media is a


    starpany in H City with a market value of more than ten billion dors. I''ve always admire the


    chairman of the ZQ Media. I didn''t expect to meet you here today."


    At first nce, his words didn''t sound wrong. He was just expressing his admiration for Tom, but with


    his expression, he was trying to mock Tom in a strange way. Immediately, Zhu''s tone changed and


    asked, "Forgive me to ask. Mr. Howard, is your outfit thetest trend?"


    His serious teasing of Tom immediately made everyone around himugh. There were also a few


    women around him rolling in the aisles. It was as if Tom was a clown.


    Even the two women with Phoebe couldn''t help butugh, and their gloating expressions couldn''t be


    concealed. They were friends of Phoebe for a long time. They could only be said to be friends as they


    had always been secretly jealous of Phoebe''s beauty. Just now, when they heard that Phoebe had


    married a big boss, they felt quite jealous. But now, When they saw Tom, they felt great.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Roger saw so many people snickering, he was especially proud. He felt that he was too


    humorous. He not only humiliated Tom, but also left a better impression on others. He killed two birds


    with one stone.


    Tom frowned slightly. How could he not tell that Roger was interested in Phoebe?


    Phoebe became embarrassed.


    "Phoebe, your husband is really interesting. He''s dressed in ''trendy'' clothes. No wonder he can


    be the chairman of the ZQ Media as he leads the fashion trend!"


    "Haha, of course. After all, he''s the chairman of the ZQ Media. But I don''t think I''ve heard that beggar''s


    clothing is popr now."


    "Phoebe, don''t be angry. I was just joking with you."


    "That''s right, Phoebe. We''re just saying it for fun. Your husband is a big boss. You will be


    magnanimous, won''t you?"


    The two of them began to drip acid with sarcasm. It was disgusting.


    Phoebe bit her lips tightly. She now felt a burning pain on her face. It was not because sheined


    that Tom had humiliated her, but because she had just bragged about Tom arrogantly, and then she


    was pped by the reality fiercely. It was a shame for her as she was thin-skinned.


    Tom''s expression suddenly became sullen and he said, "Is it funny?"


    His aura was very strong. With such a straight face, he immediately made everyone suffocate and


    begin to fear. It was as if they were facing their top boss, and the clothing store strangely quieted down.


    The teasing smile on Roger''s face froze instantly. Roger looked very funny and awkward.


    "No, no..."


    "It was a joke just now. Be magnanimous..."


    The two female friends hurriedly apologized, and they actually broke out in cold sweat. It was because


    the pressure Tom had put on them just now was too much for them to bear.


    Tom took his eyes back and exined apologetically to Phoebe, "I''ve dealt with something today, so I


    be like this. Ie into the clothing store specially to buy a set of clothes to wear before I go


    home to look for you."


    Phoebe immediately took Tom''s hand and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    Tom shook his head with a smile and said, "It''s okay. I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Phoebe heaved a sigh of relief. Tom then asked the salesperson to get him a set of


    clothes and he went into the fitting room.


    After Tom left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief with their faces full of astonishment. They didn''t know


    what had happened to them just now as they actually became afraid of Tom?


    This made them feel very embarrassed, especially Roger. Now his expression was particrly gloomy


    as he thought he was actually intimidated by a beggar''s version of trash. It was simply a shame on him!


    He was a man who liked to bully the weak and who was afraid of the strong. In his eyes, Tom was the


    kind of weak man that he would never let go of.


    Not long after, Tom changed his clothes and walked out of the fitting room. Immediately, many people


    were amazed by him.


    Before he went in, Tom was dressed in rags. He was disheveled and even had no shoes. He looked


    like a beggar. But now he was wearing a neat and upscale suit. His tall and slender figure was shown,


    and his gentle and jade-like temperament was seen. The great difference stunned everyone present.


    Tom wasn''t very handsome, but he made others feelfortable as they looked at him. His special


    charm, especially his temperament, and the confidence in his gestures and expressions made him the


    focus of the scene.


    Phoebe saw that Tom''s image had changed, and her eyes lit up immediately. She went up and took


    Tom''s wrist affectionately. Her lines of sight were hot, and she did not hide her enthusiasm for Tom at


    all. She said, "Tom, you''re so handsome."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    "Really? As long as you like it." Tom nced at himself in the mirror. He was indeed quite energetic,


    much better than his image just now.


    Roger was overwhelmed with jealousy when he saw how much Phoebe and Tom loved each other.


    The salesman came over and asked, "Sir, this one suits you very well. Would you like to try something


    else?"


    "No, I''ll take this one." Tom nodded.


    The salesperson was overjoyed and said quickly, "Then please pay at the front desk."


    "Okay." Tom walked to the front desk and reached for his pocket. Then he suddenly remembered that


    he had dropped his phone and didn''t bring his wallet. It was a little awkward.


    He coughed twice and said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, well, I forgot to bring money..."


    Phoebe was stunned and rolled her eyes at Tom. She didn''t think much and took out her phone to pay


    for Tom.


    She knew Tom''s background. A suit worth more than a hundred thousand dors was not even a dime


    to Tom. However, others didn''t think so.


    Then Roger sneered. "Mr. Howard, aren''t you the chairman of the ZQ Media? Why can''t you even take


    out a hundred thousand dors for clothes?"


    The others around themughed too.


    "That''s right. A big boss like the chairman of the ZQ Media can''t even take out a hundred thousand


    dors. He still needs his wife to pay for it. Tsk tsk."


    "Is he fake? Hahaha..."


    In their opinion, Tom''s silence was tacit consent.


    They were throwing cold water on Tom endlessly. Phoebe was a little angry. She darkened her face


    and said, "That''s enough! First of all, my husband is indeed the chairman of ZQ Media. If you don''t


    believe me, you can investigate on your own. Secondly, even if my husband isn''t the chairman of the


    ZQ Media, do you guys have to keep acting weird?!"


    Ever since Phoebe became the chairman of the SK Lighting, her aura has increased a lot. Now that


    she lost her temper in an overwhelming way, they immediately stoppedughing at Tom.


    However, they still looked at Tom with disdain, thinking that Tom was not a big boss at all, let alone the


    chairman of the ZQ Media. The lie was just made up of Phoebe''s vanity.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Phoebe was furious and wanted to say more when Tom held her hand and shook his head slightly,


    indicating that she could just ignore these people.


    Phoebe nodded obediently and then paid the bill.


    Roger rolled his eyes and said, "Mr. Howard, we have an appointment with Miss Scott to go to Alice


    Restaurant for dinner. You''re here too. We''ll go togetherter."


    Before Tom could speak, Phoebe immediately shook her head and said, "No, we don''t like western


    food."


    A female friend of Phoebe said, "Phoebe, that''s not what you said just now. Besides, rissa is going


    to Alice Restaurant to sing tonight. Aren''t you a fan of rissa? Why don''t you go?"


    Phoebe actually wanted to go, but she didn''t like these people.


    Tom also saw that Phoebe wanted to go. He smiled and said, "Okay, then let''s go together."


    Roger''s eyes lit up. Without waiting for Phoebe to speak, he immediately pped his hands and said,


    "Mr. Howard is straightforward enough. That''s it! Let''s go to Alice Restaurant for dinnerter. It just so


    happens that the big star rissa will go and sing. And Mr. Howard, as the chairman of the ZQ Media,


    you must know rissa, right?"


    Roger narrowed his eyes and said in a strange tone. He didn''t think that Tom would know rissa. So


    he was just teasing Tom.


    Phoebe''s face darkened at the moment. She was bing more and more displeased with Roger as


    she could not stand Tom being mocked.


    However, Tom just smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    Roger saw that Tom was lying, so he said yfully, "Mr. Howard, do you mean that you really know


    rissa? It''s not rissa who ys the sketch, but the big star rissa who sings, acts, and has all


    kinds of various skills."


    Tom looked at him with disdain, "So which rissa do you think I''m talking about?"


    Roger choked on Tom''s words and felt very embarrassed. He wanted to refute, but for a moment, he


    couldn''t think of anything to refute, which made him feel extremely ufortable. Finally, he could only


    snort coldly and wait to see Tom beingughed atter.


    Coming out of the clothing store, Phoebe found a chance to speak and said worriedly, "Tom, how did


    you agree to him? Don''t you see that they are mocking you?"


    "Really? Why didn''t I notice?" Tom said in surprise deliberately.


    Phoebe was furious. Just as she was about to exin to Tom, she immediately saw the smile on Tom''s


    face. She could tell that Tom was teasing her, so she pinched Tom and said coquettishly, "Naughty."


    Tom was stunned by her coquettish and flirtatious look and said sincerely, "Phoebe, you''re so


    beautiful."


    When Phoebe heard his praise, she smiled even more. Many people around were stunned by her as


    she was so striking.


    Alice Restaurant, a high-ss restaurant in H City, was rarely open to ordinary people. If one wanted to


    dors to eat here for a meal.


    In order to advertise, promote the brand, Alice Restaurant especially spent a lot of money to invite the


    big star rissa to sing.


    Tom had heard of Alice Restaurant. Before, there were many big shots in the industry who invited him


    over for dinner, but he refused. He was really not interested in western food.


    The group went to Alice Restaurant, and the other two female friends of Phoebe immediately became


    excited. They took out their cell phones to take photos and made posts on WhatsApp to show off.


    For them,ing to Alice Restaurant for dinner was something worth showing off.


    Tom took a look at it and had to admit that this western restaurant was fantastic, looking noble and


    luxurious everywhere. Obviously, ordinary people really couldn''t afford toe here. Most importantly,


    this western restaurant was only avable to people with membership invitations. The restaurant did so


    in order to establish a brand.


    After Roger came in, he straightened his back, and said proudly, "Friends, I know Alice Restaurant''s


    boss. You can treat this ce as your own home. Don''t be polite. Eat whatever you want."


    After saying that, he deliberately nced at Phoebe. Clearly, he was showing off.


    After the two female friends of Phoebe heard this, their eyes glowed. They held hands and said in


    admiration, "Wow, Mr. Shear, you''re so great that you even know Alice Restaurant''s boss."


    "That''s right. Mr. Shear is indeed from the upper ss. He is at a higher level from us."


    Another man couldn''t help but tter him. "Mr. Shear, since you know the boss of Alice Restaurant, I


    wonder if you can give us a membership too?"


    When Roger heard their ttery, he smiled brightly and said proudly. He said confidently, "No problem.


    It''s easy to me."


    Then he said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, what about you? Do you want me to give you a membership too?"

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    All of a sudden, the other three looked at Tom with disdain.


    "Okay." Tom didn''t seem to notice Roger''s sarcasm. He smiled and agreed. Tom''s reaction made Roger


    look down on him even more. He believed that Tom was just an ordinary man, but he was lucky to


    marry a beautiful woman like Phoebe.


    Phoebe was furious. She snorted and said, "Thank you, Mr. Shear. It''s just a member of the Alice


    Restaurant. We haven''t taken it to heart yet."


    She was telling the truth. As long as she wanted, she could let Tom start a restaurant much better than


    Alice Restaurant. Besides, she didn''t like Roger''s pretentious appearance.


    However, in their opinion, her words was an expression of anger and embarrassment, blindly defending


    Tom.


    It was obvious that Roger often came here to have meals. Even the manager knew him. When he saw


    himing over, he made a weing gesture and called President Zhu respectfully. He just nced


    at Tom and Phoebe and realized that they were Roger''s friends, so he didn''t ask them more questions.


    Instead, he led them directly to VIP seats.


    These seats were not very central but at the corner. The space wasrge, and the environment was


    very elegant.


    "Order whatever you want. It is on me." Roger said proudly, then said to the manager, "Manager Tann,


    is rissa here? When will she start her performance?"


    Manager Tann said with a smile, "Miss Brown has arrived. In about 20 minutes, when most of the


    distinguished guests arrive, Miss Brown will appear and sing."


    Roger''s eyes shed with excitement. He was very excited and in high spirits. He had been looking


    forward to rissa''s performance soon. Not only could he see a big star, but he could also make a


    good show in front of Phoebe! He believed that as long as Phoebe saw his power, he would definitely


    leave an impression in her heart. Once she was impressed, then his next move would go smooth .


    He was very talented in flirting with girls. ying a long game, he could definitely conquer Phoebe, the


    super beauty in the world!


    The other three people, hearing that rissa would appear in 20 minutes, also had their eyes lit up and


    began to look forward to it, including Phoebe. To them, rissa was their idol. They could often hear


    the popr songs rissa sang, the TV series she yed, and a lot of variety shows. Even now that


    Phoebe was the president, she was still a fan of rissa.


    Tom didn''t quite understand them at all. In his opinion, celebrities were nobody. rissa was a big star,


    but she had to be respectful in front of him. Smith, the super international movie star, died in his hands.


    But Phoebe liked rissa. In order to fulfill Phoebe''s wish, he didn''t mind inviting rissa over in the


    name of the chairman of the ZQ Media and asked her to sign for Phoebe.


    At this moment, the two female friends winked at Phoebe and invited Phoebe to go to the bathroom.


    Thinking that she had drunk a lot of water just now, she just wanted to pee, so she nodded and went to


    the bathroom with them.


    When she got to the bathroom, one of her female friends said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, what does your


    husband do?"


    Phoebe said, "I''ve already told you. He owns apany."


    "Come on, we''ve been friends for so many years. There''s nothing to hide."


    Another female friend also said, "Yes, there are just us. Just tell us the truth."


    Phoebe said with a helpless smile, "I didn''t lie to you. My husband is really the chairman of the ZQ


    Media. If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself. It is a listedpany, you can find out easily."


    When the two female friends saw how absolute Phoebe was, they looked at each other and did not


    believe her. Instead, they confirmed their own conjecture that Phoebe''s husband happened to be the


    same name as the chairman of the ZQ Media, so they could not find anything on the Inte. Or else, it


    was Phoebe''s husband who pretended to be the chairman of the ZQ Media.


    But Phoebe had already said that, and they couldn''t continue arguing, so they changed the topic and


    said, "Phoebe, I think Roger is interested in you. Don''t you think about it? He''s from W City, rich and


    handsome. He came to H City to develop. He''s young and promising."


    "Yes, although you''re married, you haven''t given birth yet. Besides, you''re still in good shape. I''m sure


    Roger won''t mind if you take the chance actively."


    When Phoebe heard this, she couldn''t stand it anymore. The more they spoke, the more ridiculous they


    became!


    She said with a serious face, "Hey, Violette, Chloe, that''s enough! I treated you as good friends. I''ve


    been tolerating you all this time, and now you still say that! If you keep doing this, I''ll be angry!"


    Violette and Chloe saw that Phoebe turned to be angry and scolded them like this. They couldn''t take


    it. Violette frowned and said, "Phoebe, do you have to lose your temper with us like this? We''ve been


    good friends for so many years, and what we just said was for your own good. Everyone could tell that


    your husband is just an ordinary man. Chairman of the ZQ Media? Bullshit. Who would believe that?


    We''re not fools."


    Chloe also said, "That''s right. Do you think we''re idiots? If he is really a big boss, how could he be so


    embarrassed that he can''t even afford shoes? I think he''s a beggar. We get you and Roger together for


    your own good. Roger is much better than Tom."


    Phoebe was very angry at this, but she could not say anything to refute them. Tom looked embarrassed


    today. She had known Tom for so long, and she had not seen Tom like that.


    "Believe it or not! I won''t betray my husband anyway. If you mention thister, don''t me me for falling


    out with you!" Phoebe said coldly.


    Violette and Chloe were also a little angry, thinking that Phoebe didn''t take their favor, but they were


    more gloating than others. Phoebe was indeed beautiful, so what. In the end, she married an ordinary


    man. Thinking about it, they feltfortable.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    To Tom, Roger also revealed his true colors. He crossed his legs and raised his head, looking at Tom


    with disdain without hiding his arrogance and contempt. He said, "You are Tom, right? Now that there


    are only men left as all the women are gone, I''ll talk to you in man''s way."


    Tom looked at him with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Really? What do you want to say?"


    Roger said with a condescending attitude, "Phoebe, I like you. You can make a price."

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Tom narrowed his eyes. No matter how good-tempered he was, he couldn''t help feeling angry when he


    heard this!


    Roger was too arrogant and pushing too far. He actually said this in front of him. It could be seen that


    he must have done things like this before you.


    "Roger, you''re going to die for this. Do you know that?" Tom looked at him indifferently with a gleam in


    his eyes.


    Roger sneered disdainfully. He crossed his legs and leaned forward. He stared at Tom and said, "You


    are talking so big. Phoebe said you were the chairman of ZQ Media, and you take it seriously?


    Hahaha..."


    The man next to him also seemed to have heard a big joke andughed sarcastically.


    Tom remained silent.


    Roger continued, "Hmph, you have nothing to say? Let me tell you this. The chairman of ZQ Media is


    my brother. How dare you pretend to be him in front of me? You are the one who will die for this! I didn''t


    expose you just now for Phoebe''s sake. I believe your little lie was the reason you could be with that


    stupid woman, right?"


    Tom stared at Roger and suddenly smiled, "Roger, you''re so confident that I can''t defeat you?"


    "Of course I am." Roger sneered. "I didn''t want to look down on you, but what do you have topete


    with me? Let me tell you this. Not only am I rich, but I am also a top expert at Extrinsic Peak. I will


    reach the Innate Realm soon to erge the capacity of the brain... Forget it. It''s a waste of words to


    talk to you about this. You don''t understand it at all."


    He did not hide his arrogance nor his disdain for Tom in his looks. He seemed as if he was looking at a


    low-level animal.


    Tom smiled again. He only thought Roger was funny. He was wondering how would Roger react when


    he found out who he really was.


    Seeing Tom was silent, Roger thought that he was afraid. He said triumphantly, "Well, I''m not a patient


    person. Why would I bother to talk to you so much? I''ll give you 500,000 and you divorce Phoebe."


    He felt that Tom would definitely agree, but he was shocked to hear two words. "You idiot."


    Roger was pissed. He widened his eyes in anger and cursed fiercely, "How dare you curse me?!"


    "Taking it personally already? You seem to know yourself well." Tom said with a smile.


    Roger clenched his fists and stared at Tom with menace and murderous intent. "You''re making trouble


    for yourself! I''m being polite to you for Phoebe''s sake. Don''t think I''m afraid of you! I''m telling you,


    Phoebe must be mine. If you''re sensible, you should take the 500,000 and get as far away as you can.


    Otherwise, you''ll regret it."


    Tom stopped smiling and stared at him coldly. He then said, "I''ll give you a chance, too. Kneel down


    and confess. I can consider letting you go. Otherwise, when Phoebees back, you won''t have the


    chance to beg for mercy."


    Tom was giving an ultimatum. Unfortunately, Roger did not cherish this opportunity at all. Instead, he


    smiled angrily. "How dare you threaten me, you piece of trash? Good! Very good! You really want it the


    hard way? Then don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    After that, he even put his hand in front of his neck and made a threatening move.


    The man next to him was looking at Tom as if he was already a dead man.


    Tom didn''t want to bother himself to talk to him anymore. Just then, Phoebe and the other three women


    came back from the bathroom. Roger immediately regained his gentle demeanor and no one could not


    find that he had threatened Tom like that just now.


    Tom didn''t care about Roger''s little show at all. Even a top expert like Sean had been killed by him. And


    a good-for-nothing like Roger couldn''t threaten him at all. He could crush him easily.


    Phoebe did not know that Roger had said those words. Otherwise, she would have left here.


    There was no denying that Roger was very good at disguising himself. In front of Phoebe, he was


    Slowly, more and more distinguished guests came in to eat. They were all rich people, who lived a


    quality life.


    After a while, as the crowd cheered, a graceful figure appeared on the central stage. She was wearing


    a sparkling ck dress with countless crystals on it. Under the light, she looked especially noble and


    resplendent.


    It was rissa!


    During this period of time, rissa had be famous. She was even well-known in Southeast Asia


    and even had fans in many western countries.


    She had even more fans in H Country. rissa agreed to sing in Alice Restaurant not just because of


    the money. More importantly, the boss of Alice Restaurant and Nash, the chairman of the HY Media,


    had a good rtionship. Nash personally persuaded rissa toe and sing.


    So Alice Restaurant was full tonight, and everyone was here for rissa. There were even many fans


    outside Alice Restaurant just to see her. They were satisfied to hear rissa''s singing through the


    ss.


    rissa''s appearance immediately made the atmosphere more lively!


    "Wow! It''s rissa! The big star!"


    "Indeed, she deserves to be called an angel. She is so pretty, has such a nice figure with such a good


    temperament!"


    "Alice''s boss is amazing. He could even invite rissa to sing. Bravo!"


    "That''s true! Now rissa is the most popr star in our country. She has outdone all the famous stars


    before her!"


    There were exmations everywhere. They stared intently at rissa, who was standing at the center


    of the stage. They took out their phones to take photos and record videos. They didn''t want to miss the


    opportunity to show off on social media.


    Even the fans outside Alice Restaurant were excited when they heard rissa''s appearance. Many


    fans wanted to rush in, but fortunately, they were stopped by the security guards.


    Alice Restaurant had expected this to happen. So they put more security guards here tonight to ensure


    this ce was in good order.


    Roger and the others also began to get excited and took out their phones to take photos. They looked


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    like excited fans. Roger''s eyes fixed on her and he kept swallowing.


    Phoebe also widened her eyes and looked at rissa fixedly on the stage, clenching her fists excitedly.


    Seeing the reactions of these people, Tom was a little shocked. He touched his nose and said, "Isn''t


    she just a star? Why are you making such a fuss?"


    However, his words immediately displeased the people around him. Even Phoebe pinched him and felt


    that he was offending rissa.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    When Tom saw that these people went crazy, he did not dare to say anything more, afraid that it would


    cause public anger.


    It was not the first time that Tom had seen rissa. He had seen her several times before, and every


    time he met her in private. In his impression, rissa was a superstar with face, brain and personality.


    Apart from that, he had never seen rissa''s charm. Since he rarely watched TV ys and listened to


    songs, and he hadn''t seen a TV Show for a year, he couldn''t feel rissa''s charm at all, nor did he


    know that she had such a big reputation and so many fans in H Country.


    Now he was still a little surprised as he saw this.


    However, it had to be admitted that rissa was really beautiful tonight. Her appearance, figure, and


    temperament were impable. Wearing a long ck dress, she was extremely eye-catching and


    instantly became the focus of the audience. She was even more beautiful than Phoebe. At this


    moment, rissa was the most charming woman.


    "She''s so beautiful..." Phoebe stared at rissa closely and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. She


    was a fan of rissa and especially liked rissa''s songs. She had only seen rissa on TV before


    and had never seen rissa personally offline. Now that Phoebe saw rissa, Phoebe found that


    rissa in real life was much more beautiful than she looked on the screen!


    Even a beautiful woman of Phoebe''s level would sigh with emotion like this, not to mention the others.


    The men present in particr. They couldn''t move their eyes sway and wished that rissa could be


    their own.


    One could tell that only Tom was the calmest one. It was mainly because he had known rissa


    before.


    rissa had dressed up specifically tonight. She was slim, elegant, and dressed in a long ck dress


    whichpletely outlined her excellent figure. She was sexy, elegant, but not vulgar and revealing.


    She was holding a microphone in her hand, and after she appeared on stage, she began to sing


    directly. It was a ssic song of hers which was especially beautiful as she had a very good voice and


    perfect singing skills. Everyone present was quickly absorbed in her singing, and they were


    mesmerized by it. Their emotions were stimted by the rhyme of her singing.


    Tom was a tone-deaf man, and he didn''t usually like to listen to songs. But after listening to rissa


    singing, he had to admit that rissa''s singing was excellent.


    This made him have a good impression of rissa. He didn''t expect rissa to sing so well.


    After the song was finished, rissa began to speak. "Friends of Alice Restaurant, I''m rissa. I''m


    very happy toe to Alice tonight and meet you all. Next, I''ll sing a song called ''Love''. I want you all


    to find the love of your life, grow old together and live to old age in conjugal bliss."


    When she said thest sentence, a trace of disappointment shed through her eyes. A man appeared


    in her mind. He was her crush, but she had not seen him for a long time.


    She was a very professional person. She immediately suppressed this emotion and began to sing. This


    song, "Love", was different from the dynamic popr song just now. The melody of this song was very


    gentle and full of love. It made people feel marvelous when the song was sung by rissa, who had a


    unique voice!


    All of a sudden, people on the spot were all infatuated by this song after listening to it, including


    Phoebe. She was especially moved when she heard it. As the melody continued, she began to recall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She recalled the scenes she had experienced with Tom in her mind, no matter it was sweet or bitter.


    She also recalled all kinds of twists and turns. It was not easy for them to be like this today!


    It was said that women were emotional, and Phoebe was no exception. She was nowpletely


    immersed in rissa''s "Love". She was so moved that her nose was sore and tears flowed down. She


    couldn''t help but hold Tom''s hand, looked up at Tom, and said affectionately," Tom, you are the love of


    my life. Thank you for appearing in my life."


    In contrast, Tom''s emotional resonance was not that strong. It was the first time he had heard this


    song, and he was more immersed in rissa''s beautiful melody. However, when he saw Phoebe''s


    emotional appearance, he was also touched. He held Phoebe''s hand and said in a very serious


    manner, "Phoebe, you are also my love."


    "Yes!" Phoebe nodded hard and leaned on Tom''s shoulder, looking happy.


    Roger saw this scene and his expression was very sullen. He stared at Tom gloomily. He was getting


    more and more annoying to Tom now, and the anger in his heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    After tonight, he would investigate Tom''s background and where he lived. Then, he would deal with


    Tom!


    At the scene, many people were also moved. Many women who were easy to cry were crying now.


    After the song was finished, the audience made waves of apuse immediately for rissa.


    rissa smiled and bowed slightly in all four directions, expressing her gratitude. This showed her


    good virtue. This action of hers had made many people feel that rissa was even more better.


    After that, rissa sang a few more ssic songs. Each one of them was very beautiful and made


    people fascinated.


    Moreover, she was also very humorous. She said some humorous jokes in the process of singing,


    which perfectly mobilized the atmosphere of the scene. The apuse on the spot never stopped.


    It was almost the time. She finished her task and was ready to step down.


    When everyone knew that she stopped singing, they were especially disappointed. They shouted as


    they wanted her to sing a few more songs.


    Originally, ording to the agreement, she would sing those songs at the scene this time. This was


    what she was required to do. But fans at the scene were too enthusiastic. There were two cute children


    who ran up to give her flowers and asked her to sing two more songs. She was so soft-hearted that she


    had to sing again.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Well, since everyone wants to hear me sing so much, I''ll sing two


    more songs. The next one is my new song that I wrote recently. It hasn''t been released yet. I''m going to


    sing it to you now, so you''re the first to hear my new song. I hope you won''t secretly record it, or I''ll


    have copyright problems."


    rissa blinked, looking a little yful. Many people were going to record it, but when they heard her


    say that, they put away their phones.


    Moreover, they were even more excited when they knew that they were going to hear rissa''s new


    song, which meant that they were the first group of people to hear it. Others in the country didn''t have


    this honor!


    rissa took a deep breath. The slender figure and the in but masculine face appeared again in her


    mind.


    "I haven''t named this song yet. It''s for a male friend. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I really want to


    see him again."


    rissa had mixed emotions, then she opened her mouth and sang this song...

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    As soon as rissa opened her mouth, the whole audience quieted down. Everyone stopped their


    movements and enjoyed rissa''s singing wholeheartedly.


    It had to be admitted that rissa was a natural singer with a beautiful voice, and the melody and the


    lyrics of this song were wonderful. More importantly, the expression on rissa''s face, clearly showing


    her affection, nostalgia, sweetness and sadness.


    She didn''t pretend to be emotional, but she had that mixed expression because a man''s voice and the


    experiences between her and that man appeared in her mind.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She expressed all her feelings and everything she wanted to say to that man in this song.


    Everyone present was deeply immersed in her singing, and could realize what she was thinking about,


    as well as her love and admiration for that man, and even a heartbreaking humbleness!


    This made everyone present feel jealous involuntarily. What kind of man could get rissa''s love?


    At the climax of the song, rissa''s emotions reached their peak. She remembered those impressive


    images, the huge gap between her and the man, and the man''s indifference to her. She was extremely


    disappointed and humble, and tears fell uncontrobly silently...


    Her tears immediately moved the whole audience. They became sad and humble together.


    Finally, after the song was finished, rissa''s face was already covered with tears. She said shyly, "I''m


    sorry for my bad manner."


    No one spoke, but they all stared at her in a daze. After a few seconds, someone began to apud.


    Then, there was thunderous apuse on the scene. They were not stingy with their praise for rissa.


    rissa''s performance was perfect! Her live singing was even better than the CD version. It was worth


    it that they came to Alice Restaurant today.


    However, many sensitive people realized that rissa must have fallen in love with someone. The new


    song just now was for that man. Moreover, rissa was still in a state of secret love, and that man did


    not seem to ept her love.


    This made them start to imagine...


    Phoebe also saw it. She said in surprise, "That song just now... rissa fell in love with someone!"


    Violette also nodded in agreement. "I can see that rissa''s performance of this new song just now


    was obviously sincere!"


    Chloe said, "This is big news. rissa has always been regarded as innocent and simple since she


    started her career. She has never had any scandals, nor has she ever made any erotic scenes or


    kissing scenes. She is a perfect goddess but she has a lover now? If this were to spread, I don''t know


    how many fans would be heartbroken!"


    Roger frowned and said, "I don''t think so. rissa has always been pure. How could she have a lover?


    Besides, she said that her new song was written for a friend. She didn''t say it was for her lover."


    He said this in a jealous manner, obviously a little unhappy. He was also a loyal fan of rissa. He had


    fantasized about having rissa many times, but he had no chance to get rissa at all.


    Another male friend also retorted, unwilling to ept the fact that his goddess loved another man.


    Violette immediately said, "So you guys don''t understand a woman at all. There must be someone in


    her heart. The love in her eyes can''t be deceived."


    Chloe also agreed and nodded hard. Then she said curiously, "I wonder who rissa''s sweetheart is."


    Violette said, "Needless to say, if he can make a big star like rissa secretly fall in love with him


    humbly, that man must be a super big shot!"


    "That''s true..."


    At this moment, Roger''s eyes blinked. He noticed that Tom remained silent, and looked around, looking


    a little guilty. He smiled slyly, nudged the conversation to Tom, and said with a smile, "Mr. Howard, you


    said you are the chairman of the ZQ Media and you should be seen as a member of the entertainment


    industry. You must know who rissa''s sweetheart is, right?"


    Tom''s heart skipped a beat, and his expression froze. He felt a little guilty. Everyone else''s eyes were


    on his face.


    They also saw his guilty look and began to sneer at him, waiting to see him being embarrassed.


    However, they all misunderstood Tom. He was guilty not because of the identity of the chairman of the


    ZQ Media, but because of rissa''s performance just now. He also saw that, most likely, her


    sweetheart was him!


    Now he was a little regretful. If he had known this, he shouldn''t havee. If Phoebe found out about


    this, he would suffer...


    Phoebe also looked over. She saw Tom''s guilt, but she didn''t think much about that.


    Fortunately, Tom was still calm, and soon he returned to normal. "rissa is not from my ZQ Media.


    How do I know these rumors?"


    There was nothing wrong with what he said logically, but Roger sneered. "Really? Since you are the


    chairman of the ZQ Media, then rissa must have known you, right? I wonder if you can invite her


    over and sign for us?"


    "Well..." Tom hesitated. It wasn''t that he couldn''t, but that he didn''t dare. If rissa came and gave


    herself away, he would be doomed if Phoebe found out.


    Roger kept staring at him. Seeing his expression, Roger immediately became happy and asked even


    more enthusiastically. "Why, Mr. Howard, you don''t even dare to invite her, do you? Haha."


    When Violette and the others heard this, they also snickered. From the beginning to the end, they had


    not thought that Tom was a big boss, but just amon person who liked to brag. How could he have


    that face to invite rissa over?


    Tom was quite helpless, so he had to say, "I don''t know rissa very well."


    "Hahaha, are you not familiar, or does she not know you at all?" Roger couldn''t help butugh. The


    others looked at him with a yful face.


    Phoebe couldn''t stand it any longer. She frowned and said, "What''s so funny? Roger, it''s as if you can


    invite rissa over."


    Roger said proudly, "Well, you''re right. I can really ask her over."


    Violette and Chloe''s eyes lit up immediately. They gave Roger a thumbs-up and said in admiration,


    "You are awesome, Roger!"


    Phoebe was very unhappy. She had not been humbled like that since she became the president of the


    SK Lighting. And she couldn''t understand why Tom suddenly became so tolerant. This was not Tom.


    Roger snapped his fingers at the manager. The manager came over and said proudly, "Manager Tann,


    please help me tell Miss rissa. Just say that Roger of XG Group invites her over for dinner."


    Manager Tann looked a little embarrassed and said, "Roger, Miss rissa is very popr now. Many


    big bosses are lining up to invite her. If I go to deliver the message, it might be useless."


    Roger immediately understood what he meant. He thought for a moment and said, "Well, I''ll invite Miss


    rissa myself."


    After that, he stood up and followed manager Tann to rissa.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Tom''s smile became more and more bitter when he saw that Roger walked to rissa. He nced at


    Phoebe and found she was looking forward to what would happen. Tom had to hold back his words and


    prayed in his heart that Roger would not be able to invite rissa over, or that Phoebe would not


    realize rissa had known him.


    Roger walked towards rissa with his head held high. He was confident that he could sessfully


    invite rissa over because he was powerful and had met rissa before.


    At this time, several people were surrounding rissa and asking rissa to dine with them, but


    rissa declined with a smile.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Roger waspletely amazed by rissa when he got close to her. His heart beat faster and even his


    breathing quickened. He tried to calm down, but he found it difficult to do it. rissa was beautiful and


    noble, and was even more charming than thest time they met.


    "Well, Miss Brown, hello." Roger walked up to rissa and greeted her with an awkward smile


    nervously.


    rissa nodded politely to him and smiled back.


    Then rissa looked away and didn''t talk to him anymore.


    Roger was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he cleared his throat and continued,


    "Miss Brown, I''m Roger, the general manager of XG Group. I want to invite you to have dinner with my


    friends and me, and could you sign an autograph for my friends, please?"


    rissa shook her head and said apologetically, "Mr. Shear, I''m sorry. I have something else to do. I''m


    sorry that I can''t have dinner with you. But I can sign an autograph for your friends if theye here."


    After hearing this, Roger frowned. He had said in front of Tom and the others that he could definitely


    invite rissa over, but he was refused, and he would lose his face.


    If she was not that popr, he would have forced her, but rissa was a superstar, and he couldn''t


    afford to offend her. He asked more humbly, "Miss Brown, it won''t take you much time. My seat is over


    there. My fans are your friends, and I promised them to invite you over. Miss Brown, I will be grateful if


    you agree!"


    However, rissa was not moved at all. She smiled apologetically. "Mr. Shear, to be honest, I''ve


    declined all the invitations, and it''ll be unfair if I agree to yours. Mr. Shear, I hope you can understand.


    You can ask your friends toe to me."


    Roger frowned. He looked back and saw that Violette and Chloe were looking at him. And Phoebe''s


    eyes were full of expectation, which made him more determined. He continued, "Miss Brown, to be


    honest, I have promised my friends that you will have dinner with us. If you refuse, I will lose face,


    please do me a favor, Miss Brown."


    rissa still shook her head. "I''m really sorry. I can''t. Mr. Shear, why don''t you bring my autographs


    back to your friends? I will sign for your right now."


    "Well..."


    Roger was being impatient. If rissa didn''te with him, he would definitely beughed at by Tom!


    There were other big bosses who were refused by rissa, and they all looked at Roger with mockery


    and felt that Roger was overestimating himself.


    Roger felt even more ufortable when he noticed their eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Miss


    Brown, well, I have a friend who is terminally ill. She came to Alice''s restaurant this time just to see


    you. But it was convenient for her toe over, so could you pleasee with me to meet her for her


    sake!"


    After rissa heard this, she hesitated again and asked, "Where''s your seat?"


    Roger was overjoyed to hear that. He quickly pointed to his seat. "It''s right there. It''s only two steps


    away."


    rissa followed Roger''s fingers and saw a familiar figure. Suddenly, her eyes were lit up! Her body


    trembled and even her breathing stopped!


    At this moment, the noisy hall suddenly quieted down. In her world, all the voices and all other people


    disappeared, and she could only see that man!


    Tom, Mr. Howard!


    It was him!


    rissa''s eyes widened in an instant. She waspletely surprised.


    Roger was stunned to see her expression. He didn''t understand why rissa had such a reaction.


    Was something wrong?


    As he was about to ask, rissa came back to her senses. She took her eyes away from Tom, and a


    bright smile suddenly appeared on her face. At this moment, she was much more pretty than any


    women present.


    Her smile was so charming.


    Roger looked at rissa in a daze. Not only him, but everyone around her was deeply amazed by her


    smile and forgot to breathe.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you and meet your friends." rissa said with a smile. Her joy could hardly be


    concealed. She was glowing like a goddess.


    Roger finally came back to his senses. He was excited and he nodded quickly, "Good, good, good! It''s


    my honor! My friend will be very happy!"


    The bosses around them were shocked. They couldn''t figure out why rissa was willing to ept


    Roger''s invitation. They were envious and regretful now. They thought they should have said that they


    had a friend who was terminally ill too. It seemed rissa was really a kind person who sympathized


    with the weak, just as what was posted on the Inte.


    Roger also thought that rissa was kind and tender. He was now very excited and proud. He looked


    at the bosses with disdain, and led rissa over with straightened back.


    He tried to speak to rissa, but he found that rissa was not very enthusiastic. He was ignored and


    embarrassed, so he stopped talking. But he thought that he could show off in front of Tom because he


    sessfully invited rissa over, and he was especially excited.


    Tom''s eyes fixed on rissa. When he saw rissa wasing over, he felt bitter.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Contrary to Tom''s bitterness and uneasiness, the other four people were in a particrly high mood,


    and they were overwhelmed with excitement, including Phoebe. They watched rissa get closer and


    closer, and they became happier.


    Finally, rissa, who was all jeweled and radiant, followed Roger over. Roger cleared his throat and


    introduced proudly, "Miss Brown, these are my friends. They are all your super fans. Tonight, they


    came to Alice Restaurant specially for you!"


    Violette and the others quickly stood up and said in a hurry, "Hello, Miss Brown. I''m Violette. I''m your


    big fan, and your Raindrop!"


    rissa''s fans had a special name called Raindrop. When rissa heard this, she smiled. Her eyes


    took back from Tom and smiled at Violette, "Hello, Miss Douthat. Thank you for your like."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Violette was so excited that her face turned red and she was even more flustered. "My honor, Miss


    Brown, you''re really beautiful, even prettier than on TV! I''m so honored to meet you in person once!"


    rissa was used to this kind of situation, so she did not feel shy. Instead, she said gracefully, "Miss


    Douthat, you are also very beautiful. Mr. Shear just said that you want me sign for you?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" Violette immediately took out a notebook from her bag and handed it to rissa with


    both hands. The excitement on her face became even more intense, so excited that there was an


    abnormal red on her face.


    rissa smiled and signed her name on the notebook. Her handwriting was as pretty as her. Under the


    signature, she wrote a sentence, "I wish Miss Douthat get better soon.".


    Miss Douthat was stunned and asked, "Miss Brown, What do you mean by that?"


    rissa exined, "Just now, Mr. Shear told me that a fan was terminally ill and wanted to see me


    once. Miss Douthat, isn''t it you?"


    "Yes?" Miss Douthat''s face was full of confusion. She shook her head and said, "It''s not me. I''m fine.


    I''m not terminally ill."


    rissa immediately blushed and apologized, "Sorry, I made a mistake, Miss Douthat. I apologize."


    "It''s okay." Violette shook her head quickly, indicating that she did not me Roger.


    Then rissa said to Roger, "Mr. Shear, could you please tell me who has terminal illness?"


    The others also looked at Roger, and now it was Roger''s turn to be embarrassed. He coughed, pointed


    to Tom, and said, "It''s him. It''s him who''s terminally ill! Yes, it''s him!"


    The other three were also in a daze. Tom was fine. How could Roger say that Tom had terminal illness?


    Roger was proud of his cleverness. He thought he reacted quickly, not only to help himself out, but also


    to curse Tom.


    Phoebe immediately frowned and said unhappily, "Roger, what nonsense are you talking about? Tom is


    fine. How can you say that?!"


    Roger had already said so anyway. He said directly, "Are you sure? Tom told me himself just now. He


    said he had a terminal illness and was about to die. Before he died, he wanted to see Miss Brown


    once."


    Tom was so impressed with Roger that he could make such a story.


    Everyone realized that Roger must have made it up to disgust Tom. Roger went too far.


    However, Roger didn''t realize this yet. He smiled and said, "By the way, Miss Brown, you''re a big star. I


    believe you know the chairman of the ZQ Media, right?"


    As he said this, the other three people''s expressions immediately began to look strange. They


    understood that Roger was going to p Tom in the face!


    Phoebe frowned. She didn''t know that rissa and Tom knew each other.


    Tom coughed twice. He was actually quite speechless.


    rissa was a smart woman. Under this situation, she quickly understood what happened. A sly smile


    appeared on her face and she said, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Roger didn''t know what rissa meant by this smile. He smiled and said, "Haha, Miss Brown, it''s great


    that you know him. I happen to have someone here who says he''s the chairman of the ZQ Media!"


    "Oh? Who is it?"


    "Mr. Tom, who is terminally ill, is that person. I wonder if Miss Brown knows him?" Roger said with a


    smile on his face, full of ridicule and yfulness. He waspletely waiting to see Tom being


    humiliated!


    Tom couldn''t pretend not to know rissa anymore. He coughed again and said to her, "Miss Brown,


    long time no see."


    When he said this, Phoebe immediately looked at him, and a strange light shed in her eyes. "Tom


    knew rissa!" She thought.


    Tom grasped Phoebe''s expression, and he felt upset.


    Roger, on the other hand, burst outughing, thinking that Tom was still pretending. "Hahaha, that''s


    hrious. Tom, why are you still pretending to be the big shot. Do you know who the chairman of the


    ZQ Media is? How dare a piece of trash like you to pretend to be him?"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, rissa spoke. She looked at Tom closely and said in a


    Suddenly, the expression on Roger''s face froze, and his words in his throat were directly stuck, as if he


    were a duck that had been strangled all the time. His voice stopped abruptly, which was quite funny.


    Not only him, but also the other three. Their eyes were wide open and unbelievable expressions


    showed on their faces. They did not expect that Tom actually knew rissa!


    After rissa finished speaking, her eyes did not move away from Tom, but continued, "Mr. Howard,


    do you like the new song I just sang?"


    Tom''s scalp went numb instantly. He felt a murderous auraing from the side. That was Phoebe!


    Oh no, it happened!


    "No, not at all!" Tom hurriedly shook his head and waved his hand. He quickly distanced himself from


    rissa and looked at Phoebe, indicating that rissa had nothing to do with him.


    When rissa heard this, her expression immediately became depressed. She bit her lips tightly, and


    she was frustrated.


    "Really?" rissa lowered her head and bit her lips. The color of her face suddenly disappeared.


    Roger came to his senses and said in disbelief, "Wait a minute, Miss Brown, you know Tom? You are


    not kidding, aren''t you?"


    rissa frowned and said, "What do you think? He''s the chairman of the ZQ Media. Even if he turns


    into ashes, I can still recognize him."


    Tom rolled his eyes as if he had done something wrong to her.


    Instead, for Roger, when he heard this, his eyes immediately widened. When he looked at Tom again,


    his face was full of shock and awe. Finally, he asked with thest hope, "Miss Scott, your husband, is


    he really the chairman of the ZQ Media?"


    Phoebe looked at him with a half-smile. "You tell me?"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Roger realized that Tom was truly the chairman of the ZQ Media!


    However, he had threatened Tom like this and humiliated Tom so much just now. When he thought of


    these, his face immediately turned pale. He was so afraid that his legs were trembling!


    If Tom was just the chairman of ZQ Media, Roger wouldn''t be so scared. What really scared him was


    Tom''s other identity, that was, a master of the Innate Realm. Tom killed Peter, a member of the North


    Sky Association, and May, a she-devil. Tom was known as the top master in G State!


    Roger, who was just a fighter of the Extrinsic Peak, was nothing in front of Tom.


    For a moment, Roger was so scared that he was in a panic and felt like weeping but had no tears. He


    said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, I, I didn''t know what was going on and offended you... I''m really sorry! Mr.


    Howard, please don''t lower yourself to the same level as me..."


    Roger''s reaction immediately stunned Violette and other people. They opened their eyes wide and


    looked at Roger in shock. They couldn''t understand why Roger was so afraid of Tom. After all, Roger


    was also the general manager of arge group. Although he was not as rich as the chairman of the ZQ


    Media, he should not be that scared.


    Besides, the market value of the XG Group was not lower than that of ZQ Media.


    They didn''t know that Tom was powerful not only because he was the chairman of ZQ Media!


    When Tom saw Roger''s reaction, he immediately figured out that the reason why Roger was so afraid


    of him was that he knew Tom was a master of the Innate Realm.


    He said with a fake smile, "Mr. Shear, don''t say that. How dare I quarrel with you? You are the general


    manager of the XG Group. Besides, you are a master of the Extrinsic Peak. You are young and


    promising."


    When Roger heard Tom''s words, he was even more scared. Swallowing his pride, he quickly pped


    himself and said sadly, "Mr. Howard, it''s my fault. I failed to recognize you and offended you! Mr.


    Howard, it''s all my fault. Mr. Howard, you are a bigger person. Please don''t lower yourself to the same


    level as me. Let me off. Please..."


    As he begged for mercy, he pped himself in the face. He looked extremely miserable. He pped


    himself hard, not daring to ck off at all. The sound of his ps suddenly attracted the attentions of all


    the people present.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When rissa saw this scene, a light shed in her eyes. She liked Tom even more.


    She could tell that what Tom really scared Roger was not just his identity as the chairman of the ZQ


    Media, but his outstanding martial art. She was lucky to have seen that in the octagonal cage, a


    professional boxing champion like Connor was no match for Tom.


    Violette and Chloe were dumbfounded. They had never expected Roger, who had always been


    arrogant, would be so afraid! This waspletely unbelievable! They had known Roger for a long time,


    and they knew Roger''s strength very well... But now... They soon realized that it was not because


    Roger was timid, but because Tom was too strong. Roger was no match for him at all!


    Tom didn''t want to lower himself to the same level as such a loser, so he said directly, "Get lost."


    Roger was relieved. He put his hands on his head, turned himself into a ball, and rolled out.


    The atmosphere suddenly became weird, and the scene was unusually quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Tom. Tom didn''t care about others, but rissa and Phoebe''s gaze made


    him ill at ease!


    In particr, Phoebe''s meaningful expression sent a chill down his spine. Just as he was about to


    exin, Phoebe smiled and said, "Honey, why didn''t you tell me that you know Miss Brown? You


    shouldn''t do that."


    Phoebe called Tom ''honey'', which made rissa jealous.


    "Ugh..." Tom''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, and his heart beat so fast. Even in the nick of time


    when he fought with Sean, he was not as nervous as he was now. His mind was racing, and he had to


    think of an exnation!


    "What?" Phoebe touched Tom''s leg with her right hand. The smile on her face was full of threat, which


    made Tom''s heart skip a beat and his whole body was filled with goosebumps!


    Wait a minute!


    Tom suddenly thought of something. He shouldn''t be guilty. Nothing had happened between him and


    rissa. If Phoebe was asking him about Amelia, he really felt guilty, but nothing ever happened


    between him and rissa.


    After figuring it out, Tom immediately became confident and said, "Miss Brown and I have met a few


    times. We are just friends."


    He deliberately emphasized the word "friend". Now he waspletely rxed and no longer guilty.


    After Phoebe heard this, her face softened a little. However, rissa''s face became even paler.


    She bit her lip, then smiled, and returned to her natural and graceful demeanor. She took the initiative


    to say to Phoebe, "You must be Mrs. Howard, right? Indeed, you are very beautiful. No wonder Mr.


    Howard is so infatuated with you and never be seduced by other women."


    When Phoebe heard rissa''s words, she looked over. She was a little nervous. No matter what, she


    was a fan of rissa. She said quickly, "Miss Brown, don''t pull my leg. I am not at all beautiful


    rissa was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect that Tom''s wife would be a fan of her. This feeling


    was strange. However, knowing that Phoebe was her fan, she was not so sad now. She smiled and


    said, "Mrs. Howard, you are too modest. You are really beautiful. It''s Mr. Howard''s blessing that he can


    marry you."


    Tom said proudly, "Of course."


    But immediately, rissa added, "Mrs. Howard, I envy you from the bottom of my heart that you can


    marry a good man like Mr. Howard. Unlike me, who are not young but still single."


    When the people around them heard her words, they all thought in their hearts, "You are an


    outstanding woman. How can you not have a boyfriend? Because you are too demanding!"


    Phoebe also said meaningfully, "Miss Brown, you are such an excellent person. I believe that as long


    as you take the initiative, you can win heart of any man in the world."


    rissa nced at Tom on purpose, shook her head, smiled bitterly and said sadly, "Mrs. Howard, you


    don''t understand. No matter what I do, the man I like won''t take me seriously. s..."

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    As she spoke, her intive look was so pitiful that people instantly felt sorry for her.


    There was only one person who didn''t feel sorry for her ¡ª Tom. Instead, he felt creepy and his scalp


    was numb. He quickly buried his head on the table and ate with his head down. He didn''t dare to look


    up at all as he was very nervous.


    He only hoped that he was invisible and would not be noticed by Phoebe.


    Of course, his idea was unrealistic. Phoebe immediately looked over and put her hand on Tom''s


    shoulder. She said, "Tom, you and Miss Brown are friends. You must know Miss Brown''s sweetheart,


    too. As a friend, why don''t you help her and make a match between them?"


    Hearing this, Tom was even more horrified. He saw a huge smile on Phoebe''s face. Obviously, Phoebe


    knew it!


    He was so bitter now. If he had known, he shouldn''t havee over tonight. This time, Phoebe must


    have misunderstood him. There''s nothing he could do to remove the stigma off his name.


    He had no choice but to say, "Okay, I''ll try."


    Phoebe immediately red at him and did not continue to expose him. Phoebe knew very well how to


    "quit while you''re ahead". She did not really intend to embarrass Tom and she took the initiative to


    change the subject.


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief and was a little grateful to Phoebe. If Phoebe really wanted to make a


    scene, he had no choice. After all, rissa acted so obviously just now? Anyone who wasn''t stupid


    could tell.


    Therefore, Tom rolled his eyes at rissa. But he saw rissa being disappointed and resentful. What


    a pitiful girl! How could he stay angry when rissa was like this.


    Anyway, he decided that when they got back this time, he would exin to Phoebe. There was nothing


    between him and rissa anyway.


    The others around them could also see that rissa had feelings for Tom. At once, their expressions


    were exceptionallyplicated, especially those men, who all felt extremely jealous and hateful.


    After a few more words, rissa did not stay here any longer shamelessly. After all, she was a public


    figure and still maintained the image as a jadedy. She could show her feelings too obviously. If it was


    spread, it would be bad for her reputation. She didn''t care about her reputation very much. The point


    was that she was an artist of the HY Media. It was not good for HY Media if her reputation was


    damaged.


    She couldn''t implicate the HY Media because of her affair. She still had this professional ethics.


    After she left, Phoebe immediately said with a half-smile, "Awesome, Mr. Howard. You''re so powerful


    that even big stars miss you."


    It happened again...


    Tom quickly exined, "Absolutely not! Nothing happened between rissa and I. We are very


    innocent. It is definitely not what you think!"


    "Really?" Phoebe put her hand on Tom''s waist and she was about to pinch it at any time, which made


    Tom''s muscles tighten immediately. "Then tell me, what am I thinking?"


    "Uh..." Tom was stunned and he immediately wanted to p himself. Phoebe hadn''t even said it yet.


    Why was he so guilty? Wasn''t he having a guilty conscience?


    "Honey, don''t make things difficult for me. I swear to you. rissa and I are really innocent. If I lied to


    you..." Tom was about to swear seriously. Soon, his mouth was blocked by Phoebe''s lips. Phoebe


    smiled and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I don''t me you."


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief. "Wait a minute. Why does this sound a little strange? She doesn''t me


    me. It means that she still suspects that I have an affair with rissa." Tom thought.


    Just as Tom was about to exin, Phoebe spoke again. "Tom, rissa is so beautiful, and she''s still a


    big star. Haven''t you ever been tempted?"


    She looked very serious, and her eyes were full of doubts. She couldn''t understand why Tom wasn''t


    tempted.


    Tom patted his chest and said, "Of course not. I have a beautiful wife like Phoebe. How can other


    women bepared to you?"


    "Damn it, when did you be so glib?" Phoebe blushed and rolled her eyes at Tom coquettishly and


    she became exceedingly fascinating and charming. Today, her outfit was indeed not as beautiful as


    rissa''s. But the mature charm on her body was not something that an innocent virgin like rissa


    could have.


    When Tom saw her like this, his heart immediately became hot. He couldn''t help but put his arm around


    Phoebe''s slim waist and said with a smile, "Phoebe, you''re so beautiful. I must have umted


    virtue in my previous life so that I can marry you."


    Phoebe was also very happy to hear it, but Tom''s hand was moving around on her waist, which made


    her very shy. Although they were in the box at the corner and the others had left, she was still very


    embarrassed as she was thin-skinned. She quickly pped Tom''s hand and red at him, "Stop that.


    It''s itchy."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Tom chuckled and said, "I can''t help it."


    After what happened just now, the three of Violette didn''t feel at ease to stay any longer. They had said


    a lot of bad things about Tom just now and they were afraid that Tom would settle the score with them.


    After Roger got out, they also left dejectedly. Now, only Tom and Phoebe were left in this box. It was a


    small world that belonged to them two.


    They were just beginning to enjoy the warmth of this dinner when Phoebe said, "Actually, rissa


    really likes you."


    Tom was frightened by her sudden words and said quickly, "Phoebe, I swear, really..."


    "Listen to me first." Phoebe interrupted him angrily. "I''m not ming you. Why are you always so


    nervous?"


    "Really?" Tom asked with some uncertainty.


    Phoebe rolled her eyes at him. She didn''t want to have verbose and said seriously, "Why don''t you let


    rissa stay by your side?"


    "What?"


    Tom was shocked and couldn''t figure out whether Phoebe was serious or trying to set him up


    "You clearly understand. Stop pretending." Phoebe pinched him gently and said.


    Hearing this, Tom was even more confused. "Phoebe, what are you trying to say?"


    Phoebe took a deep breath and said seriously, "I mean, why don''t you let rissa stay by your side? I


    think she is good."


    Tom finally understood what Phoebe meant, but when he understood, he could not help but gasp.


    "Phoebe, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Phoebe smiled and blinked, "Of course I know. I''m asking my husband to ept another woman."


    Tom was even more confused. Even though he and Phoebe had been married for so long, he still


    couldn''t figure out what Phoebe was thinking as she said this. It waspletely unreasonable.


    Seeing Tom''s stunned and disbelieving look, Phoebe took Tom''s hand and said more seriously, "Tom,


    I''m serious. If you have feelings for rissa too, why don''t you ept her?"


    Tom finally understood that Phoebe was not joking or setting him up. She was serious. Phoebe was


    really suggesting that he shall ept rissa!


    He really couldn''t understand why Phoebe had such an idea. He even wondered if something was


    wrong with Phoebe.


    "No!" Tom said firmly.


    To be honest, Tom had epted a Amelia. He had already felt sorry for Phoebe. He really couldn''t


    ept rissa.


    Phoebe opened her mouth and wanted to say more. Tom immediately reprimanded her seriously. "No


    need to say more. There''s no discussion about this. I can''t ept rissa."


    "Okay..." Seeing that Tom was determined, Phoebe had to hold back the next words.


    Only then did Tom smile. Unfortunately, he didn''t see that when Phoebe nestled in his arms, she


    lowered her head, her eyes shing with sadness and reluctance...

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Another month passed in a sh. Over the month, Tom returned to a peaceful life. Apart from his


    asional cultivation, he spent most of his time with Phoebe.


    After what happened in Alice Restaurant that day, Phoebe''s behavior became somewhat abnormal.


    She always asked him to think more about epting rissa, which made Tom quite helpless.


    Sometimes, he couldn''t figure out what Phoebe was thinking about. How could she be such a wife who


    asked her husband to find a mistress? If it wasn''t because he was sure that Phoebe''s intelligence was


    normal, he would have doubted whether Phoebe had been brainwashed by rissa.


    But except that, Phoebe became especially enthusiastic. She changed her shy and reserved style in


    bed. During the past month, they had sex more than a hundred times. If it was another man, it would be


    a little unbearable.


    Now he maintained in the fourth stage of Innate Realm, and his physical power was unimaginable.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, was a little overwhelmed. She was so tired every time that she couldn''t


    move at all.


    Tom felt something wrong with Phoebe, but he couldn''t tell.


    He vaguely felt that Phoebe seemed to be trying to grab something, or burn something.


    Tom was a very sensitive person. Phoebe''s abnormal reaction would definitely arouse his suspicions,


    so he took Phoebe''s pulse several times and did not find any physical problems with Phoebe. He also


    asked his father-inw and mother-inw about that, and they said Phoebe was fine.


    So he didn''t doubt it anymore. He thought that Phoebe might have been married for a long time and let


    her nature out more and more.


    As for thepany, Tom alsopletely left it to Elliot and Malcolm to run. They hired a professional


    team to make theirpany running sound.


    Especially with Tom, the super boss, in charge, the threepanies were getting better and better, and


    Tom got more and more money.


    Tom didn''t care much about how much money he had now. Anyway, for him, his money had be a


    pile of numbers.


    And as for rissa, she called Tom to invite him to dinner, and offered Tom tickets to the concert, but


    Tom didn''t agree and refused her on other excuses.


    No matter what, he still had to keep distance from rissa.


    Amelia returned to the Cloud and Sky Pavilion, and because of Tom, she was promoted directly, only


    inferior to Master Fann.


    What Tom cared about the most was LT Organization!


    It had been a month since he killed Sean. During this period of time, he seemed to be very rxed and


    After all, Sean was not a nobody. His death could cause a huge impact.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, to his surprise, it was quiet. The powerful LT Organization didn''t seem to know about this at


    all. A month passed, and no one came to him.


    He asked Chou once, and Chou was surprised as well. Even Chou was ready to run away if there was


    any sign of trouble.


    But in the end, nothing happened.


    Tom soon realized that Sunny had probably help him to silence it!


    In this way, he owed Sunny another favor.


    When he thought of Sunny, he couldn''t help but think of what happened that day with Sunny in the


    secret room.


    s, it seemed that he had good luck in women. Unknowingly, there were many women around him.


    After so many things, Tom became more and more mature and never put an egg in one basket. Even if


    Sunny helped him, he had to be well prepared. During this time, he did a lot of charity, strengthened his


    social status, and gradually became famous in the circle. In this way, when LT Organization really


    wanted to hurt him, they had to weigh it carefully.


    Tom was now a fighting instructor for the Military Intelligence 3 and had to teach at least twice a month.


    Ever since that day, he had beat over a hundred soldiers down on his own, his reputation had also


    risen in the Military Intelligence 3. When most people met him, they were very polite and respectfully


    called him Tom.


    Especially the soldiers in the fourth group, who were now convinced of him, lost their temper in front of


    him.


    Well, there were also some people who didn''t take him seriously. It was Scout Team of Military


    Intelligence 3. When they saw Tom, they would at most nod their heads. When they were in a good


    mood, they would call out to Tom. If they were in a bad mood, they would ignore him directly.


    Tom didn''t care about that at all. Anyway, he was just an instructor in the Military Intelligence 3, and


    besides that, he had no position. As for the Scout Team, he was not too interested.


    Now that he had consolidated and maintained at the fourth stage of Innate Realm, he began to explore


    the fifth stage, the Major Perfection Realm.


    On this day, he finished thest day of this month''s lesson and was about to pack up his things and go


    home. At this time, a few hurried footsteps came towards his dormitory.


    "Instructor! Instructor! Something''s wrong!"


    "Instructor, something wrong happened!"


    "The Scout Team went too far. How dare they hit us so hard? Damn it..."


    "Instructor..."


    After a while, four people quickly entered his dormitory. They were his soldiers. Their faces were full of


    anger and they clenched their fists.


    Seeing them like this, Tom was stunned and asked, "What happened?"


    One of the soldiers came out and said angrily, "Instructor, Buffalo and the others were beaten by the


    Scout Team!"


    The soldier next to him also added, "Yes, they went too far and hurt Buffalo and the others seriously."


    "The more important is that they even scolded us, said that our fourth group was trash, and you were


    trash too! This is going too far!"


    For a moment, all four of them said excitedly.


    Under their boration, Tom understood what had happened generally. It turned out that it was Scout


    Team''s soldiers. They beat the fourth group down hard because of some squabbles. The Scout Team


    was particrly arrogant, hitting people hard whenever they didn''t agree with others. There were also a


    lot of unpleasant words to say.


    Tom frowned when he heard this. He knew that there were often fights in the Military Intelligence 3. As


    long as they didn''t cause too much damage, the superiors didn''t care.


    "ording to what you said just now, there are more than a dozen of you who can''t beat the three of


    them?" Tom stared at them and said.


    When they heard this, their faces immediately turned red. They lowered their heads and muttered in a


    low voice. It was embarrassing for them to talk about.


    When Tom saw them like this, he knew that he couldn''t get more information. He stood up and said,


    "Okay, you don''t have to be fucking like this. Lead the way."


    When they heard that Tom was going to intervene, they immediately became overjoyed. In their eyes, if


    Tom was involved, then the Scout Team trash would definitely be doomed!

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    As Tom followed them, a group of people was standing in a training hall of the Military Intelligence 3.


    "Marcus! Edmund! Wolf! You can''t be arrogant anymore. Our instructor will be here soon. You''ll be in


    trouble!"


    "That''s right. Your Scout Team is not excellent at all. In front of our instructor, you are just ants!"


    "Our instructor..."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A dozen of the people there were badly bruised and battered. Some of them were hurt badly that they


    couldn''t even open their eyes, and some had the bridge of their noses copsed.


    They were all members of the fourth group of the Military Intelligence 3, which meant they were Tom''s


    men. They were all first-rate fighters outside, but they were beaten up by the three people opposite


    them hard and couldn''t fight back at all.


    Two of them were even trampled under their feet. Not only were they seriously injured, but they were


    also trampled on their faces, unable to move.


    And the three soldiers who knocked them out were named Marcus, Edmund and Wolf, all from Scout


    Team


    .


    They were 1.9 meters tall and had a particrly strong physique with dominating aura. Even in the face


    of more than a dozen soldiers from the fourth group, they didn''t show any fear. Instead, the fourth


    group waspletely overwhelmed by them.


    "Hahaha, the fourth group is a total braggart. How dare you threaten us?" Marcusughed out loud, his


    face full of disdain. He stepped on Buffalo''s face with his left foot arrogantly.


    Another person named Wolf said in a mocking tone, "Well, I heard the new instructor is awesome. They


    have been tortured by him."


    Edmund said coldly, "Everyone of the Scout Team can torture them. They are always losers."


    Buffalo was trampled under his feet. His face was full of pain and more of humiliation. He shouted,


    "Marcus, let go of me. I''m not defeated!"


    "Not defeated? Then I''ll beat you until you admit defeat!" Then Marcus increased his strength and


    crushed Buffalo''s face.


    Scout Team was always arrogant and domineering. Indeed, they could be arrogant relying on their


    strength and achievements. As long as they didn''t kill others, their heads didn''t what they had done.


    Most importantly, the instructor of Scout Team was ruthless, and even Thorn, who was deputy director,


    didn''t want to offend him.


    Buffalo was trampled on the face and humiliated to the extreme. He struggled but that was useless.


    Marcus was too strong. He was no his match at all.


    He was hoping that Tom had not left yet, so Tom coulde over and avenge them.


    "Why? Your instructor doesn''te?" Marcus said disdainfully. He looked down on the fourth group,


    including Tom from the bottom of his heart.


    Wolf said, "You can call up all the trash in your group. We will torture you together."


    Edmund sneered, "They don''t dare. A loser is always a loser."


    The men of the fourth group soldiers'' fists were clenched tightly and their teeth were gnashed. They


    were extremely humiliated and angry. They wanted to fight with the three men from Scout Team, but


    they didn''t dare, because they had been defeated.


    Although they didn''t like the Scout Team, they had to admit that the Scout Team was really powerful


    and they were no match for them at all!


    Just then, they heard footstepsing from outside, apanied by an excited voice, "Instructor,


    they''re right in front, we''ll be there soon!"


    "Instructor, you have to avenge our group. The Scout Team is too arrogant!"


    In an instant, everyone looked towards the door and they saw five people appear. Tom, who had


    already dressed in casual clothes, walked ahead. He looked like an ordinary white-cor worker.


    Compared to these tall and muscr soldiers in the training hall, he looked so weak.


    When the soldiers of the fourth group saw Tom, they immediately showed an excited expression. They


    surrounded him and felt they had hope.


    "Instructor, that''s great. You''re finally here!"


    "Instructor, you''re just in time. Teach them a lesson!"


    "Yes, instructor, you must avenge us. They even called you the trash!"


    "Our instructor is here. These three guys from the Scout Team are doomed!"


    They all looked at Tom with excitement on their faces. They had absolute confidence in Tom.


    They werepletely convinced by Tom''s strength. They believed that as long as Tom was here, the


    three men from the Scout Team would be doomed.


    Buffalo, who was trampled under Marcus''s feet, was so excited to see Toming that he almost burst


    into tears. He was like a primary school student who was beaten up and hoped that his parents could


    help avenge him.


    Tom walked in and saw his men were bruised and even internally injured. He frowned and said in a


    deep voice, "You still have the guts toin to me? How do I teach you?"


    When they heard Tom''s words, they all lowered their heads in shame and did not dare to refute. They


    felt very ashamed.


    But someone muttered in a low voice, "It''s not that we''re useless, but they came from the Scout


    Team..."


    The others echoed him. "Yes, the Scout Team is the most powerful group in Military Intelligence 3.


    They are not human beings."


    When Tom heard this, his face immediately darkened.


    "Gao! White!" Tom called out two names. They were the people who had been muttering just now.


    When they heard his words, their expression immediately changed, and they straightened up.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Tom stared at them with a cold face. "One thousand push-ups, do it immediately!"


    When they heard this, they showed a bitter expression and begged for mercy, "Instructor, we are


    injured..."


    "Instructor, please..."


    They really couldn''t finish that in their current state. And they really didn''t want to lose face, especially


    in front of the three people from the Scout Team.


    Tom stared at them with authority. "Hmm? Are you going to disobey my order?"


    Sensing Tom''s anger, they shivered and immediately shook their heads, "We dare not!"


    Then, they obediently did push-ups.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    When the others saw Tom''s majestic appearance, they did not dare toin anymore. Obviously,


    they remembered Tom''s usual seriousness. Although Tom had not been teaching them for a long time,


    their reverence for Tom was carved in their bones.


    It wasn''t because Tom often scolded them. On the contrary, Tom rarely punished them and was not as


    rude as other instructors. Tom was usually easy-going. However, Tom was the most respected,


    because he had the greatest aura. And especially when he kept silence, they would be afraid to look at


    him.


    So now the scene was a little strange. It seemed that Tom was the weakest one among all of them, but


    he was the most majestic. The others lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him directly, as if


    pupils were afraid of facing their teacher.


    Tom finally looked at the three people of the Scout Team and saw Buffalo, who was trampled by


    Marcus, as well as Felix, who was trampled by Edmund.


    Anger shed in his eyes. No matter what, Buffalo and Felix were both his soldiers and also belonged


    to the Military Intelligence 3. It was really unreasonable for the Scout Team to insult them like this.


    But Tom didn''t show his anger immediately. Instead, he smiled at them and said, "We''re all the soldiers


    of the Military Intelligence 3. You are really unfriendly, aren''t you? Why don''t you let them go for the


    sake of me?"


    Tom looked very calm now, without any domineering. In the eyes of Marcus, Edmund and Wolf, it was a


    sign of weakness. Moreover, the three of them carefully looked at Tom and did not find any terrible


    power he had. So the fear in their hearts immediately disappeared and nced at Tom with disdain.


    Marcus raised his head and said disdainfully, "Who are you? Why you dare to ask us to let them go for


    your sake?"


    He was so arrogant and disrespectful to Tom. Anyway, Tom was the instructor of the third group. In


    terms of position, he was one level higher than them.


    But Marcus mocked Tom like this, which meant that he had no respect for Tom at all!


    Immediately, the dozen soldiers in the third group were irritated and pointed at Marcus and scolded,


    "Marcus! What did you say! How dare you talk to our instructor like this? You like getting hit?"


    "What the hell? Our instructor is also your superior. How dare you not take our instructors seriously?!"


    They were all very angry, but they were semilliterated, and unable to say anything sharp.


    Tom felt warm when he saw these soldiers defending him. No matter what, he must seek justice for


    them today.


    He raised his hand and said faintly, "Enough."


    Those soldiers who were filled with indignation had no choice but to stop.


    Tom then slowly walked over to Marcus and the other two. He put away his smile and said, "You three


    must be soldiers of the Scout Team. You look not bad."


    When they heard Tom''s words, they allughed disdainfully, thinking that Tom was pretending to be


    strong.


    Then, Tom continued, "It is my soldiers that are not as skilled as you. We have to admit it. Now that you


    let Buffalo and Felix go, I would not trouble you."


    Hearing Tom''s words, the dozen soldiers of the fourth group immediately became anxious. They called


    Tom over to teach Marcus and the other two a good lesson and avenge them!


    But in the end, Tom actually surrendered first, which made them extremely disappointed. But no matter


    how ufortable they were, they didn''t dare to say another word, because they knew Tom''s temper.


    In fact, Tom was not afraid. After understanding the whole story, he realized that it was really not easy


    to handle, because the fight between different groups wasmon. As long as they didn''t make big


    trouble, it was acquiesced.


    Just like today, the soldiers in the fourth group were bullied by the three soldiers of the Scout Team.


    They had nothing toin about. Their skills were not as good as the Scout Team. If Tom, as a


    drillmaster, attacked the three soldiers of the Scout Team, it would be unreasonable.


    He didn''t want to do this kind of thing. After all, he was an instructor, and the other three were students.


    If he really did, in his opinion, it would be no different from adults bullying children.


    However, his proposal became a sign of weakness in the eyes of the three.


    All three of them burst intoughter.


    "Hahahaha... I''m going tough to death!" Marcus burst outughing. "When I was on a mission


    outside, I heard that a newer from the base abused all the members of the fourth group on his own. I


    thought he was an expert, but I didn''t expect him to be a piece of trash! But it''s not surprising. The


    fourth group is a group of fools. Any one of us Scout Team can defeat them all."


    Wolf also smiled happily and said cynically, "Marcus, don''t be so subjective. Although there are a lot of


    rubbish in the fourth group, there are still some who can fight. There are a few masters of Extrinsic


    Peak. Maybe, this instructor in front of us is a real master and he may beat us down easily."


    Unlike Wolf''s satire, Edmund was much more direct. He gave Tom a thumbs-up, then a thumbs-down


    and, "You are trash, too."


    Arrogant!


    He was so aggressive.


    Their arrogance came from the inmost of their bones, and they looked down upon the fourth group, just


    like the educated people in the city discriminated the poor and illiterate people in the countryside.


    Even Tom was discriminated against. They didn''t take Tom seriously at all.


    Tom''s peace was broken in an instant. To be honest, it was impossible for him to say that there was no


    fluctuation in his heart. At least he was an instructor, and his position was higher than these people.


    They should have respected him.


    Seeing that Tom was still unresponsive, Marcus and his friends looked at Tom with even more disdain.


    Including soldiers from the fourth group, they were starting to wonder if Tom was really afraid of the


    three.


    Even in their hearts, they had some suspect and displeasure with Tom and felt a little contemptuous


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    about him, thinking that Tom had suddenly be so weak.


    However, at this moment, Tom looked at Marcus, Edmund, and Wolf. He suddenly smiled and said,


    "You mean you are very confident in your own strength, right? Do you think I cannot defeat you?"

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    As Tom said this, there was a slight change in the atmosphere of the room. A dozen soldiers behind


    Tom began to get excited. They followed Tom for a while and had a certain understanding of Tom''s


    character. They clearly knew that when Tom said this, it meant that he was angry and would definitely


    start to fight.


    In general, they still believed that Tom could defeat Marcus, Edmund, and Wolf.


    After all, Tom was a master of Innate Realm.


    But for Marcus, Edmund, and Wolf, they didn''t take Tom seriously at all. Marcus smiled jokingly and


    said, "You know yourself well. That''s right. How powerful can Tom be when his men were all losers?"


    Wolf said, "All right, Marcus. Let''s keep a low profile. When they go to Director Sunn toin, it''s


    not good for us."


    Marcusughed and said, "That''s true. There''s no need to behave like him."


    After that, he let go of Buffalo, kicked him at Tom, and said contemptuously, "Here''s your trash."


    Edmund also set Felix free, and looked at Tom with great contempt.


    "Stop."


    Tom said. How could he let these three people go now? After all, he had to regain his face in the


    Military Intelligence 3. Moreover, as an instructor, he had to defend against these soldiers. Otherwise,


    he was not a qualified instructor.


    Hearing his words, Marcus, Edmund, and Wolf stopped, turned around, looked at Tom with a half-


    smile. Marcus said, "Oh, what''s wrong? Are you not convinced?"


    Tom''s face was cold. He slowly walked over and helped Buffalo and Felix up. He wiped the blood and


    dirt off their faces and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Sensing Tom''s concern, the two men''s eyes suddenly turned red. Buffalo was ashamed, "Sir, I''m sorry


    to embarrass you."


    Felix was also very ashamed. "Sir, we are sorry."


    Tom was a little angry at first. These two guys didn''t usually train very hard. Now that he saw how


    ashamed and upset they were, he couldn''t be angry anymore. He patted them on the shoulder and


    said, "Train well in the future. It''s okay."


    They all nodded hard, determined to train well in the future and take revenge for the insult today!


    Next, Tom looked at the three and said in a low voice, "You three, you must apologize to them.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for bullying you and teaching you a lesson."


    "Hahaha... Did I hear it right? Can you?"


    "Are you trying to teach us a lesson? It''s not that we look down on you. Do you have the ability? Ah?"


    "They''re merely losers. Not only are the men of team four useless, but their instructor is incapable!"


    They seemed to have heard a huge joke,ughing at Tom wantonly.


    At this moment, there were gradually more people from other teamsing to the hall. When they saw


    this scene, they began to gossip. They recognized Marcus, Edmund, and Wolf, who were members of


    the Scout Team. So they immediately showed reverence to the three people. However, they didn''t


    know Tom very well. In fact, every time Tom came to the Military Intelligence 3, he was too low-key.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Besides training the fourth team of soldiers, he didn''te out much other time, so not many people


    knew him.


    "Hey, aren''t these three Scout Team soldiers? Why are they here?"


    "Marcus, Edmund, Wolf are famous. They hadpleted many difficult tasks!"


    "I heard the news just now. It said that more than a dozen soldiers from the fourth group were abused


    by the three. Now they have their instructor to avenge them."


    "Huh? No way. I can''t believe that. I heard that the instructor of the fourth group is powerful. He abused


    everyone in the fourth group by himself. His strength is awfully great! Now the three people in the Scout


    Team are going to be beaten up."


    "Hehe, that''s not necessarily true. I found out that the new instructor of the fourth group is a


    businessman. Director Sunn invited him here. The reason why he abused the fourth group was purely


    because of Director Sunn. Otherwise, it would be difficult to join in the Military Intelligence 3 as the new


    instructor."


    "That makes sense. Besides, the ability of the fourth group is famous in the Military Intelligence 3. They


    had the worst results in everypetition. Any other group was far better than group four."


    "That''s true..."


    "Well, if the new instructor of the fourth group is abused by the Scout Team, he will be embarrassed if it


    gets out!"


    Most people didn''t believe in Tom and waited to see Tom lose.


    Tomughed instead of getting angry. He ignored the ridicule of these people and said directly to the


    three, "It seems that you are not going to apologize. Since that''s the case, then I have to teach you how


    to behave for your instructor!"


    After saying this, Tom''s eyes suddenly lifted. Immediately, he gave a different feeling after a slight


    movement. It seemed that a sleeping lion had awakened at this moment.


    Marcus and the others sensed Tom''s aura, so they didn''t look down on Tom. "Looks like there''s


    something. Who''s going first?"


    Edmund stood up and twisted his neck, making a cracking sound. He smiled coldly. "I''ll go first."


    "Okay." Marcus and Wolf both nodded and stepped aside to make way for Edmund. Wolf said in a


    strange tone, "Edmund, you should be gentle. Don''t torture the new instructor too badly. After all,


    Director Sunn arranged for him to be here. If you teach him too badly, he won''t end up well."


    A cruel smile appeared on Edmund''s stern face. He began to rub his hands together and said with a


    grim smile, "Don''t worry. I will be mild!"


    Anyone could tell that the Edmund was going to torture Tom.


    There were many people on the scene who knew that Edmund was a very irritable person. Once a fight


    started, he would be ruthless, and he could often torture his opponents very badly. Many people were


    destroyed by him in everypetition he participated in.


    However, Tom shook his head and said, "You''re too weak to even catch a move from me. It''s better for


    the three of you to fight together."


    As Tom said this, Edmund looked even more ferocious and cold. "You''re looking for death!"


    After saying this, he immediately acted. His speed was extremely fast. With a whoosh, he came to Tom


    and punched Tom heavily. The angle was very tricky. Edmund was confident that once Tom received


    this punch, he would definitely be seriously injured!


    Tom, on the other hand, seemed to have lost his consciousness in the face of Edmund''s attack. He


    didn''t react at all. He still stood there in a daze. When everyone saw his slow reaction, they all thought


    that he was going to die. Edmund was famous for his high explosive power, and no one could stand a


    punch from him.


    When Edmund saw that Tom could not react and dodge, the corner of his mouth began to rise,


    revealing a triumphant grim smile.


    However, at the next moment, the grim smile on his face froze. He saw that his confident punch was


    caught by Tom with one hand. Tom looked motionless and rxed.


    "That''s it?" Tom said with a half-smile.


    Edmund immediately widened his eyes and shouted out in a daze, "Impossible?!"


    His face had always been paralyzed and cold. But now, he waspletely stunned. His mouth opened


    and it was big enough to swallow an apple.


    Not only him but everyone present was also shocked and dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t have enough strength, but it was just that this scene was too strange for them.


    Just now, they could feel the strength of Edmund''s punch. It was at least five thousand kilograms of


    strength. Even if a wall was going to be pierced, but Tom took it easily. He didn''t even shake his body!


    This waspletely beyond their understanding.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Marcus and Wolf, who were standing nearby, were nowpletely wide-eyed, dumbfounded, and felt


    that it was unbelievable. In fact, they had a suspicion that Edmund was cooperating with Tom to trick


    them!


    Otherwise, with Edmund''s strength, how could he be caught so easily by the new instructor of the team


    four and could not move at all?


    As powerful masters, they all knew how difficult it was to catch the opponent''s fist with one hand and


    not move at all!


    Although they looked down on the team four from the bottom of their hearts, it was impossible for them


    to catch the fist of the team four bare-handed unless their opponent was an ordinary person.


    However, now Tom had caught Edmund''s fist with his bare hands, so he must be very strong. Even the


    instructor of their Scout Team might not be able to do it.


    In contrast to their shock, the dozen soldiers of the team four actedpletely differently. They


    shouted excitedly, "Instructor, you''re awesome! Awesome!"


    They all clenched their fists and were all extremely excited. Tom''s performance was so handsome and


    he was a credit to the team four!


    "Is that the strength of your Scout Team?"


    "How dare you brag when you are so weak? I really wonder why you are so shameless."


    "You said our team four was trash, but your Scout Team is also trash in front of our instructor."


    They couldn''t wait to insult the Scout Team and made thumbs-down gestures to Edmund.


    Edmund was a proud man who used to be in the Scout Team. He had always despised other four


    teams, especially the team four. How could he bear such ridicule? He was furious, lost control, roared


    like a beast, and thenunched another fierce attack on Tom.


    Unfortunately, he was too weak and was no match for Tom. Tom grabbed his fist again, crossed his


    arms, and grabbed his two wrists with one hand. Tom''s hand was like a lock, locking Edmund''s hands


    so tightly that no matter how hard he struggled, he could not break free.


    Tom shook his head and said disappointedly, "You''re too weak. Is this the strength of your Scout


    Team?"


    Edmund tried his best that his face turned red. Even if it was a real lock, he would definitely break free.


    However, he could not move at all in Tom''s hand, as if he was trapped by a huge machine!


    It was the first time that Edmund had been so desperate since he joined the Scout Team. The most


    terrifying thing was that Tom was very rxed. His face was not red and he did not pant. Instead, he


    looked at Edmund with a yful and rxed gaze.


    This showed that the gap between his strength and Tom''s was very big!


    He was angry, but at the same time, he began to feel a little scared. He couldn''t figure out how Tom


    could hide such a huge amount of energy in his body when he looked very weak. It didn''t make sense!


    Not to mention him, everyone present gasped when they saw this scene. It was not that they had not


    seen the world, but that it was too shocking. Edmund, who had been a terror to them, was like a child in


    front of Tom with no possibility of resistance at all.


    "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!" Edmund screamed crazily. He could not break free. He tried to


    kick out his leg to hit Tom''s waist, but Tom took the initiative and kicked him in the calf. He immediately


    gave a shrill scream and knelt down in front of Tom.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    From the beginning to the end, Tom was very rxed. He was not fighting with Edmund, but like an


    adult bullying a child. Then he even taught Edmund not to be naughty.


    Tom quitted while he was ahead. He let go of Edmund, looked at Marcus and Wolf, crooked his fingers,


    and said faintly, "Bring it on."


    He was domineering!


    Tom did not say much. Both his tone and his expression were very calm, but everyone could feel the


    domineering aura he had now!


    Tom was dignified. He did not consider Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund his equals. He was teaching these


    three naughty children a lesson as an elder.


    For a moment, the way everyone looked at Tom began to change. There was no contempt in their eyes


    any more. Instead, they were in awe of Tom. As for the soldiers of the team four, they now admired


    Tom to the extreme, and they couldn''t hide the light in their eyes! Besides, they were really proud of


    Tom, who was invincible, as he was the instructor of the team four!


    Marcus and Wolf''s faces grew extremely solemn at this moment, and they no longer looked


    contemptuous. They had not expected Tom''s strength to be so strong that even Edmund was no match


    for him.


    However, among the three of them, Edmund was not the strongest, but the weakest. Marcus was the


    strongest, and he was second to none even in the Scout Team.


    Facing Tom''s provocation, Marcus suddenly smiled. Marcus''s tone was no longer belligerent, but


    respectful, "I''ve underestimated you in the past. I don''t expect that you are not that weak. Since that''s


    the case, let''s put an end to what happened today. We''re leaving now."


    After that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    But how could Tom let them go? He said immediately, "You want to leave? Okay, but you have to


    apologize to every soldier in the team four."


    Marcus frowned and looked at Tom coldly, "Tom, I admit that you are strong. It was my fault to


    underestimate you just now. Nheless, I advise you to quit while you''re ahead. Our Scout Team


    never apologizes to other four teams. This is the rule set by our chief instructor."


    He wanted to use the chief instructor of the Scout Team to let Tom give up that idea.


    However, he underestimated Tom once again.


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t apologize, don''t me me for teaching you a lesson." Tom said faintly.


    Wolf said, "Marcus, don''t be afraid of him. Let''s fight him together and we''ll definitely defeat him!"


    Edmund also gritted its teeth and said, "That''s right! If we fight him together, even he is an expert of the


    Innate Realm, he''ll be afraid. This guy is strong, but I don''t think he is a good fighter!"


    Tom had made him look bad just now and he really wanted to take revenge!


    Marcus was convinced. He stared at Tom with evil light in his eyes, and finally snorted coldly. He said,


    "Okay, you asked for it. Wolf, Edmund, let''s fight him together and show him how powerful our Scout


    Team is!"


    "Okay!"


    "Okay!"


    Wolf and Edmund were both excited. They were full of fighting spirit and a raging fire rose in their eyes.


    Everyone present sensed their strong desire to fight, which formed a mental storm that frightened


    everyone.


    Tom sighed, shook his head, and said, "You just don''t give up hope while there''s a shot in the locker.


    Anyway, I''ll teach you a lesson as the instructor of the Scout today."


    When Tom finished his words, Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund rushed towards Tom from three different


    directions. Theyunched an attack at the same time. They were extremely quick, and they cooperated


    very well. This was the unique strategy of the Scout Team, which increased their power several times.


    However, for Tom, there were too many ws. He immediately came up with at least a hundred ways to


    break it.


    Nheless, he still used the simplest and roughest method. He suppressed them with his strength.


    When the three of them arrived at the same time, he kicked three of them in their lower abdomens. He


    kicked them out, forming a parab. They flew ten meters in the air before falling.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    When the three of them fell to the ground, they all spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    Tom''s kick was too heavy. Even though they were stronger ten times than ordinary people, they could


    not bear his kick. They felt their organs were about to be broken and in deadly pain!


    If they were average experts in the Extrinsic Peak, they would have fainted from the pain. Fortunately,


    they were from the Scout Team and had a lot of professional training. Their anti-fighting skills and their


    will were at the peak, which made them possible to maintain their consciousness under the


    circumstance.


    But even so, they couldn''t help but scream. They couldn''t stand it. It was too painful.


    Compared to the pain, what scared them more was Tom''s strength, which was so terrifying! Even


    though the three of them attacked him together with strategy, there was still no way to get close to him.


    Instead, they were easily kicked away by him. This was a p in the face.


    In fact, not only them but also the others present felt the same way, especially those who were not from


    the Fourth Group, who were now staring at Tom in astonishment.


    After a short silence, a warm shout erupted from the fourth group.


    "Damn awesome!"


    "Invincible man!"


    "Our instructor is amazing!"


    "The garbage Scout Team. It''s just so so. In front of our instructor, it''s vulnerable to the extreme.


    Hahaha..."


    They all seemed to have won a great battle. They surrounded Tom and wanted to throw Tom up and


    down. But they were immediately frightened by a nce from Tom and quickly gave up on what they


    had just thought.


    Tom scowled and scolded them. "Don''t act like a kid. Stand up straight!"


    With Tom''s cold snort, all of them were afraid and immediately formed a line, standing straight.


    Tom was satisfied with their quick reactions. He said, "I taught you that you must stay calm anytime.


    Don''t be impulsive and stupid. Don''t panic. You should know that you represent not only yourself but


    the Military Intelligence 3 but also the country behind us!"


    His words were shocking. Tom''s face was serious and full of authority, which stunned everyone


    present, and their eyes filled with awe.


    Then, Tom began to walk over to Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund and stared at them condescendingly.


    "How''s it going? Are you convinced?"


    After Tom had beat them like this, their previous contempt and arrogance were gone when the three of


    them looked at Tom again. Now they felt quite flustered and afraid.


    It was not that they were timid, but that Tom was so dominating. Plus, Tom was really awesome, and


    they had to give up.


    So they all lowered their arrogant heads and said in awe and panic, "Tom, you won."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing this, Tom nodded. He didn''t intend to beat them too hard. They were members of the Military


    Intelligence 3 and fellow men to fight against the foreign enemy. Hence, Tom wouldn''t make things


    difficult for them. It was enough to teach them a lesson. "Well, apologize to my soldiers. That''s all."


    Marcus and the others were very unwilling, but in the face of Tom, they did not dare to disobey so they


    obediently apologized to the dozen soldiers from the Fourth Group.


    All of a sudden, his soldiers felt better, and the wounds on their bodies did not hurt anymore.


    Those men who were apologizing were the top Scout Team members. Every one of them looked down


    on others in the base. Others wouldn''t have dared to imagine that to happen in the past.


    The other three groups were especially envious now that they saw what happened. They all knew that


    Tom was the one who could make the Scout Team apologize obediently.


    "All right, dismiss." Seeing that this matter had been resolved, Tom waved his hand and let them all go.


    Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund had to leave dejectedly.


    Tom did not stay, but walked out of the training hall. Behind him, a dozen soldiers from the Fourth


    Group followed.


    All the way to the dormitory, they were still following. Tom couldn''t help but stop, frowning and looking


    at them, "Why are you following me?"


    Buffalo moved forward, bowed deeply to Tom and said sincerely, "Tom, thank you so much for what you


    did for us just now!"


    The others bowed together, their attitude full of gratitude and worship.


    Tom gave a smile and said, "As your instructor, I should stand up for you. You don''t have to thank me."


    Buffalo shook his head and said, "That''s not true! Before you came, we were bullied by the Scout Team


    dozens of times, but our former instructors never dared to help us out."


    When Tom heard this, he was stunned and asked, "Why?"


    Felix took a deep breath and said, "Because of the Scout Team''s instructor."


    Hearing this, Tom was so smart that he immediately had a guess right away.


    "Yes, the instructor of the Scout Team is famous for protecting his members. Anyone who bullies his


    soldiers will be punished by him, including the instructors of other groups."


    "In the past, our instructors didn''t dare to offend the Scout Team''s instructor. Even if we were beaten


    up, they didn''t dare to stand up for us."


    "Not only the instructor of our Fourth Group but that of other groups. The instructor of the Scout Team


    are so overbearing that even Director Sunn doesn''t dare to offend him."


    "Instructor, you are the first instructor to stand up for us. We, really, thank you!"


    They all expressed their gratitude to Tom one by one.


    Tom smiled. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t care what other instructors do. Now that you are my


    soldiers, then if you have been bullied, I will stand up for all of you."


    Hearing Tom''s promise, they were more moved but also worried. Buffalo sighed and said, "s!


    Instructor, you protected us, but we caused you trouble. This instructor of the Scout Team is not easy to


    deal with."


    "Yeah, it''s all our fault..."


    They began to feel guilty. Thinking of the Scout Team instructor''s manner, they were all worried about


    Tom.


    Seeing them like this, Tom was a little interested and asked, "Is the instructor of the Scout Team


    scary?"


    All of them nodded hard, their eyes filled with awe, admiration, fear...


    At the same time, as for Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund, they returned to the Scout Team with a lot of


    people talking behind them along the way.


    They were immediately noticed by other Scout Team members. Someone frowned and asked,


    "Marcus, Wolf, Edmund, why did you end up like this? Were you bullied by those guys from the Dragon


    Blood Team?"


    Dragon Blood Team, another top team of the Military Intelligence 3, was not inferior to the Scout Team


    in terms of overall strength.


    When they saw that the three of them were seriously injured, they immediately thought it was the


    Dragon Blood Team who did it.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    "Needless to say, it must be those guys from the Dragon Blood Team who thought they were so


    powerful afterpleting a lot of S-level tasks in the past two years. They became so arrogant and


    started to consider themselves no ordinary beings."


    There was a man who was not too tall, around 1.7 meters tall but had a very strong body. He said that


    jokingly. He was lying on the sofa with five fingers on his right hand running fast. There were actually


    five des running very fast at his fingertips. Under the light, they looked especially bright. Ordinary


    people would get goosebumps when seeing this bitingly cold aura.


    These five des were so sharp that they could cut through the skin with just a single cut. There were


    only des, no hilts. What dangerous things. But in this man''s hand, they seemed to be tamed and


    had never cut his fingers at all, which showed how strong he was.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the five des on his fingers suddenly took off and flew towards the


    dial opposite him. Whoosh. These five des actually shoot the red heart in the middle of the dial one


    after another.


    Another person sneered and said, "Jarak, your skills of using des have improved a lot. I believe you


    are ready topete with Loong from the Dragon Blood Team, right?"


    Jarak snorted and a sense of fear shed through his eyes. Obviously, he was quite afraid of Loong,


    but he said disdainfully, "Loong is not my opponent. I will defeat him personally in thispetition! But


    you, Lor, can you beat Ding from the Dragon Blood Team this year?"


    Lor snorted and said, "Ding? He''s such a loser. I''m going to challenge his senior brother this year!"


    In their words, there was a strong hostility towards the Dragon Blood Team.


    Indeed, in the Military Intelligence 3, the only group that could be treated equally by the Scout Team


    was the Dragon Blood Team. The other four groups were too poor to be on the same level as them at


    all.


    So when they saw that Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund were injured, they did not think of the other four


    groups at all. They even excluded the instructors of the four groups, thinking that those four instructors


    were all push-overs and did not dare to offend the Scout Team. They were all afraid that the Scout


    Team instructor would cause trouble.


    Now, seeing that Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund did not speak, they were a little surprised. Jarak asked


    again, "What, you three have been muted by those guys in the Dragon Blood Team?"


    Lor''s words caused a burst of ridicule from several other Scout Team members. But then, Marcus''s


    words shocked them. "The person who defeated us is not the Dragon Blood Team, but the instructor of


    the fourth group."


    "What?" After hearing this, Lor was immediately stunned.


    The others also frowned. Their first reaction was disbelief. The fourth group was the lowest ranking in


    the Military Intelligence 3, and the instructor of the fourth group was just a push-over. Usually, when


    they saw the people of their Scout Team, they did not dare to speak loudly, let alone teach Scout Team


    members a lesson.


    Besides, did the instructors of the fourth group have the guts to challenge their Scout Team members?


    Were they not afraid of the instructors of the Scout Team causing trouble? In the Military Intelligence 3,


    who didn''t know that the Scout Team instructor was famous for protecting his members?


    Jarak sneered and said, "Marcus, you are among the best in our group. After being taught a lesson by


    the Dragon Blood Team, you dare not admit it and med it for the instructor of the fourth group? Who


    doesn''t know that the instructor of the fourth group is a coward? Does he dare to bully the people of our


    Scout Team?"


    The other person also said, "Yes, the three of you were bullied by that useless instructor from the fourth


    group? Who would believe it?"


    Marcus said bitterly, "It''s true."


    Then, Wolf and Edmund nodded bitterly, which immediately stunned them. They all stood up with


    surprise on their faces.


    Jarak said in surprise, "That guy Ledo the fourth group? Does he have the guts to attack you?!"


    "That''s right. Even if Ledo was an instructor, he might not be able to beat you up like this, right?"


    When they saw the expressions of Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund, they all began to realize that this was


    true. However, they became more and more doubtful. They knew clearly what Ledo, the instructor of


    the fourth group was. He was just a coward. He was the same as the mob of the fourth group. In terms


    of personal strength, Ledo couldn''t beat even any one of Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund. If Marcus, Wolf,


    and Edmund fight together, Ledo would not be an opponent!


    Besides, with Ledo''s cowardly character, how dare he go against the Scout Team?


    Marcus sighed heavily. He was also full of grievances. It was a shame that Tom had taught him a


    lesson in front of so many people just now. However, he had to be in awe of Tom now. Tom''s cultivation


    was horribly great.


    "Not Ledo, but a new instructor named Tom," Marcus said bitterly.


    When the other Scout Team people heard this, they couldn''t help but be stunned. "Not Ledo?"


    "What the hell? The fourth team has a new instructor?"


    "That trash group dragged our Military Intelligence 3 level. Is there still someone who went to their


    ce to be an instructor?"


    "Where did this new instructore from? How could he beat the three of you like this?"


    "But all three of you are injured. The new instructor must have been badly injured too, right?"


    "Hey, Marcus, Wolf, Edmund, the three of you didn''t kill the new instructor, did you?"


    They all began to tease, thinking that the new instructor of the fourth group was definitely not a match


    for the three of Marcus. But unexpectedly, Wolf came up with a sentence that stunned them all again.


    "The instructor of the fourth group was unscathed. In front of him, the three of us were as fragile as a


    piece of paper,pletely vulnerable."


    In Edmund''s eyes, there was even a deep fear and awe. He felt the most deeply about Tom''s strength,


    especially when he was in Tom''s hands. The situation that he could not move at all was deeply


    engraved in his mind and could not be erased for the rest of his life!


    Marcus also lowered his head. He was defeated by Tom just now.


    Finally, the rest of the Scout Team came back to their senses and gave them a shock. "Damn! Really?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Where did this new instructore from? How could he be so strong?"


    "You three are bragging!"


    "That''s right. How could such a powerful person be an instructor in a trash ce like the fourth


    group?"


    They all expressed their disbelief. But when Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund said what had happened just


    now, they werepletely stunned.


    Just then, a tall figure came in from outside. When Jarak saw this man, he immediately became serious


    and straightened himself. He saluted abruptly and shouted loudly, "Instructor!"


    The person who came was none other than the instructor of the Scout Team.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    The other members of the Scout Team also stood up at once and saluted solemnly and respectfully.


    The person the whole Scout Team revered the most was definitely the middle-aged man in front of


    them, the instructor of the Scout Team, Marlin, the great master of the Innate Realm. He was famous


    for being protective of his subordinates. And he was the one who made the Scout Team so powerful.


    He was very big, almost two meters tall. He wore a uniform of Military Intelligence 3, which made him


    look particrly mighty and domineering. One could tell he was not someone ordinary at a nce. Now


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    he just returned from a trip, and some dirt and dried blood stains could be seen on his uniform. They


    added to his sternness and ferocity.


    The most frightening thing was a round package in his hand. One could also see a few drops of blood


    at the zipper. Any member of the Scout Team knew what was inside the package immediately.


    One could tell from Marlin''s brows that he was tired. He casually threw the package to Lor, a member


    of the Scout Team. Then he said, "This is the head of Kamifune Ichiro. Give it to the boss. I''m going to


    have a rest."


    After hearing the name "Kamifune Ichiro", everyone in the Scout Team perked up at once, and the


    enthusiasm in their eyes became even more intense!


    Kamifune Ichiro was not an ordinary person, but a master of the Innate Realm of the Red Sun State,


    who had reached the third stage of the Innate Realm. He was quite strong. Especially his


    swordsmanship, it was unimaginably powerful. Over the years, many talents of the Military Intelligence


    3 had died in the hands of Kamifune Ichiro!


    Many masters could do nothing about Kamifune Ichiro, but now, Marlin took his head, which was really


    exciting!


    For a moment, their admiration for Marlin grew stronger.


    "Yes! Instructor!" Lor saluted Marlin again and took over the package with both hands.


    At this moment, Marlin''s eyes swept over Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund. Seeing them injured, Marlin


    frowned immediately and asked, "Aren''t you three taking a holiday? Why are you injured?"


    "Well..." Marcus hemmed and hawed as he was too ashamed to talk about it.


    Wolf and Edmund also lowered their heads. As the top members of the Scout Team, they were beaten


    up by the instructor of the fourth group, and they were too embarrassed to mention it.


    Marlin frowned and ordered with authority, "Tell me!"


    "Yes!" The three of them were deeply afraid of Marlin. They shivered and didn''t dare to hide the truth


    anymore, telling Marlin what happened just now exactly.


    They told him the ins and outs, including how Tom beat them up. They didn''t hide anything. After Marlin


    heard this, his pupils suddenly contracted and surprise appeared on his face. Then he lifted the three


    people''s clothes and saw the footprints on their chests. Marlin narrowed his eyes and said, "He is the


    master in the third stage of the Innate Realm. Your loss is not that shameful."


    "What?!"


    Everyone in the Scout Team was shocked when they heard this. They didn''t expect that the new


    instructor of the fourth group would be so powerful!


    At this moment, Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund were still in fear. They had actually humiliated a top master


    in the third stage of the Innate Realm just now. Fortunately, they were in the Military Intelligence 3''s turf.


    Otherwise, they would have died.


    However, now that they knew Tom''s identity, they were a little relieved. After all, he was a terrifying


    existence in the third stage of the Innate Realm. No wonder they were beaten up.


    There was a meaningful smile hanging on Marlin''s lips, and surges of anger shed across the bottom


    of his pupils. He said, "I didn''t expect that a master hade to the junkyard like the fourth group. It''s


    interesting."


    When the others saw Marlin''s expression, they became afraid at once. They had been with Marlin for


    many years and knew Marlin very well. Once he showed this expression, he was angry.


    "Marcus! Wolf! Edmund!" Marlin suddenly straightened his face.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund straightened up and responded loudly.


    Marlin''s cold eyes swept across the three people''s faces and he said, "Do you feel humiliated?"


    "Yes!" The three of them shouted in unison.


    "Are you determined to take revenge?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, follow me to the fourth group. I just want to see what great ability this new instructor has. How


    dare he raise a hand to my Scout Team!" Marlin said coldly, his tone full of authority and anger.


    The three people got excited immediately, nodded hard, and then followed Marlin to the fourth group.


    Marlin was nearly two meters tall, and no matter where he went, he was very eye-catching. When he


    appeared, many people caught sight of him at once. In addition, he was followed by Marcus, Wolf, and


    Edmund. Anyone with discerning eyes would understand what was going on.


    "I''m not mistaken, am I? Didn''t Marlin, the instructor of the Scout Team, go to the Red Sun State for a


    mission? Why did hee back early? And he looks so fierce. Which idiot offended Marlin?!"


    "Is the Dragon Blood Team fighting with the Dragon Blood Team again? That''s really a fierce fight."


    "Nonsense. Who else besides the Dragon Blood Team is able to have Marlin show up in person among


    the whole Military Intelligence 3? Could it be us, the ordinary fourth group?"


    "Gee, apparently you didn''t know what just happened! This Marlin must be making trouble for the new


    instructor of the fourth group!"


    "The fourth group? That''s impossible. The fourth group is the most trashy existence of our Military


    Intelligence 3."


    "What you don''t know is that just now, Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund were beaten up by the new


    instructor of the fourth group. Marlin is famous for protecting his subordinates, so this time he must be


    here to get his pride back."


    "Now I remember. Last month, this new instructor just came and gave the whole fourth group a lesson.


    At first, I didn''t really believe it. In that case, it might be true!"


    "Of course, this new instructor is quite powerful. Anyway, there''s a good show this time..."


    More and more people realized what was happening. They followed Marlin to the fourth group.


    At the same time, in the building in another direction stood several members of the Dragon Blood


    Team. They saw this scene and all got interested.


    "That''s interesting. Marlin actually shows up personally. It seems that the new instructor of the fourth


    group is doomed."


    "Not necessarily. He''s a master who easily beat Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund up. Maybe Marlin will get


    the cheese this time."


    "Gee, how is that possible? Marlin is the most powerful person in the third stage of the Innate Realm.


    Among the whole Military Intelligence 3, only the instructor of the Dragon Blood Team can do some


    wrist wrestling with him. The new instructor of the fourth group, even if he is the master of the Innate


    Realm, he is no match for Marlin."


    "That''s true. If the new instructor is really that good, Director Sunn won''t let him teach that trashy fourth


    group."


    "Do you want to watch it together? I won''t wait for you if you don''t go."


    "Yes, why not?"


    As they finished speaking, they all jumped down from the windowsill and walked towards the fourth


    group.


    So, the group marched towards the base of the fourth group, led by Marlin.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    The base of the fourth group was located in the corner of the Military Intelligence 3. It was the smallest


    in size and the least in resources. There was no way. The fourth group was the weakest group of the


    Military Intelligence 3.


    They were chatting inside. Suddenly, the door of the base was kicked open violently, which shocked


    them. Then, seeing Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund, they immediately cursed them.


    "Marcus, how dare you three defeated loserse to our fourth group? Haven''t you been taught


    enough by our instructor?"


    "It hasn''t been long. Have you forgotten your lesson?"


    "In my opinion, they are itchy. Hahaha..."


    Dozens of people in the fourth groupughed out loud. With Tom backing them up now, they were not


    afraid at all and even dared to sneer at others even if they faced the Scout Team.


    But immediately, when they saw Marlin walked up from Marcus and the other two''s behind, they


    immediately widened their eyes. The sarcastic voice stopped abruptly, with fear on their faces.


    "Instructor of the Scout Team, Marlin!"


    They immediately recognized Marlin. They were so scared that they didn''t dare to look straight at


    Marlin. Fear arose in their hearts naturally because Marlin''s reputation was so great in the Military


    Intelligence 3. He hadpleted countless S-level difficult missions and made much credit for the


    Military Intelligence 3. Marlin''s cultivation was so profound that he might have reached the third stage


    of the Innate Realm!


    As soon as Marlin came out, the big fourth group was silent. Everyone took two steps back.


    "How dare you, the fourth team group. You even dare to mock my soldiers. Not bad, not bad!" Marlin


    said with a cold face. His eyes shed across the faces of all the people in the fourth group. That


    solemn dignity made their heads numb, even their legs wagging.


    Marlin''s reputation in the Military Intelligence 3 was too great.


    Marlin saw that they didn''t even dare to speak a word and trembled. He said without concealing his


    contempt, "Call out your new instructor. I want to see how capable he is that he even taught my


    soldiers a lesson for me!"


    His voice was majestic and thunderous, like thunder descending from the ground, causing an echo in


    the fourth group''s base.


    The fourth group felt Marlin''s anger. They became even more frightened. Someone quickly came out


    and said, "Our instructor has left."


    "Left?" Marlin frowned. He probably felt it. Indeed, he did not feel the aura of the strong. He was


    immediately dissatisfied. "Where did he go?"


    "Our instructor went home. He only came to the base two or three times a month. After teaching today,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    he left and went home."


    "Yes, Marlin, our instructor is not here..."


    Marlin could tell that they were not lying. He snorted coldly, especially dissatisfied, and his eyes were


    cold. "Tell your instructor that you have started a feud. Let him apologize to my Scout Team base


    before tomorrow. Otherwise, I will show him my power!"


    After saying this, he nced coldly at the fourth group of soldiers and turned to leave.


    As he left, all the members of the fourth group breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they began to


    worry. Tom had offended Marlin. With Marlin''s character, Tom''s fate would be very miserable.


    "Ah! Tom is in trouble this time..." Buffalo sighed heavily, his face full of worry.


    Someone next to him retorted, "It shouldn''t be that serious, right? Tom is also the most powerful person


    in the Innate Realm. Maybe Marlin is not his opponent."


    Someone immediately red at him and said, "How is that possible? Marlin is an experienced powerful


    man. There are many notorious criminals in the world who died in his hands. His cultivation has


    reached an unfathomable level. How old is Tom? Even if he has reached Innate Realm, he is definitely


    not Marlin''s opponent!"


    "Then what should we do? This feud has been started. Should we tell Tom?"


    "Well, we can only tell Tom now. Well, Tom was encumbered by us this time!"


    Buffalo, Felix, and the others also showed their shame. If they hadn''t quarreled with Marcus and the


    others in the beginning, this wouldn''t have happened.


    After Marlin and the others left, they began to call Tom and tell Tom about it.


    At this time, Tom had already left the Military Intelligence 3. On the way back to Dragon Bay, he


    received this call. When he learned about this from the team leader, he was not surprised. He just said


    faintly, "I see."


    When team leader Lyle saw that Tom didn''t take it seriously, he said worriedly, "Instructor, Instructor


    Marlin of the Scout Team is the top expert in the third stage of the Innate Realm. He is especially


    irritable and vengeful. If you don''t apologize to him in time, I''m afraid the result will be bad."


    Tom smiled and said, "Is this Marlin''s position higher than mine? If he gives an order, I have to


    apologize to him?"


    Team leader Lyle shook his head and said, "That''s not what I meant. Although Marlin''s position is


    indeed higher than yours, this is a private grudge. Even if you don''t apologize to him, you won''t..."


    At this point, he suddenly thought of something and asked carefully, "Instructor, are you really ignoring


    Marlin? He is difficult to deal with..."


    Lyle felt that what he said was clear enough. He believed that Tom would understand.


    However, Tom said very easily, "There is no need to apologize. If he wants to trouble me, juste


    directly."


    After a pause, Tom said seriously, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. When I leave, you have to train well.


    When I go back, I will check your training results. If I find out that you haven''t improved, I won''t spare


    you, okay?"


    "Yes!" Lyle immediately stood up and answered loudly.


    After Tom hung up the phone, he frowned slightly. He looked down at the instructor of the Scout Team


    who had reached the third stage of the Innate Realm. If it was before, when he was still in the third


    stage, he might still be afraid.


    However, now that he had broken through to the fourth stage and killed a top expert like Sean, his


    cultivation had reached an unprecedented level. Even he met the strong yers of the Major Perfection


    Realm in the Innate Realm, he was confident of circling around them.


    Tom quickly threw this matter out of his mind. It did not cause a ripple in his heart.


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. Marlin had been staying at the base, waiting for Tom toe


    and apologize. But, in the end, no one came. Tom didn''t take him seriously.


    At the same time, everyone in the Military Intelligence 3 knew about this. For a moment, Tom became


    dared to challenge Marlin.


    "Well, well, well!" A terrifying light shed in Marlin''s eyes. He had just wanted to teach Tom a lesson.


    But since Tom was so arrogant that he didn''t take him seriously, he had to ''greet'' Tom well!

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Military Intelligence 3 became famous in the two days, but Tom was different. It was rxing and even


    boring for him.


    SK Lighting, led by Phoebe, was expanded after a new round of financing. It was gradually changed


    from apany to a conglomerate. So Phoebe was too busy to flirt with Tom.


    Tom felt sorry for Phoebe. He specially arranged a professional team to assist her so that Phoebe


    would be less tired.


    Phoebe was in charge of SK Lighting because of Tom. The Scotts had no disagreement and also didn''t


    dare to dissent. Tom wasn''t what he used to be.


    They usually relied on Tom. Moreover, they made a lot of money outside because of their rtionship


    with Tom and their social status had been improved a lot.


    In addition, the ZQ Media, the TY Advertising and Shield Security Company were all handed over by


    Tom. Under the management of Elliot''s and Malcolm''s teams, a lot of profits could be made for him. So


    he didn''t have to interfere at all.


    As to Master Chou, he was now healthy. Everything was on track, and no one from the LT Organization


    came to cause trouble again.


    Tom was the idlest one now. He was in the bottleneck stage and was stagnate in the fourth stage, the


    Innate Realm. He couldn''t break through by the simple practice. He had to grasp an opportunity to gain


    insights and to reach the fifth stage, the Major Perfection Realm.


    But Tom knew that it was difficult to reach the Major Perfection Realm. Without enough opportunities,


    he might not reach it in eight or ten years.


    So he was not in a hurry. After all, he wouldn''t seed even if he was so anxious. Haste makes waste.


    One day, he felt bored in the house of Dragon Bay. So he went out for a walk.


    It had been a long time since he was so calm to feel the atmosphere of the city without thinking of


    anything.


    H City had be a second-tier city after the development of these years. The streets were bustling.


    People walked in a hurry to make a living. There were magicians who performed street magic,


    sanitation workers who worked hard to clean the streets, rich people who drove luxury cars, and part-


    time students who shouted and sent flyers...


    All in all, it was what society looked like. Tom had not been so integrated into ordinary people for a long


    time.


    It was a different feeling for him.


    He could buy everything he saw here. And all the people he saw had was less than one-tenth of his.


    Moreover, with the strength of the fourth stage, the Innate Realm, he could kill all of them in a very


    short time. Unknowingly, his identity and ability were already above most people.


    However, the essence of his life was not different from theirs. Everyone was human and could be


    happy, angry, sad and joyful in the same manner. What differed was the lifestyle and the way to gain


    happiness.


    Tom had a new experience and gradually forgot his identity, wealth and that he reached the Innate


    Realm. He was just a normal man who worked hard for life.


    Unknowingly, his mind was spread constantly, covering arge area around him.


    He stood there, motionless. At this moment, he seemed to be a radar that could detect everyone within


    a few hundred meters, including their expressions, words, emotions, feelings, the distress and joy of life


    and so on. He could see them in his mind.


    He had never felt it before!


    He knew that his mind was so strong to affect others. But he had never tried to spread his thoughts to


    thousands of people and to feel their feelings.


    It was too tiring, just like theputer running over frequency. It was already overloaded in a short


    time! It was going to burn at once! Tom was like theputer as well. He onlysted less than five


    seconds and immediately stopped. His face turned pale and he gasped heavily, even sweating on his


    forehead.


    He was so tired that he wanted to go to bed immediately after the five seconds. It had never happened


    before. He wouldn''t be so tired even when he fought with Sean. A man who reached his realm should


    have endless physical strength.


    In particr, mental strength and physical strength are different. It was not easy to run out of mental


    strength. So, his load could be determined in the five seconds just now!


    "What I just experienced... was the Major Perfection Realm?" Tom muttered to himself. He breathed


    quickly. He was frightened and excited, and everyone around him looked at him strangely.


    Tom was very excited. He had thought that he would be stuck in the fourth stage, the Innate Realm for


    a long time. He never expected that he would have the opportunity to get to the threshold of the Major


    Perfection Realm just for his casual walk.


    As long as he reached the threshold and found the direction, it would be easier for him to break through


    next. At least it would just take him half the time!


    If Sean saw it, he would definitely be furious. He called himself a genius, but he had been stuck in the


    fourth stage, Innate Realm for five years. And he had not even got to the threshold of the Major


    Perfection Realm. But Tom made it in just two months. Comparisons are odious.


    Tom was very tired now. He was excited for a while, and he even felt a headache. His brain was hurting


    as if it had been split. He smiled bitterly. If a master at the stage of the Extrinsic Peak came, he could


    kill Tom easily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was not safe ...


    Fortunately, Tom wasn''t eye-catching and wore ordinary clothes. No one could tell that he was


    somebody. Afterprehending so many ordinary people, he was like them as well. He was even


    more ordinary than ordinary people and wouldn''t attract attention.


    He quickly sat down in the corner of the wall and began to recuperate. He looked like a downcast


    unemployed man, who was desperate on the roadside.


    Just then, a gust of wind blew over and a piece of paper blew to his feet. Tom picked it up and saw a


    brochure of a restaurant to hire a dishwasher. They provided 3,500 dors a month and the meals and


    amodation were not provided.


    In the first two years after he married, he wanted to be a dishwasher to make a living so that he


    wouldn''t be scolded so much. But he gave up atst.


    At this moment, a few people came from the side. One of them saw him and was stunned. Then he


    said in surprise, "Tom, hello?"


    When Tom heard the voice, he looked up and saw a young man in a suit. He stood in front of him and


    looked at him with surprise. "Great, Tom. It''s really you!"


    It seemed that the young man was twenty-three or twenty-four years old. He looked simple and honest.


    But when he saw how shabby Tom was and that he sat in the corner with a flyer to hire a dishwasher,


    he was a little weird.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    As soon as Tom saw the person''s expression, he knew that he had been misunderstood. He threw


    away the recruitment flyer, stood up and said with a smile, "Landon, long time no see."


    Tom soon recognized that the person in front of him was an acquaintance named Landon, who was a


    few years younger than Tom. Landon was a good-natured young man. He used to sell breakfast


    downstairs at Tom''s home and got along well with Tom. He had invited Tom to have a few meals.


    "Landon, didn''t you go North already? Why are you back?" After pleasantries, Tom asked curiously.


    Landon answered, "I''m back. I''m working with Chase now."


    Tom saw that Landon wear a designer suit that cost a few thousand dors. He punched Landon in the


    chest and teased, "Landon, you''ve made a big fortune. I haven''t seen you for a few years. Now you put


    on a famous suit."


    Tom was in a good mood when he met his former acquaintances. After resting for a while, he had


    recovered a little. His face was not as pale as before, but he still looked miserable.


    Being praised by Tom, Landon scratched his head,ughed and said, "Not a big fortune. I just made


    some money a few years ago."


    "You''re lucky." Tom was happy for Landon. He thought Landon was a kind young man.


    Just then, a dissatisfied voice came from behind, "Hey, Bean Sprout, what are you beeping at there?


    Hurry up ande over to me."


    Bean Sprout was Landon''s nickname, because he was as thin as bean sprouts. When Landon heard


    this voice, he immediately looked back and said apologetically to Tom, "Tom, Chase called me. I''ll go


    over and talk to him first. Could you wait for me here for a while?"


    Tom nodded, then Landon trotted over. He bowed and exined to a young man who was wearing a


    famous brand of clothing and a gold watch.


    That young man looked about twenty-five years old. His face was full of arrogance. He was wearing a


    famous brand and shaking his BMW keys in his hand to highlight his wealth.


    Tom was surprised to see this young man because he recognized that this young man was also an


    acquaintance.


    After a while, the young man looked over and looked at him with an excited smile on his face. His eyes


    lit up as if he had found an interesting prey. The corners of his mouth rose and he walked towards Tom.


    Landon followed him and introduced, "Chase, this is Tom, Tom. We used to know each other."


    The man called ''Chase'' said in a strange tone, "I know him, Tom, the son-inw of the Scotts. Who


    didn''t know this big shot in the past?"


    When Landon heard this, he was a little embarrassed. Afraid that Tom would be angry, he quickly


    introduced to Tom, "Tom, this is Chase, Chase. We used to know each other."


    Tom nodded and said faintly, "Yes."


    Chase, indeed, was an old acquaintance who came from the same ce as Landon. But Tom didn''t


    have a good impression of Chase. Because he was a born peacock and always looked down on


    others. It cannot be denied that Chase was intelligent and very opportunistic. But he tended to


    transgress morality. Tom had always had a bad impression of him.


    Tom''s indifferent attitude made Chase a little unhappy. In his opinion, Tom was just a poor son-inw


    living in the homes of his wife''s parents and he could notpare with a sessful person like him.


    There was a big ss gap between them.


    Chase looked up and down at Tom and found that Tom was dressed in ordinary clothes and sweaty,


    looking miserable. Then Chase said in a yful tone, "Tom, I haven''t seen you for so long. Where are


    you working? Can you earn five thousand dors a month?"


    As soon as Chase opened his mouth, Tom knew what Chase was going to say. Tom didn''t want to talk


    to such a fool at all. He said directly to Landon, "Landon, since you have something to do, I won''t


    disturb you. Let''s add friends on WhatsApp. When you''re free, we can go out for meals."


    Chase''s face turned cold. Tom dared to ignore him. How arrogant!


    Landon was obviously afraid of Chase. Seeing his face, he immediately panicked, because he was


    afraid that Chase would trouble Tom. He immediately winked at Tom to imply him not offend Chase. He


    quickly acted as a peacemaker in the middle and said with a smile, "No problem. But Tom, how about


    having a meal today? Chase has a party to attendter. We can go there together. Not only can we go


    to taste delicious food for free, but we can also get the money."


    Landon was very kind-hearted. He had just seen Tom looking at the dishwasher recruitment. Obviously,


    Tom had been living a tough life recently. Now Tom had a chance to be Chase''s subordinate and attend


    tonight''s upper-ss party. He could not only eat a lot of delicacies, but also get money.


    To Landon''s surprise, Tom was not interested in this so-called upper-ss party at all. He shook his


    head and said, "No need. I''m tired of delicacies. You can go and eat."


    He was telling the truth. He was tired of delicacies. As long as he wanted, he can taste luxury food


    casually. But From Landon and Chase''s perspective, he was pretending to be rich. Landon understood


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tom. He thought that Tom, as a middle-aged man, did not want to lose face in front of his old friends.


    But Chase seemed to have heard a big joke and burst outughing. "Hahaha, I didn''t hear it wrong, did


    I? Are you sure you''re tired of all the delicacies? I don''t mean to despise you. I don''t think you''ve ever


    eaten delicacies in your life."


    Tom frowned and nced at Chase. Chase immediately felt inexplicably scared and couldn''t help but


    shiver. He thought that something was wrong with his body and did not think it was Tom that made him


    shiver.


    When Landon felt that the atmosphere became awkward, he quickly pulled Chase aside and


    whispered. When Chase heard that Tom was in a bad state and was hunting the job as a dishwasher,


    he was especially happy and felt even more superior. He waved his hand and said, "All right, let''s do


    this. I''ll allow him toe over tonight and be my subordinate. I''ll give him 500 dors as a subsidy."


    Landon was overjoyed and thanked Chase. Then he trotted to Tom and pulled him aside, "Tom, don''t


    argue with Chase. He''s always like this. Sometimes he''s annoying, but Chase is very nice. There


    happened to be an upper-ss party tonight, and Chase was invited to attend. As long as you change


    into a suit, you can go together with us. Not only is there delicious food, but also would gain two


    thousand dors!"


    Tom looked deeply at Landon. Just now, he heard what Landon and Chase were talking about. He


    knew that Chase only agreed to give him five hundred dors. Now, Landon said he would get two


    thousand dors, which meant the extra one thousand five hundred dors was from Landon.


    Looking at Landon''s expectant and caring look, Tom was moved. However, he was really not interested


    in this so-called upper-ss party, and he didn''t want to see Chase anymore.


    However, when he was about to refuse Landon, suddenly, he saw Landon''s forehead was covered by a


    faint ck gas, which was a design of disaster!


    And it seemed that he would have a big disaster.


    ording to his ability, Tom could see much more than ordinary people, including some metaphysics


    that ordinary people could not understand. Now Tom saw that Landon was going to have a disaster


    which it was in the near future. If it was someone else, Tom would not care about him. However,


    Landon was a nice young man. He hadn''t seen him for many years, and when he saw that Landon


    might encounter trouble, Tom was willing to help him. Naturally, he couldn''t just stand by.


    So he smiled and nodded, "Okay."

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    When Landon heard his agreement, he immediately said excitedly, "That''s great! Tom, don''t worry.


    Tonight''s upper-ss party will definitely not disappoint you! By then, all the rich people in the circle will


    be there. If you can get to know one or two of them, then you will thoroughly change your status!"


    "Really? Thank you very much." Tom said with a smile.


    Landon smiled innocently, waved his hand, and said, "We''re all old acquaintances. It''s not a big deal."


    Tom smiled and said seriously to Landon, "Landon, I think your ophryon is dark. Your may encounter


    some misfortunes. You should be more careful."


    "Haha, Tom, when did you learn the physiognomy?" Landon smiled.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Anyway, you should pay more attention to people around you. Be


    careful not to be cheated." Tom said seriously. Landon obviously had offended a viin.


    However, Landon didn''t take it seriously at all. He waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "Tom, don''t


    worry about this. I have an indomitable vitality. Nothing bad will happen. Tom, I tell you secretly that


    during this time, I''ve been making hundreds of thousands with Chase! Hehe..."


    He whispered in a mysterious tone, and his face was full of pride.


    Tom sighed. Seeing that Landon didn''t take it seriously, he couldn''t say anything more. Anyway, he was


    by Landon''s side tonight. He believed that with the influence of his aura, Landon''s disaster woulde


    early, and he could solve it.


    "Awesome." Tom gave Landon a thumbs-up.


    Landonughed and wanted to say something else. Chase came over. Looking at Tom''s outfit, he


    frowned and said, "Your outfit is not good. It''s too trashy. You''re going to an upper-ss party for rich


    people tonight. You''ll embarrass me if you wear this!"


    Chase did not hide his disdain for Tom at all. In his eyes, Tom was a poor man. After all these years, he


    was still so miserable. Compared to Tom, he was way better.


    Landon also noticed this, and he asked, "Tom, do you have a suit at home? It''s better to wear a suit for


    tonight''s upper-ss party."


    Just as Tom was about to speak, Chase added, "Nonsense. Even if he has a suit, it''s a cheap suit of


    two or three hundred dors. Can it suit this asion?"


    Chase was so annoying. Tom had not been offended like this for a long time. If it weren''t for Landon''s


    sake, he really wanted to p Chase.


    He endured his displeasure and said, "I have a suit at home. Tell me where the party is. I''ll put it on."


    Landon asked subconsciously, "Tom, where do you live now?"


    "Dragon Bay." Tom said.


    Chase immediately widened his eyes and asked, "What? Where did you lived?"


    Tom repeated it again, and Chase burst intoughter. "I''m so amused. Dragon Bay is the best vi area


    in H City. The cheapest vi there costs tens of millions. You, Phoebe''s useless husband, can afford to


    live in Dragon Bay? Do you think we''re idiots?"


    Landon also realized where the Dragon Bay was. He also had a strange expression on his face. He


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    thought that Tom had bragged.


    Tom didn''t care about Chase and said directly to Landon, "What? Even you don''t believe me?"


    "Well..." Landon was a little embarrassed. He really didn''t believe Tom. Just now, Tom was squatting in


    a corner, sweating profusely, and holding a job application for a dishwasher in his hand. He suddenly


    said that he lived in the Dragon Bay where there were full of tens of millions of vis. He certainly


    couldn''t believe him.


    However, he couldn''t say that out loud. After all, he still respected Tom very much. He smiled


    awkwardly and said, "Tom, Dragon Bay is quite far away. I don''t think you need to go back either. I


    happen to have a suit in my car. You can wear it. What do you think?"


    Tom sighed when he saw Landon like this. After a few years, Landon''s character had not changed. He


    was still so considerate.


    "Okay." Tom nodded and agreed, in case that Landon would be embarrassed. When Chase saw this


    scene, he sneered even more disdainfully, thinking that Tom just pretended to be calm.


    After a while, Tom changed into Landon''s suit in the car. Fortunately, Landon''s figure was not much


    different from his. Although it was a size smaller, he didn''t look too strange.


    Not long after, it was time for them to go to the five-star hotel where the party was held. On the way,


    Chase kept bragging about his glorious deeds over the years. He talked about how he made a fortune,


    how much money he made, how many important people he knew, where he had been, how many


    women he had yed with, and so on.


    He was a person who liked to show off, especially in front of his acquaintances. The more he talked,


    the more superior and sessful he would feel.


    Tom ignored him the whole time. But he didn''t feel bored. He just thought that Tom was ashamed.


    However, hearing Chase''s boasting, Tom gradually realized that the so-called upper-ss party tonight


    was a gathering of those rich second generation from nearby cities. It was said to be a weing party


    for a youngdy who came back from abroad, and ordinary people were not qualified to attend. Chase


    was barely qualified because he knew a rich second generation and made a lot of money in the past


    two years.


    In addition, in order to pretend to be richer, he invited several people to pretend to be his bodyguards.


    In addition to Landon and Tom, there were five other young people. The team was magnificent.


    When they arrived at the five-star hotel, they were shocked to see a lot of luxury sports cars such as


    Porsche, Ferrari, Lamborghini, and Alfa Romeo in the open parking lot.


    Chase, on the other hand, drove two BMWs over, which made him appear very dignified.


    Tom was not interested in these so-called upper-ss gatherings at all. He now noticed that the ck


    aura on Landon''s forehead became stronger. He immediately realized that tonight should be the day of


    Landon''s misfortune!


    Fortunately, he met him in time. Otherwise, ording to this ck aura, Landon might be in danger.


    ...


    Diana had been very annoyed recently. She wanted to see Tom, but there was no way. Even though


    she went to the ZQ Media a few times, she couldn''t find Tom. Now she regretted it. If she had known


    that, she shouldn''t have offended Tom like this at the airport!


    Now Tom must have cklisted her. She was so upset.


    Tonight''s so-called upper-ss party was to wee her. But Diana was not interested in this. She just


    wanted to see Tom. She was a martial arts addict. Tom was the best master in G State and had so


    many legends, so she had long regarded Tom as an idol.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    "Evelyn, why are you unhappy? There are so many people at your wee party. You are so popr."


    When Diana was upset, a plump girl asked her curiously.


    Diana said, "So what? The person I want to see won''te."


    The plump girl immediately widened her eyes and said in surprise, "Stop it, Evelyn, you like someone?


    Who is he?"


    The people around them were also shocked and felt very incredible. Diana was not an ordinary person,


    but the eldestdy of the Fosters. She enjoyed a higher status than them!


    The Fosters was a prestigious family in H Country. It was not only rich but also had a high social status.


    Decades ago, it made a lot of economic contributions to H Country.


    More importantly, the Fosters had many distinguished men with outstanding military achievements and


    they still held power and influence. Her family was not only influential in G State but even in the whole


    south region.


    Diana, as the lineal descent of the Fosters, naturally had a high status.


    Besides, Diana was good-looking, so there should be a lot of men chasing her. However, Diana was


    bad-tempered and especially aggressive. She would hit someone after an exchange of hot words.


    If that was the only reason, there would still be many men who wanted to marry her because of her


    status. However, Diana had been practicing martial arts since she was a child. She was crazy about


    martial arts and had a high cultivation level. She was more skillful than many men. She was especially


    ruthless and violent. As a result, over the years, fewer and fewer men chased after her.


    So when these people around heard Diana''s words, they all opened their eyes wide in shock. They


    envied the man who could be liked by Diana but also felt pity for him. He was very likely to be bullied by


    Diana.


    Diana rolled her eyes. She knew very well what these people were thinking. She said angrily, "It''s not


    what you think. I''m talking about my idol, not the man I like."


    "Idol?"


    When they heard Diana''s words, they were even more confused. Diana was already so powerful and


    noble, but she had an idol? Really?


    They wanted to ask more, but Diana didn''t want to talk to them. She pulled Isabe aside and said,


    "Isabe, don''t you have his number? Call him and give me a chance to say a few words to him."


    Isabe was Diana''s best friend. She was dressed rather inly. She was wearing an ordinary dress.


    However, because of her stunning appearance and noble temperament, she was also very eye-


    catching and became the focus of the party, attracting the attention of many men.


    When she heard Diana''s words, she shook her head and said, "How many times have I told you? Tom


    won''t answer my call. He doesn''t like me."


    After saying this, Isabe was quite disappointed. She was thedy of the Paynes. She was beautiful.


    There were countless men chasing after her. But Tom did not take her seriously at all. This strong


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    contrast made her extremely disappointed.


    However, she was masochistic. The more Tom treated her coldly, the more she could not forget Tom.


    She just couldn''t forget him. She dreamed of the day when Tom would take a fancy to her!


    However, she knew that this day wouldn''te because Tom was too outstanding, and there were


    countless outstanding women around him.


    Diana also sighed. She propped up her face, and said regretfully, "Why didn''t you tell me the identity of


    my idol earlier? If you knew, I would have expressed my feelings to him at the airport that day. How


    could I offend him? These days, I went to ZQ Media to see him, but he ignored me."


    When Isabe heard this, she also heaved a long sigh and felt disappointed and sad. Their appearance


    confused many rich young masters at the party.


    At the same time, Tom followed Chase''s team up to the hotel and walked into the banquet hall.


    This was not the first time he hade to such an upper-ss party, so he was very familiar with this


    and wouldn''t be nervous at all.


    But Chase and Landon were obviously a little nervous. Seeing so many famous rich young masters,


    they were excited and nervous.


    The five wingmen looked shocked and curious.


    Tom smiled and said to Landon, "Landon, don''t be nervous. They are just people like us. There is


    nothing special about them."


    Landon felt Tom''sfort had magic power, and he was not so nervous now. But when Chase heard


    him, he immediately snorted disdainfully and said, "You''re the one tofort Landon? Your legs must


    be shaking from nervousness!


    Chase had expected to see Tom being helpless and nervous, but Tom seemed very calm, which made


    him very unhappy.


    So he mocked Tom without hesitation.


    Tom smiled and said, "Do I look like I''m nervous?"


    "Hmph, you are pretending!" Chase snorted.


    At this moment, Tom saw the ck marks on Landon''s forehead, which was even thicker and filled his


    entire forehead. It was very fierce, which made Tom frown.


    No one else could see the ck marks except for Tom. It was very mysterious.


    In fact, the ck marks were caused by a negative maic field. Only those whose spiritual power


    was strong enough could see them.


    Landon''s marks were pitch ck, which meant that a disaster wasing soon.


    Tom couldn''t help looking around to see what Landon''s disaster would be, but he found nothing.


    Among the people present, there were no masters. Most of them were ordinary people. The best expert


    was at Master Realm. So they might not be so dangerous.


    So Landon''s disaster was caused by someone. Maybe because he had offended someone.


    Suddenly, in Tom''s spiritual world, he saw a wisp of ck gas wafting from Chase to Landon''s


    forehead...


    He frowned and understood something.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Needless to say, Chase caused Landon''s misery.


    So Tom carefully observed Chase and found that there was a dark mist on Chase''s forehead. It was


    getting darker and darker, which was a sign of bad luck. It turned out the real source of the disaster


    was Chase, and Landon was implicated.


    ording to the feature of his face, Landon himself should have been badly hurt by Chase this time,


    and even his life should have been in danger. He should have be Chase''s scapegoat. But thanks


    to his appearance, the situation changed.


    That was interesting.


    When Chase saw Tom staring at him, he snorted and said unhappily, "What are you staring at me for?


    You''re not sensitive enough. You''re here to be my bodyguard today. Don''t talk and don''t look around.


    Do you understand?"


    Tom smiled yfully and did not respond.


    Seeing that Chase was inclined to get angry, Landon quickly helped scold Tom and promised Chase


    that Tom would not cause trouble. Only then did Chase let Tom go.


    At this moment, two people from rich families came to greet Chase. When they saw the seven


    bodyguards behind Chase, they smiled and said, "Chase quite a bit of pomp. Seven bodyguards. It


    seems that you have made a lot of money recently."


    Chase couldn''t hide his pride in his face, but he pretended that he wanted to keep a low profile. He


    waved his hand and said, "No, no. It''s not much. It''s only about 20 million. It''s so less than what you


    have, Young Master Zhou and Acre."


    When the two rich masters heard his words, they both took on surprised expressions. More than 20


    million dors was arge sum, even for them. For a moment, they were more friendly about Chase.


    Originally, they didn''t take Chase seriously, because Chase was from an ordinary family and had no


    background. It was only because he had been fawning on a boss for the past few years that he had this


    opportunity to get rich. But if Chase really made more than 20 million in half a year, he could get into


    their circle.


    Sensing the change in the attitude of the two rich masters, Chase''s smile became brighter and he was


    even more proud. He didn''t actually earn more than 20 million dors. He made only 4 or 5 million


    dors at most. But facing others, he was bragging to make himself respected.


    Landon followed Chase all the way. He knew Chase''s background very well and was shocked. He


    thought that Chase was too good at bragging.


    Next, some other young and rich masters came to greet Chase. After hearing that he had earned more


    than 20 million in half a year, they were also very enthusiastic about him, and Chase was getting more


    and more popr. He was bragging even more wildly. He told one lie after another.


    When there was no one elseing, Chase saw Tom looking around like a country bumpkin who had


    never seen the world. His sense of superiority grew stronger. He came over to Tom with a goblet in his


    hand and said, "You''ve never been to such a high-end ce before, have you? Indeed, you''re just a


    son-inw who lives in your wife''s house. Your status in your wife''s family is low. You have no right to


    attend such a high-ss party."


    His words were very sarcastic and insulting.


    Tom did not answer him, but pretended to be looking for something. He vaguely felt that he seemed to


    have a difficulty here, but he searched for a long time, and did not find it, which made him very


    confused.


    When Chase saw that Tom did not speak, he thought that Tom was ashamed of himself and his smile


    grew broad. He continued, "Anyway, we are acquaintances. You can just help yourselfter and eat as


    much as you want. You have never eaten the delicacies that are going to be served tonight. If you


    behave well, you can be my little brother in the future. I''ll give you 6,000 a month''s sry. How about


    that? Am I generous?"


    Tom stared at him, smiled, and said one word, "Brainless."


    In an instant, Chase became furious. He opened his eyes wide and was about to settle the score with


    Tom. At this moment, there was amotion at the scene.


    "Look, it''s the main character of tonight, Miss Foster!"


    "This is the precious daughter of the Fosters. If anyone can have Diana as his wife, he will be rich and


    sessful overnight and enjoy a prosperous life."


    "Let''s get rid of this idea. Diana''s standards for a husband are very high. Besides, Diana is a violent


    maniac. Ordinary men can''t control her."


    "That''s true..."


    When Chase heard the voice, he immediately forgot to deal with Tom. He quickly straightened his neck


    and looked at the personing out. Suddenly, he saw Diana strode out with a group of people behind


    her. Her short and clean hair and Chinese clothes made her look very dashing.


    It had to be said that Diana''s character was very hot, but her appearance was still good. It was a


    unique neutral beauty. She had a particrly tall figure and long legs. She was cool.


    All of a sudden, everybody became quiet for a while, and their attention was all focused on Diana.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Diana''s body seemed to be emitting light.


    When Chase saw Diana, his gaze immediately became intense. This was the eldestdy of the


    Fosters. Her status was noble. If he could get Diana to be his friend, then he wouldn''t have to worry


    about money for the rest of his life!


    Landon looked at Diana as if he froze. He was amazed, but he felt more self-conscious. He knew very


    well that he was born in a poor family. He had an inferiorityplex whenpared with Diana, who


    was born in such a rich and noble family.


    Soon, the sight of the crowd was attracted to a beautiful woman beside Diana. It was Isabe.


    In terms of appearance, Isabe was so much more beautiful than Diana!


    When Chase saw Isabe, he was stunned and his breathing stopped. He was not the only one who


    had the same reaction in the crowd. Many people at the scene were shocked by Isabe''s stunning


    appearance.


    When Tom saw Diana and Isabe, he was also immediately stunned. He did not expect to meet the


    two of them at the party tonight!


    Soon he realized that the difficulty he was sensing just now must be Diana and Isabe.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    The appearance of Diana and Isabe made the atmosphere at the party carnival. Everyone became


    excited and surrounded the two of them, trying their best to please them.


    Chase also wanted to go over and curry favor with them. Even if he could get close to them and make


    them know him, it would be enough!


    However, although he tried to squeeze in, there was no room for him.


    He was in a hurry and kept pushing forward, but he couldn''t squeeze in. Just then, he saw a graceful


    figure in front of him, dressed in a sexy buttocks suit, especially tempting. He had a sudden impulse


    and couldn''t control his hand. He touched it.


    "Ah! Who touched me?!"


    She sounded so angry that it was almost a loud roar, immediately attracting everyone''s attention,


    including Diana and Isabe, who also looked over.


    The beautiful woman in front of him turned around and stared at Chase angrily. Beside her, there was a


    tall, imposing man with famous brands all over his body.


    When he saw his woman being bullied, his face darkened and he stared at Chase. "You want to die?"


    Chase was shocked and subconsciously shook his head, denying it, "It''s not me! It''s not me!"


    The beautiful woman pointed at him and scolded, "It''s you. You touched me from my back just now!


    Remi, he just molested your woman. You can''t just let him go."


    Remi''s face darkened. "How dare you! You dare to touch my woman. Do you know who I am? Remi! I


    don''t think you want to live anymore!"


    When Chase heard the name Remi, his pupils constricted in fear and his legs were swinging. Remi


    was a powerful young man in the circle. He was not a guy who Chase could offend!


    "It''s not me, it''s really not me..." Chase quickly shook his head. Remi narrowed his eyes and looked


    murderous. "You mean my woman wronged you?!"


    Remi''s woman scolded, "It''s just you. You were standing behind me just now!"


    Chase was so flustered. He saw Landon standing with him and said quickly, "It''s him. He touched you


    just now!"


    Landon was immediately dumbfounded when he heard this. He didn''t expect Chase to do this to him.


    He subconsciously wanted to refute, "I didn''t..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Chase pped him, interrupting his sentence, and


    scolded angrily, "Landon, you bastard, how dare you even feel up Mr. Watson''s woman, and almost


    implicate me. I think you are tired of living!"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were on Landon. Landon was shy and introverted. In that situation,


    his mind was nk and he was so scared that he was unable to say anything.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Landon had never thought that Chase would make him the scapegoat. He had just witnessed Chase


    molest that woman.


    Immediately, Remi looked at Landon angrily. He waved his hand, "Someone, take this beast down!"


    "It''s not me. I didn''t do it..." Landon waspletely flustered. He pointed at Chase and was about to


    give up Chase when Chase hooked around his neck and pressed him to the ground. He said in a low


    voice, "Landon, you have to take the me for me today! I have treated you nicely all these years. If it


    weren''t for my help, would you have the achievements today?"


    Landon was stunned. He looked at Chase in disbelief. "Chase, I''ve done a lot of things for you over the


    years."


    Chase red at him and said threateningly, "I don''t care. You have to take the me for me today.


    Otherwise, your sister..."


    Landon was shocked and gritted his teeth as he stared at Chase. He didn''t expect Chase to threaten


    him with his sister!


    Chase then pleaded, "Landon, we''re friends. I''ve been helping you a lot all these years. Now please


    repay the favor and help me. Anyway, all you would suffer is just being beaten up. It''s no big deal.


    Please help me, okay?"


    Landon had a painful expression on his face. He was a loyal friend. He could not refuse when Chase


    begged him. He gritted his teeth, taking a deep breath, and said sadly, "I see. I''ll take the me for


    you."


    "Thank you, my friend!" Chase was overjoyed, then with a cold face, he pressed Landon to the ground


    and scolded, "Bah! Landon, you stupid bastard. You dare to fool around Mr. Watson''s woman. A


    powerful man like him could easily make you disappear from the world!"


    Then he immediately said to Remi, "Mr. Watson, my apology. Leave this beast to me. I will definitely


    make you satisfied!"


    Remi waved his hand and said coldly, "Who do you think are you? Do I need you to teach me what to


    do? Get out of here!"


    Chase''s face froze, but he didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. He quickly stepped aside and gave


    Landon a threatening look, which implied Landon that he couldn''t confess him even if he was killed.


    When he saw Landon''s pale expression, his heart rxed.


    He knew very well that how powerful Remi was even in the rich second-generation ss, only inferior


    to a beautiful richdy like Diana, which made Remi the one he could not afford to provoke at all.


    Now he was somehow proud. He had fooled around Remi''s woman and didn''t have to be punished.


    Landon would be his scapegoat.


    "Which hand touched my woman just now? Stretch it out!" Remi stared at Landon coldly with his face


    full of anger and murderous intent. He was somehow a big shot in his circle. Many people relied on him


    and followed his instruction. Now, this man dared to flirt with his woman in public. If he didn''t do


    anything to punish this bastard severely, then his reputation would be ruinedpletely!


    Landon was very scared, but he didn''t dare to fight back now. He could only reach out his right hand


    obediently.


    Remi said coldly, "Cut this beast''s right hand!"


    Immediately, a big man came out and grabbed a fruit knife from the table beside him. With a grim smile


    on his face, he slowly walked to Landon.


    Seeing this, Landon''s scalp went numb. He was so scared that he trembled and quickly begged for


    mercy.


    There were so many people present that none of them came out to stop. Instead, they were all


    Chase was afraid. Fortunately, he reacted quickly just now and pushed out this fool Landon. Otherwise,


    he would be the one whose hand would be chopped off.


    Landon waspletely frightened. He kept calling Chase for help and asking Chase to save him, but


    Chase ignored him. Seeing the muscle man walking in front of him with the fruit knife, he was


    extremely scared and even began to despair.


    Seeing this scene, Diana frowned slightly but did not stop, because she hated those vulgar hooligans.


    Moreover, she had witnessed so many people being bullied like this so that she didn''t think there was


    anything wrong with Remi.


    On the contrary, Isabe couldn''t bear to see it and she turned her face away.


    Tom, who was in the crowd, looked at this scene indifferently. His impression of Chase was extremely


    terrible. Now he knew what Landon''s disaster was tonight. It was conceivable that if he wasn''t there


    tonight, Landon''s hand would have been chopped off!


    "Boy, next time, be smart. Not all women can be fooled around!" The big man raised the corner of his


    mouth and gave a cruel smile. Then he raised the fruit knife and was about to cut Landon''s right hand!


    Just then, Tom made a move. He came straight out of the crowd, kicked the man on the shoulder to the


    ground, and slid a few meters on the smooth ground before stopping.


    This sudden change stunned everyone present. Landon thought he was doomed and closed his eyes.


    But he didn''t expect to hear the muscle man''s screams. He opened his eyes and saw Tom help him up


    gloomily. He shook his head and said, "Why are you so stupid? Chase is not worth it."


    Tom saw what happened just now, but he didn''t stand up to stop Remi immediately. It wasn''t because


    he was cold-blooded, but because he want to let Landon personally feel what despair was, so that he


    could see through Chase''s true face.


    "Tom? You..." Landon was stunned. Then he came to his senses, panicked, and said quickly, "Tom,


    how did you do this? It will get you into trouble!"


    Tom sighed again. It had been a long time since he had met someone as simple, pure, and kind as


    Landon.


    At this moment, the others came to their senses, and Remi''s face became extremely glum. He pointed


    at Tom and cursed, "Who the fucking are you? How dare you to fight against me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a dozen of powerful bodyguards came out from behind him and


    surrounded Tom.


    Seeing Tom stand up for him, Chase was also stunned. Then he gloated and thought that Tom was


    courting death.


    Surrounded by so many people, Landon was even more panicked and his legs were trembling.


    Instead, Tom was unusually calm. He even smiled and said to Landon, "Why, are you afraid?"


    "Of course, Tom. Aren''t you afraid?" Landon swallowed his saliva. He had no idea why Tom was so


    confident. How could he be so calm?


    Tom smiled and said, "What''s there to be afraid of? They were just a group of losers."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He did not lower his voice, what he said was clearly heard by many people. After hearing the words,


    they immediately turn angry. They stared at Tom with hostility and anger. Remi was now furious that he


    long time!"


    Chase also looked at Tom in surprise. He seriously doubted whether Tom was crazy or not to say such


    words. Did he want to die? Was it the right time to brag?

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Landon was so scared that he couldn''t stand still. He had never been as frightened as he was today.


    Tom''s words just now offended all the rich second generation present. Now it''s over. It waspletely


    over. Landon was afraid that it couldn''t be solved just by chopping hands!


    Now Landon was especially regretful. If he had known what would happen tonight, he wouldn''t have


    brought Tom here today. He thought he could help Tom, but instead, he made Tom stick in the mire!


    He thought Tom must have lived a life so unsatisfactory that it had led to a mental disorder, which led


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    him to say such things.


    Tom was not overly arrogant and cocky. To him, the rich second-generation group, the so-called big


    shots, were just a bunch of ants. And even if their elders were present, they were still the same.


    So he didn''t care at all that his words would offend these second generation rich people, including


    Remi. He said to Remi indifferently, "The one who took advantage of your woman just now was not


    him, but Chase, so go find him if you want to chop off someone''s hand."


    When Chase was pointed at by Tom, some panic immediately shed across his face and he


    immediately retorted, "You bullshit! Tom, you trash, wimpy son-inw, don''t even think about ndering


    me! Just now it was clearly Landon, this brute, who took advantage of Mr. Watson''s maiden. He


    admitted it, and you still dare to throw dirty water on me?!"


    Then he immediately said to Remi, "Mr. Watson, please do not listen to his nonsense. He''s a psycho!


    Just now, he dared to say that we are all ants. We absolutely cannot let him walk out of here


    unharmed. Otherwise, how humiliating for us!"


    Chase''s words were so emotional that they sessfully provoked a lot of people''s anger. They were


    full of anger and murderous towards Tom, and they made up their mind that Tom must not be allowed


    to leave here easily.


    At the same time, outside the crowd, when Isabe heard the word "Tom", she was stunned. Then, she


    immediately stood on the chair and looked over. She saw Tom''s figure. In an instant, her eyes widened


    and she covered her mouth, her face full of disbelief and then full of surprise.


    It was him, Tom!


    The moment Isabe saw Tom, she felt that the world had be exciting again, and even the sight in


    front of her was much brighter.


    Diana, who was standing by the side, was very surprised to see her standing on the chair and making


    such an indecent move, not Isabe''s style. She asked, "Isabe, what''s the matter?"


    Isabe immediately said to Diana excitedly, "He''s here. Look, he''s here. It''s great!"


    Diana was full of confusion when she saw Isabe in this agitated to the point of losing herposure


    and asked, "Who''s here?"


    As soon as she finished saying this, she immediately reacted. In an instant, her eyes widened, and her


    heart beat much faster.


    The few people next to them were shocked and confused when they saw their reaction.


    The next moment, Isabe hurriedly got down from the chair and pulled Diana to Tom.


    On Tom''s side, he actually saw Isabe just now, but he pretended not to.


    He said directly to Remi, "I don''t want to bullshit with you kids. The person who just touched your


    woman was Chase, not him. You should go after Chase."


    Remi was furious and ordered the dozen bodyguards to attack Tom.


    However, at this moment, a loud shout came from behind, "Stop it all! Who dares to disrespect my idol?


    I, Diana, will not spare him!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Diana walked over violently. Anyone who stood in front of her was


    violently pushed away by her. Several of the men were inattentive and were directly pushed by Diana


    and fell to the ground.


    They were originally annoyed, but when they immediately saw that it was Diana, they swallowed their


    discontent and had to meekly put up with it. It was not that they were timid, but Diana was not a woman


    they could afford to mess with.


    Diana''s appearance was so domineering that it attracted everyone''s attention, including Remi, who was


    stunned for a moment, then frowned and said to Diana, who was walking in front of him, "Evelyn, what


    do you mean?"


    At this time, Diana had already walked out of the crowd. She saw Tom and recognized him. Her heart


    beat faster, and her face turned red. She looked like a big fan who met her loved star.


    She couldn''t help it. Tom was her idol, and she had been dreaming of meeting him for a while now.


    Tom was stunned when he saw her crazy expression. He couldn''t figure out why Diana was so


    fanatical about him, as if she became a dog who had seen shit and her eyes were green.


    Isabe, who was beside Diana, also held her own hand and looked at him closely. Her eyes were full


    of surprises, joy, joy, and resentment, which made him even more headache.


    When Landon saw Diana, his face became even paler and he almost copsed on the ground. He kept


    saying, "It''s over, it''s over this time..."


    Chase did not expect that Diana would show up. He was stunned for a moment, then he was


    overjoyed. Maybe he could take this opportunity to curry favor with Diana!


    If he got lucky and was able to chase down the gorgeous Isabe beside her, he would really be rich!


    So, he quickly walked out and said to Diana, "Miss Foster, you came just in time. Just now, it was


    Landon, the beast, who molested Mr. Watson''s woman! It''s your banquet tonight, and his behaviour is


    a total embarrassment to you! Especially his aplice, this Tom, who just said that we were all ants,


    was too arrogant to take you seriously!"


    Then, he immediately said to Landon and Tom, "You two are dead!"


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he was kicked and fell to the ground with a plop. It was Diana


    kicked him.


    "Who are you to speak ill of my idol?!" Diana cursed disdainfully and angrily. Then, she made a move


    that surprised everyone. She smiled obsequiously and walked up to Tom and said, "Idol, I''m Diana. I


    met you at the airportst time. Do you remember?"


    Her ttery was tinged with anxiety, which immediately stunned everyone present. What was going on?


    Diana, as thedy of the Fosters, was famous for his irritability and arrogance in the circle. Now she


    was actually fawning on a man?


    Everyone who knew Diana, at this moment, wondered if they were hallucinating, and many were still


    rubbing their eyes hard.


    Especially Remi, who had known Diana for seven or eight years and had never seen Diana in this


    humble state before. At that moment, his eyes widened and he had an expression of having seen a


    ghost.


    As for Chase, he was nowpletely in doubt. A big shot like Diana was actually called Tom idol? Was


    he hallucinating or was there something wrong with this world?


    Not to mention them, even Tom himself was in a daze. He was still confused and said oddly, "Idol?"

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Diana nodded and said, "Yes, idol, you are my idol!"


    Then, Diana even knelt down to Tom and said loudly, "Idol, please ept me as your disciple!"


    Tom was even more confused. What the hell was Diana doing? He had met Diana when he went to the


    airport to pick up Amelia. At that time, Diana didn''t like him and even wanted to fight against him. Why


    did her attitude change abruptly?


    He looked at Isabe. But Isabe was face palming. Obviously, Isabe was also surprised by Diana''s


    sudden action.


    And the rich second generations present werepletely dumbfounded.


    Landon, who was already in despair, stared nkly at this scene. He could never figure out why things


    were going like that.


    Tom asked, "Are you out of your mind?"


    If anyone else dared to ask Diana this question, Diana would have pped them. But she wasn''t angry


    at Tom. Instead, she felt that Tom was qualified to ask that because he was her idol.


    She shook her head and said, "My idol, I know you''re surprised, but I''m serious! My idol, I''ve been


    paying attention to you for a long while. Ever since you killed May and became famous in H City, I''ve


    determined that you are my idol! Idol, please ept me as your disciple. I will be a good disciple!"


    She was going to kowtow to Tom, but Tom quickly stepped aside and said to Isabe, "Isabe, what''s


    wrong with your friend?"


    Isabe sighed. She also seemed to feel that Diana''s action made her quite embarrassed. She said,


    "She is a martial idiot. After she knew that you are the top martial artist in G State, she regards you as


    an idol and wants to be your disciple."


    Diana said, "Yes, my idol, can I be your disciple? I''m very capable. As long as you ept me as your


    disciple, I''ll do whatever you ask me to do!"


    Tom had never expected that he would encounter such a scene when he apanied Landon to a


    party. He was surprised by Diana''s craziness.


    What happened now waspletely beyond everyone''s expectations, and everyone was very


    surprised.


    Chase and Landon were both old acquaintances of Tom and knew Tom''s background. They thought he


    was just Phoebe''s useless husband who couldn''t even find a job. Why did he be Diana''s idol


    now?


    At this moment, a surprised voice came from the crowd. "Oh! He''s Tom, a master of the Innate Realm,


    the top martial artist in G State. He had killed Peter of the North Sky Association and May the devil!


    And he''s the chairman of the ZQ Media!"


    Many people were surprised by his words. Gradually, others also realized who Tom was. Although most


    of them didn''t reach the Innate Realm and couldn''t meet Tom, they had heard about Tom. And they


    finally realized who he was.


    Remi was now looking at Tom with eyes were full of awe and fear. His arrogance immediately


    disappeared.


    He had heard a lot of stories about Tom. He knew that Tom was the top martial artist in G State. He


    was not only proficient in cultivation but also a rich and powerful big shot. A while ago, he donated


    19.43 billion dors at the charity conference and won the title of Charity Ambassador. He was the all-


    powerful man!


    Even Remi''s family was a nobody in front of Tom. Tom was right when he said they were a group of


    ants.


    And when he thought that he had threatened Tom and even wanted to hit Tom, he was trembling with


    fear.


    His identity had been recognized, so Tom didn''t bother to hide his strength. He released a part of his


    aura and immediately, scaring all the rich second generations present out of their wits. At that moment,


    it was as if the mountains had copsed and the sky had cracked.


    Chase''s body was trembling wildly. Hey on the ground humbly and looked up at Tom as if he was a


    god, and he himself was just an ant. Tom could kill him effortlessly.


    Diana sensed Tom''s aura and she felt great pressure, but she was not afraid. Instead, she became


    more excited. She was staring straight at Tom with burning eyes, and her breathing quickened.


    He was her idol. He was indeed a super-strong man!


    Tom snorted. And everyone seemed to have heard a thunderbolt and was almost deafened.


    "Since you all know who I am, I won''t hide my strength." Tom looked straight at Remi. "Let me say it


    again. The person who took advantage of your woman was Chase, not my brother."


    Remi nodded humbly. Now that he knew Tom''s identity, how could he refute him? And he was very


    quick. He understood Tom''s meaning and walked straight to Chase, then kicked Chase in the face and


    punched him. "Chase, you scumbag, how dared you to harass my woman and frame Mr. Howard''s


    brother! Do you want to die? Fuck! I will beat you to death!"


    Remi immediately looked at Tom and saw the appreciation in Tom''s eyes. He breathed a sigh of relief


    and immediately became excited again. If he could be Tom''s friend, then he didn''t need to worry about


    his future. He could do everything at his will in G State!


    Wasn''t that right? Tom was such a powerful man and even Diana wanted to be his disciple.


    The others were also getting excited and kept ttering Tom.


    Chase was beaten and kept screaming. It was only then that he finally realized that Tom was no longer


    Phoebe''s useless husband but had be the big shot he should admire!


    If he had known this, he wouldn''t have dared to disrespect Tom.


    He desperately begged Tom for mercy, but Tom ignored him.


    Then he begged Landon for mercy with a miserable voice. Landon was indeed soft-hearted, but he


    could do nothing since Tom red at him.


    Seeing that the matter had been settled, Tom did not want to stay here any longer. He was ready to


    leave with Landon.


    Diana quickly stopped him and insisted on being his disciple, which annoyed him a little.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Tom did not take in any apprentices, but he had no intention of taking in any. He was not even thirty


    years old. Many Boxing Master started to recruit students because they were in this business. Every


    time they received a disciple, they could earn a sum of tuition fees. They could even make a fortune if


    the apprentices were rich.


    Or maybe some of them were getting older and their standards had fallen. In order to protect their


    reputation, they had to ept some talented disciples to inherit their mantle. When enemies came to


    challenge them, they could have powerful disciples to fight for them, so as not to end up in misery.


    But Tom didn''t need it. He had hundreds of billions in his ount and his strength was rising.


    ording to his current situation, he could still maintain his peak state for at least 30 years.


    Thirty yearster, he would have broken through to the Immortal Realm. By then, his life form would


    have entered another level and could extend his peak period probably, so recruiting apprentices were


    unnecessary.


    To him, taking in an apprentice brings much concern. For the time being, he would naturally not do


    such a thing.


    So he rejected Diana without hesitation and left, looking free and easy.


    Diana clenched her teeth and looked disappointed. Looking at Tom''s back, she snorted and said, "Idol,


    it doesn''t matter. I will definitely let you feel my sincerity! Don''t worry. I won''t give up easily. One day, I


    will be your disciple!"


    After what happened just now, Diana and Isabe were not in the mood to stay any longer. And after


    they left, the upper-ss party tonight had lost its point and ended directly.


    Chase ended up being the most miserable one. He was now covered in bruises and his hands were


    broken. Hey there like a dead dog in regret. At the same time, he couldn''t figure out how Tom, who


    used to be so useless, had won worship.


    He was not the only one who was confused, and Landon was the same. Until he left the hotel with Tom,


    he still couldn''te back to his senses for a long time. What happened just now was too magical and


    subversive for him, and he found it hard to believe for a long time.


    "Well, can''t you guys recognize me?" Tom looked at Landon''s skeptical look and found it interesting.


    Landon looked at Tom and swallowed, "Tom, what have you been doing these years?"


    Tom knew that it was hard for Landon to ept. "It''splicated. I''ll talk to youter," said Tom.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In Landon''s opinion, Tom had changed. In the past, Tom gave the impression he was amiable and even


    a push-over. But now, Tom seemed to be very easy-going on the surface, but he had the aura all


    around him, like to the most dignified elder in the family. No one dared to make a fuss in front of Tom.


    Next, Tom and Landon chatted for a while and asked what Landon had done with Chase over the


    years.


    It was unexpected that over the past few years, Landon seemed respectable but he was basically a


    ve to Chase. It could be said that most of the credit for Chase''s sess went to Landon. But Chase


    never showed gratitude to Landon, nor did he give a share to Landon. Instead, he kept exploiting and


    oppressing him.


    It was also Landon''s kindness to indulge Chase until tonight when Chase''s actions deeply hurt him.


    In the end, Tom asked Landon meaningfully if he wanted to follow him. Landon immediately became


    nervous and stammered. "Well, Tom, I don''t know anything... I''m afraid that if I dy your big


    business..."


    Tom burst intoughter.


    Landon was stunned and wondered why Tom was smiling so happily. Was he joking?


    Finally, Tom stoppedughing and looked at him seriously. He said earnestly, "Landon, you are a good


    man, kind and hardworking, but you are too insecure and afraid to trouble others. This is not going to


    work, you know? A man must have confidence in himself and drive ahead. To tell you the truth, my


    business is indeed very big. Tens of billions of business won''t be dyed just by you."


    When Landon heard his words, his eyes widened immediately, and he breathed quickly. Tens of billions


    were astronomical to him. Chase''s business could be only about 120 million at most!


    And 120 million, in his opinion, was already astronomical!


    Tom patted Landon on the shoulder and said, "Landon, you''re a talent. Start working with me tomorrow.


    Of course, I won''t give you a promotion just because you''re my friend. You have to start from the


    bottom. Don''t expect me to take special care of you. Everything depends on your ability. Of course, if


    you really have the ability, I will promote you without hesitation, okay?"


    When Landon heard this, he was thrilled with a red face. He nodded hard. "Yes! Tom, I know. I won''t


    disappoint you!"


    Tom also smiled and said, "Okay, I look forward to that day."


    The next day, Tom arranged for Landon to be under Malcolm''smand. He didn''t ask Malcolm to


    take care of Landon. Everything went as nned because he knew that once he told Malcolm, Malcolm


    would definitely take care of Malcolm, which would not help Landon''s growth.


    Landon was one of the few people who didn''t look down on him when he was down and out and


    thought of him as a real friend. Moreover, Landon was indeed capable, and now he just needed a


    tform. Tom provided him with this tform. He believed that he would soon make a career.


    At Tom''s level, he had a good eye people. Moreover, he saw Landon''s seal begin to shine, which was


    obviously a sign of good luck.


    Landon was bound to have good fortune inter years after surviving a great disaster.


    Tom naturally wanted to keep him by his side. He now felt that in this world, there was some kind of


    luck that could not be seen from the underworld. He gathered some people with good luck around him.


    After so long, his luck would be affected.


    Somehow, Tom felt that there was a misfortune waiting for him, and now he had to do everything to


    prepare for it!


    At the same time, Marlin, the instructor of the Scout Team of Military Intelligence 3, arrived in H City.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Marlin was no ordinary person. As soon as he arrived in H City, arge group of people was waiting for


    him.


    "Haha, Marlin. Wee!"


    A dignified middle-aged man in a Tang Suit strode towards Marlin with a bright smile on his face. His


    aura was very powerful and anyone could tell at a nce that he was a powerful person. Behind the


    man in the Tang Suit, there were five men with the same aura. And behind them stood arge group of


    people. They were powerful bodyguards with bright piercing eyes. At a nce, there were ten top


    masters who reached Extrinsic Peak and more than 20 masters who reached Master Realm!


    This lineup was very powerful. Its destructive power could bepared to a small force!


    In society, with such a lineup, the leader must be very powerful and have a high social status.


    So when Marlin first saw it, he was also a little surprised.


    Of course, he was only surprised and didn''t pay much attention to it. This lineup seemed very strong to


    ordinary people but not that powerful for a strong man in the Innate Realm. Moreover, he had reached


    the third stage.


    Marlin smiled and strode up. He hugged the man in Tang Suit and said boldly, "Brother, it''s been a long


    time since I saw you. You are getting stronger and stronger."


    The man in the Tang Suit said with a smile, "Marlin, don''t tease me. My Kung Fu is nothingpared


    to yours."


    Marlinughed and began to chat with him. They had known each other for a long time and had always


    been good friends. There was a period of time when Wells was talking about business abroad, he also


    hired Marlin as his bodyguard and escort him to protect him from danger. And that time, he established


    a deep friendship with Marlin and especially respected Marlin''s cultivation!


    This time, he invited Marlin over because he wanted Marlin to take in a few of his the Fosters junior


    disciples.


    Marlin himself was the instructor of the Scout Team and he had a special status and extraordinary


    strength. If he could really take the younger generation of the Fosters as disciples, then he would


    definitely cultivate more outstanding offspring for him!


    If a family wanted to survive for a long time and gradually grow stronger, talent was the most important


    thing. As a big family in the south, the Fosters naturally understood this.


    If the Fosters had a few experts in the Innate Realm, it would be difficult for the Fosters to fall.


    Marlin also knew what the Fosters meant, and he quickly agreed. Although he was the instructor of the


    Fosters, he had the right to take in disciples.


    In fact, in addition to the members of the Scout Team, he still epted two disciples outside.


    Now that the Fosters wanted him to take in a few the Fosters''s offspring as disciples, of course, he


    would not refuse such a good thing. After all, the Fosters was not poor in its strength or status. If he


    could get close to them, there would be only benefits and no disadvantages.


    After chatting for a while, a middle-aged man next to Wells smiled and said, "Marlin, I wonder if you can


    tell how strong these bodyguards are behind me."


    Marlin nced at them and nodded, "Not bad."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes shed and said jokingly, "I heard that Marlin''s cultivation has reached


    the third stage of the Innate Realm. Then, your strength is unfathomable. I wonder how much time it


    will take you to defeat these bodyguards?"


    His words were in a joking tone, but in particr, there was still a hint of temptation and provocation.


    Marlin was a smart person, so he naturally recognized the implication and became serious with a fake


    smile.


    Marlin nced at Wells again and found that Wells was only smiling faintly and did not say anything.


    Obviously, he acquiesced to this. Marlin was smart and realized quickly that the Fosters trying to test


    his Kung Fu.


    Marlin was quite disdainful about them. These thirty bodyguards were powerful masters and ten of


    them were experts of the Extrinsic Peak. To ordinary people, they were so powerful. But to him, Marlin,


    it was nothing.


    "About a minute." Marlin sneered and flicked his fingers, looking rxed.


    "What?" The middle-aged man was immediately surprised. But then he frowned slightly. He didn''t


    believe Marlin''s words. He thought Marlin was too arrogant and began to brag.


    The other the Fosters people didn''t say anything. But from their expressions, they obviously didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    believe it.


    After all, ten of these 30 masters were the top masters at the Extrinsic Peak. No matter where they


    were, they were a force that could not be underestimated. In addition to the more than 20 masters, the


    group was powerful enough to wipe out all the forces in H City. But Marlin was alone. Even if he was an


    expert in the Innate Realm, he couldn''t be confident to say that he alone could defeat more than 30


    bodyguards in a minute, right?


    So they all had a bad impression of Marlin, thinking that Marlin was bragging.


    Marlin, on the other hand, had seen through their thoughts. He smiled and said, "Look at your


    expressions. You don''t seem to believe me. Why don''t you try?"


    Another middle-aged man said, "Not very good. After all, people are blind when fighting each other. If


    someone gets hurt, it would be bad."


    Marlin burst intoughter and said, "Don''t worry about that. I''m not going to really hurt your


    bodyguards. Well, if I can''t beat your bodyguards in a minute, I''ll lose, okay?"


    When they saw Marlin''s confident look, they were a little hesitant. Did Marlin really have this ability?


    The middle-aged man said, "Okay, Marlin, please grant instruction to broaden our horizon. Haha."


    The corners of Marlin''s mouth rose slightly and a disdainful smile appeared. Then he walked over to


    the bodyguards who instantly surrounded Marlin.


    These bodyguards had just heard Marlin''s words. They were quite unhappy with Marlin''s contempt as


    they were also considered experts. Not many people dare to disdain them. Even if he, Marlin, reached


    Innate Realm and could beat any one of them, but they were now more than 30 masters together. How


    couldn''t they beat Marlin?


    They didn''t believe it!


    So they all decided to teach this arrogant Marlin a lesson.


    Marlin naturally felt their enmity. He smiled disdainfully, nced at everyone, and said, "Oh, I


    miscalcted. It won''t take a minute. It will just take 40 seconds to defeat you."


    His words immediately enraged the bodyguards, especially the ten masters who reached Extrinsic


    Peak. It was humiliating. They exchanged nces and attacked Marlin together!


    It had to be said that with so many of them fighting together, the momentum was very great.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated the great gap between the Extrinsic Peak and the Innate Realm


    and Marlin''s horror!


    The moment they moved, Marlin began to move. The speed was so fast that it was hard to be seen


    clearly.


    Bang bang...


    In 37 seconds, all the bodyguards who attacked Marlin fell down, and none of them could get up.


    Suddenly, when Wells and the others were all stunned at this scene and became more in awe of


    Marlin.


    At the same time, Tom also received an invitation from the Fosters. It wrote that three dayster, he


    was invited to a banquet held by the Fosters.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    "the Fosters?"


    Tom was a little surprised and asked, "Which the Fosters is it?"


    Elliot said, "It''s the famous meritorious family in the south. It has great strength. In the past three


    generations, the Fosters has produced many meritorious generals and has a very high status in the


    country. The younger brother of Creed the current family owner, is the current state owner. In addition,


    there are a lot of influential officials with powerful background in the Fosters."


    Elliot was afraid that Tom would lose his temper and disagree, so he quickly said, "Mr. Howard, I think


    it''s better to go since the Fosters has invited you."


    Tom smiled and said, "What''s the theme of the Fosters''s banquet this time? Is it the birthday of some


    big guy from the Fosters?"


    Elliot shook his head and said, "It''s not the birthday of a big shot in the Fosters. It''s that the Fosters


    wants to select a powerful person to be the master of their children, so as to cultivate an overmatch in


    the Innate Realm."


    Hearing this, Tom was a little interested. He said, "So the Fosters wants to invite me to be the master of


    those children?"


    The generations of such a huge meritorious family as the Fosters usually pursued a career in politics,


    so it was a little strange when they suddenly said that they were going to choose a master for their


    children.


    Elliot said, "I''m not sure, but in my opinion, the main reason that the Fosters invited you is to ask you to


    give them some advice?"


    Tom nodded. He didn''t take it too seriously. No matter what the Fosters nned, it was up to him to


    decide.


    Elliot asked carefully again, "Are you going to the Fosters''s banquet, Boss?"


    "Yes, why not?" Tom felt a little funny when he saw Elliot''s nervous look. Back then, Elliot was still a big


    shot. The Scotts had to rely on Elliot, and even Phoebe had to apany Elliot for 20 million dors.


    Fortunately, Tom stopped it in time.


    Elliot didn''t know what Tom was thinking. Being looked at by Tom like this made him inexplicably


    scared.


    Tom''s aura was getting stronger and stronger. Just a look often made Elliot shiver and extremely afraid.


    And because of what Tom had done these days, Elliot''s reverence for Tom was deep in his bones. To


    put it bluntly, if Tom asked him to eat shit, he dared not refuse it.


    The Fosters''s banquet would be held tonight, and the venue was on a huge cruise ship, extremely


    high-end and luxurious, even bigger than the "titanic".


    The cruise ship was private to the Fosters and very valuable. Most importantly, it was a symbol of


    status.


    It was the first time Tom had attended a banquet on a cruise ship.


    When Tom and Elliot appeared at the port, there were already a lot of people. At a nce, there were


    all luxury cars and the people were big shots in all fields.


    Tom was a big shot in G State now, but when he appeared in the crowd, not many people recognized


    him. In fact, he was too low-key. At first nce, he was an ordinary person, not at all conspicuous.


    Instead, Elliot, who was beside him, was imposing. People could tell at a nce that he was a big


    boss.


    All the big shots were followed by a lot of bodyguards. They were very ostentatious. Nearly no one like


    Tom and Elliot attended alone.


    Therefore, many people thought that Tom was Elliot''s bodyguard.


    When they boarded the cruise ship, someone finally recognized Tom at close range. They opened their


    eyes wide and said in surprise, "Mr. Howard, you''re here too. Nice to meet you!"


    This was a boss in the real estate industry. He had seen Tom twice before and was very impressed


    with Tom. When he first saw Tom, he was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was wrong. When he


    blinked and looked again, he was sure that it was Tom.


    Tom smiled and said, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Tom didn''t call out his name, but the real estate boss was not angry or embarrassed at all. There was


    excitement on his face. He shook hands with Tom and lowered his posture. He said, "Mr. Howard, it''s


    really you. That''s great! Mr. Howard, I''ve always wanted to get to know you, but I''ve never had a


    chance before."


    Then, he hurriedly took out his business card from his pocket and handed it to Tom with both hands.


    "Mr. Howard, this is my business card."


    Tom took the card, nced at it, and said with a smile, "So you''re Mr. Murphy. I''ve heard a lot about


    you."


    Mr. Murphy had a bright smile on his face. It seemed a very exciting thing for him to get close to Tom.


    Soon, some people also recognized Tom and came over to greet Tom.


    It was at this moment that Tom became more aware that he was famous in the upper ss and many


    peoplepeted to curry favor with him.


    When he boarded the cruise ship, Tom immediately had a different feeling, as if a towering tree leaving


    the earth and the "root" was gone.


    The cruise ship was very stable on the sea. Ordinary people could not feel the shaking, but Tom could


    feel it very clearly!


    As the saying goes, power came from the ground. The "root" of a martial artist is the earth. All the


    power was generated through the power of the earth and then through his own body.


    Before that, Tom had always been connected to the earth, but now that he had left the earth, he felt a


    sense of "loss" in an instant.


    It was like a baby, who had been in his mother''s arms, leaving her arms.


    This feeling was very mysterious, and anyone who did not reach the realm of Tom could not feel it.


    However, Tom adjusted himself in only one breath, and didn''t feel ufortable anymore.


    But at that moment, he felt his own inadequacy and dependence on the earth. No matter how high his


    realm was, at the fourth stage of the Innate Realm, his strength still came from the earth. Once he left


    the earth, his strength would be lost a lot.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In an instant, he had a glimmer of enlightenment that he had never had before. Perhaps, only when he


    reached the Immortal Realm could he break free from the embrace of the "mother of earth" and grow


    up to live alone.


    Actually, while he was thinking about those, Tom only took two or three breaths. Soon, he came to his


    senses. No one knew that he had just experienced such an understanding.


    In the lobby of the cruise ship, it was spacious and exceptionally luxurious, more luxurious and upscale


    than any banquet Tom had attended before.


    It can be seen that the Fosters was really powerful, even surpassing the Paynes!


    Holding such a banquet was actually just a matter of selecting masters for a few younger generations.


    When Tom appeared here, he immediately sensed several powerful auras, which came from some


    masters of the Innate Realm!


    Among them, who attracted Tom''s attention most was a tall man by the ten o''clock direction, who was


    nearly two meters tall. He was actually in the third stage of the Innate Realm! His strength was


    extremely strong.


    In addition, the other few masters of the Innate Realm also had deep cultivation and could not be


    underestimated.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    The man who was nearly two meters high was Marlin. He sat there like an iron tower, attracting the


    attention of the whole audience. With his sturdy build and powerful aura, he did attract the attention of


    the audience!


    When Tom appeared, Marlin''s eyes swept over Tom''s body, then he frowned slightly, and quickly


    looked away.


    At first, he thought that Tom was also a master of Innate Realm, so he looked forward to him with


    special respect. But immediately, he realized that he was wrong. Tom''s aura was not strong, and the


    energy in his body was not particrly high. At best, Tom was just a master of Extrinsic Peak. Anyone


    below the Innate Realm was an ant. And he thought Tom was an ant, so he naturally do not cause him


    any concern.


    The other masters of the Innate Realm reacted the same way. Their eyes simply stayed on Tom for a


    while and immediately moved away.


    A master of the Innate Realm was already not in the same form as an ordinary person. No matter how


    easy-going their personalities were, deep down they all had a kind of arrogance. They considered


    ordinary people below the Innate Realm to be mere ants and thought they were not worth mentioning.


    Tom naturally saw their reactions. He smiled and didn''t care much. At the scene, his realm was the


    highest. Because of his martial arts, as long as he wanted to keep a low profile and hide his strength, it


    was impossible for anyone who was not at a higher level than him to see through.


    However, he did not recognize Marlin either. He just felt that the Fosters had made a big deal this time


    and invited so many masters of the Innate Realm toe here. After all, masters of the Innate Realm,


    no matter where they went, were noble and rare.


    As long as they reached the Innate Realm, they must be arrogant. Generally speaking, they


    would not listen to others. the Fosters could invite so many inborn realm experts to the scene, which


    showed that the Fosters was very powerful.


    Soon, everyone was there, and the cruise ship began to leave the port and go deep into the sea.


    After a while, someone from the Fosters came out and said to everyone, "Good evening, friends. I''m


    Wells. Thank you so much foring to our banquet at the Fosters tonight."


    After that, thunderous apuse broke out.


    With a bright smile on his face, Wells pressed down his hand and continued, "I believe everyone knows


    that tonight''s banquet is mainly about picking out suitable masters of Innate Realm for the younger


    generation of the Fosters. Today, I invite you all here to witness it together."


    Wells did not say this very bluntly, but everyone knew the meaning of his words. He was saying that the


    Fosters wanted to select the most powerful one among these several experts of the Innate Realm to be


    the master of several descendants of the Fosters. The reason why so many people were invited over


    was mainly to increase the seriousness of this worship.


    After all, epting disciples was a big deal. Masters in the Innate Realm to ept disciple was the


    biggest deal of all!


    The more famous a martial artist was, the more cautious and serious he must be. It would be a tragedy


    if a master taught his disciple well while the disciple deceived his master and destroyed him. If this


    ceremony was carried out in the presence of many big names, then this master-disciple rtionship


    was so strong that even if the disciple did not get along with the master and wanted to betray him,


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    would have to consider it carefully!


    This virtually gave the master insurance and the disciple a shackle.


    Moreover, the Fosters was a prestigious andrge family, and their descendants paying homage to


    their master must not be sloppy, which was why they held tonight''s banquet.


    Tom knew a little about such rules. If he were to take on a disciple in the future, it would certainly not be


    sloppy, and he would have to make it as grand as possible.


    After hearing this, everyone at the scene was jealous. It was a great honor to be able to learn from a


    master of the Innate Realm! If someone could really break through to the Innate Realm, then it would


    be a great blessing!


    Tom sat in the crowd and watched the scene with interest.


    After Wells finished speaking, he pped his hands and immediately, eight young people from the


    Fosters came out from behind the scenes. Each of them was in high spirits, confident and noble, and


    their build was strong. It was obvious that they were good materials for martial arts practice.


    The youngest of them was only fifteen or sixteen years old, and the others were in their twenties. Only


    one woman, rtively old, was twenty-five or twenty-six years old.


    When Tom saw this woman, he was immediately stunned. Wasn''t this Diana? Was she from the


    Fosters?


    All of a sudden, Tom patted his forehead. Why didn''t he think of it? Diana was Isabe''s best friend and


    had a distinguished status. The upper-ss banquet that day was held for her. Diana was infatuated


    with martial art and wanted to learn from him. Then tonight''s the Fosters banquet was to select a


    master for their descendants...


    Fortunately, Tom was sitting on the right side, not in the middle, and he was not very conspicuous.


    Diana did not see him, or else she would have to chase him to ask him to ept her as his disciple,


    and it would be a little troublesome.


    Wells said to Marlin and other masters of Innate Realm, "Masters, these eight are the best


    descendants of my the Fosters."


    These five masters of Innate Realm did not choose their disciples immediately, but looked at each


    other. Finally, they looked at Marlin and said, "Marlin, you choose first?"


    Obviously, these four masters of the Innate Realm were a little afraid of Marlin and intended to give him


    the first pick.


    Marlin smiled and said, "You pick first."


    The remaining four masters of Innate Realm looked at each other, then a middle-aged man in a white


    training suit with a yin and yang tai chi thorn on his back came out first, smiling and saying, "Since


    everyone is not in a hurry, let me, Ben, start first."


    He was a master of the first stage of the Innate Realm. He was not very tall, and even a little short and


    fat, but his eyes were especially energetic, and his temples were also high and bulging.


    He walked straight to a 20-year-old youth and asked with a smile, "What''s your name, young man?"


    The young man straightened his back and said loudly, "I am Joel!"


    Benughed and said, "Joel, that''s a good name! Joel, let me ask you, what do you think the Innate


    Realm is?"


    Joel was confused for a while, then he said loudly, "The Innate Realm is the ultimate yearning of a


    martial artist, the limit that human beings can reach, and a higher level than mortals!"


    "Okay!" Ben was very satisfied with the answer. Then he pinched Joel and found that his bones were


    very good and he had a talent for martial arts. He nodded and continued to say in a deep voice, "Joel,


    are you willing to let me teach you?"


    Joel was overjoyed and nodded hard. He was very obedient and immediately fell to his knees, and


    kowtowed hard, saying, "Disciple Joel, pay respects to my master!"


    Ben was even more excited and satisfied when he saw how energetic Joel was.


    Next, there was a formal teacher worship ceremony. The disciple paid three obeisances and made a


    vow that he should never betray, otherwise he would be punished by lightning.


    Only under such formal procedures and such a vicious oath would Ben be willing to teach Joel.


    Next, the other three masters of the Innate Realm also selected their discipls one after another.


    So, Marlin was the only one left. He went straight to Diana, looked at her with bright eyes and said,


    "Would you like to learn from me?"


    Everyone looked at Diana and thought that Diana would agree excitedly.


    However, Diana''s next reaction stunned everyone.


    "No." Diana shook her head.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Diana said very directly. There was no hesitation. She didn''t think twice because Marlin was a master


    at the Innate Realm. It was obvious that she had never thought of bing Marlin''s disciple in the


    beginning.


    So Marlin''s expression immediately became gloomy. What was his identity? He was the Instructor of


    the Scout Team of Military Intelligence 3, a very powerful man at the third stage of the Innate Realm.


    He came just to show his respect to the Fosters. In the end, Diana rejected him without any hesitation.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. When Wells, who was on the side, saw that Marlin''s expression


    was not good, he immediately panicked and said quickly, "Evelyn! You little girl, what nonsense are you


    talking about? Don''t apologize to Marlin quickly, and be his disciple!"


    Several other masters at the Innate Realm were also surprised that Diana had rejected Marlin. What


    was the Fosters thinking?


    Everyone thought so. Diana was from the Fosters, and she was just a little girl. Her every move must


    have been directed by the Fosters.


    Marlin also thought of this, and he immediately looked at Wells with some hints of questions. He was


    not a nobody, but the instructor of the Scout Team, and a master at the Innate Realm. Others had to


    respect him, so naturally, he couldn''t be fooled for nothing. Otherwise, if the news spread, how could he


    live with dignity?


    Wells felt Marlin''s pressure, and he was even angrier at Diana.


    Diana straightened her back and said, "I just said that I don''t want to be Marlin''s disciple. In fact, in my


    mind, I have already had a master in my heart."


    "What?!" Wells was immediately shocked, and Marlin''s expression became even more gloomy. He said


    directly to Wells, "Wells, you have to give me an exnation about this!"


    Wells nodded hurriedly, and cold sweats broke out on his forehead. Then, with a grim face, he scolded


    Diana, "Ridiculous! What do you mean by that you have already had a master in your heart? Diana,


    you are stubborn by nature, but you have to see what kind of asion you are on now? Marlin is the


    head Instructor of Military Intelligence 3''s Scout Team. His cultivation has reached the third stage of the


    Innate Realm, which is invincible. Today, the Instructor is willing to ept you as an apprentice, which


    is a blessing you had in your previous life. No one else has the chance to worship Marlin as a master!"


    Diana felt Wells''s anger, and she was not a willful andwless person. Now, in this situation, she also


    knew that if she refused to worship Marlin as her master, it would have a great impact on the Fosters.


    Besides, Marlin was indeed a super powerful man. It was indeed her blessing to be taught by Marlin.


    She was really lucky.


    However, in her heart, she had already made up her mind that Tom was her master. She had always


    wanted to learn from Tom in her dreams. Although Tom rejected herst time, she had always fought


    for this goal. Being Tom''s disciple even became her dream.


    Now, she was always reluctant to give up her idea of being Tom''s disciple!


    So she gritted her teeth tightly, her face full of unwillingness. Wells was furious. Tonight''s banquet was


    going well. He could not only get close to the five masters at the Innate Realm, but also train a few


    talents for the Fosters with the help of the five masters at the Innate Realm. It would be even better if


    the Fosters could have a master at the Innate Realm in the future.


    But now, what Diana did broke the Fosters''s good n!


    In particr, the one who was offended was Marlin, who had the most powerful background. This was


    too bad.


    Tom, who was sitting in the crowd, suddenly had a bad feeling when he saw this scene. Diana, this


    crazy girl, would not be so determined to worship him as her master, would she?


    At this time, a middle-aged man with especially rough brows and an imposing and powerful aura came


    out from the Fosters domineeringly and shouted at Diana, "Evelyn, you''re naughty again! You''re an


    adult, and you haven''t changed your stubborn character yet. How can you marry someone in the


    future?"


    When Diana saw this middle-aged man, she immediately showed awe on her face and her neck


    shrank. Obviously, she was afraid of him and she called out weakly, "Dad."


    This man was Diana''s father and the owner of the Fosters, Creed.


    When the crowd saw Creeding out, they quickly greeted Creed. They were in awe of him. Even


    when Marlin saw Creed, he rxed a lot. Marlin''s expression was not as ugly as before, and he


    nodded at Creed as a greeting.


    Creed, as the owner of the Fosters, had a much more important identity than Wells.


    When Tom saw Creed, he couldn''t help but nod secretly. Creed had the aura of a king on him. He was


    invincible to gods and ghosts. He was rich and powerful all his life. He was in charge of power, and he


    was destined to have all of these. This kind of person could be a hegemon in any era.


    Unexpectedly, Diana was still Creed''s daughter, which showed that she was of noble status.


    After Creed appeared, he warned Diana, then smiled apologetically and cupped his fists at Marlin to


    apologize, "Marlin, I''m sorry. My daughter is naughty. She just made a joke. Please be magnanimous."


    Since Creed had said so, Marlin still had to respect him. However, Marlin had also had to make things


    easy for himself. "How can I argue with your daughter? I''m just curious. Who can make your daughter


    admire him so much? I wonder if this person is there?"


    When Marlin said this, his eyes swept across the whole audience. It was as if he was smiling. Anyone


    who was looked at by him could not help but feel afraid. They lowered their head and did not dare to


    look at Marlin.


    How could Creed not tell that Marlin was trying to make things easy for himself? After all, he was a


    well-renowned master. He was rejected by a descendant, Diana, in front of so many people. Even if


    Diana had sessfully worshipped him as her master, someone would still criticize him and think that


    he was not as good as the person in Diana''s mind. This was not good for his reputation.


    But if Diana had said who the master in her heart was now and that master was still on the scene,


    Marlin could fight with him, then all his worries would be over. It would even make Marlin be more


    prestigious.


    So Creed immediately said to Diana, "Tell Marlin who the master in your heart is."


    Diana also understood this. Originally, she was already in despair. But now, she had some hope. If


    Marlin fought with her idol and Marlin lost, then she would not have to worship Marlin as her master.


    And she could also worship her idol. This was killing two birds with one stone!


    "To tell the truth, the person I admire in my heart is Tom, the chairman of the ZQ Media. He is the


    number one master in G State and my best friend Isabe''s rumored boyfriend." Diana said loudly. At


    the same time, her eyes swept across the crowd, looking forward to finding Tom.


    Tom, who was in the crowd, heard her words and his heart suddenly thumped. He secretly cried out


    that it was not good!


    Sure enough, his guess was right. Diana made up her mind to be his disciple.


    Elliot, who was on the side, was immediately stunned. He immediately looked at Tom and saw the bitter


    smile on Tom''s face. Elliot''s expression was strange. Then Elliot looked at Diana... Elliot couldn''t help


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    but get excited when he thought of something in his heart.


    Diana was Creed''s daughter. If Tom became Diana''s master, then his influence would be even


    stronger!


    Everyone present had a wonderful expression when they heard the name, Tom.


    Yes. Tom was no longer a stranger''s name in the upper ss. In fact, they were all very familiar with it.


    Tom had done too many big things during this period of time, and it was difficult for them not to


    remember him.


    "Tom?" Creed and Marlin were both stunned at the same time. Then, they remembered who Tom was


    one after another...

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Wells pped himself on the forehead and realized that he forgot about Tom. This time, he also sent


    an invitation to him and nned to get close to Tom. He even wanted Tom to choose someone from the


    Fosters as hisst disciple. After all, Tom was an expert in Innate Realm and he earned his reputation


    with his strength in G State.


    Creed looked at Wells and asked, "You invited Tom here too?"


    Wells nodded and said, "Yes, I sent an invitation to Mr. Howard, but I didn''t contact Mr. Howard


    personally, but Elliot instead. I asked Elliot to send the invitation to Mr. Howard..."


    Marlin, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes. He had already remembered that the instructor of the


    fourth group who had beaten Marcus, Edmund, and Wolf up a while ago was Tom, the chairman of the


    ZQ Media!


    Unexpectedly, this Tom also came to the Fosters party today. One couldn''t avoid his enemy.


    "The new instructor of the fourth group? That''s interesting." Marlin''s face revealed an intriguing smile.


    At the same time, his eyes scanned the whole room, trying to identify Tom.


    However, he nced twice at Tom''s face and still did not recognize him.


    At this moment, a heated discussion broke out.


    "Wow, this Creed''s daughter is actually going to learn from Tom?"


    "Tom is not some simple man. He is known as the number one expert in G State. Ever since he has


    shown up in public, he has been so furiously resolute that even Peter and May died in his hands. He is


    considered to be the top expert in Innate Realm!"


    "It''s going to be a good show. Tom is the best in the eyes of the Fosters''s daughter. No wonder she


    refuses to take Marlin as her teacher. Tom''s reputation is indeed now better than Marlin''s."


    "That''s not necessarily true, is it? Marlin is a veteran expert in Innate Realm, and he is also the head


    coach of the Scout Team in Military Intelligence 3, with so much power. There are countless foreign


    experts who died in his hands. I think Marlin is better!"


    Hmph, you are mistaken about that. Tom is the one in million. Peter and May who died in his hands are


    not someone unknown! Anyway, this time, it is really a good show. It''s supposed to be a sure thing that


    Marlin wants to take the Fosters''s daughter as his student, but the Fosters''s daughter prefers Tom.


    Marlin couldn''t bear this. He thought that he would maintain his reputation by defeating his opponent.


    He never expected to meet a tough guy."


    "What if Tom isn''t here?"


    "That''s impossible. I saw Tom with my own eyes just now. In my opinion, Tom came to humiliate Marlin


    on purpose this time, right?"


    Marlin''s hearing was very sharp, so his ears didn''t miss the discussion of these people around and his


    face immediately became even more gloomy.


    He had good reason to believe that what happened just now was fomented by Tom to destroy his


    reputation!


    "Damn good, Tom! Such a cruel and bold man!" Marlin''s chest was filled with anger.


    In his opinion, Tom was going against him. From the beginning, he attacked the Scout Team members,


    scolded the Scout Team as trash, ignored his threat, and did not take the initiative to apologize and


    make peace. Now, at the banquet of the Fosters tonight, he staged all of this!


    How arrogant!


    How unruly!


    At this moment, Marlin had already regarded Tom as his enemy. Even if he was Thorn''s man, he would


    teach Tom a lesson.


    Wells was also looking for Tom. Soon, he saw Elliot beside Tom and said happily, "Mr. Cook, you''re


    here. I wonder if Mr. Howard is here?"


    Before Elliot spoke, Tom sighed helplessly and stood up, "Mr. Wells, I''m here."


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes looked at Tom. In an instant, Tom felt a huge pressure, but soon, it was


    resolved by him. He looked calm and talked happily.


    Diana found Tom and immediately became excited. She dragged Creed''s sleeve and pointed at Tom,


    "Dad, he''s Tom, my idol. I just want to learn from him!"


    Diana''s words were loud and her eyes were filled with enthusiasm as she looked at Tom.


    Marlin''s face darkened even more. As the head coach of the Scout Team, he had ever been so


    humiliated. And Tom had already turned to be his eyesore!


    Creed saw that Tom was so young that he was not even thirty years old. He waspletely the same


    age as his daughter Diana!


    Before that, he had heard of Tom''s reputation and knew that Tom was very powerful and was known as


    the number one expert in G State. However, he had never seen a picture of Tom and never imagined


    Tom to be so young, which waspletely beyond his expectations.


    The average age of masters in Innate Realm was at least 40 years old. Marlin was already 42, and the


    other four masters were almost 50.


    Tom could feel Marlin''s anger, and he was even more helpless. It was not that he was afraid of Marlin,


    but that there was no grudge between them, and they were instructors of Military Intelligence 3. It was


    really meaningless to be enemies.


    Wells had already walked up to Tom. When he saw Tom so young, he couldn''t help but be surprised,


    but his surprise didn''t show on his face. He held Tom''s hand and said apologetically, "Mr. Howard, nice


    to meet you. May you have a wonderful night."


    One couldn''t stay indifferent to a smiling man. Tom smiled and said, "Mr. Foster, thank you."


    Tom''s appearance brought about a subtle change in the atmosphere at the scene. Unconsciously, they


    all looked at Tom and Marlin, looking forward to a big fight between them.


    Diana also walked to Tom, a little shy, but more determined. She took a deep breath and said,


    "Respected Mr. Howard, please ept me as your disciple. I will definitely not let you down!"


    Tom felt annoyed when he saw Diana. He had seen a lot of stubborn people, but it was the first one like


    Diana who was stubborn and didn''t have any vision. The point was that Diana was a woman. He didn''t


    expect her to be so passionate about martial arts.


    He had no choice but to pretend not to hear her. Creed looked at him and said, "Mr. Howard, I wonder


    when did you take my daughter as your student. Why didn''t you tell us about such a big deal?"


    Diana was so excited that she clenched her fists. Learning from Tom was her dream.


    Tom had no choice but to smile bitterly and say, "Mr. Foster, this is a misunderstanding. Actually, your


    daughter and I..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a loud, hostile and angry voice.


    "Good you, Tom! You are always against me. I think you want to die!"


    It was Marlin, with his tower-like figure, who strode towards Tom. His expression was cold and fierce


    with his eyes on Tom determinedly. As long as he wanted, he couldunch a thunderous attack on Tom


    at any time.


    Tom frowned slightly. He really didn''t expect to bump into Marlin here, and in this way.


    Facing Marlin''s insolence, Tom felt unhappy. Seeing that they were all working for the Military


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Intelligence 3, he decided to control his anger and patiently exined, "Marlin, I think you


    misunderstood. I didn''t want to go against you."


    Marlin seemed to have heard a big joke and burst outughing, "Tom! How dare you call yourself the


    number one expert in G State? You dare not admit what you did? I think you are not that good as


    rumors said! In the Military Intelligence 3, you hit my soldiers and said that my team was a piece of


    trash. For the sake of Thorn, I didn''t teach you a lesson. I just asked you to apologize to me, but you


    didn''t. In the end, you pretended to ignore my words! Now you''re embarrassing me? Since you don''t


    respect me, I want to see how capable you are to oppose me like this!"


    His words were too loud like thunder, and the whole hall shook. Vaguely, it seemed that the entire


    cruise ship was shaken.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    In an instant, everyone present began to panic. They looked at Marlin with fear. Some of the timid


    women even screamed.


    In their opinion, Marlin was too scary. He was almost like a divine man as a word of his could cause a


    cruise ship to shake. Such an ability was magical!


    In fact, they overestimated Marlin. No matter how powerful Marlin was, he was only a master of the


    Innate Realm. He was still a human being. How could his word cause a huge cruise ship to shake? The


    reason why the cruise ship was shaking was that it met the waves on the sea while sailing. Besides,


    the cruise ship only shook slightly.


    Tom could tell at a nce that Marlin had just sensed a wave rolling in the distance ahead of time. So


    Marlin took advantage of the wave.


    In other words, if Marlin really had this ability, Tom could immediately run away.


    Tom knew that Marlin would not give up. He said directly, "What do you want?"


    Marlin smiled grimly. "Very simple. Didn''t you im to be the number one master in G State? Since you


    bullied my soldiers in the Military Intelligence 3 and counteracted my efforts at the Fosters banquet,


    then take up the glove. Let''s fight! I''ll see if you have the ability!"


    As he finished speaking, his warpath continued to rise and he was highly concentrated. Everyone felt


    that his warpath almost condensed, which was suffocating.


    Many people were excited and felt it a god-given opportunity to watch two masters of Innate Realm


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    fighting! It was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Diana widened her eyes and felt so excited that her face turned red and she stared at Tom. She was a


    true martial arts addict. She had no interest in dressing up and only loved martial arts.


    Tom shook his head and said, "I can fight, but not now. When we get to the ground, I will fight."


    Marlinughed disdainfully. "What, are you afraid? With your guts, you still have the face to call yourself


    the number one master in G State?"


    Tom was no longer an unknown person but already a famous master. Marlin had already angered him


    by taunting him so many times. If he didn''t take the fight, everyone would think that he was afraid of


    Marlin, which would have a huge impact on his reputation.


    Although Marlin was powerful and his cultivation had reached the third stage of the Innate Realm, he


    was still quite far away from him. Now that Tom was in the fourth stage, his fighting ability had improved


    a lot after having hard battles with Peter, May, and Sean. He had umted a lot of experience.


    "Marlin, you were a Scout Team instructor and had contributed to the country. Therefore I made


    concessions many times. Do you think I''m really afraid of you?" Tom said coldly, "Marlin, let me tell you


    this. You are not my opponent."


    As he finished speaking, Tom''s eyes suddenly changed and became sharp. At the same time, his


    momentum also changed drastically. He was no longer as ordinary and easy-going as before, but full of


    domineering and violence, like a war god.


    Marlin felt the change and his pupils shrank. He was not as disdainful as before but became more


    serious. He still sneered and said, "Tom, you really have some skills. No wonder you dare to oppose


    me! Well. I haven''t met a qualified opponent in a long time. Today, I want to see if you really have the


    ability."


    After speaking, Marlin directly attacked Tom without hesitation.


    His move was an irresistible thunderbolt!


    Everyone present felt his power. In their spiritual world, what they saw was no longer Marlin''s thin


    figure but a huge, hundred-meter humanoid Titan. This Titan was so strong that he could take the stars


    and the moon off and shook mountains and rivers.


    Now Marlin punched Tom like a meteorite was going to bump into the Earth and made a hole in the


    To Tom, Marlin''s punch waspletely destructive. He was soon to be wiped out by Marlin''s punch


    and died.


    Tom''s expression was solemn. It wasn''t that he was afraid of Marlin, but he was worried that the cruise


    ship was unable to bear the full force of the two masters of Innate Realm. Although the floor under his


    feet looked very thick, it was iparable to the real earth.


    Tom was at a higher level than Marlin. Facing Marlin''s punch, he could think of no less than 20 ways to


    deal with it calmly. However, the price of calmness was to damage the cruise ship. Now that there were


    thousands of people on the cruise ship, he really didn''t want to do this unless he had to.


    So during their fight, Tom still chose to dodge and avoid his sharp attack.


    With a whoosh, Tom''s figure disappeared from its original position, as fast as lightning. No one could


    catch it with their eyes. By the time Tom appeared again, it was already more than ten meters away. To


    the people present, it looked like teleportation.


    "Marlin, stop. This cruise ship can''t stand our damage." Tom said in a low voice.


    However, Marlin ignored Tom and thought that Tom was afraid. He sneered and said, "Hmph, I think


    you''re more or less cowardly! I don''t need to spend too much time teaching you a lesson?"


    After saying that, he pounced on Tom again, and his speed was extremely fast. He had already


    regarded Tom as a thorn in his eye. So he did not hold back his strength. He directly threw a


    thunderbolt attack at him. He had to defeat Tom to show his power!


    Moreover, he did not believe that Tom couldpete with him.


    Tom dodged a few more times, but Marlin did not stop. Instead, the attack became more and more


    fierce. He attacked him more frequently. And the lobby of this cruise ship, which was not expanse


    enough, had been damaged by Marlin a lot.


    Marlin''s violent actions began to cause a lot of damage to the cruise ship. The huge hull began to sway


    again. This time, it was not because of the impact of the waves, but because of Marlin''s damage.


    "Marlin, that''s enough! Don''t think I''m really afraid of you!" Tom was also angry.


    Marlin sneered disdainfully and said, "Tom, is this so-called the top master''s ability in G State? You only


    know how to run around? You''re nothing more than that! I don''t think you should call yourself Tom. Why


    don''t call yourself Turtle Tom? hahaha!"


    Many of the people present saw that Tom had been dodging and did not dare to fight Marlin at all. They


    saw his aura was overwhelmed by Marlin and thought that Tom was not Marlin''s opponent but had a


    vain reputation. Diana, especially, was beginning to be disappointed with Tom.


    Tom snorted heavily. He had saved Marlin''s face many times. In the end, Marlin not only didn''t


    appreciate it but also kept pushing forward and thought he was afraid!


    He knew that no matter how much he endured, Marlin would not give up. Only battle could solve it!


    His figure, which had been rapidly retreating, suddenly stopped and faced Marlin. He widened his eyes


    and his spirit was shining. Then, he gave Marlin a forceful palm.


    Marlin burst outughing. "Good!"


    And then he confronted Tom.


    Unfortunately, he still underestimated Tom. He was nearly two meters tall. But he was pped


    backward by Tom''s hand. He mmed into a wall behind him and broke it open!


    Marlin''s face suddenly changed, revealing a strong shock. Obviously, he did not expect Tom''s strength


    to be so strong!


    The collision directly caused more damage to the cruise ship. At the ce where they collided, the


    steel flooring directly had a huge pit and the surroundings were in a mess.


    And this was just the beginning. It was conceivable that the cruise ship would definitely be seriously


    damaged if they continued to fight until the results were sorted out. Perhaps the ship would be directly


    prated through. At that time, it would be a disaster for the people on the cruise ship.


    Marlin roared. He was actually pushed back by Tom. To him, it was a great shame!


    "Again!"


    As he spoke, he continued to pounce. Moreover, this time, he used all his power. The attack was even


    fiercer than before!


    Tom''s face changed. If they kept fighting like this, the cruise ship would really sink.


    Was there any way to stop it?


    All of a sudden, Tom had a brainwave. He could change the battlefield.


    It was not suitable to fight on a cruise ship. But they could fight on the sea!


    When he thought about it, without any hesitation, he turned around and ran. He jumped off the deck


    andnded on the sea.


    Everyone present was shocked and stunned by his actions. What was going on? Was Tom really so


    scared of Marlin that he jumped into the sea and killed himself?


    Marlin was also stunned. Even he did not understand Tom''s move for a moment.


    However, just as everyone was in a daze, Tom''s voice came from the sea, "Marlin, aren''t you going to


    fight? I will apany you to the end on this sea!"


    What was going on?


    While everyone was in a daze, Diana rushed to the deck immediately. Looking down, she saw an


    unforgettable scene.


    Tom stood steadily on the sea with his hands behind his back. The sea breeze blew his clothes which


    floated around. He was like the God of the sea!

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    "The God of the Sea..."


    Diana waspletely stunned and murmuring something.


    At the same time, the others in the cabin also rushed out. When seeing this, they were also shocked!


    Those who did not see it with their own eyes could not sense the shock caused by this scene. Standing


    on the sea like this, Tom, almost all of him stood on the sea with his ankle sank into the sea. He was


    very stable, not swayed by the waves and the wind.


    This was totally beyond their knowledge. They had never seen anyone standing on the sea like this.


    This was a personal battle against the entire ocean!


    Some elder men, whose faces were filled with enthusiasm, knelt down directly in the direction of Tom.


    With faces filled with piety, they shouted loudly, "The God of the Sea! The God of the Sea!"


    Even when Creed saw Tom standing on the sea, his face, which had always been calm, also changed


    greatly.


    Previously, he had seen the masters of the Innate Realm personally, who could walk on theke only


    for a period of time with high speed on the water, whose water level reached the knee position!


    Tom stood on the stormy sea with his ankle sank into. It was the first time he had seen such a state!


    At this moment, he even had the idea that Tom was really the God of the Sea.


    Not to mention him, those masters'' of Innate Realm pupils contracted at this moment, filled with fear


    and awe for Tom! They were masters of the Innate Realm. Naturally, they knew how difficult it was for


    Tom to achieve this!


    Although they were masters of the Innate Realm, they could only stand on the sea for more than ten


    seconds without such calm and stable like Tom!


    It could be seen that Tom''s aplishment was far above them.


    Marlin also widened his eyes and stared straight at Tom with shock on his face. He never expected


    Tom to stand so steadily on the sea.


    He could also stand on the sea, but it was still difficult to be as rxed as Tom.


    In other words, did he underestimate Tom''s actual strength?


    In an instant, his face darkened a lot.


    Seeing Marlin''s expression, with a look of contempt on his face, Tom said, "Marlin, are you afraid?"


    Marlin''s face was cold and he did not answer. He just stared at Tom.


    "Just now on the cruise ship, I''ve been avoiding you. I''m not afraid of you, but for the sake of many


    people on the cruise ship. As a master at our level, once we fight, we sink the cruise ship in minutes."


    At this moment, Tom no longer had his patience and mediocrity on the cruise ship but released his


    momentum, full of arrogance and confidence, and charm. Even on the vast sea, he could not hide his


    light.


    Tomughed, "How, Marlin, weren''t you very rampant just now? Don''t you dare now? I don''t think


    you''re better than that! Hahaha..."


    Hisughter shook the world and soared into the sky, spreading across the vast sea, as if it had startled


    the creatures below the sea. For a moment, the whale spat and the dolphin leaped, which formed an


    extremely spectacr scene.


    Tom was in a wonderful and happy mood. It had been a long time since he had been so happy. The


    sea was boundless at a nce which made him proud and enthusiastic.


    All the people present felt his lofty sentiments, and for a moment, they were infected by him. Thoughts


    surging in their minds, they were full of envy for Tom. Life should be like that.


    No matter how much money they made, they were just mortals, wasting their whole life in the ordinary.


    Unlike Tom, power was already the pursuit of the bottom level for him. Only the breakthrough of the


    human limit and the pursuit of heaven and earth were his goals.


    Even Creed couldn''t help but envy Tom.


    For a moment, everyone''s view followed Tom and looked at Marlin with a little more contempt.


    Marlin''s face darkened. He did not expect Tom to do this again. Although he was extremely conceited


    about himself and thought that Tom was not his opponent based on ground confrontation. Now that


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tom had moved the battlefield to the sea, he was not so sure.


    But facing Tom''s provocation, he had to meet head-on. If everyone thought that he was afraid of Tom,


    where would he put his face?


    Besides, with his strength, even on the surface of the sea, Tom might not be his opponent.


    In his opinion, the reason why Tom could stand so steadily on the surface of the sea was that he took


    advantage of his weight. Actually, his real strength was just so so.


    After thinking about that, he burst outughing, "Hahaha, Tom, since you''re in such a hurry to die, I''ll do


    it for you!"


    After that, he jumped straight into the sea, kicked his legs out of the air, and his shoes quickly attacked


    Tom''s face.


    Tom sneered. How could Marlin hit him? He suddenly sank, and the water reached his knees. Marlin''s


    two shoes flew over his head and crashed heavily into the sea behind him, causing a huge wave. It


    was obvious that the awesome strength of Marlin''s feet.


    Then, Tom''s body immediately rose and returned to his ankle. If anyone with good eyesight could see


    that under Tom''s feet, the undercurrent surged under the sea. His ten toes were swinging rapidly, which


    seemed like turning into propellers, creating resistance to support him to stand steadily on the sea. Not


    that he really had the ability to control the sea.


    Soon, Marlin jumped into the sea, and he was standing steadily on the surface of the sea. However, he


    could not be as rxed as Tom. Moreover, the water spread to his calves, which was ten centimeters


    away from his knees. Physically, he was not as strong as Tom.


    Although Tom was slightly lighter than Marlin, he was not much lighter. Within ten kilograms, Marlin


    looked much taller in size. In fact, Tom''s bone density and muscle density were both greater than


    Marlin''s, so even if there was a difference in size, there was no great difference in weight.


    Tom saw that Marlin was going to fight, and a happy smile appeared on his face. It was a very happy


    thing for him to fight a master like Marlin!


    The higher level he reached, the harder it was to find an opponent. Besides, Tom was still a kind of


    warlike person at heart. So Marlin was just a toy to him.


    Feeling Tom''s emotions, Marlin snorted coldly, without any nonsense, he directly started to attack Tom.


    On the surface of the undercurrent, he ran towards Tom. Every step he took, he would make a loud


    explosion at his feet, as if there was a bomb tied to his feet, blowing up the sea.


    On the deck of the cruise ship, everyone widened their eyes and stared at the two people on the sea.


    To them, this was a war that was rarely seen!


    Tom faced Marlin''s initiative and a bright smile appeared on his face. He also shouted, "Good!"


    Then, without retreating, he rushed towards Marlin. Tens of meters away, he disappeared in the blink of


    an eye.


    Compared to Marlin, Tom caused even more noise. Every time he stepped on the sea, there was a


    huge explosion. The sea beneath his feet exploded, directly rushed up to more than 20 meters, and


    then fell down. This scene was extremely shocking!

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    After Marlin felt Tom''s momentum, his face darkened. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling, wondering if he


    underestimated Tom and he was no match for Tom.


    Fortunately, this idea only crossed his mind for a moment, and he immediately got rid of it. As the most


    powerful person in the third stage of the Innate Realm, and also the instructor of the Scout Team, he


    was psychologically strong, so naturally he would not be frightened by Tom.


    In an instant, his fighting spirit gathered again and collided with Tom.


    It was the first time for both Tom and Marlin to fight on the sea, and they could take the chance to fully


    disy their strength as masters of the Innate Realm. Those whose level was lower than the Innate


    Realm could not even stand firm, not to mention fighting on the sea!


    Thus, on the cruise ship, thousands of people kept their eyes wide open, afraid that they would miss a


    scene. It was an unprecedented experience for them. Before that, they had not even thought that


    anyone could fight on the sea. This was too unusual!


    Bang!


    They collided, centered around them, like a powerful TNT explosion, which blew up arge area of


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    seawater, rising into the sky, and some blew up to the deck with the sea breeze.


    "Hiss... Is this the strength of the Innate Realm?"


    "This is too scary! Why is there such a powerful person in the world? Ordinary people have difficulty


    swimming tens of meters in the sea, but they can fight on the sea and cause a stir..."


    "Scary! It''s frightening!"


    "I finally understand why in today''s society, the position of a master of the Innate Realm is so high. In a


    sense, they''re no longer people, but demigods!"


    "Compared to the state of Innate Realm, the money I made is nothing."


    Many people were shocked greatly unable to calm down.


    Even Creed''s eyes were now bursting with a terrifying light, full of his admiration for Tom and Marlin.


    Although he was now the head of the Fosters in high ces, he was not living as freely as people who


    were in the Innate Realm, especially in his body. Now that he was fifty years old, he had clearly felt that


    his physical function had declined a lot.


    If he were to choose, he would really choose to be a master of the Innate Realm, not the owner of the


    Fosters.


    Through the confrontation, Tom immediately felt that Marlin''s level was at the third stage of the Innate


    Realm, which was the same level as before he broke through the fourth stage.


    Now that he had sessfully broken through to the fourth stage, Marlin was no match for him.


    Tom''s heart swelled with pride. The collision of the punch just now made the two of them retreat


    violently. They were more than 20 meters apart and their waists were submerged in the sea. However,


    Tom, who seemed unstoppable, roaredughed triumphantly, and continued to run towards Marlin.


    This time, he did not make much noise. Instead, he floated on the surface of the sea without gravity. He


    was so fast that he stepped on the water and drew a straight line. When he reached Marlin, the water


    on both sides began to appear.


    Bang!


    Tom didn''t do anything fancy. When he came to Marlin, he punched him directly.


    On the surface of theke, the moves did not have much effect. What they fought for was the


    difference in strength between the two sides and the way they fought.


    In terms of power, Tom had never been afraid of anyone. He didn''t even take Marlin, who was two


    meters tall, seriously!


    Marlin felt the power of Tom''s punch. His eyes widened suddenly, and he was filled with dread. Taking


    a deep breath, he knew that at this moment, there was no way out. The only way was to attack and


    y hardball.


    And he was famous for being strong and powerful. He didn''t think that Tom with a height of 180 meters,


    could be as strong as him.


    Bang, bang!


    Tom kept punching. In less than a minute, he had punched more than 500 times. On average, he


    punched ten times a second. The most terrifying thing was that every punch he made was


    overwhelming.


    Unexpectedly, Marlin was able to stand it. They fought all the way with no fixed area. They kept running


    and chasing after each other, leaving their figures within five kilometers. Even the cruise ship could not


    catch up with them, and could only chase them through the searchlight on the cruise ship.


    The battle made waves, and there were many dead sea fish on the sea.


    Tom enjoyed himself in the battle. It had been a long time since he had been so happy.


    In this battle, he entered a wonderful realm, as if there was nothing left between heaven and earth, only


    Marlin, and Marlin looked like him. In his mind, he was no longer fighting Marlin, but himself!


    Contrary to Tom''s increasing excitement, Marlin was getting more and more frightened as they fought!


    Now he knewpletely that Tom was not a mediocrity. On the contrary, he was an absolute strong


    man, whose strength was above him!


    Just now, he had gone all out to fight against Tom. He tried to gain the upper hand several times, but


    he failed. Tom was much stronger than he thought!


    And Tom''s physical strength was endless as if he would never be exhausted. He could only resist and


    had no ability to fight back at all. At this moment, he had received more than 500 punches from Tom.


    His arms were numb from pain, and his bones were shaking ufortably!


    Tom was so powerful that every punch made him feel extremely ufortable.


    Being in an unacknowledged dilemma, he was regretful for offending Tom.


    He now understood why Thorn had invited Tom to join the Military Intelligence 3 with such a low profile.


    Tom was not a human!


    He deserved to be the top master in G State.


    "Great! Hahaha..."


    Tom roared. Afterughing, he attacked Marlin again, faster and more forcefully.


    Marlin was shocked to find that Tom had actually grown a lot in battle. Now that Tom was on the


    surface of the sea, he was bing skillful and rxed. Instead, he was getting unbearable. By now,


    his thighs had already sunk into the sea.


    He could feel his strength ebbing with frequent pauses for breath.


    If their battle went on, he would be beaten to death by Tom sooner orter!


    "Tom, stop it. I admit you..."


    Marlin made up his mind to admit defeat, but Tom was on the rise now. He didn''t give him the chance.


    He kicked Marlin out and directly hit his waist. Marlin was very painful, and he crashed into the sea


    heavily, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    The blood was immediately diluted in the sea. The blood of a master of the innate realm smelled much


    stronger than that of an ordinary person. The smell of blood that Marlin spat out wasparable to that


    of half the blood of an ordinary person''s body. In the sea, the smell of blood was very easy to attract


    sharks.


    Tom''s kick was not light. Marlin''s huge body fell into the sea like a bomb, stirring upyers of sea water.


    This strong collision force hit his internal organs very hard.


    The resistance of water was great. At such a high speed, there was no different from hitting the ground.


    When a rifle bullet was underwater, it could only hit a meter away, and then would lose its lethality.


    Fortunately, they were now two kilometers away from the cruise ship. No one else saw this scene


    except the other four masters of the Innate Realm with excellent eyesight.


    For those four masters of the Innate Realm, the scene caused a stir in their heart! They saw the whole


    process. Marlin was no match for Tom at all. Under the attack of Tom, he waspletely outgunned. At


    thest moment, Marlin was seriously injured! Tom, on the other hand, was not hurt except that his


    body was wet.


    Tom was filled with joy.


    Marlin was a good opponent. Although his strength was lower than Tom''s, Marlin had a strong body


    and was very positive in fighting. After bearing more than 500 punches from him, Marlin did not lose his


    fighting ability, but was defeated by Tom''s kick in the end.


    Of course, this was also because Tom didn''t use all his strength in the beginning, otherwise Marlin


    wouldn''t have been able to hold on for that long.


    Fighting at sea gave Tom a new experience and made him master his power even more!


    Tom did not follow up a victory with hot pursuit. He and Marlin did not have any unresolved grudges, so


    it was enough.


    Marliny on the surface of the sea, gasping for breath, and the pain on his face could not be


    suppressed. Now he waspletely convinced of Tom, and he could not help but fear him! He really


    couldn''t understand why Tom had such abnormal cultivation at such a young age. It waspletely


    unscientific, but the truth was right in front of him, and he had to believe it.


    Tom stood on the sea, looked down at Marlin and said, "How about it? Are you convinced?"


    Marlin didn''t dare to say "no" now. He nodded quickly and said weakly, "Yes, yes."


    He even gave Tom a thumbs-up.


    Tom smiled. He felt happy that he was able to convince Marlin. Marlin was a member of the Military


    Intelligence 3 and had made a lot of contributions to the country. Tom really couldn''t hate this national


    hero.


    So he took the initiative to extend his hand to Marlin and said, "Let''s go back."


    Marlin was immediately stunned by Tom''s kindness. He did not expect that Tom did not ridicule him but


    helped him, after Tom defeated him.


    For a moment, his mood was quiteplicated, and he admired Tom even more. Tom had already


    surpassed him in this realm.


    As soon as he stood up, Tom frowned and said in a deep voice, "Gosh, there are sharks!"


    Marlin was stunned when he heard this. Then, he followed Tom''s gaze and saw a group of sharks not


    far away. Obviously, the blood he vomited just now attracted the sharks.


    In the sea, no matter how strong they were, they were only mortals. It was impossible topete with


    a sea hegemon like sharks, especially a group of sharks!


    Tom also realized the danger, and he said decisively, "Hurry back to the cruise ship!"


    Marlin nodded hard. Without a word, he ran straight up.


    Unfortunately, the kick he had just received from Tom was too heavy. His whole body ached violently


    once he exerted his strength, so his speed slowed down.


    Tom noticed his situation. Marlin would be in danger if he continued be like this. Tom immediately


    stepped back, pushed Marlin''s waist behind him, and ran faster. Because of Tom''s help, Marlin


    immediately rxed a lot. In a short while, they returned to the cruise ship.


    "Marlin, you go up first!" Tom said in a deep voice and then threw Marlin up hard.


    Marlin was stunned again. He did not expect Tom to let him go up first. After all, these sharks had


    already arrived. If they stayed in the sea for a while longer, they would face infinite danger!


    "Tom, you..."


    Tom smiled and said, "I''m going to deal with these sharks."


    Marlin was even more confused. What the hell? After the fight just now, Tom had expended so much


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    energy, and he still wanted to deal with the sharks? He knew that Tom was very strong, but his


    opponent was sharks and he was in the sea. Could Tom handle it?


    However, Tom did not give him a chance to speak. With all his strength, Tom threw him up.


    It also stunned the others on the cruise ship. They didn''t see who won just now.


    When Marlin came up on the cruise ship, everyone''s eyes were on him. Marlin ignored them and


    immediately looked down at Tom in the sea.


    At this moment, the sharks had already arrived, and they looked very frightening!


    "Oh my god, this is a group of sharks!"


    "Why are sharks here... No, Tom is still in the sea! He''s in danger."


    "Hurry up and get Mr. Howard up. These sharks are very dangerous!"


    "Mr. Howard, the sharks are here. You''d better hurry up!"


    Everyone''s eyes were on Tom and they shouted for him to get up quickly, and the crew threw the


    lifeboat down for Tom.


    But Tom didn''t choose toe up. He made a move that made everyone nervous and numb. A happy


    smile appeared on his face, and then he went straight into the sea. Instead of retreating, he swam


    quickly towards the sharks!


    He was going to fight against these sharks!


    Gosh...


    Everyone on the deck was stunned,pletely in a daze. Even Marlin felt that his his blood froze. Tom


    was really crazy. As an instructor of Scout Team, even at his peak, Marlin didn''t dare to do such a crazy


    thing!


    Diana''s face turned red and she clenched her fists. Her eyes were bright, and she was so excited.


    Tom was too awesome. In all her life, she had never seen such a domineering and generous person.


    Her admiration for Tom reached a terrible level!


    Those four masters of the Innate Realm were equally stunned. They were in the innate realm, but they


    could not imagine what kind of experience it was to fight with sharks in the sea.


    They all knew that Tom could not be looking for death, but had such confidence, which showed that


    Tom''s strength had reached a striking state.


    Of course, Tom wasn''t looking for death. In fact, he didn''t expect to attract the sharks at first. After a


    fight with Marlin just now, he entered a mysterious state. He was excited, sensitive, heroic, and


    fearless. He even came into contact with the threshold of the Major Perfection Realm again. If this state


    could best, then he really had a good chance of breaking through to the Major Perfection Realm!


    Once he reached the Major Perfection Realm, it would bepletely different. Only under the Immortal


    Realm, he would be invincible. There were a few people in the world who were in the Immortal Realm,


    maybe none of them!


    He had a strong premonition that his fight with these sharks would definitely bring him a lot of progress!


    Suddenly, he dived into the sea and immediately felt great resistance and pressure, which was


    Here, his strength was greatly limited, and he could only disy less than one-tenth of his strength in


    the air.


    But even a tenth was enough to fight these sharks.


    He arrived...


    In Tom''s sight, the first shark appeared. It was very ferocious and opened its big mouth to bite at him!


    Tom easily dodged, then he made a bold move and punched the shark in the head.


    Bang! Even in the sea, it could be heard.


    Unfortunately, the resistance of the sea was still too great, which cushioned at least eighty percent of


    Tom''s strength. When he hit the shark, the strength was small.


    Instead, he provoked the shark.


    This was not the way. There were too many restrictions in the sea, so he had to use other methods.


    In an instant, he thought of a way to deal with it. Instead of using his fist, he put his hands directly into


    the shark''s body like a knife and cut it open. Immediately, the blood on the shark flowed out, and the


    shark resisted fiercely.


    One, two, three...


    Tom kept rolling and shuttling in the sea. Not long after, he had killed seven or eight sharks!


    The people on the cruise ship saw a scene that undercurrents were surging under the sea and blood


    was constantly gushing up, dyeing arge area of the sea red.


    After a while, the bodies of sharks came up one after another, and they realized that Tom actually killed


    sharks!


    "Is he a human or a ghost?"


    Someone said in shock, and immediately began to bow again. "Sea god, this is the god of sea!"


    After about five minutes, the sea, which had been surging in the undercurrent, calmed down. There


    were nearly twenty dead sharks on the sea. Then, a weak and small figurepared to the dead shark


    appeared, but his aura was infinitely huge. His face looked a little tired, but his eyes were shining!


    Tom bent his knees, then rose into the sky and stood steadily on the deck.


    At this moment, thousands of people on the deck were staring at him in shock...

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    When Tom saw their reactions, he smiled and was still very calm. He was not pretending like this, but


    he had experienced situations like this many times.


    He was very powerful with great strength, but he was still a little tired after two major fights. He said to


    Marlin, "Marlin, we just tied hands. I don''t think there''s any need to continue fighting. What do you


    think?"


    Marlin was stunned to hear his words. He knew Tom was trying to save his face.


    The other four experts of the Innate Realm also had the same strange expression on their faces.


    Others couldn''t see it just now, but the four of them could see clearly that Marlin was not Tom''s match


    at all. He didn''t even get to fight back once and was badly injured.


    When Marlin came to his senses, he immediately showed his gratitude. Tom was so magnanimous that


    he even protected his dignity! It could be said that at this moment, Marlin waspletely brought into


    submission by Tom. He took two steps forward and said respectfully, "Tom, you are being polite. Thank


    you for your mercy just now. Otherwise, I would have died at sea! You are a great master to me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He sounded serious, which shocked many people. They couldn''t help thinking that even Marlin was no


    match for Tom and that it was obvious that Tom was really powerful!


    Tom smiled. He did not deny Marlin''s words. He said, "Marlin is too powerful. I am also very


    impressed."


    Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. All the grudges disappeared in this smile.


    At this moment, a person with a nice figure came out and knelt down in front of Tom. "Master!"


    It was Diana. Her face was filled with admiration for Tom and excitement. She was about to kowtow to


    Tom.


    Tom was startled and then smiled wryly, thinking Diana was so stubborn that she still didn''t give up her


    idea of being his disciple.


    Seeing that Diana was about to kowtow, Tom quickly moved to the side and said unhappily, "Miss


    Foster, you''d better find someone else. I don''t have any ns to take in an apprentice for the time


    being."


    The rest of the people present came back to their senses. Yes, tonight''s banquet was a formal ritual


    where the younger generation of the Fosters was officially taken in by their masters. But Tom had just


    stolen the limelight. They only realized now what this banquet was for.


    Diana said domineeringly, "I don''t care. I am your disciple for the rest of my life no matter what."


    Tom''s head ached even more when he heard this. What did he do that made her so insistent on being


    his disciple?


    ording to Creed''s n, Diana would be the apprentice of Marlin, but now it seemed that Tom was a


    better choice.


    He was a businessman, and his thinking was always based on interests. To be fair, it was better to be


    in alliance with Tom than with Marlin.


    Besides, Tom was still very young, and his future was limitless.


    After thinking about it, he immediately said, "Mr. Howard, I only have one daughter. I usually dote on


    her very much. May you take my daughter as an apprentice? She loves martial arts since she was little.


    She is different from other girls and I have been helpless about that. She worships you. I believe that


    she will go ces under your instructions. This is also my dream."


    Then Creed bowed respectfully at Tom. He was humble now. Creed was not an ordinary person, but


    the patriarch of the Fosters. He was very powerful and had a high status, and it was almost impossible


    for him to bow to any ordinary people.


    Moreover, what Creed said just now meant Diana was his only daughter and that as long as Tom took


    her in, an alliance was formed.


    This was something that many people envied.


    Elliot was so excited that he wished he could agree in Tom''s stead.


    Tom smiled wryly and said, "Mr. Foster, you overestimated me. In fact, I am just a violent, rude


    practitioner. I have never had an apprentice before. I am afraid that your daughter may not be able to


    achieve much if she is my apprentice. I am somewhat good at martial arts, but I know nothing about


    teaching, so I won''t mislead others."


    Tom refused Creed.


    Creed frowned. He was the head of the Fosters. He had been so humble, but Tom still refused. It was a


    disgrace to him.


    However, he had to admit that Tom had the right to do that. Moreover, Tom was being subtle so that he


    didn''t know how to refute his words.


    Diana was a little anxious, and she immediately said, "Master, I will not disappoint you. I will definitely


    be focused on my cultivation!"


    Tom shook his head and said firmly, "I''m sorry. I don''t have a n to take in any disciples now."


    Diana could tell that Tom was serious. She was extremely disappointed. She had been eager to be his


    disciple for a very long time and couldn''t let it go.


    Fortunately, she didn''t give up easily. She immediately cheered up and said, "When you have a n,


    you must tell me! I want to be your first apprentice!"


    "Okay." Tom waved his hand, not taking it to heart.


    After this, the focus of the banquet was no longer on the Fosters, but on Tom. There was nothing they


    could do. The strength that Tom had shown just now was so terrifying that it was hard for them to


    ignore him.


    Tom went to change into a clean suit, took a shower, and went back to his room to rest.


    After all, he was not in Immortal Realm. His physical strength was limited. The two fights had depleted


    eighty percent of his physical strength and now he was quite tired.


    The cruise ship would be at sea for two days. Tom thought he might as well sleep in his room and


    recover his strength.


    In fact, it was not easy to use up all the physical strength for a person in his realm. Just now, the fight


    had only consumed more than 80%.


    But the fights had benefited him greatly because they were fighting on the sea. And the second fight


    was even in the sea when they were fighting the sharks. It gave him a deeper understanding of power


    andbat instinct!


    He found that after these two fights, his strength had improved a little. He was no longer consolidating


    himself in the fourth stage, but had gone further.


    Although there was a clear distinction between different realms after reaching the Innate Realm, there


    was no urate limit to a person''s real power. In theory, if thebat instinct of someone in the fourth


    stage of the Innate Realm was strong enough, he could defeat someone in the Major Perfection Realm


    of the Innate Realm!


    After resting for half a day and eating a lot, his strength slowly recovered to 80%.


    It only took him another half a day to fully recover.


    In these two nights, Tom saw how wild these people could be. On this cruise, besides the big shots,


    there were also many young and beautiful socialites and escorts


    Tom saw with his own eyes that many big shots holding two women at the same time and bringing


    them into their rooms. Even Marlin was no exception, and Tom felt helpless.


    Because of his reputation, there were many young and beautiful women inviting him to dance with


    them and wanting to do some others things, but Tom rejected them all.


    He was no celibate. He just didn''t like this.


    The next night,te at night, someone even knocked on his door. When Tom opened the door, he saw


    a beautiful, tall woman with charming eyes. She said to Tom, "Mr. Howard, the shower in my room is


    broken. Can I take a shower in your room?"

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Indeed, this woman was very pretty with a nice figure, and she was wearing a very sexy dress, which


    would make every man excited, and even Tom was no exception.


    For the past two days, Tom had received many "invitations" like this.


    He was quite helpless. No wonder many men would make mistakes once they were rich. That was


    because sessful men were faced with too many temptations. It was too difficult for them to control


    themselves.


    For a moment, even Tom was stirred.


    Seeing that Tom did not speak, the woman thought that he had agreed. A pleasant smile appeared on


    her face and she raised her leg to walk into the room.


    In fact, over the past two days, the women in her circle had beenpeting to be the first one to win


    Tom''s heart. Many good-looking socialites had failed, which made Tom seem even more precious.


    If she could have a wonderful night with him, she would definitely be respected and admired by those


    women.


    She would be the one who profited from sleeping with such a man of status as Tom.


    Unfortunately, she had underestimated Tom. Just as she thought Tom took the bait and was about to


    walk in, Tom said, "I''m sorry, the shower in my room is broken too. I think you should go find someone


    else."


    The woman was not embarrassed at all. She reached out her hand and put it on Tom''s shoulder. Her


    hand slid along Tom''s cor and finally to his chest. Her eyes were filled with meaningful affections.


    Even a eunuch would be stirred.


    But Tom wasn''t. Of course, he was a man, but he was surrounded by too many beautiful women. And


    this woman was no match for Amelia in terms of being sexy.


    In other words, thanks to Amelia, Tom was strong-willed enough to reject any woman. So how could he


    fall for such a woman?


    He said directly, "I''m not interested in a one-night stand. Please leave."


    The woman was a little anxious. She said quickly, "Mr. Howard, don''t worry. I won''t make you do


    anything for me! I won''t tell anyone. I just admire you and want to have an unforgettable night with


    you!"


    If she had said these to another man, he would have been unable to control himself, but Tom was


    different. His will was so strong that ordinary people could not imagine.


    He shook his head and said, "I''m married. Please leave."


    After saying that, he closed the door, and there was no emotion in his heart.


    The woman clenched her teeth, looking irritated and upset, but there was nothing she could do. If she


    hadn''t known how powerful the person in the Innate Realm was, she would have thought that Tom was


    impotent.


    After Tom closed the door, he shook his head helplessly and smiled. He was not stirred at all. He


    turned on his phone and the wallpaper was a photo of him and Phoebe.


    He called Phoebe and talked for more than an hour until he was sleepy and hung up.


    He was happy with his life now. He had Phoebe, a beautiful, considerate, and meek wife, and a


    thoughtful confidant like Amelia. He was also a master of the Innate Realm. What else could he ask


    for?


    Two days passed quickly. On the third day, the cruise ship returned to the port. Tom said goodbye to


    the Fosters and Marlin and returned to Dragon Bay. He couldn''t wait to see Phoebe now.


    When he went back, he found Phoebe watering the flowers in the garden. The sun shone on her face,


    making her look especially beautiful. His heart melted when he saw this.


    Tom gave a meaningful look at the bodyguards in the distance, signaling them to leave. He quietly


    came up behind Phoebe, covered her eyes, and deliberately said in a deeper voice to scare her.


    "Guess who I am?"


    Phoebe was indeed frightened. She let out a low cry and her body tensed up, but then she realized it,


    smiled happily, and said, "A bad guy!"


    "Wrong guess. I''ll give you another chance." Tom still said in a deeper voice.


    "Hooligan."


    "Wrong again!"


    "Idiot."


    "Wrong, wrong, wrong. I''ll give you onest chance."


    "A pig... Don''t tickle me. It''s itchy...


    In the end, Tom was a little angry that he tickled Phoebe, causing her to tremble. She couldn''t stand


    still and fell into Tom''s arms. Her breathing began to quicken.


    "Hmm? Phoebe, why are you so pale? Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Tom lowered his head and saw


    Phoebe''s pale face. He immediately frowned and began to take Phoebe''s pulse. He found that


    Phoebe''s pulse was a little faster and that she was a little weak.


    "Why is your pulse a little faster? You look quite weak."


    Phoebe looked a little panicked. She quickly stood up, shook her head, and said, "No, I''m fine. I don''t


    have any difort."


    Tom was still frowning and said, "Don''t force yourself. Look at your face. It''s so pale. Have you been


    too busy with work recently without good rest?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    There was a hint of reproach in Tom''s tone.


    He had told Phoebe many times not to work too hard and to pay attention to her health. SK Lighting


    was just a smallpany. If she ruined her health for it, she would lose more than she gained.


    When Phoebe heard Tom scolding her, she looked a little flustered and said quickly, "No, I just missed


    you so muchst night that I didn''t sleep soundly."


    Tom''s heart softened when he saw Phoebe''s nervous look. He held Phoebe''s hand and said in a much


    gentler tone, "You don''t have to be afraid. I wasn''t ming you but was worried about you. You''re a


    young madam now. Your husband has lots of money. You don''t have to work so hard, okay? Your


    health is the most important. Besides, we haven''t had a child yet."


    Surprisingly, when Phoebe heard Tom''s words, she got excited. Her eyes suddenly turned red and she


    lowered her head. This startled Tom and he quickly asked, "Phoebe, what happened?"


    Phoebe realized that she had lost herposure and shook her head, "No, nothing."


    Tom said softly, "Phoebe, you don''t want a child?"


    A child wouldplete a marriage. At least that was what Tom thought. He always wanted to have a


    child with Phoebe.


    Phoebe clenched her teeth. Her eyes showed more mixed feelings, as she muttered, "child, child..."


    Of course, she wanted to have a child. Unfortunately, God had cruelly deprived her of this right.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    For the next week, Tom stayed at home and did not socialize at all. He spent most of his time


    apanying Phoebe.


    Phoebe was a little weak only on the day he came back, but she quickly became better. Tomter took


    Phoebe''s pulse and found nothing unusual. She was very healthy, so Tom did not think too much.


    They wanted to have a child, so during this period of time, Tom and Phoebe tried very hard, hoping to


    fulfill a sessful pregnancy. Each time they would only end it when Phoebe could not bear it


    anymore.


    The happy time always passed quickly. Soon, this week ended, and it was time for Tom to return to the


    Military Intelligence 3 to teach.


    Contrary to Tom''s ease, all the people at the base of Military Intelligence 3''s fourth group were gloomy,


    and they were worried about Tom.


    The deputy team leader Tanya was more than worried.


    Today was the day when Tom should return to the Military Intelligence 3. There should be nothing


    wrong with this. In the past, no one cared, especially those who were not from the fourth group.


    But now, all the people in the Military Intelligence 3 had their attention on him!


    That was right. During Tom''s absence from the Military Intelligence 3, the matter was already


    escted. Everyone was waiting. Once Tom came back to teach, he would definitely encounter


    Marlin''s crazy revenge!


    One should know this was Marlin, the instructor of the Scout Team. He was famous for being protective


    and irritable. Even the instructor of the Dragon Blood Team had to be wary of him. Deputy Director


    Thorn did not dare to offend Marlin easily.


    But who was Tom? He was just a new instructor in the fourth group whose rank was the lowest. He had


    neither background nor ability, how could hepete with Marlin?


    During this period of time, most of the people were waiting for Tom toe back and they were waiting


    to see how Marlin would teach him a lesson, especially the soldiers of the Scout Team, who were even


    looking forward to Tom''s being abused.


    About the possibility that Marlin would let Tom go? Sorry, it was something they never thought of!


    "Hey, have you heard that the new instructor of the fourth group returns today? How do you think Marlin


    will teach him a lesson?"


    "There''s no need to guess. ording to Marlin''s character, he will definitely go straight to the fourth


    group and beat him up in front of all the members of the fourth group!"


    "I don''t think the new instructor wille back. He knows that he has offended Marlin. Why doesn''t he


    just run away?"


    "Hehe, that''s not necessarily true. After all, that new instructor is also a master of the Innate Realm.


    Besides, he''s already a member of the Military Intelligence 3. If he doesn''te back, he will be


    punished. Besides, he''s someone Director Sunn have found, Director Sunn will definitely not let him


    go."


    "That''s true... But even if he''s not someone found by Director Sunn, I believe Director Sunn wille.


    Will he just let Marlin teach him a lesson?"


    "Hehe, do you think Marlin will listen to Director Sunn?"


    "Haha, then it seems that the new instructor of the fourth group is going to die this time!"


    "That''s for sure. You should know who Marlin is. He''s the instructor of the Scout Team. Although he''s


    half a rank below Director Sunn in his position, Marlin has won no fewer battles than him!"


    For a moment, the entire Military Intelligence 3 was involved in a heated discussion. They were all


    waiting for Tom toe back and be beaten up by Marlin.


    This thing had caught the attention of the entire Military Intelligence 3, and it had never happened


    before.


    Early in the morning, there were many people waiting at the fourth group base for Tom to return.


    Especially those members of the Scout Team, who were even more covetous, with a sneer on their


    lips. They were ready to see Tom making a spectacle.


    Even the top leaders knew. When Thorn heard about this situation, he was quite anxious and


    immediately called Tom. Unfortunately, Tom''s phone was turned off.


    "Tom is going to suffer a lot this time." Thorn sighed, his face full of helplessness. Although he was the


    one who found Tom, he did not believe that he could handle Marlin. Marlin had been too popr all


    these years, and he made many achievements for the Military Intelligence 3. Besides, he killed


    countless international criminals and he was even called "the nemesis of crime". But Tom, who was not


    even 30 years old, had already killed Peter and May, and imed to be Number One in G State. Even


    with a history like that, he was still notpetent with Marlin.


    Not only did he think so, but the entire Military Intelligence 3 held the idea.


    Tom''s phone was indeed turned off because he forgot to charge it yesterday and it was out of battery


    today, so he didn''t receive the call from Thorn. In fact, not only Thorn, but many students in the fourth


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    group called him. He received none of them.


    "Oh, what should we do? The instructor''s phone is off. We can''t get in touch with him!"


    "Why don''t I wait outside the base and stop the instructor as soon as I see him?"


    "It''s useless. The instructor is a member of the Military Intelligence 3. He wille back to the base


    sooner orter. Oh, it''s all our fault! We caused trouble for the instructor!"


    Many members of the fourth group began to frown. During this period of time, they hadpletely


    approved Tom. Now that they knew that Tom woulde back and be taught a lesson by Marlin, they


    were especially uneasy and guilty. After all, they were the ones who implicated Tom.


    At this moment, someone said, "I don''t think everyone should be so sad. Maybe the instructor is not


    afraid of Marlin at all. You know how excellent he is."


    Soon, he wasughed at by others because of what he had said. They all agreed that Tom could not be


    Marlin''s match.


    At this moment, a group of Scout Team soldiers strutted in and looked at the fourth group disdainfully.


    "Well, it''s almost noon. Your instructor hasn''te back yet? Is he so afraid that he just ran away?"


    "Needless to say, that guy knows that Marlin is targeting him. He''s too scared toe back to the


    Military Intelligence 3 now."


    "Then isn''t he a deserter? Hahaha..."


    "That''s right. Director Sunn will only arrange a deserter to teach in a junkyard like the fourth group."


    The people from the Scout Teamughed unscrupulously, their faces full of mockery and disdain, and


    they even raised their little fingers at the fourth group of people, mocking them.


    About one hundred soldiers in the fourth group all looked gloomy, clenched their fists, and were


    extremely angry, but they did not dare to show it. They were indeed not skilled as the Scout Team. Now


    their new instructor was so afraid of the Scout Team instructor that he even did not dare to return to the


    base.


    Tom should have already arrived at this time ording to the experience of the previous few times, but


    he had not arrived yet. Maybe he really escaped.


    At first, they did want to remind Tom to avoid Marlin, but now that Tom had really be a deserter,


    they were especially unhappy.


    Originally, the rank of the fourth group was low enough in the Military Intelligence 3. Now that this had


    happened, their status would be even lower in the future.


    However, just as they were all very sad and angry, suddenly, they heard a familiar voice, "Which team


    are you from? Why did youe to my fourth team base instead of going get some training in the


    middle of the day?"


    Hearing this voice, they were shocked. They all looked towards the door and saw a slender figure. Who


    else could it be if it wasn''t Tom?

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    It was Tom. When he arrived at the Military Intelligence 3, he went back to his dormitory and changed


    into his uniform. Then he came to the base of the fourth group. As soon as he got closer, he felt


    something was wrong. The fourth group was crowded and there were many people from other groups.


    Tom''s question immediately attracted everyone''s attention and they looked over.


    During this period of time, Tom had beenpletely famous. Even those who had never met him had


    seen his photos and watched his teaching video, so they recognized him at first nce.


    There was a two-second silence.


    It was especially strange. Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at him in shock. Obviously, they


    did not expect that he would dare toe back under this kind of pressure. He was too bold!


    The soldiers in the fourth group were all excited to see him appear.


    Tanya''s eyes turned red directly. Tom didn''te to the Military Intelligence 3 during this period of time,


    and he could not understand how much pressure the entire fourth group had been under!


    Because they had offended the Scout Team, the other teams kept their distance from them and did not


    stop mocking them or even bullying them.


    In addition, they did not think that Tom was capable of fighting against Marlin. The fourth group was the


    worst in the Military Intelligence 3 and had been despised by other groups. Now that this happened, the


    contempt became even stronger.


    Even more, a lot of people started a fight with the fourth group directly, which caused people in the


    fourth group to be beaten up a lot these days.


    Two secondster, the atmosphere in the scene boiled over.


    "It''s the instructor! Our instructor is back!"


    "Great, he is finally back!"


    "But it is useless for the instructor toe back. He offended the Scout Team''s instructor this time..."


    Hearing this, the fourth group members were all disappointed, and all the enthusiasm was dissipated at


    this moment.


    As for the other teams, they had a lively discussion as lookers-on.


    "Damn, the new instructor of the fourth group really dares toe back. Damn awesome!"


    "It''s going to be a good show now. Marlin will definitely crush this guy."


    "It won''t be necessary to kill him, but I guess a beating is inevitable. Hahaha, in this way, the weak


    fourth group would be despised even more."


    "I don''t think the fourth group should exist anymore. Every year, they lost thepetition and made the


    Military Intelligence 3 embarrassed. If it weren''t for the fourth group, we wouldn''t be ended with ast-


    ce finish."


    "Just wait and see, the fourth group is going to lose its reputation this time."


    These people were discussing loudly, and many people were talking about Tom, full of ridicule and


    gloating.


    Tom''s hearing was so sharp that he heard them clearly. Not only their voices but their expressions and


    emotions did not escape from him.


    There was a strange expression on his face. Could it be that Marlin didn''t exin clearly this time, or


    did he want to make things difficult for him?


    No way. Last time on the Fosters''s cruise, he beat Marlin up a lot. As long as Marlin wasn''t crazy, he


    couldn''t go back to the Military Intelligence 3 and provoked him again.


    A lot of people from the Scout Team came here. Seeing Tom frowning and looking very confused, they


    all thought that Tom was scared and smiled even more proudly. At this time, Marcus moved forward


    and said, "Tom, you''re dead. Our instructor hase back. He had already said that he would teach


    you a lesson! You are dead, hahaha..."


    Wolf and Edmund, who were beside him, also looked at Tom overbearingly. Their faces were full of


    wanton joy, as if they had seen Tom kneeling down and apologizing in front of Marlin.


    Other Scout Team members looked at him as he was a clown.


    Tom did not expect this situation. In his opinion, Marlin went back to the Military Intelligence 3 first and


    should have handled the matter properly.


    In any case, these people had already affected the normal training of the fourth group. Tom could not


    let this situation continue. He said directly with a long face, "Did your instructor ask you toe over?"


    Tom was obviously questioning them, but when it fell into their ears, it became a sign of bravado.


    Marcus smiled and said, "Why, you know what fear is now. Before, you were very arrogant. Didn''t you


    say that our Scout Team is trash? So you can feel afraid!"


    Edmund stood aside and made a killing gesture. He said threateningly, "You are dead. Our instructor


    will not let you go."


    Looking at their mocking look, Tomughed and shook his head. He was quite disappointed. He did not


    expect that Scout Team, as the top team of the Military Intelligence 3, was actually such a group of


    childish people.


    He didn''t bother to argue with these childish men now. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "All


    right, get lost. You are not wee in our fourth group."


    Then, he said to the other groups of soldiers, "You get lost too."


    However, because of him being easygoing, they did not take his words seriously. They all stood still


    and looked at him with a teasing and mocking face.


    Tom took two steps and found that these people were still standing there, but didn''t follow his


    instruction. He was furious, turning around, and said coldly, "Why? Did you ignore my words?"


    Because there were a lot of people from other groups now, and the number of them had already


    exceeded three times that of the fourth group. Especially Scout Team members, they were all


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    extremely powerful experts. Each of them had killed criminals, so their psychological qualities were


    also much better than that of ordinary people.


    They didn''t take Tom seriously now, so they wouldn''t listen to him.


    So instead of retreating, they took two steps forward and stood in front of Tom. One of the most


    powerful men said provocatively, "Oh, stop bragging. You are just the instructor of the fourth team. How


    dared you to let us leave? Who do you think you are."


    Tom''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Even an ordinary man had temper, let alone him. As the instructor of the fourth group, he was provoked


    by a few soldiers of the Scout Team. If he didn''t teach them a lesson, then he wouldn''t have to work at


    the Military Intelligence 3.


    Tom''s angry face made Marcus, Wolf, and Edmund a little afraid. Their momentum was much weaker,


    and they recalled the scene of being beaten by Tom. But to other Scout Team members, they had


    never seen Tom''s strength, so they were not afraid of Tom, but wanted to provoke him.


    There were more than twenty of them now, and each of them could drown Tom with one mouthful of


    saliva.


    Suddenly, Tom smiled. "For Marlin''s sake, I didn''t want to teach you a lesson again. Now it seems that


    the lesson can''t be avoided."

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Tom was in a good mood when he came back to the Military Intelligence 3 this time. Now that this


    happened, his mood was immediately affected.


    His eyes were burning with anger. When he saw the expressions of soldiers in the Fourth Group, he


    knew that they had suffered a lot during this period of time.


    Even though the Fourth Group was indeed the weakest in the Military Intelligence 3, people in the


    Fourth Group were his soldiers. He would not stand by and watch his people being bullied. Marlin was


    famous for protecting his men, so was Tom!


    When the soldiers in Scout Team heard Tom''s words, they began to sneer, not taking him seriously at


    all. Instead, they said jokingly, "Oh, so you''re very confident? Then I want to see if you''re really that


    capable."


    As his words finished, more than 20 soldiers of the Scout Team dispersed and surrounded Tom. They


    were about to attack Tom together.


    The onlookers around began to get excited and opened their eyes wide. This was a rare opportunity.


    During this period of time, Tom was indeed very famous in the Military Intelligence 3, but most people


    were sneering at him, thinking that the Fourth Group was made up of a group of mobs. Tom''s


    reputation was deliberately made to maintain the dignity of the Fourth Group.


    Tom smiled again. Then, he moved and attacked the Scout Team.


    He was a very gentle person, but it didn''t mean that he had no temper. On the contrary, if he really lost


    his temper, ordinary people would not be able to bear his anger at all!


    The man of the Scout Team, who was standing in the front, was originally very rxed and did not take


    Tom seriously. But when he sensed Tom''s momentum, his face turned pale and his movements slowed


    down a lot.


    He let out a startling roar and did not retreat but advance. Heunched a counterattack against Tom. It


    had to be said that his punch was very powerful and his momentum was startling. Many people in the


    room felt that his attack was amazing.


    However, his attack meant nothing to Tom. He didn''t even have the chance to let Tom make an extra


    move. Tom grabbed his fist with one hand, pulled his fist to the left, and kicked him out. The man''s


    huge body was kicked out like a ball.


    After kicking the man away, Tom''s expression did not change at all. Tom did not stop and continued to


    attack the next one.


    His movements were not too fast, nor were his moves very gorgeous andplicated. His every move


    was so neat and clean. But his every move was the most effective and direct one. His every punch and


    kick could definitely knock them down.


    The Scout Team, which made the whole Military Intelligence 3 scared, was no different from a


    powerless child in front of Tom. In less than a minute, men in Scout Team were all beaten down by


    Tom. They didn''t even have the ability to get up.


    In the end, Marcus wanted to run away. But he was picked up and thrown to the ground by Tom. Tom


    pped him twice and stared at him condescendingly. "Who gave you the guts toe to my Fourth


    Group to cause trouble?"


    Marcus was trampled by him, and his body couldn''t move. He was so scared that his whole body


    trembled. He knew Tom was powerful, but he didn''t expect Tom to be so powerful! More than 20 top


    men in Scout Team were defeated by Tom, and no one had the ability to force Tom to exert more than


    once move.


    He looked up at Tom now. He no longer had the contempt and hatred he had just now, but absolute


    fear and awe!


    The other men in Scout Team, who were lying on the ground, were all dumbfounded. It was


    unbelievable that they had no chance to resist in front of Tom at all. He was too scary! They were the


    top men in the Scout Team. They were all masters at Extrinsic Peak!


    There was a sudden silence. Not only were the people from the Scout Team but the others were also


    shocked.


    Among them, there were also some people from the Dragon Blood Team who were now stunned. They


    had no idea that Tom''s strength was so terrifying that it would be so easy for him to defeat the Scout


    Team!


    As for the soldiers in the Fourth Group, they were all extremely excited and cheering.


    Tom nced at the others, especially the men from the Dragon Blood Team, and he warned them,


    "Who is dissatisfied with me? Come on, I''ll teach you a lesson today."


    He stood with his hands behind his back, facing more than half of the soldiers in the Military


    Intelligence 3 alone. But no one dared to refute him, let alone disrespect him. Tom was now very


    domineering.


    After ten seconds, no one dared to speak. It was not that they were timid. In fact, it was that Tom''s


    strength was too terrifying. Tom showed a sneer of disdain. "Why? Are you mute?"


    Still, no one dared to speak. Everyone who was stared at by Tom lowered their heads and lost their


    guts.


    Tom smiled disdainfully and said directly, "Then get out of here."


    They immediately dispersed and dared not stay any longer.


    At the same time, they were very shocked and understood the fact that the new Instructor of the Fourth


    Group was not good-for-nothing, but really capable!


    Just now, he had beaten more than 20 soldiers in the Scout Team up, which made Marlin''s enmity


    towards him even deeper!


    The soldiers in the Scout Team who were lying on the ground slowly recovered and got up from the


    ground, ready to run away. But they were frightened by Tom''s words and they stopped.


    "Stop. Scout Team."


    When they heard Tom''s voice, their expressions immediately changed and they stopped. The soldier


    who had just spoken harshly was now looking at Tom. He had lost his arrogance and contempt.


    Instead, his face was filled with awe and nervousness. His attitude to Tom changedpletely. "Tom,


    we will nevere to the Fourth Group again."


    The other members of the Scout Team were no longer as arrogant as they used to be. They became


    obedient in an instant.


    There was nothing they could do. Military Intelligence 3 was a ce where strength was everything.


    Tom''s strength far exceeded theirs. They had no choice but to respect Tom.


    When the soldiers in the Fourth Group saw this, they were all very excited! It was as if they had taken


    stimnts.


    They had never felt so proud before! All along, they were at the bottom of the Military Intelligence 3 and


    were called the shame of the Military Intelligence 3. Now, they could finally hold their heads high.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They only felt that they wanted to exim, but they didn''t. Without Tom''s orders, they didn''t dare to act


    rashly and had to maintain high discipline.


    Tom said, "Is my ce where you cane and go as you want?"


    Seeing Tom''s resolute attitude, people in the Scout Team were all scared and they admitted their


    mistake.


    "Tom, we didn''t bully the brothers of the Fourth Group just now. Don''t misunderstand."


    "Besides, our Instructor asked us toe over. Our training is about to start. If we don''t go back, our


    Instructor will be angry."


    How could Tom not understand what they meant?


    Tom said with a half-smile, "Then call Marlin over. I want to see what he will do when he gets angry."

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    The people of the Scout Team were overjoyed when they heard this. Marlin was working in the Military


    Intelligence 3. If Marlin came over, he characteristically would turn the table around! In this way, their


    Scout Team was not too embarrassed.


    "Tom, are you sure you want to call our instructor over?"


    Tom smiled sarcastically. How could he not see what these people were thinking? In fact, he also


    wanted to know what Marlin wanted.


    "Only you go call Marlin over. The others will stay here." Tom didn''t care to say more and ordered


    directly.


    The man took a deep look at Tom. When he turned his head, a sneer appeared on his face. He thought


    that Tom was getting too cocky this time. He was ying with fire. Tom even dared to wrestle with their


    instructor, he asked for it!


    Not only him, but the other Scout Team people also smiled coldly. They had blind confidence in Marlin


    and thought that Marlin was invincible in the Military Intelligence 3. No matter how powerful Tom was,


    he could not be defeating Marlin.


    The people in the Fourth Group were a little worried, but they didn''t say anything to Tom because he


    seemed calm. Now that they were getting more and more respectful of Tom, not dare to act rashly in


    front of him.


    Tom ignored the rest of the Scout Team people and walked straight to the Fourth Group. He smiled


    meaningfully and said, "It seems that you have had a bad time. You must have a tough time."


    They were quite excited at first, but when they heard Tom''s words, they immediately lowered their


    heads in shame.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom continued, "Are you ashamed?"


    They all nodded.


    "At least it''s not toote since you realized." Tom said in a deep voice, "You can qualify as something.


    But do you know why you are at the bottom of the Military Intelligence 3?"


    They all shook their heads.


    Tom suddenly raised his voice. "That''s because you''re toozy and spend too little time on training!"


    Were they stillzy? They had been training very hard! However, this was what Tom said. Even if they


    were not convinced, they did not dare to refute, so they could only lower their heads.


    Tom naturally saw what they were thinking. He shook his head and said, "You guys are qualified. The


    reason why you came in deadst is that you are toozy. Anyone from The Scout Team can go one-


    on-one with six or seven people of your team."


    When the Scout Team heard this, they straightened up and their faces were full of pride, but they were


    immediately discouraged by Tom''s words. "Although they are not very good, incapable of taking one


    attack from me, they are better than you anyway."


    They were so angry!


    The Scout Team soldiers were very angry. They were tops. How could ever they be despised like this?


    But Tom was telling the truth, not to mention how harsh it sounded.


    Tom nced across the faces of the Fourth Group and said in an extremely serious manner, "I won''t


    say anything more. Now I''ll ask you one question. Do you want to rank the first of Military Intelligence 3,


    surpassing the Scout Team and the Dragon Blood Team and bing the top first group?"


    They were all getting wound up after hearing this pep talk.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes..."


    They cried out their innermost voice, which instantly spread throughout the base, making more than 20


    soldiers of the Scout Team present solemn.


    However, they were more disdainful. They admitted that Tom was indeed a big deal, but the Fourth


    Group - merely paltry rabble - could not be the top one in Military Intelligence 3.


    Tom nodded and said, "Okay, from today onwards, I will give you a intensively rough training. The


    degree of hardship will exceed your imagination. Anyone who wants to quit now can stand up... It


    seems that you are very motivated and unwilling to quit. Great! I''ll take it as you''ve all agreed. Once the


    training begins, no one of you is allowed to back out."


    When Tom said this, a cruel smile appeared on his face, which made them shiver and have a bad


    feeling.


    At the same time, the Scout Team member who had just been dispatched ran quickly and went straight


    to Marlin''s office.


    "Oh no, Instructor!"


    He pushed the door open and shouted anxiously. As soon as he came in, he was immediately stunned


    when he saw many faces in the office.


    At this moment, in Marlin''s office, there were many leaders of Military Intelligence 3 who seemed to be


    discussing something. They all looked over and frowned.


    Marlin immediately scolded angrily, "Dawson! What the hell are you doing? Get out!"


    Hearing Marlin''s scolding, Dawson immediately panicked, but he gritted his teeth or did not go out


    immediately. Instead, he took a deep breath and said to Marlin, "Instructor, bad news! The instructor of


    the Fourth Groupes back, and he has detained more than 20 people from our Scout Team. Now


    he wants to meet you."


    With this, Dawson took a deep breath. Tom kicked him in the thigh, which was extremely painful. He


    had just run over again. Now his right leg was trembling violently, and sweat broke out all over his body.


    When Marlin heard this, he was stunned. Then when he saw Dawson injured, he suddenly became


    ferocious. "How dare him! This guy is so presumptuously arrogant!"


    He put his reputation above everything else. Now that he was called to redeem his detained soldiers,


    he lost all his face.


    The others at the scene were also shocked when they heard this.


    They found it unbelievable that the instructor of the Fourth Group dared to oppose Marlin? What was


    wrong with him?


    When Thorn heard this, it made his toes curl. He quickly said to Marlin, "Marlin, I think there''s some


    misunderstanding about this. I don''t see Tom so arrogant."


    Marlin said angrily, "There''s no fucking misunderstanding. He shows no due respect to me when he


    dares to detain my men!"


    After that, he immediately threw down his pen and angrily went to trouble Tom.


    When Dawson saw that Marlin was angry, he immediately became overjoyed and said, "Great!


    Instructor, that Tom is extremely arrogant. Not only did he beat us up, but he also said a lot of bad


    things about you. He doesn''t care about you at all!"


    Suddenly, when Marlin heard his words, his blistering pace slowed down. Just now, when he heard the


    word "Tom," his heart thumped. Something urred to him, and his expression suddenly changed.


    Tom, wasn''t that the tough guy on the Fosters cruisest time?!


    Just now, Marlin was so angry that he didn''t remember. Now he finally got it now. In an instant, he


    began to panic.


    He was not afraid of anyone in the Military Intelligence 3, including the instructor of the Military


    Intelligence 3. But Tom, the bomb, he really couldn''t afford to offend him!


    Halfway through, Dawson noticed that Marlin had stopped whose expression remained gloomy. He


    asked curiously, "Sir, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Marlin swallowed his saliva and Tom''s figure appeared in his mind. On the cruise ship that day, Tom


    was like Poseidon, crushing him and killing the sharks.


    How could he offend such a fierce man?


    Tom was so powerful in the sea. When Tom was on thend, he must be crushed again.


    Thorn caught up with Marlin now. He didn''t know that Marlin had already met Tom. Thorn pleaded,


    "Marlin, I think today''s incident was a misunderstanding. Tom was invited by me. He usually doesn''t


    take the initiative to cause trouble. For my sake, don''t fuss about the trifles with himter, okay?"


    When Thorn was speaking, he was not sure. After all, he had worked with Marlin for a long time,


    knowing Marlin well that he wouldn''t give others face. But no matter what, Tom was invited by him. He


    had to try.


    Several other higher-ups followed. They all knew about Marlin''s grudge with the instructor of the fourth


    group and were ready tough at the new instructor of the fourth group.


    Marlin couldn''t say what he had suffered. How could he dare to offend Tom? However, he was sensitive


    about his reputation, so it was impossible for him to admit defeat now. He looked at Thorn with a grim


    face for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "Well, Sunn, for your sake, I won''t argue with Tom


    today."


    Thorn was stunned. He just said something casually. He didn''t expect Marlin to agree.


    When did he, Thorn, be so honored?


    Not only him, but the others were also shocked. Obviously, they didn''t expect Marlin to save Thorn''s


    face. It didn''t seem like Marlin''s character.


    Dawson immediately said anxiously, "Instructor, you can''t let him go. Tom is arrogant. He also said that


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    you are trash!"


    Marlin just wanted to p Dawson to death. Was this guy distressing him? But even if Tom really said


    he was trash, Marlin couldn''t help it. After all, there was such a big gap between him and Tom.


    He red at Dawson, didn''t say anything, and strode forward. He only hoped that the Scout Team


    didn''t offend Tom too much that implicated him. Otherwise, he would lose face!


    At the base of the fourth group, Tom had already started training these soldiers. He didn''t take Marlin


    seriously at all.


    At this moment, someone at the Scout Team saw Marlin and the others walking in the distance and


    immediately shouted excitedly, "Here they are! The instructor ising!"


    As his voice fell, other people also looked over and saw Marlin''s tall body. They were all excited and


    became spirited.


    The fourth group was affected and stopped training. Their faces showed worry and nervousness. They


    were scolded by Tom, "What are you all doing? That''s why you''ve been training for so long and are still


    at the bottom. You''re so easy to be affected!"


    "But Instructor, Marlin of the Scout Team has arrived..." Buffalo said carefully.


    Tom said with a cold face, "So what if hees? Keep training! Focus!"


    At this moment, Marlin and the others had alreadye in. Dawson was extremely excited and


    energetic. He pointed at Tom and said loudly, "Instructor! It''s him! This guy is against our Scout Team


    again. He doesn''t take you seriously!"


    Because of Marlin''s arrival, all the Scout Team people found their backbone and began to get excited,


    pointing at Tom to make variousints and adding highly coloured details to the facts.


    When Marlin heard these words, his face became worse. It was not because he was angry with Tom,


    but because he was angry with these stupid guys. The more they spoke, the more he lost face!


    Thorn and the others were here too. Hearing these words, Thorn was frightened and thought that Tom


    was going to die. Marlin, a fiery man, must kill Tom!


    "Enough!"


    Marlin didn''t want to listen anymore and shouted. Immediately, the Scout Team didn''t dare to say


    anything more. They all began to gloat and thought that Tom must die this time.


    They looked at Tom and found that Tom was still training his soldiers and ignoring Marlin. This


    arrogance made them certain that Tom was going to die even more.


    Even Thorn felt that Tom had gone too far. He was looking for death. s.


    The other leaders had never seen Tom, but they knew that there was such a person. When they saw


    Tom being so arrogant, they didn''t have a good impression of Tom.


    Only Marlin was nervous. Thest time he saw Tom, he probably knew Tom''s character. Tom was


    clearly dissatisfied with him now.


    s, he was going to be implicated by these brats this time.


    He took a deep breath. By now, he had no chance to retreat, so he had to face Tom.


    When everyone saw Marlin walking towards Tom, their eyes widened and they were extremely excited,


    thinking that Marlin was definitely going to fight him.


    The soldiers in the fourth group were all very nervous and were not in the mood to train at all. Tom


    sighed in his heart. He now understood why these guys were the worst in the Military Intelligence 3.


    Finally, Marlin walked up to Tom. When everyone thought that Marlin was going to be furious and make


    things difficult for Tom, Marlin made a move that surprised everyone. They saw Marlin rubbing his


    hands and saying with a ttering smile, "Tom, why didn''t you tell me when you came back today?"


    "Uh..."


    Halfway there, Thorn, who was about to stop him from fighting, was immediately stunned.


    Not only him, but everyone else reacted the same way. What was going on?


    Was this Marlin they knew?


    However, Tom did not turn around and ignored Marlin.


    In the entire Military Intelligence 3, no one dared to disrespect Marlin like this! Tom didn''t apologize to


    Marlin before, but now that Marlin was right in front of him, Tom still didn''t save his face?


    Was Tom not afraid of death?


    The corner of Marlin''s mouth twitched twice. He was very angry at Tom''s arrogant behavior, but he


    didn''t dare to show it. At the same time, he became more nervous.


    The more Tom acted like this, the more obvious it was that Tom was angry with him. This was


    troublesome.


    "Tom, hmm, I don''t know what happened today." Marlin had no choice but to continue. His words were


    very awkward now, and his face was burning hot. It was okay to give in outside, but it was really


    embarrassing for him to give in in front of so many soldiers in the Military Intelligence 3.


    Tom finally turned around. There was no expression on his face. He looked at Marlin indifferently and


    said, "Marlin, I''ll let them off this time for your sake. Next time, I''ll beat you up too."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    He really didn''t save Marlin''s face at all. Marlin''s expression changed on the spot and the corner of his


    mouth twitched violently!


    He did not expect Tom to be so disrespectful to him. Based on his previous personality, he would have


    offended Tom openly and beat him up.


    However, as soon as he met Tom''s eyes, he did not have the courage to do so. Tom really left a deep


    impression on him. He deeply understood Tom''s horror. Even if he did, he would humiliate himself.


    As Tom said this, everyone''s eyes immediately changed!


    They all thought that Tom was crazy to say such arrogant words. Based on Marlin''s fiery personality,


    wouldn''t he tear Tom apart?


    They, especially the soldiers of the fourth group, were holding their breath now. In their eyes, Marlin


    would definitely be angry and hit Tom.


    Thorn was also a little numb. He knew that Tom was very aloof and prideful, but he didn''t expect Tom to


    be so arrogant. As a new instructor, he didn''t take Marlin seriously, which was a deadly weakpoint.


    As for the other senior executives, they were also very surprised now. Their eyes looked at Tom with


    deeper emotions. They wanted to see what kind of men Tom was that he dared to be so disrespectful


    to Marlin!


    However, just as everyone thought that Marlin was going to be angry and hit Tom directly, Marlin made


    another move that shocked them all!


    Marlin gritted his teeth. Not only did he not attack Tom, but he also clenched his fists and said, "Tom, I


    was wrong this time. I didn''t discipline my men so they offended Tom. Don''t worry, I will give you an


    exnation!"


    When they said this, the whole audience was really in an uproar. Everyone was stunned and


    and wariness, would bow to Tom. They seemed to have seen the sunrise in the west.


    Marlin had to do this. He saw the coldness in Tom''s eyes just now. He was sure that as long as he said


    no, Tom would definitely attack him. By then, he would be more humiliated!


    He was very fiery, but it didn''t mean that he was a fool. In front of the absolute strength, he had to bow


    his head.


    Tom did threaten him with his eyes just now. This time, he was really angry. If Marlin dared to say no,


    he would directly attack Marlin.


    Fortunately, Marlin was still very sensible that he did not seek death.


    So he smiled, patted Marlin on the shoulder, and smiled, "Marlin, you take it too seriously. I was just


    joking with you."


    Marlin was stunned for a moment. He did not expect that Tom would actually extricate him from an


    awkward position. He could not help but think that Tom had also saved his face on the cruise that day.


    For a moment, he could not help but feel a little more grateful to Tom.


    Heughed. "Tom, this is really my fault. I didn''t warn these rascals in advance, which caused them to


    do something wrong again. Haha."


    Tom smiled as well. The two of themughed to dispel their enmity.


    But for the others, they were very confused. They still didn''t understand why Marlin was so afraid of


    Tom for a good reason. Especially those soldiers from the Scout Team were all in a state of loss. They


    couldn''t figure out why Marlin was so afraid of Tom. Were they rtives?


    "Why are you guys still standing there? Hurry up and apologize to Tom!" Marlin scowled and scolded


    them. He fawned on Tom. But to the Scout Team, Marlin was like a devil. They didn''t dare to disobey


    orders. They quickly came over and bowed to Tom to apologize in low profiles.


    Tom didn''t want to argue too much with them. He didn''t ask for more and waved his hand to show his


    forgiveness.


    Thorn and the others had probably figured out the problem by now. With their understanding of Marlin,


    it was likely that Marlin was not Tom''s opponent or even had been taught a lesson by Tom before. So


    he lowered his profile like this. For a moment, they were shocked and looked deeply at Tom for a long


    time.


    In the end, Marlin felt ashamed to stay for long and left the fourth group dejectedly.


    Tom watched them leave and turned around to find that the soldiers of the fourth group were all looking


    at him with wide eyes and admiration as if they were looking at a god.


    Originally, they had already admired Tom very much. But after what happened just now, their


    admiration for Tom had reached its peak!


    Tom said, "Why are you all looking at? Hurry up and train."


    "Yes! Instructor!"


    They stood at attention at the same time, as if they had refreshed themselves and been full of passion.


    It turned out that the new instructor was really so powerful that even Marlin had to tter him. Then in


    the future, their fourth group could feel proud and ted in the Military Intelligence 3!


    They had always been at the bottom of the Military Intelligence 3. But now they finally could be the


    leader instead of the lowest ranking!


    Contrary to the excitement on Tom''s side, Marlin''s side was covered with a cloud of worry. Many Scout


    Team soldiers saw Marlin pull a long face all the time and did not dare to say a word, afraid to irritate


    Marlin''.


    "Who took the lead to trouble the fourth group? Stand up." Marlin turned around and stared at them


    coldly.


    All the Scout Team lowered their heads and no one dared to stand up.


    Marlin sneered. "What, are you mute?"


    They still didn''t dare to speak. In fact, Marlin''s current appearance was too terrifying. He was obviously


    furious.


    "Then do 10,000 push-ups on the spot." At Marlin''smand, their faces turned pale. Ten thousand


    push-ups. It would break their hands.


    At this moment, a man gritted his teeth, stood up, and said, "Instructor, I took the lead!"


    Facing Marlin''s gaze, his face turned pale.


    "You do 20,000, and the others do 5,000." Marlin snorted and said.


    All of a sudden, his legs trembled and he was scared. The others were also shocked. They never


    thought that Marlin would punish them like this. This was not the way the instructor always did.


    "Instructor, I don''t understand!" A Scout Team soldier stood up and said, "Why don''t you teach that new


    instructor a lesson? It''s not your style!"


    "Yes, instructor. He''s just a new instructor. With your strength, isn''t it easy to deal with him?"


    "In this way, how can our Scout Team swagger around the Military Intelligence 3?"


    They all expressed their doubts and dissatisfaction.


    Marlin mmed the table heavily that the table was smashed into pieces. A powerful aura emanated


    from him that shocked all the Scout Team people. "Stupid! If I hadn''t just lowered my profile, you


    wouldn''t have been able to leave their territory!"


    "You don''t think so, do you?" They didn''t believe it very much and expressed their doubts. Marlin said


    coldly with his eyes, "This is settled. You are not allowed to trouble the fourth group in the future, or I


    will clean up one by one! Get out of here now!"


    After they came out, their eyes widened. After a while, someone said, "Is this the instructor we know?"


    Some people with better judgment sighed and said, "Can''t you see that the instructor is not his


    opponent? Otherwise, do you think the instructor will really give in to a new instructor?"


    This made them silent for a long time before someone said, "How could it be possible. The instructor is


    the most powerful person in the third stage of the Innate Realm... He has performed so many difficult


    tasks. Even internationally, he is famous. This Tom has no reputation."


    "In any case, our instructor is definitely not a match for Tom, so we shouldn''t trouble the fourth group in


    the future."


    They were not stupid and soon realized this. They sighed heavily, feeling very disappointed and


    regretful. If they had known that the new instructor in the fourth group was so powerful, they should not


    have bothered the fourth group from the beginning.


    Tom stayed in the Military Intelligence 3 for a long time this time. He stayed for a full week. Under his


    devil training, the strength of these fourth group soldiers increased a lot.


    They finally understood how hard it was when Tom talked about devil training. Several times, they


    couldn''t persevere and wanted to give up. Tom taught them a hard lesson and forced them to continue.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They werepletely different now.


    And they also refreshed their understanding of Tom once again. He was really a devil instructor. For


    several nights, they had nightmares about him and their fear of Tom was deep in their bones.


    After this incident, Tom became famous in the Military Intelligence 3. He waspletely famous.


    Everyone knew the name. His reputation was even spread outside Military Intelligence 3 and other


    departments also knew such a person.


    On thest night, the top management of the Military Intelligence 3 held a high-level meeting.


    "This mission is very important. The head of the European consortium, Barsabo, sent his daughter


    Melissa to discuss investment in H Country. It is said that Melissa has been targeted by several


    assassin organizations. The top has entrusted us with the task of protecting Melissa. Let''s take a look.


    Which master should we send to be Lisa''s bodyguard?"


    Thorn pointed to a beautiful young western woman on the projection screen and said that she was


    Melissa, the daughter of the head of the European consortium, Barsabo.


    Another deputy director, Niki, said, "The instructor of the Dragon Blood Team, Ss, has gone on a


    mission. We only have Marlin."


    Everyone else looked at Marlin''s face. Usually, this important task was given to Ss or Marlin,


    because in the Military Intelligence 3, the two of them had the deepest cultivation.


    Marlin was about to nod when suddenly, he thought of someone and said, "I think it''s better for Tom to


    carry out this mission."

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    "Tom? Who?" Niki immediately asked in confusion. The others did not react for a moment. In the


    Military Intelligence 3, the highest cultivators were Marlin and Ss, and the mission was so important


    and difficult that only they could carry it out.


    Even Thorn did not react for a moment.


    Marlin continued, "Of course, Instructor Tom of the Fourth Group?"


    Niki said, "Marlin, don''t make jokes. This mission is very important. We can''t allow any mistakes.


    Tom is just a new instructor. He''s not so capable."


    The other senior management also echoed in agreement, and they were worried that a task at this


    level would be handed over to a neer.


    However, Marlin insisted, "You underestimated Tom. I think it won''t be a problem if he carries out the


    mission. He''s better than me."


    They all stared straight at Marlin, trying to see if he was joking, but they didn''t expect Marlin to be so


    serious. Niki said uncertainly, "Marlin, are you sure you''re not joking?"


    Marlin said with a bitter smile, "Do you think I''m joking? Tom is the most suitable one for the mission. It


    just so happens that he''s new here. He hasn''t been on a mission before and hasn''t contributed much to


    the Military Intelligence 3. This time, he''s the only person for the mission."


    Hearing Marlin''s words, they were deep in thought. Working with Marlin for many years, they could tell


    that he was not joking. This was enough to surprise them and they found it hard to believe.


    After a while, Thorn said directly, "Marlin, have you fought with Tom?"


    Everyone else''s eyes fell on Marlin at once. These days, rumors about Tom were spreading. Many


    people were saying that Marlin was defeat by Tom, which was why he was so afraid of Tom.


    However, Tom and Marlin didn''t admit it. So people were suspicious.


    Marlin sighed in his heart, knowing that this matter could not be avoided. Now that Thorn asked, he


    nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Yes, Tom and I have already fought."


    Thorn asked again, "What''s the oue?"


    Marlin smiled bitterly and said, "You''ve all guessed it. Why do you need to ask?"


    What he said was an indirect admission that Marlin was defeated by Tom, which was still very shocking


    to them.


    After a while, a senior asked, "How is Tom''s strength?"


    Marlin took a deep breath and said seriously and fearfully, "Unfathomable!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They were still shocked to hear such a valuation, especially after they heard Marlin''s instructions, they


    were dumbfounded, unable to believe that Tom was able to defeat Marlin on the sea and he had the


    energy to hunt the sharks, unscathed... This was terrifying!


    Thorn eximed in astonishment, "Has Tom reached the Innate Realm, Major Perfection Realm?"


    Marlin shook his head and said, "I don''t think so, but he''s at least in the fourth stage of the Innate


    Realm. The point is, Tom is only 28 years old, and his prospect is beyond measure."


    Then, Marlin looked deeply at Thorn and said, "Thorn, you have done a great job for Military


    Intelligence 3 this time. You found such a top yer. I think that with Tom leading the team in this year''s


    Soon, their eyes lit up. Military Competition was also a top priority for them. Military Intelligence 3 had


    been at the bottom all these years, and their reputation had been poor. They were excited at the


    thought of standing out in thepetition!


    After that, they discussed for a while and decided to leave the mission to Tom.


    When Tom heard the news, he was very surprised. "It''s not appropriate for me to carry out such an


    important task, is it?" he asked.


    Thorn patted him on the shoulder and said seriously, "On the contrary, you''re the only person for the


    mission. With great poweres great responsibility. Tom, don''t refuse."


    "Well..." Tom smiled bitterly. Thorn''s decision really messed up his n. He had been teaching at the


    Military Intelligence 3 for a week and going on the mission would certainly upy most of his time so


    that he had less time to go home.


    However, Thorn had already said so, and it was not appropriate for him to refuse. Moreover, he had


    been in the Military Intelligence 3 for almost two months and had not been on a mission, which was not


    reasonable.


    After thinking about it for a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, since the organization has such an


    arrangement, then I won''t refuse."


    Thorn was overjoyed and said, "Hahaha, okay, Tom, I knew you were very righteous and would not


    refuse. I believe you''ll do a good job. With your strength, you will definitely be able to win honour and


    glory for Military Intelligence 3. Show those foreigners that there are top experts in H Country."


    Tom said with a smile, "Then please tell me the details of this mission, Director Sunn."


    "No problem." Thorn was very happy. It seemed that with Tom''s participation, he could definitely


    When Tom had a clear understanding of it, he frowned slightly. He did not expect that this task was so


    urgent that he had to leave to pick up Melissa at the airport tonight.


    And the taskst for more then half a month, so he would leave Phoebe for almost a month.


    Thorn saw him frown and asked quickly, "How is it? Is there a problem?"


    Tom thought for a moment and shook his head. "No problem," he said.


    "That''s good." Thorn then began to order. This mission was important. In addition to Tom, he sent two


    other people over as a support for Tom. One was the top of the Scout Team, and the other was the top


    of the Dragon Blood Team.


    Tom had no problem with this. Anyway, he was mainly responsible for Melissa''s safety, and the other


    things to deal with were left to these two elites.


    "Tom!"


    "Tom!"


    After receiving the order, the two elites of the Scout Team and the Dragon Blood Team immediately


    rushed over to report to Tom. Both of them were strong. They already had half a step of the Innate


    Realm.


    Tom nodded faintly and said, "Let''s go."


    They did not dare to show any disrespect to Tom. They were actually Tom''s assistants. After all, if the


    real assassins of the Innate Realm appeared, they would not be able to help.


    Because Melissa''s ne arrived at 11: 00 pm, Tom and the others arrived at the airport an hour early,


    only to find that Melissa had arrived and was waiting at the airport with a displeased look.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Tom immediately realized that things went wrong. As expected, as soon as they walked over, a few


    burly white bodyguards moved forward and stopped them. They scolded them in English and ordered


    them not to move forward.


    The top member of the Scout Team responded in fluent English, "We are agents of the Military


    Intelligence 3, H Country. We came here to protect Miss Melissa in H Country. Here are our


    documents."


    As he spoke, he took out his documents. Tom and the other top member of the Dragon Blood Team


    also showed their ID. However, they did not even check their ID and did not hide the contempt in their


    eyes.


    These bodyguards looked up and down at the three of them and found that they were skinny, twice


    smaller than them, and so these guards were very disdainful of them. A white man in his thirties with


    green eyes said, "Did H Country send the three of you to protect Miss Melissa?"


    Van, from the Scout Team, said, "That''s right. This is the instructor of our Scout Team. His cultivation is


    very high. With him around, he can protect Miss Melissa''s safety."


    Van pointed at Tom. Although he was unhappy with Tom before, he had to admit Tom was excellent.


    Kyro, from the Dragon Blood Team, nodded and echoed Van''s words.


    So they all looked at Tom. When they found out that Tom was thin and not strong at all, and there was


    no domineering aura, they all showed disdain.


    Tom could easily guess what they were thinking. He had learned about the arrogance of these


    foreigners before. In the face of this situation, there was no need to talk nonsense. He just needed to


    show his strength directly to convince them.


    However, just as Tom was about to make a move to show how capable he was in front of these white


    people, Melissa, who was protected by a group of bodyguards, walked over in high heels. Her face was


    frosty and she said, "I''m tired. I''m going to the hotel to rest."


    "Yes, Miss Melissa!"


    The white man immediately bowed to Melissa with an iparably respectful and pious attitude, as if


    Melissa was his master.


    Then Melissa walked past Tom directly. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t even look at Tom and


    treated him as nobody.


    Tom was a little stunned. It was the first time he had been ignored like this since he turned to be the


    master in martial arts. It seemed that this Melissa was treating him as a useless man.


    Then the white man said contemptuously to the three of them, "You can leave now. Miss Melissa


    doesn''t need your protection."


    After that, he snorted again and said in a disdainful tone, "The H Country people are born weak, and


    even agents are crap. How disappointed."


    "You!" When Van heard this, he immediately became angry. This white man was too arrogant to take


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    them seriously. If they were trash, they wouldn''t say anything. The point was that they were not. They


    were the elites of the Military Intelligence 3, especially Tom, the instructor of the Military Intelligence 3,


    representing their division.


    Kyro could not help but show anger on his face. As the top of the Dragon Blood Team, although he was


    not as outstanding as Tom, he was an excellent agent who hadpleted many difficult tasks. Many


    internationally renowned criminals died in his hands, and he had his pride. How could he stand being


    ridiculed like this?


    Just as they couldn''t help but want to argue with the white man, Tom coughed softly and said faintly,


    "Don''t bother to argue with him. Our mission is to protect Melissa. We will have plenty of opportunities


    to prove ourselves."


    They were not Tom''s soldiers, but they did not dare to disobey Tom''s orders now. However, in their


    hearts, they were still a little dissatisfied. They thought that Tom was too weak. If it were Marlin, he


    would have taught this arrogant white man a lesson.


    Could it be that Tom only dared to bully his soldiers? Some people were like this, especially fierce to


    their own people, and once when facing outsiders, they would be cowardly.


    Tom saw through their thoughts but didn''t bother to exin. He had already sensed two powerful


    auras, lurking nearby, and their attention was on Melissa, obviously targeting Melissa.


    And Melissa''s security details couldn''t stop these two masters. At that time, he had to take action, so


    he didn''t have to waste his time with them now.


    Tom was thinking that it would be better for Melissa not to stay in H Country for so long. Then he could


    leave here and returned to H City a week.


    Coming out of the airport, a lot of attention was paid to their direction, because of Melissa. The main


    reason was that Melissa was too beautiful. She was not a pure Western beauty, but a quarter Asian.


    She had a very delicate and beautiful face and was over 1.8 meters tall. Her skin was even fair and soft


    to the extreme.


    In particr, her deadly perfect figure was far more beautiful than that of an Asian woman, with long


    legs, a slightly bent waist, and a big brast.


    The most unforgettable thing was her ss, full of nobility and elegance that no other woman had.


    ording to her bloodline, Melissa was indeed a European aristocrat. Only one nce from her would


    drive men crazy.


    However, she was not just another pretty face. Her business ability was very strong. It was rumored


    that she started to help her father, Barsabo, run thepany at a very young age. With her help,


    Barsabo could build a huge business empire in such a short time.


    This time, she came to H Country because she wanted to invest.


    So she was not satisfied that H Country had only sent three ordinary agents to protect her! She felt


    despised by H Country!


    Aftering out of the airport, there was already a motorcade and a group of people weing her.


    These people were the local leaders of H Country. They specially came to wee her presence and


    her to invest in H Country.


    When she saw the scene, she felt better reluctantly.


    After a small talk, Melissa, led by her professional bodyguards, was about to get into a Rolls-Royce in


    front of her when Tom move forward and said, "As the bodyguard sent by H Country this time, I will


    provide close escort for Miss Melissa. I need to sit in this car with her."


    Some of the bodyguards around Melissa were stunned for a moment. They did not notice how Tom had


    crossed their line of defense and walked close to Melissa.


    Melissa was also shocked by Tom. For the first time, she looked at Tom and saw that Tom was not very


    tall but weak. She did not hide her contempt for him and said directly, "I don''t need your protection."

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    With that, she turned around and went straight into the Rolls-Royce. She didn''t save Tom''s face at all.


    In her eyes, Tom was just an ordinary agent from H Country. How could he be in the same car as her?


    Besides, she didn''t think that Tom had the ability to protect her. In fact, in her impression, she didn''t


    think that a thin and weak nation like H Country could produce any powerful agents.


    Tom wanted to follow her. Immediately, two sturdy white bodyguards stopped him. They looked at him


    with hostility and said in amanding and disdainful tone, "Please step back."


    Tom frowned slightly. He could sense the two strong auras and they followed them. They were


    obviouslying for Melissa. If motorcade started to driveter and he didn''t stay with Melissa in a car,


    he couldn''t be 100% sure to protect Melissa.


    He simply said, "There are two powerful killers targeting Melissa. I need to stay with Melissa in a car to


    better protect Melissa."


    Hearing his words, not only the two bodyguards but also the others burst outughing as if they had


    heard a big joke. Even Melissa, who had already entered the Rolls-Royce, sneered, thinking that Tom


    was too low-level to deceive them with such a stupid trick.


    "Hahaha. With us standing by, those killers don''t dare to approach Miss Lisa. Even if they dare to have


    any devious thoughts, can you protect Miss Melissa? Or is this people from H Country''s humor?"


    "I''ve always heard that people from H Country are good at telling jokes. I didn''t believe it before, but


    now I''ve learned it. Haha!"


    "Your guys, step aside. If there''s really an assassining over, you''ll wet your pants."


    "I heard that the Military Intelligence 3 is the worst organization in H Country. H Country actually sent


    an agent from the Military Intelligence 3 to protect miss Melissa. Obviously, they didn''t take Mr. Barsabo


    seriously!"


    They spoke one word after another, without concealing their disdain for Tom and even for the H


    Country.


    In their opinion, H Country''s overall national strength was still good, but when ites to personal


    strength, it was still far from the European people!


    They were furious that H Country was so arrogant that it did not take the European rich man, Barsabo,


    seriously. They just sent three pieces of trash to protect the honorable Miss Melissa.


    Tom frowned slightly. He didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing when he came to carry out the


    mission this time. He thought that Thorn had alreadymunicated with Melissa''s team that he came


    directly to be a bodyguard. But he was still ostracized.


    Kyro couldn''t stand it any longer. He said loudly, "Listen carefully. Tom is the ACE instructor of our


    Military Intelligence 3. His strength isparable to the top of your European 3s powerhouses! You''d


    better be polite to Tom."


    In Europe, the level of masters was different from that of H Country. They believed that masters in the


    Master Realm were B-level masters, and the Extrinsic Peak was A-level masters, and the Innate Realm


    was an S-level master. As for the third stage of the Innate Realm, they should be 3S-level masters.


    Kyro thought Tom was in the third stage of the Innate Realm. But in fact, Tom was already in the fourth


    stage, which was equal to the top master at the 4S level.


    His words were loud and serious. But when Europeans heard it, they regarded it as bullshit. They did


    not listen to them at all. Instead, they had a worse impression of Tom, thinking that the people from H


    Country were the kind of people who had no ability and loved to brag.


    Melissa, who was in the car, shook her head as well. She had no hope of H Country''s secret agents


    this time. This time she came to H Country, there was indeed an assassin group targeting her, which


    was considered dangerous. Originally, she thought that H Country could provide her with some


    security. But now it seemed that she could cancel this n. Fortunately, she was careful. This time, she


    came to H Country with the bodyguard team strong enough to protect her!


    In their team, there was also one 2S-level master.


    Tom also found this strong man, who had been guarding Melissa''s side all the time as an assistant. He


    could be considered as a master at the second stage of the Innate Realm. But he was not very strong.


    Forget it. Since Melissa was so stubborn, he couldn''t be bothered to say anything more. In order to


    ensure Melissa''s safety, he directly sent two fierce warnings to the two masters hidden in the crowd


    across separated ces.


    Suddenly, the two sensed his murderous intent. Their faces changed on the spot and their hearts beat


    faster. They quickly lowered their heads.


    Seeing that the effect had been achieved, Tom believed that with his warning, the two killers did not


    dare to take action for a short time. So he didn''t bother to insist. He turned around and left to go to


    another car.


    After he left, there was another burst of wanton ridicule behind him. A few others made disdainful


    movements towards Tom.


    Van and Kyro were stunned when they saw this. They thought they were misjudged by sight. Tom was


    scared? Especially for Van, he was incredible that this was not the Tom he knew.


    In this way, they were more firm in their views just now. It seemed that Tom was really the kind of


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    person who was tyrannical to the native and cowardly in the face of foreigners. With a very strong


    nationalism, they were extremely contemptuous and disgusted with this kind of person!


    Because Tom''s warnings just now caused great pressure to the two killers, so they did not dare to kill


    rashly on the way back to the hotel. They hid in the dark and waited for the opportunity.


    Tom was sitting in the Mercedes behind Melissa, making sure that Melissa was still under his


    protection. As long as the two killers didn''t use weapons such as rocketunchers, he was confident of


    protecting Melissa.


    Back at the hotel, Melissa went straight into her room to rest. She had been flying all day and was


    already a little tired. After taking a shower, she nned to rest early and go to the survey tomorrow


    morning.


    Because the Melissa team booked a presidential suite, except for Melissa, who lived in the master


    room, these bodyguards were waiting outside in the hall. After a long time, they were bored. The white


    bodyguards began to look at the three of them.


    "Hey, the agent from the H Country, you just said that you are a 3S-level master. You are so powerful.


    I''m just an A-level master. Why don''t we have apetition?"


    A white bodyguard over 1.9 meters tall and as strong as a bear raised his eyebrows at Tom and said


    provocatively.


    Tom stood by the french window. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s. He could see the people on


    the ground from more than twenty stories.


    He didn''t answer because his attention was focused on the two killers. He was monitoring them.


    When the white bodyguard saw that Tom was silent, he thought Tom was afraid and said disdainfully,


    "What, you don''t dare?"


    Tom remained silent.


    Kyro couldn''t stand it any longer. He stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''ll fight you!"

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    It was unbearable.


    Kyro couldn''t figure out why a master like Tom was so cowardly and unconcerned to the provocations.


    Tom''s cowardice not only reproached Tom himself, but also the Military Intelligence 3!


    Originally, Kyro respected Tom, but now, he despised Tom. A coward like Tom was not qualified to be


    respected by him, nor was he qualified to represent the Military Intelligence 3!


    No matter how powerful Tom was, he would only be domineering at home but submissive to others. He


    was just a loser.


    Not only Kyro, but Van was dissatisfied with Tom. Tom indeed disappointed them today.


    The white bodyguard turned his eyes to Kyro and felt the powerful aura emanating from Kyro. He was a


    little surprised. He looked up and down at Kyro and said arrogantly, "You are not my opponent."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kyro was so angry that he snorted heavily and said, "You won''t know if I can defeat you until we fight."


    After speaking, Kyro immediately attacked that white bodyguard. As a strong man of Extrinsic Peak,


    although he was not as terrifying as the people of Innate Realm, his power should not be


    underestimated. In addition, he was angry and used 90% of his strength, which made the white


    bodyguard feel stressed. That guard''s pupils constricted and he reacted very quickly to avoid Kyro''s


    punch, then he immediatelyunched a counterattack against Kyro.


    It had to be said that the bodyguard team that Melissa brought this time was strong. Every bodyguard


    was as strong as the people at the level of Extrinsic Peak.


    Soon, their fists collided. With a bang, the collision caused the whole room to shake.


    Their continuous attacks shook the room, scaring the customers in the surrounding rooms.


    Tom''s thoughts were interrupted. He turned around and saw them fighting, then frowned slightly. He


    had found the two killers, but now he was disturbed and lost the targets.


    The two killers, trained at least in the second stage of the Innate Realm. Melissa''s bodyguard team was


    unable to protect her.


    When they were fighting so hard, Melissa''s door was opened, and a beautiful blonde woman came out.


    With a cold face, she scolded, "Enough! What are you doing? You''re disturbing the honorable Miss


    Melissa. Stop it!"


    The white bodyguard immediately stopped and a look of fear shed across his face. He ced his


    right hand on his chest, bowed, and said apologetically, "It''s my fault for disturbing the honorable Miss


    Melissa to rest. I''m willing to be punished."


    Melissa''s cold andzy voice came from the room. "Deduct your sry for a month, and if you do this


    again, you''ll be fired."


    The white bodyguard''s face was bitter and did not dare toin. He just pressed his head deeper.


    "Thank you for your punishment, Miss Melissa."


    When the door closed, the white bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief, red at Kyro fiercely, and then


    stopped provoking him.


    The others were also full of hostility and disdain towards Kyro.


    Kyro was very unhappy, but there was nothing he could do for a while, so he had to bear his anger in


    his heart. Their mission this time was to protect Melissa. If they had a conflict with Melissa''s bodyguard


    team, it would make a bad influence on the reputation of the Military Intelligence 3.


    Most importantly, if Melissa really had an ident in H Country, they couldn''t bear the responsibility.


    "Tom, as the leader of this mission, you should protect the dignity of our Military Intelligence 3, not just


    stand by and watch."


    Kyro walked up to Tom and said in a deep voice. He was a very rightful person. He couldn''t stand such


    a thing.


    Van added, "Kyro is right. If it was our instructor who led the team this time, he would definitely not


    allow these foreign devils to provoke us. Tom, forgive me for saying this. As the leader, you represent


    the Military Intelligence 3 instead of yourself."


    Tom was a little surprised by the two of them. He didn''t expect them to dare to contradict him after


    knowing his strength. Actually, Tom appreciated their characteristics.


    Tom smiled and said, "Do you think I disgrace the Military Intelligence 3?"


    When they heard Tom''s question, they were stunned for a moment. They did not expect Tom to be so


    straightforward. So they felt a little awkward.


    Kyro was still a little angry, so he simply nodded and answered, "Yes! Tom, as an expert of Innate


    Realm, you are strong, so you should protect the reputation of our Military Intelligence 3, instead of


    being indifferent when we are provoked by these foreigners! In this way, they will think that we are


    cowards, and then despise our Military Intelligence 3, and even our entire country!"


    His words were impassioned and inspiring.


    Tom was not angry at all. Instead, the smile on his face deepened and he continued, "In your opinion,


    how should I protect the reputation of the Military Intelligence 3?"


    When Kyro heard this, he was even more disdainful of Tom. He thought that Tom was a brainless


    martial artist without intelligence and masculinity!


    Kyro raised his head, looking like a patriotic hero serving the country and the people. He said loudly,


    "It''s very simple. In the face of these foreigners'' provocation and violence, you should use your fists to


    let them know that our Military Intelligence 3 is powerful, and our people in H Country are outstanding.


    And we can''t be insulted by them!"


    He thought he was right. Tom would be ashamed if he had any masculinity.


    But Tomughed. "Hahaha..."


    Hearing Tom''sughter, Kyro became speechless. Van frowned and was extremely disappointed with


    Tom. Now he despised Tom more.


    Tom smiled and said, "So is our mission to protect Melissa or to show the power of the Military


    Intelligence 3?"


    His words stunned Kyro and Van. They didn''t think from this angle before. They just thought that they


    cannot bear to be provoked by those foreign devils.


    Tom continued, "Protecting Melissa is our top priority. If something happens to Melissa in H Country,


    then our Military Intelligence 3 will be even more humiliated."


    Van said, "Tom, you''re avoiding the topic. Maintaining the reputation of the Military Intelligence 3


    doesn''t conflict with protecting Melissa."


    "It''s not a conflict, but don''t forget that Melissa is here to make the investment this time. What would


    she think if we abused her bodyguard team? The investment would be ruined."


    Hearing Tom''s words, they were silent again. It was true. If they had taught Melissa''s bodyguard team a


    lesson, Melissa would probably not have made any investment in H Country.


    Kyro still frowned and said reluctantly, "Then should we just let those foreign devils provoke and


    humiliate us without? Besides, we''re just showing our strength, not bullying them. If we can show our


    strength and let them know how strong we are, it''s better than now!"


    Tom smiled, patted them on the shoulder, and said meaningfully, "Don''t worry. They''ll know. There are


    many ways to maintain the reputation of the Military Intelligence 3, but we would definitely do it through


    defeating Melissa''s team. It''s unworthy and improper."


    Hearing Tom''s words, they were rtively rxed, but their hearts were still ufortable.


    In the next few days, Melissa was visited a lot of ces in H Country, and also attended meetings with


    a lot of high-level officials of H Country to discuss affairs about investment.


    Over the past few days, the three of them had been bodyguards following Melissa, but they looked


    different from those tall and powerful white bodyguards.


    Those guards still didn''t take the three of them seriously and became more and more disdainful.


    Several times, Kyro and Van almost couldn''t hold back and were about to have a fight with them, but


    Tom stopped them in the end.


    This made them despise Tom even more, and even Kyro and Van felt very aggrieved.


    On this day, after Melissa finished the negotiation of the investment, she nned to rx and go to visit


    a scenic spot.


    The terrain of that scene spot was steep and full of danger. Once Melissa went there, she would


    definitely be ambushed by the assassin. At that time, she would fall into danger. So Tom immediately


    said, "Miss Melissa, you can''t go to that ce to y. You will be ambushed by the assassin!"

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Melissa frowned and said to the bodyguard captain beside her, "Captain Horton, is the ce we''re


    going tomorrow dangerous?"


    Captain Horton sneered disdainfully and saluted her respectfully, saying, "Dear Miss Melissa, please


    don''t worry. With our team by your side, there will be no danger. We promise to protect your safety."


    Melissa nodded. When she heard Horton say that, she rxed and said, "Since that''s the case, then


    tomorrow''s schedule doesn''t need any changes."


    Tom said, "Miss Melissa, I advise you to change your schedule. If you insist on going to the scenic


    spots, the assassins will definitely take action. The assassins are two masters of the Innate Realm, and


    they are very skillful..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Captain Horton cut him off and said rudely, "People of H Country


    are cowards. Shut up and don''t ruin Miss Melissa''s mood anymore!"


    The other white bodyguards also stared at Tom disdainfully, thinking that Tom was not only timid but


    also coward. Why did H Country send such an agent to protect Melissa? It seemed that H Country


    didn''t have many talents.


    Even Van and Kyro felt that Tom was exaggerating. Melissa had been safe and no assassins had


    appeared. Besides, there wouldn''t be many tourists in that scenic spot tomorrow. and her bodyguard


    team could deal with a group of killers.


    Tom said in a deep voice, "I''m not joking. These days, two killers of the Innate Realm have been


    following us. They hide their intentions well and you can''t find them with your cultivation. But I''ve


    noticed them and I can tell they have prepared to assassinate Miss Melissa right away, and that scenic


    spot..."


    Captain Horton interrupted him again. "Enough! You mean you''re better than us? We didn''t find any


    assassins, but you, a man of H Country, found them? That''s ridiculous!"


    These Europeans were too stubborn, and Tom frowned even more. If it weren''t for the task assigned to


    him by the organization, he wouldn''t have bothered himself to say that to them.


    He said seriously to Melissa, "Miss Melissa, please trust my judgment. The assassins will definitely


    assassinate you tomorrow. Going to an empty ce with few people around is putting yourself in


    danger."


    Actually, Tom didn''t take the assassins of Innate Realm seriously. But he felt that this time, not only


    were them were targeting Melissa, but there were also other more powerful assassins hidden in the


    dark who were at least at the third stage of the Innate Realm!


    If that was the case, Melissa would be still in danger even with him around to protect her.


    However, Melissa didn''t believe him at all, let alone take him seriously. She sneered and said, "Agent


    from H Country, if you''re timid, you can leave. I won''t report it to your boss. Anyway, your boss sent you


    here, and he didn''t rely on you to protect me."


    Her fluent English sounded very pleasant, she taunted Tom with a half-smile that he was afraid of


    death.


    She had always been prejudiced against the H Country, thinking that the people of H Country were just


    a weak nation, who could never be a match for those strong and powerful Europeans.


    Tom saw her ridicule and contempt. To be honest, he was also very angry. If Thorn hadn''t repeatedly


    stated that this mission was important and begged him to carry out this mission, he really wouldn''t have


    When the other bodyguards and assistants heard her, theyughed even more rudely. Van and Kyro


    lowered their heads, feeling humiliated than ever.


    Tom looked straight at Melissa and said, "Miss Melissa, I''ve already reminded you. Since you don''t


    believe me, don''t me me for not protecting you well."


    Melissa snorted. She nced at Tom coldly and then turned around to leave. Then Tom heard her


    words, "I never expected the agents of H Country to be able to protect me."


    What she said was so disrespectful that Van and Kyro were gritting their teeth in anger.


    But Tom smiled. He had done his best. Since Melissa refused to listen to his advice and insisted on


    going on, he wouldn''t bother to persuade her anymore. When the assassins appear tomorrow, Melissa


    would naturally understand how stupid she was today.


    Another night passed. Tom had protected Melissa for almost a week as a bodyguard. Fortunately, he


    had called Phoebe every night so he felt not that lonely.


    That night, he chatted with Phoebe for more than an hour. He didn''t hang up until Phoebe was sleepy.


    What he didn''t know was that after hanging up the phone, Phoebe was no longer sleepy. Shey on


    the bed, checking the photos and videos about her and Tom. She looked at them for a long time.


    Finally, she sighed and put down the phone, then fell asleep.


    The next morning, Tom was suddenly jolted out by a ring when he was meditating in his room. He


    opened his eyes, took out his cell phone, and saw that it was a call from the Second Card.


    The Second Card was used to the contact between him and the others of the Military Intelligence 3s.


    He answered the phone, but before he could speak, an anxious and flustered voice came, "Tom!


    Something happened! Something happened, something happened to Melissa!"


    When Tom heard this, his eyes immediately wide opened and his heart skipped a beat. He had a bad


    feeling and said in a low voice, "What happened? Tell me everything."


    Van told him, "We''ve been attacked. There are really assassins ambushing at the scenic spots and


    assassinating Melissa! They are very skillful. We''re not their match. Two white bodyguards have been


    killed, and Kyro and I have been injured... We can''t hold on. Tom,e here quickly!"


    "What?!" Tom was shocked. Melissa was attacked? Wasn''t she still upstairs in the presidential suite?


    Tom used his consciousness to sense Melissa''s. But he found not only Melissa''s was gone, but also


    everyone else''s.


    Tom was very quick that he immediately understood that Melissa must have gone to the scenic spot


    early in the morning without informing him, and then they were ambushed by the assassins.


    This stupid and arrogant western woman!


    On the phone, Tom heard Van''s rapid breathing and painful moans. He was obviously injured.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, he could vaguely hear the sounds of fighting and killing.


    The thing he was most worried about happened. Now, it was useless to scold them. Tom asked them


    where they were. Then he hung up the phone and rushed over as fast as he could.


    Van must have called the Military Intelligence 3 before calling him. Unfortunately, the headquarters of


    the Military Intelligence 3 was too far away, so he had to call him.


    He didn''t expect to meet the ident on his first mission. What the hell.


    Seeing him hang up the phone, Kyro asked, "How''s it going? Will Tome here?"


    Van said, "Tom is already on the way, but the hotel is too far away. It takes a least half an hour to drive


    here... Can we hold on for another half an hour?"


    Kyro didn''t answer. He knew that they couldn''t hold on. The assassins were too skillful and strong.


    They were no match for them at all. Their defeat was only a matter of time.


    Melissa was also in a mess. She was no longer as noble and arrogant as before. She looked scared


    and regretful. She should have followed the advice of the H Country agent.


    The bodyguards beside her were killed one by one because they were no match for the assassins at


    all, and she grew more and more frightened and flustered.


    "Captain Horton, can you repel these killers?" Melissa asked nervously.


    Horton protected Melissa behind him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Melissa, don''t worry. I will


    protect you. I won''t let you get hurt!"


    However, just after he finished his words, an astonishing momentum suddenly erupted from the front.


    He saw a white man in his fifties staring at them. The while man was not only about 1.7 meters tall.


    After Horton saw him clearly, he shuddered. He shouted out in shock, "He''s a 2s level master, he''s


    Satan!"


    At the same time, in the other direction, another powerful momentum also erupted. Horton saw a


    woman with red hair and a long scar on her face. Her pupils'' colors were different, and her whole body


    was covered with an evil aura. She stared at them with a cruel smile.


    Seeing this woman, Horton was scared out of his wits and almost desperate, and he trembled while


    speaking. "Oh my god, another 2s level master, the Red-haired Witch!"

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Horton also had the superpower of level 2s. As the leader of the bodyguards, he was the strongest


    one. He knew very well how powerful and destructive a man of level 2s was!


    He had the confidence to protect Melissa from an assassin of level 2s. However, there were two and


    they are the famous Satan and Red-haired Witch from the assassin world. They were so strong that


    Horton was no match for them!


    At this moment, he was rather panicked.


    Melissa, who was behind him, was also frightened. Obviously, she had heard of the two killers.


    Suddenly, her face turned pale and she said in fear, "Captain Horton, what should we do now?"


    Horton swallowed his saliva heavily and said, "They are in the H Country and can''t do anything bad.


    Miss Melissa, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will protect you!"


    Melissa was relieved a little bit.


    When the other Caucasian bodyguards saw Satan and Red-haired Witch, they were so scared that


    their legs went numb. Satan and Red-haired Witch had the superpower of level 2s and were powerful.


    And the bodyguards of level A were definitely no match for them!


    A lot of assassins were sent to kill Melissa this time. More than a dozen assassins had alreadye


    out before Satan and Red-haired Witch. It was hard for them to resist. Now they couldn''t survive when


    they encountered Satan and Red-haired Witch!


    When Van and Kyro saw them, their faces also turned pale. They finally understood what Tom said.


    There were really two masters of the Innate Realm who wanted to kill Melissa. And they came to the


    scenic area, which was an opportunity for them!


    They didn''t dare to kill her tantly in a crowded city. But they were on the mountain in the suburbs.


    There were trees everywhere and few tourists. It was a golden opportunity for the assassins!


    They did not dare to imagine that Melissa was really killed in H Country. The reputation of the H


    Country would be damaged and Military Intelligence 3 would be severely punished!


    Satan and Red-haired Witch slowly approached. Melissa was surrounded by the assassins of level A


    and couldn''t resist them. She was like a chick in their cage.


    Horton''s face darkened and he said loudly, "Satan! Red-haired Witch! How dare you assassinate the


    honorable Miss Melissa? You want to die! If you offend Master Barsabo, you will die without a doubt!"


    Red-haired Witch smiled fiercely. Her voice was very sharp and unpleasant to hear. They got


    goosebumps when they heard her. She said: "Horton, you only had the superpower of level 2s. But you


    served the rich people. Tsk tsk, I''m disappointed in you."


    Satan also said, "Do you think you can win?"


    Horton was threatened by them. His face changed and he clenched his fists. He was panicked and


    hesitated.


    Melissa was scared and said quickly, "Captain Horton, my father paid you. You can''t abandon me."


    Red-haired Witch said, "Horton, you have one more chance. If you kneel down to beg us, you will not


    die. It''s not easy for you to reach the level of 2s. Once we attack you together, you won''t be able to hold


    on."


    Horton looked up and said with a ferocious look, "Bullshit, I''m not afraid of death! Satan, Red-haired


    Witch, don''t talk nonsense. Just fight with me. I will not withdraw!"


    Then he immediately said to Melissa, "Miss Melissa, don''t worry. No matter what, I won''t abandon you.


    I''ll fight with Satan and Red-haired Witch here. Get in the car with Geroge and leave. Seek for


    protection of the H Country, and they can''t kill you!"


    Horton said it very firmly as if he was going to die. Melissa was moved and her eyes were wet. She


    said: "Captain Horton, I won''t abandon you either!"


    Then, she stepped forward and said to Satan and Red-haired Witch, "You want to kill me for money. I


    can pay you the three times if you let me go!"


    Red-haired Witch said grimly, "Melissa, it seems that you don''t know us. Even if you give us ten times


    the price, we won''t give up the mission. I advise you to kneel down and wait for death."


    Satan smiled grimly and added, "Or, you can run and see how far you can reach..."


    Melissa felt that they wanted to kill her so much, she waspletely frightened. She had never been


    so scared before. Now she was especially regretful. She should have listened to the H Country agent


    yesterday!


    Horton gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Melissa, don''t waste your time. Run quickly. I''ll try to give you


    more time!"


    Then he said to the two strong bodyguards, "George, Weston, escort Miss Melissa. Come on!"


    As he spoke, he was about to attack Satan and Red-haired Witch. He was like a martyr and was not


    afraid of death.


    Would he really die for Satan and Red-haired Witch? Of course not. He was just trying to escape by


    distracting their attention.


    If it was just Satan or Red-haired Witch, he could barely protect Melissa. But now that both of them


    were here, he had no chance of winning. Even if he stayed here, he would die with Melissa. It took him


    a long time to reach the level of 2s. He couldn''t die. He could live for at least a few decades.


    After working out the n, he rushed out directly. He looked brave and Melissa was so moved.


    Satan and Red-haired Witch also frowned. They perked up and prepared to fight with Horton.


    But the next moment, Horton shocked everyone. After Horton rushed out of the crowd, he did not


    pounce on Satan and Red-haired Witch. He ran away in another direction.


    "No! He''s running!"


    Satan was the first to realize it. He said angrily and was about to chase after Horton. At this time, Red-


    haired Witch was not surprised at all. She smiled grimly and said, "Don''t worry. Master Fool won''t let


    him run away."


    Melissa, who was originally very touched, was suddenly stunned. She never thought that Horton


    actually ran away. It was obvious that he was tricking them!


    Horton sessfully ran away and was especially excited. Although he was paid a lot of money to


    protect Melissa, so what? It''s useless to earn so much money without his life!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, he wasn''t proud for a long time. A young man suddenly appeared in front of him. His face


    was pale. He was like a vampire and his eyes were especially sharp. He stared at him with a yful


    smile. "Horton, you didn''t let me down."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he started moving. In the blink of an eye, he came to Horton and


    pped his hand fiercely.


    Horton''s head went numb when he saw him. He was so scared that his legs were about to be weak. He


    screamed, "The Fool, who had the superpower of level 3s!"


    The Foolughed. "I didn''t expect you to know me."


    He attacked fiercely. Horton couldn''t match him at all. And he was scared that he even couldn''t exert 70


    percent of his strength. After a while, he was easily captured by The Fool.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Horton was punched several times by The Fool and had lost the ability to fight. The Fool held him in his


    hand like holding a chick. Horton looked rather embarrassed.


    He was now in great fear, trembling all over,pletely devoid of his previous confidence and


    arrogance. Now he hadpletely withered, terrified of death!


    He even began to beg for mercy desperately, "Master Fool, Master Fool! Please let me go. I promise


    that I won''t oppose you again. I am willing to be your subordinate, Master Fool!"


    He screamed loudly. Melissa was so angry at his miserable look of begging for mercy that she almost


    fainted. She never thought that Horton, who had always acted so bravely and domineeringly, was so


    afraid of death. He was disappointing and shameful!


    She had believed in Horton and spent so much money to hire him to protect her. However, he turned


    out to be just a coward. Now she really regretted it!


    She was really regretful and scared now. If she had known that there would really be an assassin


    ambushing here, she shouldn''t have listened to Hortonst night. Instead, she should have listened to


    the agent from H Country!


    In that case, she wouldn''t be caught in such danger. She didn''t want to die yet. She was still young and


    had a long way to go.


    The Fool looked at Horton disdainfully and kicked him toward Melissa. "A coward like you is not


    qualified to be my subordinate."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The kick was so hard that it broke Horton''s chest and ribs and formed a big hole. If Horton weren''t a


    master in the Innate Realm and had tenacity, he would have died long ago.


    Even so, the intense pain was killing Horton!


    His face was full of fear and despair. He felt the killing intent from The Fool. He had a strong desire to


    survive and shouted, "The Fool, you can''t kill us! You are on H Country territory! H Country has sent


    agents to protect us. If you kill us, H Country will not let you go!"


    Van and Kyro also stood up and said, "The Fool! Miss Melissa is our distinguished guest. If you kill


    Melissa, you can''t leave H Country alive. I advise you not to mess around!"


    "That''s right. The most powerful instructor from our Military Intelligence 3 was in charge of Miss


    Melissa''s safety this time and he''s already on his way here and will be here soon. He''s the most


    powerful 4S-level master. All of you together are no match for our instructor!"


    However, The Fool seemed to have heard a big joke. "Hahaha... A 4S-level master? Military


    Intelligence 3 is just an abandoned organization in H Country. All the talent is dead. Only two


    instructors from Scout Team and Dragon Blood Team are capable. Dragon Blood instructors perform


    missions in other countries. The Scout Team instructor is just a 3S-level master. Even if hees, he


    can''t be our opponent."


    Satan and Red-haired Witch frowned on the side. Satan said, "Master Fool, we did sense a powerful


    aura these days. It''s a warning to us. I don''t know if it''s a 4S-level superpower or not."


    Red-haired Witch also said, "Master Fool, Satan is right. There is indeed a powerful superpower these


    days, warning us. But we didn''t know if whether he is a super agent of H Country or not."


    The Fool waved his big hand and said firmly, "Impossible! I have already investigated it clearly. This


    time, the Military Intelligence 3 is in charge of protecting Melissa. There is no way that the Military


    Intelligence 3 can have a 4S-level master."


    Then he flicked his fingers and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Kill everyone around Melissa as fast as


    you can. The employer wants Melissa alive."


    Satan and Red-haired Witch got the order, nodded hard, and immediately attacked Melissa''s team.


    The two of them, as the strong men of the second stage of the Innate Realm, were extremely powerful.


    Now that Horton had lost his fighting ability, the remaining A-level bodyguards were no match at all.


    Even the bullets could not hit them. Their team was so weak that they were beaten down by them in an


    instant.


    In the end, Van and Kyro were thest lines of defense to protect Melissa.


    They knew that it was impossible for them to survive in such a situation. It only passed ten minutes.


    Tom would never have rushed over in such a short time.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the reluctance in each other''s eyes. They were going to


    face death unflinchingly. As members of the Military Intelligence 3, they shouldered the honor of the


    whole of H Country. Ever since they joined the Military Intelligence 3, they had solemnly sworn that


    their lives belonged to the Military Intelligence 3. This was their responsibility and their mission.


    Unfortunately, they did not die for their country, but for the daughter of a European consortium...


    "I, Van!"


    "I, Kyro!"


    Both of them shouted at the same time, "We didn''t regret joining the military intelligence in this life! We


    die for military intelligence now and will be members of it the next life!"


    After shouting these words, they burst outughing without fear. The only thing left was a sense of


    pride. They looked like two candles burning theirst glow and illuminating the world.


    They were only masters at the Extrinsic Pea and they were still a long way from the Innate Realm.


    However, so many people present were touched by their boldness and fearlessness at this moment.


    Finally, they turned around and said to Melissa, "Miss Melissa, before we die, we just want to tell you


    that our H Country agents are not afraid of death!"


    Melissa was moved by their deadpan spirit. Her eyes shed wildly and she bit her lips tightly.


    Next, Van and Kyro, like moths to fire, kept going forward, roaring, making theirst sound, and


    pouncing on Satan and Red-haired Witch, two masters of the Innate Realm!


    Satan and Red-haired Witch put away their contempt. Although the two H Country agents were far


    behind them, they still showed their respect for their bravery at this moment.


    "In that case, we won''t torture you."


    As soon as they finished speaking, Satan and Red-haired Witch both moved and rushed towards Van


    and Kyro. They were much faster than Van and Kyro. Almost in the blink of an eye, they were already


    in front of them. Then punched them at the same time, directly breaking Van and Kyro''s defenses. The


    fist hit their chests heavily and the force surged into their bodies.


    Their chests and their internal organs were crushed. Their bodies were thrown back like straws. They


    spat out arge mouthful of blood in the air, their eyes became ck, and their vitality started to drain


    away very quickly.


    The next moment, they fell heavily on the ground. They were dying from draining vitality.


    But they did not scream, nor were they afraid. Instead, they smiled. They did not retreat. They


    honorably.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t see Tom. The mission still failed...


    However, just as they were in despair, they heard a shocking roar, apanied by the sonic boom.


    "Van! Kyro!"


    When they heard this voice, they shifted their heads to the right with difficulty and saw a figureing


    over at an extremely fast speed. In a short while, it was already in front of them.


    It was Tom...

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Fortunately, Tom finally arrived.


    Instead of driving, he ran all the way here. It normally took him an hour to drive, but it took him only ten


    minutes to get here by feet.


    Unfortunately, it was still toote. He had just witnessed Van and Kyro''s death and heard their words,


    which deeply moved his heart!


    For the first time, he felt the importance of the military intelligence!


    He ran there as fast as he could, approaching the speed of sound, regardless of the rapid depletion of


    his physical strength. Unfortunately, it was still toote for him to save Van and Kyro!


    The human body was too big to drive close to the speed of sound, so the damage to it was great!


    Even with Tom''s extremely strong physique, he couldn''t stand it now. His internal organs were


    suffering, as if they had been torn apart.


    Fortunately, he was quick to recover. He could recover within a short time.


    Now he stood in front of Van and Kyro with a gloomy face. Looking at the huge hole in their chests, he


    watched as their life slipped away. Tom felt terrible.


    In the past few days, Tom had got involved with them. He was distressed to see them die in front of


    him. In particr, thest words of them, the kind of magnificence that burned themselves for the


    country were all branded and deeply engraved in Tom''s heart!


    On seeing him, Van and Kyro smiled at ease and raised their trembling hands slightly. They saluted


    Tom with a bright and proud smile. "Tom, you''re finally here. We''ll leave it to you... Tom, we didn''t bring


    shame on the Military Intelligence 3..."


    "Tom, we depend on you..."


    Tom squatted down and held their hands tightly. He felt their pulse and tears welled up in his eyes. He


    knew that Van and Kyro were going to die.


    In earnest, he also salutedrade and said, "Okay, Van, Kyro, please rest assured that I will not


    disappoint you and will not embarrass the Military Intelligence 3!"


    The smile on Van and Kyro''s face widened as they heard his words. They werepletely relieved.


    The next moment, their smiles were fixed on their faces...


    They were dead. They had gone forever.


    It was the first time that Tom witnessed people''s death. He tried to reach out to grab the souls of Van


    and Kyro, but he couldn''t.


    Tick, tick, tick...


    Tom lowered his head and his tears fell to the ground drop by drop.


    It was the first time he cried ever since he entered the Innate Realm. Now he clenched his teeth and


    fists, making a cracking sound.


    At this moment, the assassins all surrounded himpletely.


    Melissa stood behind him. She was trembling,pletely devoid of her previous nobility and dignity.


    Satan and the Red-haired Witch walked up to Tom, nced at him with contempt, and then said to


    Melissa, "Melissa, it seems that the bodyguard team you hired this time is too ipetent to protect


    you. You''d better go with us obediently. Otherwise, we might not show any mercy."


    Melissa gritted her teeth tightly with a pale face. If it weren''t for her character being tougher than many


    women, she would have copsed in this situation.


    Finally, she looked at Tom. She had an intuition that this ordinary guy from H Country had a powerful


    force that could protect her...


    However, she gave up the thought immediately. How could this be possible? Even a superpower like


    Horton failed. And the agent from H Country looked so thin...


    At this moment, Tom stood up. His eyes were dark, devoid of emotion. He looked at them with a


    murderous look.


    "You all have to die," Tom said clearly, word by word.


    For some reason, when they saw his eyes, all their minds stopped for a moment, and they could not


    help but shiver. It was as if they were going to die.


    The next moment, an aura strong enough to topple the mountains and sea erupted from him, and


    everyone felt the aura around him, and could not help but take two steps back.


    At this moment, Satan and the Red-haired Witch were deeply affected. Their faces changed drastically


    and they screamed in horror. "This is the aura of a 4S level superpower!"


    "God, this H Country''s agent is a 4S level fighter!"


    The Fool, who was not far away, felt Tom''s aura, and he was also stunned at that moment. The next


    moment, Tom took a look at him, and something exploded with a roar!


    In his mind, there was only one voice left, a 4S level top fighters were few and far between in the world!


    Others were shocked to hear this. A 4S level fighter with a superpower was not someone they could


    offend.


    "Retreat!"


    "Run! Run as far as you can!"


    Satan and the Red-haired Witch came back to their senses and ran away without any hesitation.


    They were very confident in themselves because Horton was the most powerful one among Melissa''s


    bodyguard team. Now, there was a 4S level fighter, who was not someone they could resist.


    "Run away? Run away if you can."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing that they tried to run away, Tom smiled with corners of his mouth upward and sneered. At the


    next moment, he made a move.


    He was so fast with almost half the speed of sound, apanied by a sound explosion. Almost in the


    blink of an eye, he caught up with Satan and the Red-haired Witch. Like the god of death, he hit Satan


    on the back. With a loud bang, Satan suddenly lost his strength and fell heavily to the ground. His back


    had been smashed, with an erged palm printed, and all his muscles and bones were broken under


    this palm.


    The next moment, he appeared behind the Red-haired Witch. "You can''t run away."


    Seeing that Tom killed Satan with hefty p, she was scared out of her wits. She had never seen such


    a horrible person, like a ghost!


    "I''ll fight you!"


    The Red-haired Witch burst out with a strong desire to survive. She did not run away anymore. Instead,


    she chose to turn around and fight with Tom.


    "You''re overconfident." Tom snorted disdainfully. He hit her on the arm and her arm was broken.


    Instantly, he grabbed the her neck with one hand, lifted it up, and pressed it down hard...


    With a bang, the Red-haired Witch hit the ground heavily, raising a cloud of dust on the ground.


    Her head was pressed to the ground by Tom, and it was broken. There was fear and despair in her


    eyes, and then she died.


    This kind of violence scared the other killers so much that they couldn''t stand still.


    Especially when Melissa saw this, her eyes widened in shock!


    She never expected that the H Country''s agent whom she looked down on were so terrifying.


    Tom killed Satan and the Red-haired Witch in a row with the greatest of ease, and he didn''t even


    sweat.


    The next second, he looked at The Fool and smiled grimly. "It''s your turn."


    The Fool was filled with dread at the sight of Tom''s eyes. He got goose bump! The next moment, he


    turned around and ran.


    He was so fast that he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Tom gave a sneer of disdain and began to chase after him.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    "Run! Run! Run!"


    "Run as fast as I can!" The Fool thought.


    No one could feel the shock and horror of The Fool at this moment!


    This assassination mission, he had prepared for a long time, to prevent the ident from happening.


    Even if it was a 3s level remarkable talent, he could guarantee that he couldplete the mission and


    capture Melissa alive. But what he did not expect was that this time, it was actually a 4s level


    superpower talent!


    Ah, The Fool really hated it. Why did such a thing happen? It was not serious that he couldn''tplete


    the task, but he couldn''t die here. He took a lot of effort to cultivate to the 3s level.


    At this moment, he was very regretful, but more frightened and confused. Military Intelligence 3 was


    just a down-and-out organization in H Country. In the war a few years ago, many talents had already


    died. How could a 4s level superpower suddenly appear now? It was not right. Moreover, the most


    terrifying thing was that this 4s level superpower looked so young!


    At this moment, he burst out with an unprecedented desire for survival. In a short while, he had already


    run far away.


    He was no match for a 4s level superpower, but when it came to running, Tom might not be able to


    catch up with him.


    After a while, he couldn''t feel Tom''s breath and was overjoyed that he had already thrown Tom off!


    However, not long after he was happy, he suddenly heard a yful voice in his ear. "Is that the speed


    all you can achieve? It''s too slow."


    "Hiss!"


    When The Fool heard this voice, he immediately got goosebumps all over his body. He was instantly


    frightened and shouted, "This is impossible..."


    He knew that he could no longer escape because Tom had already got so close to him, a distance that


    could be reached with one hand.


    At the critical moment, he made the fastest reaction and rushed forward, making a roll, avoiding the


    fatal p from Tom.


    Tom cried out in surprise for the fool could dodge his attack, but that was all. Tom''s second attack gave


    The Fool no chance to survive.


    Just as The Fool was about to stand up, he looked up and found that Tom had alreadye to him.


    From his angle, Tom''s figure was infinitely big, like a war god.


    Tom''s eyes were cold and emotionless, and then he kicked The Fool. The kick was not very fast so that


    The Fool could see the trace of the kick clearly. ording to his ability, he could avoid the kick, but his


    mind was frozen. His reaction was so slow that he could only watch Tom kick him!


    He knew that it was not because his movements were slow, but because Tom''s mental strength was


    too strong, which directly caused a huge impact on his mental world, causing the stagnate in thinking


    and reacting


    He had never heard of such a method before. In shock and fear, he had been kicked by Tom. The


    fierce and powerful strength broke his waist and he was off the ground hundreds of meters. When he


    fell down, he had lost his ability to fight.


    He struggled to get up, scared and trembling. He only felt his whole body was broken. He was a 3s


    level superpower at least, but he was crippled by this man from H Country with one kick. How terrifying


    was Tom''s strength?


    Sensing Tom''s murderous intent on him, he was more frightened than ever. He screamed hysterically,


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! Please! I can be your servant for the rest of my life..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the vigor in his eyes and all the vitality dissipated at this moment.


    His tall body also lost the strength to stand and copsed weakly.


    The Fool, a powerful and terrifying 3s level superpower, renowned in the international assassin world,


    was killed by a kick from the man from the H Country. If it spread, I don''t know how many people would


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    be shocked.


    Tom smiled disdainfully at his dead body, picking him up with one hand, and walked towards Melissa.


    ...


    Time returned to a minute ago, as Tom killed Satan and Red-haired Witch in an extremely fast and


    violent way and chased after The Fool. Another dozen a-level assassins lost their backbone for a


    moment and were stunned at a loss.


    Melissa was also confused. She had never thought that things would go this way.


    The rest killers, when they came to their senses, did not dare to act rashly, but looked at each other.


    The atmosphere seemed very strange for a moment.


    Now that all the bodyguards were gone, only Melissa was left there, a naked prey with no ability to


    resist. As long as they made a move, they could capture Melissa alive easily.


    But they didn''t dare. The Fool was so powerful, but he could only run for his life when facing that H


    Country agent, not to mention them.


    That was why they didn''t know what to do.


    They exchanged nces and discussed what to do next, whether to run or take risks.


    As a result, some people wanted to escape, and some people wanted to take risks to capture Melissa


    alive and make a big fortune.


    Melissa was extremely anxious and tormented. These killers surrounded her and looked at her


    covetously, like a knife hanging on her head, ready to fall at any time, making her extremely terrible!


    She had never been so helpless before, pinning all her hopes on a H Country agent who she had once


    looked down upon.


    It was in such a short time that Tom came back...


    When they saw Toming back with the body of The Fool, the demonic horror made all of them


    numb and their legs weak.


    "Good. You''re all here. It saves me a lot of time."


    Tom put down the body and grinned at them. Under the fear of all of them, like a tiger entering a flock


    of sheep, he began a cruel hunt.


    They all tried their best to escape. Unfortunately, in front of Tom, an invincible super power, their lives


    were no longer in their own hands.


    In less than ten seconds, Tom beat the dozen killers to death.


    He, on the other hand, didn''t even sweat. It seemed easier than eating or drinking.


    Apart from Tom, only Melissa and Horton were left alive. They werepletely stunned and could not


    describe their shock and subversion in words!


    "444, 4S superpower talent, My God..." Horton was trembling. A nce from Tom scared him to faint.


    And as for Melissa, there was now also a huge wave rolling in her mind! In her eyes, Tom was no


    longer a person, but an omnipotent god.


    Tom walked over and nced at her indifferently. There was nothing else but a faint sentence, "You''re


    safe."


    Melissa looked at him, her heart racing inexplicably, nervous and uneasy.


    "Thank you." Melissa said in broken mandarin and made a gesture of gratitude to Tom.


    Tom ignored her. Instead, he walked to Van and Kyro''s bodies, squatted down, and helped to close


    their eyes.


    "Comrade Van,rade Kyro, I havepleted my mission. I have not humiliated the Military


    Intelligence 3. You can rest in peace." Tom saluted them again, and then began to call Thorn to report


    the situation.


    At this moment, Melissa walked over carefully and asked anxiously and expectantly, "Hello, the


    respected agent from H Country, may I know your name?"

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Tom looked at her calmly.


    Melissa''s heart somehow beat a lot. She had known Tom for a week and met him every day. And she


    didn''t care about Tom at all before. She even disdained him. She thought that Tom was just an ordinary


    agent. They were like a princess and amoner.


    But now, she had no such contempt at all. On the contrary, she was very nervous and panic in front of


    Tom. Her original pride and dignity disappearedpletely.


    Tom''s performance just now totally changed her view of him. It turned out that Tom was not an ordinary


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    agent, but a 4s level super master! Although she was just an ordinary person, she also knew what did


    that meant. He was one of the people standing in the pyramid of life who had broken free from the


    shackles of wealth. In other words, even her father had to try his best to develop rtionships with


    such a powerful man, and facing this kind of man, even her father would not dare to be arrogant.


    The reason why she believed in Horton so much was that her father treated Horton respectfully. He


    invited Horton to be her bodyguard to protect her with huge visible and invisible benefits in return.


    Horton was only a 2s master, but the agent from the H Country in front of her was a 4s master who


    could kill Horton in a second. So, Tom''s status and influence were beyond her imagination.


    Melissa had never seen such a strong man before. She would never forget the scene that Tom


    controlled everything and looked down on all living things and his one thought could determine whether


    one would live or die. The scene had been engraved in her mind.


    As a girl born in a prestigious family, Melissa had seen all kinds of outstanding men, but she had never


    seen anyone like Tom whose strength went beyond her imagination. Tom wasparable to a


    superhero in a science fiction film!


    And her growing environment made her worship the strong. Now Tom was the powerful master that she


    admired crazily.


    Tom''s mind was acute. How could he not know what she was thinking? The corners of his mouth rose


    slightly. He revealed a disdainful smile. Instead of answering her, he nced at the corpses all over the


    ground. Many of them were her bodyguards. "Do you regret it?"


    Melissa was stunned. She was clever and quickly understood what Tom meant. Lights in her eyes


    dimmed and she nced at the bodyguards on the ground. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t listen to you."


    Tom was furious when he heard this. He could care less about the death of these white bodyguards,


    but he could not ignore the sacrifices of Van and Kyro! If it weren''t for Melissa''s stubbornness, the two


    of them would not sacrifice at all! They were only in their early thirties, and they still had a great life to


    enjoy. Their families would also be in long-term pain because of their sacrifice!


    Melissa felt Tom''s anger, and she became even more flustered. She was so scared that she took two


    steps back and her heart thumped. "I don''t want this to happen either!"


    Tom took a deep breath and gave up the urge to beat her up. Then he turned around and stopped


    looking at her. Now he was waiting for the Military Intelligence 3 to send someone over to deal with the


    mess here.


    Melissa was now particrly afraid as Tom had put too much pressure on her which was even greater


    than the pressure she felt when facing her father.


    She looked up and found that Tom did not intend to teach her a lesson. She breathed a sigh of relief,


    gritted her teeth, and walked over again. She said weakly, "I was wrong. I was too willful and didn''t


    listen to your warning... I won''t do this next time. Can you not be angry?"


    "Don''t be angry?" Tom''s anger, which was finally suppressed, was provoked by her words. He turned


    around abruptly andughed in anger. "Melissa! I told you yesterday that assassins are targeting you.


    You can''te to the scenic area and create opportunities for the assassins! In the end, not only did


    you not listen to me, you even deliberately left me behind and brought your so-called powerful


    bodyguards here!"


    "I..." Melissa was so frightened by Tom''s angry look that she lowered her head in fear.


    Tom couldn''t suppress his anger and continued to roar, "What? Am I wrong about you? You think the


    whole world revolves around you because you have money, and because you have money, then the


    assassins don''t dare to touch you? Do you know that if it weren''t for my country, I wouldn''t care about


    you at all! Now, two of myrades are dead. They are only in their thirties. They won''t have the


    chance to enjoy their wonderful life. It''s all because of your willfulness, your self-righteousness, and


    your single-mindedness! Melissa, why should they pay for your willfulness and arrogance?!"


    Melissa was stunned by Tom''s roar, and then she became angry again. She red at Tom and


    retorted, "Why are you shouting at me so loudly! I didn''t mean to! I don''t know the assassins would


    ambush me! Horton promised me that I would be safe. I didn''t mean to have them killed. Besides, they


    weren''t my bodyguards, and I didn''t pay them anything. They were the ones who were willing to protect


    me. They''re dead, but it''s none of my business..."


    Tom''s expression became gloomy instantly when he heard what she said. "What did you say?!"


    Melissa was frightened by Tom, but she still retorted, "I''m not wrong. They were willing to protect me,


    and you can''t change it even if you yell at me!"


    Tom closed his eyes, clenched his fists, and made a cracking sound. If it weren''t for Melissa''s special


    identity, Tom really wanted to teach Melissa a lesson.


    After a while, Tom let out a long breath and became expressionless again. It was as if the person who


    had just been furious was not him. The coldness in his eyes now scared Melissa.


    "I''m sorry, I said something wrong. I didn''t mean that..."


    Tom interrupted her and said coldly, "Needless to say. You''re right. We''re not in an employment


    rtionship. You''re not obligated to be responsible for their sacrifice. When my colleaguese they''ll


    arrange new bodyguards to protect you."


    When Melissa heard this, she immediately panicked. For some reason, she felt especially


    ufortable and disappointed. She went forward, grabbed Tom''s hand, and said apologetically and


    flusteredly, "I''m sorry. I was impulsive. I said something wrong. I didn''t mean that. Please don''t be


    angry."


    Tom shook off her hand and said coldly, "Miss Melissa, please behave yourself."

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Melissa was pushed away by him. Tom''s indifference and being so distant made her very angry. She


    was the daughter of the European consortium. Her family was very wealthy and powerful. Besides, she


    was very beautiful, and even many female models were far inferior to her. Countless men were


    infatuated with her.


    But this man from H Country was actually so cold to her, and his attitude was so bad. She felt her self-


    esteem was hurt and was pissed. She said angrily, "Hey, are you a man or not? I have apologized to


    you, and you still don''t forgive me!"


    Seeing her being so arrogant, Tom smiled and said, "If I forgive you, can you bring back my two


    Melissa said loudly, "I''ve exined to you. I didn''t mean to. Besides, I''ve already apologized. What else


    do you want me to do? I didn''t ask them to protect me. They could have left just now."


    Tom was really angry at what she said, and at the same time, he regretted it a little. Why did he quarrel


    with such an unreasonable foreigner?


    Tom turned around and ignored her.


    However, she was the one that didn''t let him go. Her eyes were red and she looked very aggrieved.


    "Are you speechless? You and your countrymen are barbaric and unreasonable!"


    Tom frowned and held back his anger. Anyway, staff members of the Military Intelligence 3 were


    woman?


    Hearing Melissa''s next sentence, Tom exploded. "Here is something I didn''t bring up before. Why didn''t


    my team and I meet any assassin in other countries? I think your country deliberately let these killers in


    to show off your..."


    When Tom heard this, he couldn''t hold back. He kicked a big tree half a meter wide beside Melissa with


    his right foot. The whole tree fell and caused much dust on the ground. Tom stared at her coldly. "What


    did you say? Say it again."


    Melissa was frightened, her whole body trembled violently, and her face went pale.


    "I... I was just suspecting. Why are you so fierce?"


    Tom gritted his teeth, red at Melissa, and said, "Apologize!"


    Melissa shook her head and said, "Why should I apologize? I''m telling the truth."


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t apologize, don''t me me for being rude to you." Tom said coldly. He


    gave off some impressive aura and Melissa shivered.


    But she still gritted her teeth and refused to give in. Her stubbornness made her unable to give in. She


    snorted and said, "I didn''t say anything wrong. Why should I apologize? I won''t apologize! Will you kill


    me for this?"


    Tom took a deep breath, stared at her, and said, "I won''t kill you, but I will teach you a lesson. Don''t


    think because you are Barsabo''s daughter, I won''t dare to hit you."


    Melissa was a little scared when she found Tom did not seem to be joking. But, she even felt an


    unspeakable expectation and excitement.


    It would seem like a good thing to be hit by an Ultra-capable Man at 4S level.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tom didn''t know what Melissa was thinking. If he did, he would definitely think that Melissa was a


    psychopath.


    "One, two..." Tom began to count, and at the same time, his aura became more and more powerful.


    Melissa was just an ordinary person and could not bear this at all. Her face was pale with fear and she


    shivered.


    But she wasn''t that scared. She even had this strange feeling of expectation because she knew that as


    an agent of H Country, Tom would definitely not really hurt her.


    "Don''t try to scare me. I am not afraid!" Melissa straightened her back and her perfect shape was


    shown.


    "Three."


    Tom counted to three, and Melissa still refused to apologize. He sneered and said, "You have iting


    to you."


    After that, he picked Melissa up by the waist and walked to the chair beside him. Melissa screamed in


    panic and struggled desperately. "Hey, what do you want to do? Let me go! I''m Melissa, a distinguished


    guest of H Country. You can''t be rude to me!"


    How could Tom be afraid of this? He was determined to teach Melissa a good lesson, or Van and Kyro


    would die in vain!


    Tom rudely took Melissa to the chair, sat down, and then he put Melissa on hisp and threatened her.


    "I''ll give you onest chance to apologize."


    Melissa was a little flustered. She was the daughter of a European consortium. She was born with a


    silver spoon in her mouth and had never been treated so rudely. This position made her feel more


    humiliated than ever.


    "Hey! I''m Melissa! You can''t be so rude to me, or I''ll tell your boss to punish you... Ah!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was pped hard. She was stunned. She did not expect that


    Tom would really dare to hit her. This was too rude and too much!


    The pain made her muscles tense up.


    Tom had a special feeling. He didn''t expect that Melissa had such a good figure.


    But he continued to threaten Melissa with a straight face. "Do you feel like apologizing now?!"


    Melissa tried to struggle, but she was too weak. Then, she was pped again, which made her whole


    body tremble with pain. She was angry and aggrieved.


    "Damn you, you really dare to hit me! When I go back, I will tell my father to ask the top executives in H


    Country to punish you!" Melissa cursed angrily.


    Tom shook his head and was even angrier. This Melissa was too unruly and she didn''t take him


    seriously at all. How could he tolerate her? He pped her again, which caused a loud noise.


    Melissa screamed in pain and cursed even harder.


    "Are you willing to apologize now?"


    "No! Kill me if you can!"


    Tom then pped her several times.


    "How about now?"


    "It hurts... I didn''t say anything wrong. Why should I apologize..."


    Tom pped several times again. When he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a pain in his thigh. It


    turned out that Melissa bit him. He was so angry that he pped her much harder.


    At this moment, Melissa began to sob. "I am willing to apologize. I''ll apologize... Please don''t p me.


    It hurts..."


    Hearing that she was willing to apologize, Tom breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to


    release her, suddenly, he felt something and looked back. Thorn, Marlin, and a few executives of the


    Military Intelligence 3 were standing there, staring at him with wide eyes.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    "Uh..."


    Tom was embarrassed.


    Seeing their eyes, Tom knew that they must have misunderstood. He quickly said, "You misunderstood.


    It''s not what you think."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Melissa, who was lying on hisp, let out a sound and said,


    "Can you hit me again? It''s a littlefortable..."


    Hearing this, Thorn and Marlin''s expressions became even weirder. They saw Tom as an animal.


    Tom also felt a little numb. Hey, this was not the case!


    He never thought that Melissa would say such a thing. What the hell was this? Was she masochistic?


    Although he didn''t use any strength in those ps just now, it hurt a lot for ordinary people.


    After Melissa said this, she was also stunned for a moment. Then she immediately blushed. She was


    extremely ashamed. How could she say what she was thinking?


    Melissa had never been treated so rudely. She never experienced physical profanity. It was also a


    physical experience that she had never experienced before, which made her deeply remember Tom.


    She even had aplicated emotion about Tom.


    "Cough, cough!" Tom coughed quickly, then helped Melissa up and said, "Don''t apologize. Remember,


    H Country people do things aboveboard and will never be as despicable and shameless as you think,


    okay?"


    Melissa''s face was flushed now. How could she be still as cold and dignified as before? Now she had


    be a shy little girl in front of Tom. She nodded gently and said in a low voice, "I see."


    She was conquered by Tom.


    Tom also had a headache when he saw her like this. Now that the people from the Military Intelligence


    3 hade, there was nothing for him to do. The task waspleted. It was time for him to go home.


    However, as soon as Melissa stood up, she groaned. After a moan, her face showed a painful


    expression and she fell into Tom''s arms.


    This time, she didn''t do it on purpose. Instead, Tom hit her butt so hard just now. So once she stood up,


    she was in great pain. Besides, her legs were already weak and she fell directly into Tom''s arms.


    And she fell in his arms in a very ambiguous position.


    Tom was stunned on the spot. He never thought that Melissa would fall into his arms. He thought was


    she taking advantage of him?


    As for Thorn, Marlin, and the others behind them, their eyes widened. They saw the ambiguity and


    admiration on her face. The misunderstanding was obviously deep now!


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" Tom quickly stood up, pushed Melissa away, and shouted with a cold face.


    Melissa was scolded by him but did not resent him. Instead, she took it for granted. She felt that Tom


    was very manly. She lowered her head and said weakly, "My hip hurts very much and my legs can''t


    stand steady..."


    Tom: "..."


    He was speechless. He scratched his head and felt a headache.


    Fortunately, Thorn and Marlin were already here, and he was finally liberated. He coughed twice. After


    Melissa stood still, he let go of her and walked towards them.


    After they saluted each other, Tom said in a low voice, "We just met an assassin. Apart from me,


    Van andrade Kyro have both died."


    Then, Tom roughly told them what had just happened.


    After hearing this, they had no intention of teasing Tom. Their expressions suddenly became serious


    and solemn.


    Soon, they saw bodies all over the floor. There lied killers, Melissa''s bodyguards, and Van and Kyro,


    who were already cold. Their eyes turned red.


    Tom felt bad when he saw this. He had always been a free and easy person. Although he had lived a


    miserable life before, he had not seen the people around him die in front of him in this way except


    when he was young and experienced the grief of his parents leaving.


    He felt very ufortable.


    From this moment on, he also understood the meaning of country, nation, mission, glory!


    In the end, he saluted Van and Kyro and said, "Take care in the next life."


    Melissa, who was standing by, felt his emotions, and her face was filled with guilt and regret.


    At this moment, Marlin came over. He widened his eyes and said to Tom, "They are The Fool, Satan,


    and Red-haired Witch, the internationally famous killers. They all died in your hands, Tom!"


    Tom looked at the bodies of The Fool, Satan, and Red-haired Witch on the ground. He nodded faintly


    and acquiesced.


    Then Thorn went over and examined the bodies of The Fool, Satan, and Red-haired Witch. He found


    that they were all killed in one blow. For a moment, all of them looked at Tom with even more shock


    and awe.


    As the experienced people of the Military Intelligence 3, they all knew very well how internationally


    famous these three killers were. Everyone was worth a very high reward, especially The Fool. He was


    the top expert in the third stage of the Innate Realm and had killed many celebrities, politicians, and


    dignitaries.


    Many countries were helpless against him.


    But now, he died in Tom''s hands. And he was kicked to death. Even if they knew beforehand that Tom''s


    strength was very strong, they were still very shocked.


    Another deputy director, Niki, gave Tom a thumbs-up and said, "Tom, you''re really good! The three


    great masters of the Innate Realm, The Fool, Satan, and Red-haired Witch, all died in your hands. If it


    gets out, you''ll be famous internationally!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then he said to Thorn, "Thorn, you''re still the best. You found someone as strong as Tom."


    Thornughed and said, "Of course."


    He could not suppress thecency on his face.


    Tom smiled. He wasn''tcent at all. He just wanted to go home early, so he said, "I''ll leave the


    rest to you. I believe that no assassins wille for Melissa."


    Thorn nodded. He could also see that the deaths of Van and Kyro still had some impact on Tom. He


    said, "Okay, then you should go home first and take some time off. You have done a great job this time.


    I will take credit for you."


    Tom nodded and prepared to leave.


    Melissa was in a hurry when she saw that he was leaving.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Melissa immediately ran over and stopped Tom. She was nervous.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Tom looked at her indifferently and said, "My mission has beenpleted. Of course, I''ll go home."


    Melissa said quickly, "You''re responsible for protecting my safety. I''m not out of danger yet. You can''t


    abandon me."


    Thorn, Marlin and the others on the side saw Melissa''s anxious look, which waspletely different


    from their understanding of Melissa''s character. They all had ambiguous expressions on their faces,


    thinking that there must be something between Tom and Melissa.


    Tom said directly, "There will be agents to protect you next."


    When Melissa saw that Tom was about to leave, she became even more flustered. She had never felt


    this kind of emotion before. It was not that she was timid, but that in a foreign country, the bodyguards


    around her werepletely annihted, and even Horton, who she had high hopes for, had lost


    fighting capacity. Because of Tom''s performance just now, she had a strong feeling of dependence on


    Tom. After she heard that Tom was leaving, she was in a panic.


    After all, she was just a vulnerable woman, and she still needed someone to take care of her.


    "No!" Melissa shook her head hard, grabbed Tom''s hand, and said, "I don''t want other agents to protect


    me. I just want you to protect me!"


    What she said was so ambiguous that even Tom frowned.


    Marlin said meaningfully from the side, "Tom, since Miss Melissa said so, why don''t you take care of


    Miss Melissa''s safety? You can alsofort her."


    After he finished speaking, Marlin even squeezed his eyes at Tom. The expression on his face was


    very ambiguous. Thorn also said, "Yes, Tom, Melissa only trusts you. Why don''t you take care of Miss


    Melissa''s safety? By the way, it can promote the rtionship between our H Country and the European


    Consortium."


    As a man, how could Tom not understand what the two of them said? They just wanted him to take


    advantage of the opportunity to be with Melissa, and it was best to trick Melissa into investing in H


    Country.


    Tom despised their dirty thoughts. He was Tom, a powerful man in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm.


    How could he do such a dirty thing?


    He refused without thinking. "I''m afraid I''m not the right person. My wife is still waiting for me at home."


    Then he shook off Melissa and turned to leave. Melissa panicked again. In a hurry, she blurted out,


    "Hey, if you are willing to protect me, I promise to invest in H Country, not less than 300 billion!"


    When she said this, the whole audience was immediately stunned. Three hundred billion! If Melissa


    invested in building a factory in H Country, how much investment would that bring to the local area and


    how many jobs would that provide for the local people?


    For a moment, Thorn and a few of the higher-ups opened their eyes wide and breathed much faster.


    Tom was also a little surprised. Through this period of time, he knew that Melissa was not that kind of


    impulsive woman. She was quite rational. How could she invest 300 billion dors to build a factory just


    for him?


    Soon, Tom saw clearly from Melissa''s eyes that she was fooling him. In fact, during this period of


    investigation, Melissa had already seen the value of H Country. She was sure that as long as she


    invested in H Country, she would definitely make a lot of money. Therefore, even if Tom didn''t protect


    her, she would still choose to invest.


    Melissa''s acting skills were very good. Even a master like Marlin had been deceived by her, but she still


    could not deceive Tom.


    Thorn said immediately, "Tom, since Miss Melissa has already said this, you should promise her. Once


    Miss Melissa agrees to invest and build a factory in H Country, this is a great achievement!"


    Other higher-ups also persuaded Tom one after another, afraid that Tom would refuse.


    When Melissa saw this, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, revealing a smug smile. "Man of H


    Country, even if you are a 4s level superpower, you still have to be obediently used by me."


    Tom sneered and said, "You have been deceived by her. She has already confirmed that she will invest


    and build a factory in H Country. Even if I don''t protect her, she won''t change her mind."


    Because they were speaking mandarin, Melissa didn''t understand and looked at Tom eagerly.


    Thorn and the others were immediately stunned. Just as they were about to speak, Tom said, "Okay,


    that''s it. There won''t be any assassinsing to assassinate her next. Just send some agents to


    protect her. I''m leaving now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he vanished from his spot in a sh, as if he were teleporting, into the


    woods.


    Melissa watched him leave, stomping her feet fiercely, very ashamed and angry.


    ...


    Tom was in a good mood when he could finally go home.


    Unknowingly, it had been half a month since he came out this time. This was the longest time he had


    left Phoebe. His yearning for Phoebe was stronger than ever!


    It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder. This was how he felt now. On the way, he was


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    anxious to return.


    For the past half month, although he had been on the phone with Phoebe every night, he had not seen


    her. It was always different.


    Back in Dragon Bay, as soon as Tom came in, he saw a man and a woman in the living room. They


    were chatting happily with Phoebe. When they saw Tome in, they all looked over.


    When Phoebe saw Tom, she was immediately surprised and could not hide her joy. She stood up and


    said, "Tom, you''re back!"


    When Tom saw Phoebe, he smiled happily. After half a month, he really missed Phoebe. After


    changing his shoes, he walked quickly to Phoebe, held Phoebe''s hands, and said with a smile, "Yes,


    I''m back."


    When he got closer, he found that Phoebe''s face was a little pale. She was not very energetic, looking


    a little haggard and weak, which made his heart ache. He held her hands and said softly, "Didn''t you


    sleep wellst night? You look so pale."


    When Phoebe heard his words, her eyes shed with panic. She lowered her head and quickly shook


    her head, "No, I''m fine. I''m just a little hypoglycemic."


    Tom felt distressed and was about to speak when the man and woman sitting on the sofa stood up. The


    woman said, "Phoebe, this is your husband Tom, right? He''s really a fine-looking man."


    Phoebe nodded, and then said to Tom, "Tom, let me introduce you. This is Natalia, a ssmate of mine


    from an elementary school. She also lives in Dragon Bay. We just met a while ago. It''s fate. This is her


    husband, Kurn."


    Tom nodded and greeted them one by one.


    Natalia said, "Phoebe, since your husband is back, we won''t disturb you. Don''t forget what I told you


    just now."


    Phoebe nodded with a smile and said, "I see. Don''t worry."


    After they left, Tom asked curiously, "What did she just say? It''s so mysterious."


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Nothing. Natalia said she would hold a party and asked me toe over.


    She said it was interesting."


    "Really?" Tom frowned slightly. For some reason, he had a bad feeling when he heard this.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    "What kind of party is it?" Tom asked.


    Phoebe said, "I don''t know. Natalia didn''t tell me very clearly. She just said it would be a fun party. She


    asked me toe over tomorrow night."


    "Are you close to this Natalia?" Tom asked again.


    Phoebe saw his serious look, smiled, and said, "Why are you so serious? Are you worried that Natalia


    will do something to me?"


    Tom said, "That''s not what I meant. After all, it''s better to be careful."


    Phoebe held his hand,ced their fingers, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Natalia is my ssmate


    in primary school. She is from a good family and works hard. Now she runs apany with her


    husband. She won''t do anything to me."


    Tom nodded when he heard that. Since Phoebe had said so, it was not good for him to ask anything


    more. When he was free, he would call Elliot and ask him to investigate Natalia and her husband.


    At this point, he had to be careful in everything, especially when Phoebe was involved. He had to


    protect Phoebe from any danger. Although this somewhat invaded Phoebe''s privacy, it was better than


    Phoebe being in danger.


    After the May situation, he was now especially concerned about the safety of his family. Nothing could


    go wrong.


    Elliot found that Natalia and her husband were ordinary people who were doing legitimate business, so


    he put down his guard.


    It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder. Tom and Phoebe were like this now. While


    Phoebe''s parents didn''te back, they quickly went to their room and made out.


    Tom was so strong now, and Phoebe was weaker than before, so she soon couldn''t stand it.


    "Tom, I''m sorry... I am so useless..." Phoebe bit her lips and said with shame. She hated herself. After


    being married for so long, she hadn''t satisfied Tom even once!


    Tom quickly held Phoebe and said, "Silly girl, what are you talking about? Why apologize? You did a


    good job just now. You don''t know how satisfied I am!"


    Phoebe felt even more ashamed and remorseful. She lowered her head and said, "How about I ..."


    Tom quickly stopped her and red at her. "What are you talking about? Am I the kind of man who only


    thinks about sex to you?"


    "But it must be very ufortable since every time you didn''t..."


    "Bullshit. Who said I was ufortable? I am very happy." Tom put his arm around her and rubbed her


    nose. He smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I think your parents areing back soon.


    Let''s go downstairs to greet them."


    Phoebe lowered her head and held his hand, not letting him leave.


    Tom immediately looked at her curiously. "Phoebe?"


    Phoebe said in a low voice with her head lowered, "Tom, if one day I disappear, what will you do?"


    Tom immediately frowned and said in a deep voice, "Phoebe, what are you talking about? Why would


    you disappear?"


    Suddenly, Tom realized something was wrong. He sat up abruptly and grabbed Phoebe''s shoulders. He


    looked straight at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, tell me, did something happen? Did someone threaten


    you?"


    At this moment, Tom exuded a strong, frightening aura. His thought turned the whole room into a


    horrible hell-like ce.


    Phoebe''s mind went nk and she began to gasp!


    Tom quickly withdrew his terrifying aura. He hugged Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, what happened? Did


    LT Organizatione to you?"


    Tom gritted his teeth. He was especially angry now, and his face was ferocious. He thought that it must


    be someone from LT Organization who found Phoebe and threatened her, or Phoebe wouldn''t have


    said those!


    They had been married for many years, so Tom knew Phoebe very well. He knew that Phoebe was not


    emotionally unstable. Something bad must have happened!


    And all he could think of was LT Organization. Only they could and would dare to threaten Phoebe like


    this!


    Tom had never had a good impression of LT Organization and even was full of hostility. Sooner orter,


    he would go to LT Organization to avenge his mother and the Howards!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t do anything now, not because he was cowardly, but because he knew that he was not


    powerful enough. He endured the humiliation because he was waiting for an opportunity to attack LT


    Organization!


    Phoebe felt Tom''s anger and his terrible emotion. She was frightened and quickly shook her head. "No,


    no! No one threatened me. I just thought of it myself."


    Tom didn''t believe in Phoebe at all. He said seriously, "Phoebe, you don''t have to be afraid. Tell me,


    who threatened you? I am much stronger than you think! No matter how powerful that person is, I can


    keep you safe. Tell me, okay?"


    Phoebe was moved by Tom''s deep and serious eyes. She said softly, "No one threatened me. I am


    serious."


    Tom stared straight at Phoebe, trying to see through Phoebe through her eyes.


    Phoebe didn''t say anything, which meant no one had threatened her. Tom was shocked. She herself


    suddenly had this idea?


    "Really?"


    "Yes! I am very serious!"


    Phoebe nodded hard. Tom heaved a sigh of relief and rolled his eyes. "You scared the shit out of me


    just now. I thought someone threatened you."


    Phoebe stuck out her tongue and said, "Wherever I go, bodyguards follow me. No one dares to


    threaten me."


    Tom pretended to be angry, tickled Phoebe, and said, "How dare you y jokes on me? See what I am


    doing to you."


    "Don''t... It tickles..." Phoebe giggled.


    In the end, Phoebe surrendered, panting. When Tom went to take a shower, Phoebe''s eyes dimmed.


    Two lines of tears streamed down her bright eyes.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Tom did not know all this. When he took a bath and came out of the bathroom, Phoebe had returned to


    normal. After she also took a bath, she washed all the marks. Even Tom was very sharp, he could not


    tell Phoebe''s difference.


    Not long after, James and Elizabeth had already returned. When they saw Toming back, they were


    very happy and talked with Tom for a long time.


    Now they had no prejudice against Tom at all. They treated Tom as their precious son-inw.


    Sometimes they treated Tom better than Phoebe. Several times, they made Phoebe jealous.


    This time, when they heard that Tom was back, the two old parents went to the market and bought a lot


    of food that Tom liked to eat. They were going to make a big dinner.


    Tom especially liked this kind of warm feeling, and his whole body was filled up with happiness. He


    forgot all his troubles and the fact that he was a superpower in the Innate Realm. Now he was only


    immersed in this warm and sweet atmosphere.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The next day, Tom still wanted to apany Phoebe to go shopping, but Phoebe received a call from


    the SK Lighting. It said that she had to deal with some business. There was no other way, so she had


    to give up the opportunity to apany Tom and rushed to the SK Lighting.


    Fortunately, Tom could stay at home for a long time this time. She had plenty of time to get along with


    Tom in the future.


    But was there really a lot of time? When Phoebe thought of this in her heart, she felt sharply painful


    and iparably lost.


    She had no choice. This was her fate. She could only ept it.


    She also had resisted it and fought for her fate. But the facts proved that it was useless. Her struggle


    and resistance would only elerate her demise.


    She epted her fate and was relieved. All she wanted was to be able to do everything she could in


    herst period of time and not leave any regrets for her life.


    She didn''t tell Tom about this, and she didn''t intend to tell Tom either. Once Tom knew about it, he


    would definitely cause turmoil for thest period.


    This was not the result she wanted. All she wanted was to leave quietly and enjoy thest part of her


    life, and live every part of it with Tom.


    That was enough...


    Today was herst day as the chairman of the SK Lighting. When she handed over all her work, she


    could spend the rest of her time with Tom wholeheartedly.


    This should be great.


    Moreover, she had a very important task, which was to help Tom find a new woman to take her ce


    and take care of Tom for her.


    Tom didn''t know these things. He originally wanted to go to the SK Lighting with Phoebe, but Phoebe


    refused his request. So he had to find something to do himself. Just in time, Chou called him and asked


    him to go over. He thought about it and agreed.


    Speaking of which, he had not seen Chou for a while. Chou now was a little older and had more silver


    hair on his head than before. Obviously, Sean hurt him so muchst time that it hurt his life vitality.


    Even if Sunny gave him Vitality Pill, nor could he restore his life vitality.


    When Tom saw him, he found that Chou''s life had been reduced by at least 20 years. Originally, with


    Chou''s physique, he could live to 90 years old. But now, he could only live to 70 years old.


    Even when Chou had illness or pain at seventy years old, he would die.


    This was because his life vitality was drained.


    Everyone has a source of life vitality in their bodies which was undetectable by modern technology.


    Only the most powerful people such as Tom could sense it.


    In addition to the increase inbat power and intelligence, there was also a very important thing in


    human cultivation, which was the increase in life vitality. If they had more life vitality, they could live


    longer.


    Take Tom for example. His life vitality was many times stronger than ordinary people''s! Based on his


    life vitality, he could at least live to 150 years old or even longer!


    If it weren''t for the fact that a person''s life vitality would lose a lot when he grew old, ording to the


    standard of ordinary people, his life vitality could at least support him to live a thousand years of life.


    Of course, this was impossible. If a person lived for a thousand years, then he must be a monster.


    As for why, after a certain age, the life vitality will lose more and more, Tom did not understand. If he


    really understood and cracked it, he might really live to be a few hundred years old and be an old


    monster.


    Tom shook his head and then put aside this unrealistic idea. He walked to Chou and said with a smile,


    "You are really lucky. You survived such a serious injury."


    Chou also smiled and said, "It''s all up to Master Sunny''s Vitality Pill to change my fate."


    Tom was interested in the Vitality Pill. He said, "What is this Vitality Pill? How can it be so effective?"


    Tom was also considered half a doctor. For a period of time, he specialized in medicine, including


    traditional Chinese medicine and modern western medicine. With his current cultivation, his real


    medical skills might not be worse than some medical professors.


    But he also couldn''t figure out why there was such an effective pill that made a dying person


    immediately survive the dangerous period.


    That day Chou''s injuries were fatal and he should have been killed.


    When Chou heard this, his eyes immediately showed admiration and fanaticism. He said, "Vitality Pill!


    That is the magic elixir of the LT Organization. It is worth a thousand gold and has an effect to bring the


    dead to life. It is a rare elixir. Any one of them will cost more than a billion dors!"


    After hearing this, Tom frowned and asked, "What kind of form is this Vitality Pill made of? How can


    it work like this?"


    The clown shook his head and said, "The Vitality Pill form is top secret in the LT Organization, so I


    naturally don''t know. I''m afraid that even Master Sunny won''t be able to get theplete form.


    Besides, it''s extremely difficult to refine. Even if one knows the form, he can''t refine it as he is not a


    top alchemist."


    Tom asked, "Even modern technology can''t make it?"


    "Modern technology?" Hearing this, Chou smiled disdainfully, as if he was disdainful of modern


    technology. He continued, "Modern technology, of course, is impossible to refine the Vitality Pill.


    Otherwise, the Vitality Pill would not be so precious."


    Tom, on the other hand, agreed with this statement. At his level of cultivation, he knew that modern


    science and technology couldn''t make a lot of things.


    After a pause, Tom added, "ording to you, in the LT Organization, the most precious and the most


    effective one is the Vitality Pill?"


    The clown shook his head and said, "Of course not! Although the Vitality Pill is very powerful and can


    cure 99 % of the world''s diseases, it is still far from a treasure."


    Tom''s eyebrows twitched when he heard this. He was interested and asked, "What kind of treasure?"


    Chou immediately looked serious and fanatical...

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    In Tom''s opinion, the Vitality Pill was already a very extraordinary elixir. Even Chou''s fatal injury could


    be healed in a short time. Now that Chou said that there was another treasure in the world that was far


    more valuable than the Vitality Pill, he couldn''t be uninterested.


    Chou took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know exactly this treasure''s name. A few hundred years


    ago, some people called it the ''Fruit of God''. In the past hundred years, others called it the ''Colorful


    Fruit of Essence''. In the West, they called it the ''Tears of Earth''. In our LT Organization, they called it


    the ''Fruit of Life''. It''s much more precious than the Vitality Pill!"


    Fruit of God, Colorful Fruit of Essence, Tears of Earth, Fruit of Life?


    When Tom heard these names, he was stunned. Why did it sound so unreal?


    "Oh, God. What is it exactly?" Tom asked with a frown.


    Chou smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know exactly what it is, because I haven''t seen it before. I just


    heard it before when I was in the LT Organization. It''s a mysterious fruit. It only bears fruit once in a


    hundred years, and it can''t be nted. It only grows on cold snow and it can increase the origin vitality


    of humans. It can be said that the most precious treasure in this world. Every time it produces fruit,


    countless people will fight for it."


    Hearing this, Tom had a strange expression on his face. He looked at Chou and said, "Chou, you''re


    kidding me, aren''t you?"


    Tom had a vision and abundant experience, but he had never heard of such a treasure, which was so


    incredible.


    If there were that thing, why were there no records on the Inte or in books? It was the 21st century,


    an era of highly developed information. Nothing could bepletely hidden.


    Chou saw through what Tom was thinking. He smiled bitterly and said, "Young Master, just take my


    words for a joke. I''ve never seen it before anyway. I''ve only heard it by chance many years ago. Master


    Sunny might know something, but I have told you all I knew."


    Tom nodded. He didn''t take it to heart and didn''t believe what Chou said.


    However, as soon as they finished speaking, Tom suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked in one


    direction. Immediately, a red figure appeared there.


    The red figure was Sunny.


    She showed up without any warning. If not for Tom had reached the fourth stage of the Innate Realm,


    she would not have been discovered in advance.


    Tom took a look and felt the terrifying aura on Sunny''s body. Sunny''s cultivation was extremely


    profound. She was in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm, just like him. Her strength was more


    terrifying than before. Even he had no absolute confidence that he could defeat Sunny!


    It seemed that Sunny''s decline period had passed, and her strength had improved a lot. Sunny was


    also the beneficiary in that dual cultivation.


    This reminded Tom of how he feltst time, which was very unforgettable. From this point of view, if


    they could continue the dual cultivation, wouldn''t they soon break through to... Ahem! "Stop thinking


    about that. That double cultivation was a necessity. You dare to dream of next time. Tom, I despise


    you!" He thought in his heart.


    Sunny looked over and seemed to feel Tom''s thoughts. Shyness shed across her cold face. There


    was an invisible blush and she red at Tom with embarrassment.


    She had tried her best to forget what happenedst time during this period of time. Now that she saw


    Tom, those shameful memories came back!


    She was a senior member of the LT Organization and was regarded as the next Saintess. She had


    never been offended like this by a man. Tom was the first and only one!


    Tom was also shocked when he saw Sunny''s shy and angry eyes. He quickly lowered his head and


    suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Only then did Chou notice Sunny. He immediately went forward and made a bow respectfully, "Master


    Sunny."


    Sunny returned to her cold and aloof appearance in a second, just like a fairy that nobody could fool


    around with her. Even though she was standing there, she still gave people an unreal feeling that she


    seemed to disappear with the wind at any time.


    Chou was known as the underground emperor of H City, who controlled most of the dark deal, but in


    front of Sunny, he still had to be respectful sincerely.


    Sunny nodded gently and said, "There''s another way to call it, ''Life Elongating Fruit''."


    "Hmm?"


    Tom was stunned by her words. Immediately, he realized that Sunny was continuing Chou''s topic.


    And, ording to Sunny, this fruit truly existed?


    Tom immediately asked, "Is there really such a magical fruit? How does that produce?"


    Sunny deliberately did not look into Tom''s eyes and moved her face to the other side. She said, "It is


    not clear how it produces. There is indeed such a fruit. And this year is its mature period. Many forces


    have their eyes on it, and there will be a bloody battle."


    Chou''s eyes shed with enthusiasm. He suppressed his excitement and said, "Lord Sunny, did the LT


    Organization send you to pick the fruit this time?"


    "And Fausto from the Southern State." Sunny said. When she mentioned the name, fear shed in her


    eyes.


    Chou immediately narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "Even Master Fausto would go?


    Then LT Organization is determined to get the fruit this time!"


    Sunny nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Hearing what they said, Tom was sure that there was indeed such a fruit. He was surprised, even felt it


    incredible. He was not only a martial artist but also a master of science. He had learned a lot of


    scientific knowledge. From his knowledge, he could not imagine why the earth could produce such a


    fruit. It was amazing that it could increase the origin vitality of humans.


    "How does this work? Is there such fruit on earth? It''spletely unscientific." Tom said with a frown.


    Sunny nced at him and immediately turned her gaze, saying, "This kind of fruit began to appear


    more than 300 years ago. It bears fruit once in about 112 years. Each time, it is in the coldest ce on


    earth. It is probably rted to the change of the earth. More than 500 years ago, the earth began to


    appear as an invisible spiritual Qi. The spirit fruit should be the result of this Qi."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spiritual Qi?" Tom felt it more like nonsense and said with a smile, "Sunny, you''ve read too many


    novels about cultivation, haven''t you? Spiritual Qi?"


    Sunny looked at him disdainfully, as if she was mocking him for having a narrow view. "You are the


    master in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm? If it weren''t for the change in the earth''s environment


    and spiritual Qi''s appearance, you would have been able to reach the Innate Realm? What is Innate,


    do you understand?"


    When Tom heard this, his body shook slightly. Indeed, more than three hundred years ago, there was


    indeed no Innate Realm.


    It was in the recent hundred years that experts in the Innate Realm gradually appeared. Could it be that


    there was spiritual Qi existing?


    To him, this was a little incredible.


    Sunny sneered and added, "I heard that the effects of this fruit are unprecedented strong, like the


    omnipotent elixir. If an ordinary person takes it, he can not only get rid of all karma, but also break


    through to the Innate Realm. There are numerous forces and big shots try everything to get this fruit."


    Then, she sighed again and said, "This time, the fruit is in H Country. I''m afraid it will cause a bloody


    battle."


    Tom''s expression also became serious. He could imagine that if there was such a fruit, then it would be


    wars among the country.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Sunny''s arrival made the atmosphere a little awkward. Tom did not choose to stay any longer. After


    notifying Chou, he was about to leave.


    The Heaven and Earth''s Spiritual Fruit was very important and quite attractive to him, but Tom was not


    very interested because he was already a master of Innate Realm.


    He had had the idea of picking the Fruit and giving it to Phoebe. And this Fruit could help ordinary


    people directly make a breakthrough to climbing to the Innate Realm and extend their life span at least


    by decades. Therefore, it was much more precious than the Vitality Pill.


    However, he quickly gave up on this idea, because there were too many people from different factions


    who were targeting the Heaven and Earth''s Spiritual Fruit this time. At that time, there must be a lot of


    masters of the Innate Realm fighting against each other. Maybe master of Major Perfection Realm of


    the Innate Realm woulde too. If he wanted to get it, he may be in danger, and the gains would not


    be worth the losses.


    However, he did not expect that in a short time, God would make such a big joke on him that he had to


    participate!


    After finishing all the procedures at the SK Lighting, Phoebe stepped down and personally appointed


    one of her subordinates to a new chairman. She waspletely relieved as if she had lifted a heavy


    burden.


    Now that she had finished all her work, bing fully avable. She could spend all her time with Tom


    wholeheartedly.


    For the limited rest of her time, she wanted to see Tom every day after she opened her eyes and to hug


    Tom every night before she fell asleep. She wanted to be with Tom all day long.


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but smile sweetly.


    But immediately, she couldn''t help but be upset at the thought of the short period of time. She sighed.


    God was really unfair to her. s, One part in a billion had urred to her.


    Soon, she shook her head hard and pinched herself. "Phoebe, what are you sighing about? You are


    already in such a romantic rtionship with Tom who is so good to you, and there is nothing


    unsatisfied. You are the happiest woman! In the next few days, you must be happy every day. You


    cannot upset Tom, okay?"


    After that, she put on a smile again and waved her hands hard to cheer herself up. "Phoebe, you can


    do it! You''re the best, haha."


    She hid her sadness and pain deep in her heart and sealed it. Or rather, she had already moved on


    and no longer felt sad and painful. In the future, she only needed to show her best side to Tom and had


    a good time in herst time, and that was enough.


    Since she could not change the result, the only thing she could do was not to leave any regrets in her


    Tonight, Natalia invited her to a party, saying that many of her old ssmates would be there. She


    agreed.


    When she returned home, she found that Tom did note back. She was nning to wait for Tom to


    old ssmates had already arrived and were waiting for her.


    It was hard to refuse, and Phoebe was a person who was not very good at rejecting, so she agreed.


    She went out with two female bodyguards.


    The party was not held in a hotel or a clubhouse, but in a private luxury vi.


    When Phoebe arrived, she did see that there were already a lot of cars parked at the door. Obviously,


    there were already a lot of people. Moreover, Natalia and her husband, and several people were


    waiting at the door. When they saw Phoebe get out of the car, they immediately came to wee her


    with great hospitality.


    "Phoebe, I''ve been looking forward to you a long time ago. Wee!" When Natalia saw Phoebe, an


    excited smile immediately appeared on her face. She came up to hold Phoebe warmly with a wide


    smile.


    Phoebe was a little frightened and ttered by her enthusiasm. Moreover, she saw a lot of people


    standing around, as if they were waiting for her, which made her even more embarrassed.


    "Natalia, I''m so sorry to keep you all waiting for me." Phoebe said shyly.


    Natalia waved her hand and said, "Hey, why are you embarrassed? You''re big deal. We''re holding this


    party tonight for you."


    "Ah? For me?" Phoebe was immediately shocked. She felt a little weird.


    Kurn, who was standing by the side, immediately red at Natalia unhappily. He med Natalia for


    saying the wrong thing. He quickly stood up and said, "Miss Scott, Natalia was wrong. What she meant


    was that you haven''t seen each other for so long. A lot of people want to see you. So the party is for


    you."


    After Phoebe heard this, she had a bad feeling, but she couldn''t figure it out. Natalia had no motive to


    harm her.


    Natalia said quickly, "Yes, I was wrong. Actually, that''s what I meant. We haven''t seen each other for so


    long. Many ssmates want to see you."


    Phoebe smiled when she heard that she was happy to see many of her primary ssmates, she didn''t


    think much about it.


    Anyway, Tom would be here soon. With Tom around, she felt extremely safe and not afraid at all.


    Then, as expected, she saw many familiar faces, all of whom were her ssmates.


    "Phoebe, you''re still so beautiful after all these years."


    "Nonsense. Phoebe used to be the prettiest girl in our ss."


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Phoebe is much prettier than before, okay?"


    "I don''t know who is so lucky to marry a beautiful woman like Phoebe!"


    "You tell me. Whoever can marry Tom must be his kind."


    Surrounded by Phoebe, her old ssmates chattered and seemed very enthusiastic. There were two


    male ssmates, whose eyes were especially bright, staring straight at Phoebe, making Phoebe a little


    ufortable.


    Natalia saw Phoebe frown slightly and look a little unhappy. She immediately pushed them away and


    said, "Hey, what are you doing? You scared our ss belle. She is now the chairwoman of a big


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They seemed to be led by Natalia. Hearing Natalia''s words, they immediately wipe their sarcastic


    expressions off their faces.


    Then, Natalia said to Phoebe, "By the way, Phoebe, where''s your husband? Didn''t you say you should


    Phoebe said, "He has been in the middle of something today. He willeter."


    Natalia and Kurn looked at each other and showed some excitement. Then they immediately said,


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go in first. Let''s enjoy the party!"


    Phoebe saw that they were getting excited and not as frivolous as before, and she nodded and walked


    in together with them.


    Soon, Natalia saw that Phoebe''s two bodyguards wereing in together. She said, "Phoebe, ask


    your bodyguards to wait outside."


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment and said, "They are my bodyguards. They shoulde with me."


    Natalia immediately pretended to be unhappy and said, "These bodyguards we hired are also waiting


    outside. Besides, this is our party. It''s not easy for us to have a chance to say our say. Don''t let them


    ruin our party."


    "But..."


    "Don''t you trust me?" Natalia said with a grim face.


    When Phoebe heard her say that, it was hard to refuse, so she had to agree.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Phoebe agreed. And Natalia was so surprised.


    Phoebe''s two female bodyguards immediately said, "Madam, Mr. Howard asked us to protect you when


    he''s not around. We should stay with you all the time."


    "Yes, madam, I don''t wish you to make it difficult for us."


    Hearing their words, Phoebe was also a little hesitant. It was indeed what Tom said.


    Phoebe said awkwardly, "Natalia, that''s exactly what my husband said. Please allow them to follow me.


    They''re professional bodyguards, and they won''t disturb us."


    Natalia''s face immediately darkened and she said unhappily, "Phoebe, what''s wrong with you? It''s rare


    for you toe. Our old ssmates gather here, but you have to bring your bodyguards? Don''t you


    trust us?"


    Phoebe quickly exined, "Natalia, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. I just..."


    At this moment, a female ssmate next to her said in a strange tone, "Hey, Natalia, I don''t think you


    should force Phoebe. She''s a president, and her life is very important. Of course, she should be


    careful. She''s on guard against us."


    Another male ssmate also said, "Natalia, please tell me about it next time. If I know that the


    bodyguards wille, I won''t attend the party. Although my business wasn''tparable to Phoebe''s, I


    have to feed dozens of people."


    They taunted Phoebe one after another, making her feel embarrassed and blush. She said: "You


    misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that..."


    Natalia saw that Phoebe was worried, she continued to say: "What do you mean? Don''t you trust us? If


    you really don''t trust us, you can let your professional bodyguard go in and check if we will harm you!"


    "Yes, you can let the bodyguards in for a check! Don''t say that your old ssmates are plotting against


    you!"


    The more they talked, the more excited they became as if they had been wronged. They insisted that


    Phoebe should give them an exnation. They knew that Phoebe was bashful. The more they talked,


    the more embarrassed Phoebe became.


    Phoebe said anxiously, "That''s not what I meant..."


    She gritted her teeth and said to the two bodyguards, "Just wait outside. These are my old ssmates.


    It''s fine. Tom will be here soon."


    The bodyguards tried to persuade her but had to obey Phoebe''s arrangement.


    They wouldn''t leave Phoebe on other asions. But they were at her old ssmate''s house. And the


    people inside were just ordinary businessmen and businesswomen, so they were not too worried.


    Anyway, they were outside the house. If there was anything unusual, they could rush in immediately.


    Most importantly, Tom wasing over soon. Considering Tom''s status and ability, those people didn''t


    dare to do anything.


    When Natalia saw that Phoebe was willing to go in by herself, she couldn''t help but smile. The others


    were also excited. They hid well. Phoebe was not wary of them, so she did not notice them.


    Then, Phoebe followed Natalia and the others into the vi.


    Natalia''s vi was quiterge and luxuriously decorated. To Phoebe''s surprise, the doors and windows


    of the vi were closed tightly. The house waspletely closed and it was cooled by the air


    conditioner. When Phoebe came in, she felt a little cold.


    In the hall, there were already a lot of people, most of whom were strangers. They sat together


    intimately and some of them were too intimate. Phoebe immediately frowned and said to Natalia with


    some displeasure, "Natalia, didn''t you say that it was a party for our old ssmates tonight? Why are


    there so many strangers?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Natalia held her hand and said with a smile, "These are all my good friends. They are very interesting.


    Besides, the party will be more interesting with more people."


    After Phoebe came in, everyone looked at her. They were surprised by her beauty. Many men even


    showed their passion and desire for her. Phoebe felt ufortable.


    She was no longer the naive girl she used to be. She had a bad feeling about the atmosphere. But she


    didn''t leave immediately out of courtesy.


    A few people came over immediately. There were three men and three women. One of them was a


    young and handsome man. He looked at Phoebe unscrupulously, And then he whistled and said to


    Natalia, "Natalia, good. She was brilliant."


    As she spoke, he walked over and touched Natalia''s waist directly. He looked very lewd, but Natalia


    was not angry. Even her husband Kurn was still smiling. He didn''t care that his wife was molested at all.


    It was unbelievable to Phoebe!


    Natalia giggled and said, "Mr. Lewis, don''t touch me. I''m not yours this time."


    Mr. Lewis chuckled and flirted with Natalia. He even said a few romantic words. But Natalia was not


    angry. She interacted with Mr. Lewis happily. Phoebe was shocked by them!


    She almost suspected that she was hallucinating. Natalia, who was so shy and honest when she was a


    college student, was so... dissolute now! And her husband was just beside her. What was worse, her


    husband was not angry but smiled. He also hooked up with Mr. Lewis. Phoebe''s perception was really


    overturned.


    Soon, Mr. Lewis looked at Phoebe again. Seeing that Phoebe was in a daze, he thought of something


    and stared straight at her. He said: "Hey, beauty, what''s your name? When did you get married? Do


    you have children?"


    Phoebe took two steps back. She frowned and felt nauseous to be looked at by Mr. Lewis. She said to


    Natalia, "Natalia, I have something else to do. You''ll have to excuse me."


    After that, she turned around and left.


    She was very angry now. Natalia knew that she was married, but she brought her here! No matter how


    naive she was, she could tell that these people in the room were not decent people, including Natalia.


    She was a very traditional and devoted woman. How could she ept these things? She was polite to


    Natalia that she wasn''t angry there!


    However, as soon as she turned around, she was stopped by Natalia. Natalia said with a smile, "Hey,


    Phoebe, where are you going? You just got here. You haven''t seen the most exciting part."


    Then she immediately scolded Mr. Lewis, "Mr. Lewis, it''s all your fault. You scared Phoebe! She is a


    decent woman. Ever since she got married, she had never mingled outside nor given birth to a child.


    She is very pure."


    When Mr. Lewis heard this, he immediately opened his eyes wide and pped, "Great, great, Natalia.


    You''ve done a great job this time. From today on, you''re our core member. Hahaha."

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    "Really? Thank you, Mr. Lewis!" Natalia was overjoyed that she ignored Kurn and grabbed Mr. Lewis''s


    neck to give him a kiss.


    Kurn, on the other hand, was not angry, with excitement on his face. It seemed that it was a great thing


    that he could be a core member.


    Phoebe was totally startled. In her opinion, she could not ept this kind of thing!


    "Natalia, how could you do this!" Phoebe pointed at Natalia in disbelief.


    Natalia chuckled and said to her, "What wrong?"


    Kurn also said, "Well, what wrong? Make it clear."


    The people around her also gathered around, and they teased Phoebe, including those old ssmates,


    which pissed off Phoebe!


    She had finally figured out what the party was and who these people were. Before that, she had only


    seen such jokes on the inte. She didn''t expect to have a taste of it! She only felt nauseous as never


    before, and at the same time, she regretteding to such a party. She didn''t have much time left!


    The more she thought about it, the more regretful she was. Finally, she burst into tears. "Natalia, I


    trusted you so much. Why did you bring me here? You know I''m married!"


    Seeing that she was crying, Natalia frowned, her expression devoid of guilt. Instead, she said


    unhappily, "Phoebe, why are you crying? It''s like we bullied you. Many people don''t have chance to join


    our group. Our group is not avable to everyone. See, we''re all handsome men and beautiful


    women?"


    As for the others, when they saw Phoebe like this, they became even more excited, especially the men


    present. They opened their eyes wide and stared straight at Phoebe with desire. In their eyes, Phoebe


    was themb to be ughtered.


    The more aggrieved and scared Phoebe was, the more excited they became. To them, nothing was


    more satisfying than seeing a good woman go to the bad, especially for a beautiful woman like Phoebe.


    "Yes, Phoebe. It''s fun. You''re the main character tonight. So many handsome men present will try their


    best to please you. This is the treatment for the neers!"


    "Phoebe, you''re new, so you may find it hard to ept. This is a normal reaction, but soon you will


    enjoy it."


    "Life is short. It''s so boring to be with a man for the rest of your life, especially for a beautiful woman


    like you. Of course, you need to have sex with a few more men who are handsome and rich.


    Otherwise, your life will be wasted."


    "Phoebe, don''t worry. As an old ssmate, I will definitely let you enjoy tonight..."


    Hearing these shameless words, Phoebe trembled in anger. She was a very traditional and dedicated


    person. After getting married, she had always maintained her integrity and never had any intimate


    contact with other men, even if Tom was such a loser! Now that she and Tom were in love, it was even


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    more impossible for her to ept such ridiculous and shameless things!


    "You guys are shameless!" Phoebe finally couldn''t help but roar out loud, and she was so angry that


    she was trembling. Then she red at Natalia in disgust and was about to turn around and leave.


    Natalia sneered behind her and said with her arms folded around her chest, "You want to go? It''s too


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone immediately blocked Phoebe with an evil smile on his


    face.


    Phoebe immediately panicked and snapped, "Natalia! What do you want?!"


    Natalia took Mr. Lewis''s arm and walked up with malice on her face, "I didn''t want to do anything. I''m


    just trying to take you to a new happy world as an old ssmate. Phoebe, you shouldn''t hate me. You


    should thank me. Soon you will know that this is the happiest thing in the world."


    Mr. Lewis''s eyes were fixed on Phoebe. He said with greedy eyes, "Phoebe, the party tonight is for you.


    No one else has the honor. I''ll be the first to serve you then, and I promise it''ll be an unforgettable


    memory to you."


    As he spoke, Mr. Lewis reached out his hand and wanted to hook Phoebe''s chin. He was very


    frivolous. Phoebe immediately dodged and snapped, "You are presumptuous! I won''t agree even if I


    die. You''d better let me go, or when my husbandes, you will all be screwed!"


    Phoebe didn''t want to mention Tom out unless it was critical. She always caused trouble for Tom.


    Mr. Lewis frowned and said with some fear, "Who''s her husband?"


    Natalia immediately said disdainfully, "Well, he''s a nobody. I''ve already investigated it. Her husband


    marries into her family. I saw him at her house once that day. He''s just an ordinary person. Don''t take it


    to heart. Besides, his husband is on his way. I''ll personally serve him and he''ll have a good time."


    After hearing this, Mr. Lewis smiled again and felt more relieved.


    The others also rxed. Their group was most afraid of offending the big shots that they couldn''t afford


    to and being wiped out. So every time they brought in a new person, they were especially cautious.


    They had to investigate the background clearly and had confidence in the character of the new person


    before they took action.


    Flustered and angry, Phoebe forced herself to calm down. At this moment, she couldn''t lose her


    ordinary person, and he''s also a martial arts expert who can punch through the wall! Now he''s on his


    way here. If he finds out that you''re bullying me, he''ll be pissed off, and you wille to a bad end!


    You''d better let me go right away, so I won''t tell my husband about this."


    Phoebe finished in one breath. She got calmer as she spoke. She had absolute confidence in Tom. The


    thought of Tom made her feel safe.


    However, after hearing this, the people present showed no fear at all. Instead, they had mocking smiles


    on their faces. Natalia was amused and burst outughing. "Hahaha, chairman of the ZQ Media?


    That''s awesome. It scared us to death. Phoebe, you don''t think you''re really married to a big boss


    because you live in Dragon Bay. I''ve got to the bottom of you. Your husband is not a big shot."


    A female ssmate next to him said, "The funniest thing is that he''s a martial arts master and he


    punched through the wall. Haha, it''s hrious. You think we''re idiots."


    A man said, "It''s so scary to punch through the wall. I''m scared out of my wits. Hahaha..."


    Everyone around Phoebeughed.


    Mr. Lewis also smiled. He stared at Phoebe, swallowed, and said impatiently, "Okay, stop talking


    nonsense. Let''s start to teach this neer!"


    When the other men heard this, their eyes glowed and they kept swallowing.


    Phoebe waspletely flustered. Without hesitation, she turned around and ran away. She started


    shouting for help, hoping to attract the attention of the two bodyguards outside!


    However, no matter how she screamed, her voice could not be heard. This ce was already closed,


    and dynamic music was ying outside. The two bodyguards could not hear it.


    The more panicked Phoebe was, the happier and more excited they became. Especially Mr. Lewis, his


    face was shining with a frightening light, which made him look scary.


    Rubbing his hands, he walked towards Phoebe like a wolf as he said, "Miss Scott, stop struggling. It''s


    useless. You''d better cooperate with us..."


    Phoebe tried to run, but she was weak alone, and she was too weak to run. After a while, she was


    caught by two women, unable to move. She was filled with dread, failing to break free no matter how


    hard she struggled.


    "Let go of me, let go of me! I don''t have much time left. I just want to give my husband aplete self


    in myst time. Don''t do this. Please, please..." Phoebe cried and begged desperately, but these


    people had lost their humanity. They got excited as Phoebe cried.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Phoebe was already very weak, and her mood could not fluctuate too much. In this case, she


    immediately felt her heart beat faster, her whole body''s strength was gradually pulled away, and her


    body temperature was also dropping.


    Feeling her own change, she was shocked. Her legs began to soften. She realized that she was ill!


    A lot of vitality was lost in her body.


    If this situation continued, she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long!


    The two women who caught her were frightened by her appearance. "Why is her body so cold?"


    "Her face is still so pale. Does she have a heart attack?"


    At this moment, everyone else saw that something was wrong with Phoebe and frowned.


    Mr. Lewis immediately twisted his head and asked Natalia, "What''s going on? Don''t tell me she has a


    heart attack!"


    Natalia was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect this to happen to Phoebe. It looked quite scary.


    Seeing Mr. Lewis''s unfriendly eyes, she quickly said, "No, I asked her specifically yesterday. She has


    no disease, and she has no heart disease. This is purely an act!"


    In order for her to be a core member, she hadpletely abandoned her bottom line. In addition,


    she had indeed asked Phoebe to make sure that Phoebe was not suffering from any serious illness. At


    most, she was mentally ill and was threatened. She didn''t have any big problem.


    When she first came in that year, she was very resistant either. Then after trying the taste for the first


    time, she immediately let go. Now Phoebe was in the same state. She did not believe that there were


    people who were absolutely loyal in this world. The so-called loyalty was just that they had not tasted


    that taste yet.


    She didn''t think she was harming Phoebe, but she was helping Phoebe.


    Hearing that, Mr. Lewis was relieved. He was too greedy for Phoebe. He didn''t want to let such a


    wonderful thing go.


    Heughed and walked up to Phoebe. The green light in his eyes became more and more intense. The


    men behind him were all drooling, eager to swallow Phoebe into their bellies!


    When Phoebe saw this, she was already beginning to feel a little desperate. Even the strength of


    resistance had disappeared. She copsed to the ground and tears fell silently down her eyes...


    "Oh, you actually cried. Great, great. The more you cry now, the more grateful you will be to us in the


    future. Haha." Mr. Lewis smiled evilly, then he squatted down and began to reach out to Phoebe to


    "eat" Phoebe first!


    Just then, a deafening noise suddenly came from the door.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Bang!"


    The locked door was violently kicked open with a kick, which contained unlimited strength. The door of


    solid wood waspletely kicked to pieces, and a lot of sawdust flew over, hitting some people on the


    scene, making them cry and howl in pain.


    This sudden change startled everyone. Many people trembled with pale faces. Mr. Lewis''s legs also


    softened and he fell to the ground.


    Looking up, Phoebe saw him standing at the door with a calm face and burning eyes. A frightening


    aura emanated from him caused the entire vi to fall into an ice cave.


    Behind him, a row of crooked bodyguardsy down. The two female bodyguards who followed Phoebe


    lowered their heads in shame.


    Tom had just arrived, and the vi was closed. Even the masters of Extrinsic Peak could not hear the


    movement inside. But for Tom, he could hear it clearly. When he heard Phoebe''s cry, his whole body


    was burning with anger!


    Now, he saw Phoebe lying on the ground with a pale face and weak breath, crying. He was much


    angrier.


    There was a bang on his head!


    It exploded!


    "Phoebe!"


    He let out a roar and disappeared in an instant. There were more than twenty people present. No one


    could see his action clearly. When he appeared again, he was already in front of Phoebe, kneeling


    down and hugging Phoebe.


    In an instant, he felt the coldness on Phoebe''s body. Arge amount of vitality was pulled away from


    Phoebe. She was weaker than ever!


    Panicked. Tom waspletely panicked. He had never been as panicked or even scared as he was


    today.


    Because he had known Phoebe for so long, and he had never seen Phoebe so weak. The vitality of her


    body was constantly running away. He could not imagine why Phoebe would be like this. She was


    obviously healthy and had no bad habits.


    He immediately took Phoebe''s pulse and found that Phoebe was not ill. She was inexplicably weak and


    her vitality was still running away. He could not understand why such a thing had happened.


    "Phoebe, Phoebe, why are you like this? Don''t scare me!" Tom held Phoebe''s hand tightly and found


    that Phoebe''s hand was very cold. He didn''t think about it and directly instilled his inborn vitality into


    Phoebe to help her keep alive.


    Fortunately, after he instilled his inborn vitality, Phoebe''s condition improved. Her face returned to a


    little red, and her body was not so cold.


    When Phoebe saw Tom''s flustered and heartbroken look, her eyes turned red again. She did not


    expect that Tom would still know about her situation! She really regretted, annoyed, and hated herself.


    Why was it that she had done everything well but failed at thest moment? In this way, herst good


    time with Tom would be ruined!


    "Tom, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." She kept saying that she was sorry with full of guilt for Tom. She felt guilty


    that she could not apany Tom through the rest of his life, leaving him alone in this world and


    suffering from missing.


    When Tom saw her like this, his heart ached. He said quickly, "Phoebe, don''t say sorry to me. I''m the


    one who should say sorry! I''mte and put you in danger again!"


    Tom really med himself. If he had known, he shouldn''t have stayed at Elliot''s ce. He should have


    rushed over as soon as possible so that nothing like this would have happened.


    He hated, he hated!


    Just then, Mr. Lewis reacted. He was furious and pointed at Tom, "How dare you barge in? I think


    you''re tired of living!"


    Natalia also came to her senses. She looked at Tom and said in a shrill voice, "Mr. Lewis, he''s


    Phoebe''s husband, the live-in son-inw!"


    "It''s him. That''s just right. He scared me so much that I almost lost my soul. Court death. I would have


    sex with his wife in front of him!" Mr. Lewis was so angry that he kicked Tom.


    The speed was quite fast. It was obvious that he had the foundation of Kung Fu.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and a sneer appeared. He was absolutely confident that this kick


    would kick Phoebe''s husband into tears.


    However, just as he was full of confidence, Tom suddenly turned around and reached out his hand to


    catch his foot. He pinched it hard and heard a crack. Then, Mr. Lewis screamed like a pig.


    Tom crushed his calf bones violently as if a coke can had been crushed.


    The bones of adults were very hard, and it was almost impossible to break them with the strength of


    five fingers. But for a top master like Tom, crushing Mr. Lewis''s bones was no different from crushing a


    can of c.


    Mr. Lewis fell to the ground, hugged his right leg, and uttered dreary cries and screams.


    This scene was too shocking for everyone present. They were all dumbfounded. They never expected


    such a thing to happen.


    It was only a trivial thing for Tom to crush Mr. Lewis''s calf. When he looked back at Phoebe, his face


    was full of affection and gentleness. He picked up Phoebe, put her on the sofa, and kissed her gently


    on her lips. Removing a few strands of hair from Phoebe''s face, he said gently, "Phoebe, wait for me


    here for a while. I''ll help you get back the grievances you suffered."


    After saying that, he stood up. When he looked at Natalia and the others, the tenderness was gone.


    The only thing left was coldness and murderous intent. He spat out words like a knife, "Who gave you


    the courage to hurt my beloved!"


    Thest few words came out as if the thunder had fallen from the ground. The thunder was rolling in


    the sky, which was deafening.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    There was a dead silence. Everyone was frightened by his fierce look. They stood still, their faces pale.


    Then, a sharp and angry voice broke the silence.


    "Fuck you! I don''t care about who you are. You''re going to die!" It was Mr. Lewis. He was so angry that


    his face was twisted. He gritted his teeth and fire was about to burst out from his eyes. He pointed at


    Tom and shouted, "All of you. Go and kill him. Kill him!"


    He was hysterical, like a madman. He didn''t have the demeanor and elegance he had just now. He


    looked very ferocious and frightening. Everyone who knew him was frightened by his appearance.


    Natalia, in particr, shivered violently. She was panicked and scared. She thought that Tom had


    offended Mr. Lewis, and that Tom was going to die.


    It could be seen that Mr. Lewis was the core of the people here. Everyone had to obey his orders. The


    other men immediately began to rush towards Tom, trying to kill Tom.


    In the face of this situation, the corner of Tom''s mouth rose and a disdainful smile appeared on his


    face. "A group of ants. How dare you fight against the divine dragon?"


    Now, he no longer had his usual elegant and easygoing manner. He became the god of war,


    domineering. He was invincible.


    He sneered, then raised his right foot above his waist and stamped on thend!


    Suddenly, with a Bang, something happened. It made everyone present look at it in horror and tremble.


    Tom''s footnded. Thend in front of him immediately cracked. There was a crack as wide as half a


    meter, and the men who rushed towards Tom were hit by this powerful force and they flew to both


    sides. The scene was extremely shocking.


    With one stamp, although Tom did not touch them, he made these men seriously injured and spurt


    blood. No one knew how many ribs of them were broken.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe''s eyes shed with deep shock when she saw this scene. She knew that Tom''s martial arts


    were very powerful, and ordinary men were not his opponents, but she did not expect that Tom was so


    powerful. Itpletely went beyond her imagination.


    Not to mention the rest of the people. They werepletely dumbfounded and thought they saw


    superman.


    This crack happened to spread in front of Mr. Lewis. Mr. Lewis staggered back and finally fell to the


    ground confoundedly. Her butt was stuck in the crack, and her face was pale.


    The next moment, his pants became wet. He actually peed his pants!


    He was trembling. In such a situation, he couldn''t calm down. It was beyond his endurance.


    The other women, too, were trembling with fear, and their faces turned pale. Natalia knelt down directly


    in front of Tom and kowtowed. "Mr. Howard, I don''t dare. Mr. Howard, I don''t dare. Please, Mr. Howard,


    don''t kill me. Woo..."


    She had snots and tears all over her face. Her hair was disheveled. She was not as demure as she


    was before.


    Tom red at her coldly. Suddenly, she was shocked and her mind went nk. Then, she fainted


    because of fear.


    In fact, it wasn''t just that she fainted, but that her nerves had been severely damaged and she had


    be an idiot.


    As a master at the fourth stage of Innate Realm, Tom''s mental strength was very powerful. Some


    powerful hypnotists could hypnotize ordinary people by just looking at them. It was a piece of cake for a


    top master like Tom to scare ordinary people into idiots with one look.


    Natalia invited Phoebe to the party today. So, Natalia could be regarded as the chief culprit of what


    happened today. Tom would not let go of her. He could not kill Natalia, but Natalia must end up


    miserably!


    Next, Tom looked at the others...


    Everyone who was being looked at by Tom did not dare to look at Tom. They all knelt down and begged


    Tom for forgiveness.


    Tom did not punish the rest of the women much. He looked at Mr. Lewis, and naturally, he could tell


    that this man was the person in charge here, and this man was also the culprit who had harmed


    Phoebe.


    Tom was not a person who liked to kill, but the crimesmitted by these people to Phoebe were


    enough to make him have a strong desire to kill!


    He cherished Phoebe much. He would kill anyone who dared to bully Phoebe. There was no room for


    negotiation!


    Sensing Tom''s murderous intent, Mr. Lewis became even more frightened. He kept retreating and


    screamed, "You. You can''t kill me! My brother-inw is Redford. He''s an Instructor in Military


    Intelligence 2. You can''t kill me! Otherwise, my brother-inw won''t spare you!"


    When he mentioned his brother-inw, Mr. Lewis immediately came back to his senses. He had a big


    backer. His brother-inw was an Instructor in Military Intelligence 2 who was in a high position and


    had great power. If this man in front of him killed him, his brother-inw would definitely avenge him!


    "Military Intelligence 2?" When Tom heard this, he frowned slightly. He had been in the Military


    Intelligence 3 for a while. Naturally, he had heard of the Military Intelligence 2. He knew that Military


    Intelligence 2 was an institution simr to Military Intelligence 3, but Military Intelligence 2 was stronger.


    He had heard Thorn mention it before. And Thorn had scruples of the Military Intelligence 2.


    When Mr. Lewis saw Tom like this, he immediately became arrogant. "That''s right. The Military


    Intelligence 2! This is an important organization in H Country. There are all talented agents inside. My


    brother-inw, Redford, is the king of agents. If you dare to touch me, my brother-inw will skin you


    alive! Be good. Just apologize to me andpensate me for my loss tonight. Otherwise, I''ll let my


    brother-inw punish you!"


    Redford? Tom had never heard of this name. He stared at Mr. Lewis and saw that Mr. Lewis was not


    lying. It seemed that Redford was indeed somebody.


    But so what?


    Phoebe, who was behind Tom, regained some strength and her face was not as pale as before. She


    slowly walked over, took Tom''s arm, and said worriedly, "Tom, I''m not actually taken advantage of by


    them. Forget it."


    Tom could tell that Phoebe was worried about him. She was afraid that he would offend a big shot.


    Looking at Phoebe''s weak look, Tom could not help but feel a pain in his heart. He held Phoebe''s face


    with both hands and gently kissed on Phoebe''s slightly pale lips. He said gently and domineeringly,


    "Phoebe, don''t worry. The Instructor in Military Intelligence 2 means nothing to your husband. You are


    the most precious treasure in my life. I hate that I can''t love you more, but this beast still dares to take


    advantage of you. How can I let him go?"


    When Phoebe heard this, her heart was filled with warmth. She bit her lips tightly and her eyes were


    slightly red. "Tom..."


    "Well, Phoebe, if you''re afraid, close your eyes. I won''t allow anyone in this world to bully you and then


    go away safe and sound!" Tom kissed Phoebe with iparable affection and determination.


    Then, he looked at Mr. Lewis again, his eyes full of murderous intent, .


    Mr. Lewis''s whole body trembled violently when he saw the look in Tom''s eyes. Mr. Lewis felt like falling


    into an ice cave!


    "You can''t kill me! My brother-inw is a super agent. He has a license to kill. If you kill me, you''re


    dead!" Mr. Lewis screamed. Then, he hurriedly took his phone out of his pocket to call his brother-in-


    Tom did not stop him and walked towards him step by step.


    Soon, Mr. Lewis''s phone call was put through. He screamed in horror. "Brother-inw, help me!


    Someone''s trying to kill me. Someone''s trying to kill me..."


    On the other side of the phone, Redford was stunned for a second, then stood up and said in a deep


    voice, "Who wants to kill you?!"


    "It is..."


    Mr. Lewis just wanted to speak, but he just said two words, and then he couldn''t say anything. It was


    because Tom had alreadye in front of him, grabbed his neck, and lifted him up with one hand.


    Then, Tom pinched him a little hard and his neck broke with a crack. Mr. Lewis died on the spot.


    Just then, Redford, who was on the other end of the phone, heard the sound of the crack.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Mr. Lewis was dead.


    He was struggling desperately and suddenly his body lost its strength as if he had be a soulless


    puppet. As Tom let him go, he fell to the ground.


    The whole room was silent.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, their faces filled with fear and disbelief, and they looked at Mr. Lewis, who


    was breathless on the ground.


    Mr. Lewis really died, in the hands of Phoebe''s husband!


    This fact, like a storm, strongly blowing up in everyone''s mind, making them scared, panicked, and


    shocked.


    As ordinary people, they had lived a simple and stable life since they were young. The most intense


    thing they ever experience was quarreling with people. They even seldom fighted with others. How


    could they have seen a murder?


    All of a sudden, they were so scared that they wetted themselves. When they looked at Tom again,


    they were no longer in awe, but in deep fear! It was like they were looking at a demon, en evil of death,


    and the most terrifying existence in the world!


    What interrupted the silence was the voiceing from the phone on Mr. Lewis. "Beckett? Beckett?


    Beckett?!"


    Without Mr. Lewis''s response, Redford paused for three seconds. The next moment, he burst into a


    roar, "Ah! Who are you? Who are you! How dare you kill my brother-inw? Tell me who you are!"


    The speaker on Beckett''s phone was turned on. The voice, like a thunderstorm, exploded on the


    scene. Even if it was transmitted through the phone, Redford''s immense anger and murderous malice


    could be felt.


    After Phoebe heard this, her heart beat faster and she was worried about Tom.


    Tom held her hand and gave her a reassuring look. Then he walked over and stomped on Beckett''s


    phone. Redford''s voice was immediately cut off.


    In another mysterious base, a wild roar was heard, followed by the sound of smashing things.


    "No matter who you are, you killed my brother-inw. I will kill you!"


    Outside the door, a few people passed by. When they heard this voice, they couldn''t help but shudder


    and say, "God, who offended Redford?!"


    "I''ve known Redford for so long. I''ve never seen Redford so angry."


    "Whoever he is, he will definitely be killed by Redford."


    Ten minutester, Tom waited until Malcolm arrived and asked Malcolm to clean up the scene before


    he took Phoebe away.


    Now Phoebe''s body didn''t look as scary as before, and her face returned to normal, not so pale.


    But Tom was still not assured, because Tom had already felt that Phoebe''s body was not as healthy as


    before... No, it was not simply about "health", but the origin of life. It was worn out, as if there was a


    gap, and it was constantly losing vitality.


    Phoebe would not live long if this continued.


    When they got into the car, Phoebe saw that Tom had been keeping a straight face. She was very sad.


    She forced out a smile and asked Tom, "Tom, why are you keeping a straight face? Why? Did you


    me me for not waiting for you just now?"


    Tom looked at Phoebe, saw the strong spirit in Phoebe''s eyes, and that she was trying tofort him.


    He felt especially ufortable.


    "When did the condition start? Why didn''t you tell me?" Tom took a deep breath and said.


    Phoebe''s body trembled slightly, and a little panic shed through her eyes. She immediately smiled


    again, looking very confused, and said, "Tom, I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    It had to be said that Phoebe''s acting skills were still very good and she acted it all naturally. If Tom


    hadn''t been observant enough and kept staring at Phoebe, he would have been fooled by Phoebe.


    It was also Phoebe''s superb acting skills that made him ignored Phoebe''s problem for so long!


    He held Phoebe''s hand tightly. "Phoebe, you shouldn''t hide it from me. We''re husband and wife. Have


    you forgotten?"


    When Phoebe heard this, her heart immediately trembled and her nose couldn''t help but ache. She


    wanted to be as normal as before, but she couldn''t do it now because Tom''s expression were so


    destructive that she couldn''t bear it at all!


    Besides, she was also unworthy of Tom. She could imagine how sad Tom would be once she left!


    Now, instead, she hoped that Tom had not fallen in love with her, but he had always hated her. In that


    case, he would not be sad and painful if she ever left.


    She still wanted to look rxed, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn''t say anything, and


    tears started to flow out and she apologized to Tom, "Tom, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    When Tom saw her crying, he immediately panicked. At the same time, his heart sank to the bottom.


    He was not stupid. How could he not see it? Phoebe''s reaction was to acquiesce that she was really ill,


    and that she was seriously ill. At least, she was ill to the extent that modern medicine could not cure


    her!


    Some things can be inferred with just one look or one action without any words.


    Tom knew Phoebe very well. She was indeed a strong and capable woman.


    When Phoebe found out that there was something wrong with her body, she must have gone to the


    hospital for a checkup as soon as possible. With her current status and financial resources, she could


    still get the most advanced medical treatment in the world without his help.


    However, Phoebe still cried desperately, indicating that the medical treatment in today''s world could not


    save her.


    In the end, Phoebe chose to hide it from him and just spend herst days happily.


    Thinking of this, Tom couldn''t bear to cry.


    "Silly girl, why are you crying? What''s there to cry about?" Tom smiled and wiped the tears from


    Phoebe''s face. "You should have told me earlier. Your husband is the most powerful man in the world.


    He''s much better than those doctors. I can definitely cure you."


    Tom forced his sadness into his heart andforted Phoebe with a smile.


    Phoebe shook her head and cried, "It''s no use. I''m terminally ill. Even the world''s top medical team has


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    never seen such a disease before. I feel like I''m cursed by God. I''m aging every day. I can''t live long..."


    "Tom, I''m sorry. I was going to spend thest period of my life with you and leave quietly... Why, why


    did God do this to me? Tom, you''ve done so much for me. I really don''t want to see you hurt for me..."


    Phoebe burst into tears.


    Tom gritted his teeth. He was speechless. He was afraid that as soon as he spoke, he would cry!


    He could only hold Phoebe in his arms, take a deep breath, and say, "Phoebe, you don''t have to be


    sad or desperate. I promise, there will be a way to cure you! There are so many things we haven''t done


    together, and so many ces we haven''t been to together. Most importantly, we haven''t had a baby


    that belongs to us yet! So I won''t let you go, and I don''t allow it to happen. Even the king of heaven will


    never take you away from me!"

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Tom''s words were convincing and powerful, full of authority and determination, showing his


    unwillingness. It seemed that he was telling God that even God could not take Phoebe''s life from him!


    Phoebe sensed his emotions and was stunned. She looked up and stared at him for a few seconds.


    "Tom..."


    Tom smiled gently, and said softly, "Phoebe, please believe me. I won''t let you disappear."


    Phoebe bit her lips tightly. She was touched by Tom''s confidence andmitment. She nodded hard


    and said, "Okay! I believe you!"


    Tom smiled and said, "Great."


    Although he saw sadness and despair in Phoebe''s eyes, he still believe himself.


    For the next few days, Tom didn''t go anywhere. He just stayed with Phoebe. The two of them loved


    each other to the extreme, and they both tacitly stopped mentioning this matter, as if they had really


    forgotten it.


    In the first two days, Phoebe was very sad and guilty, but after a few days, she slowly rxed. Anyway,


    this was her fate. She had no way to change, but to ept the truth.


    Actually, her life was already better than many people''s. She had a happy family, and a husband who


    loved her deeply. And her husband was a big shot. So she had nothing to regret.


    These days, Tom did not specifically investigate how to treat her, nor did he contact the medical team


    for her. Instead of frowning in front of her, he just spent every day with her, happily and sweetly.


    Tom didn''t waste thest time of her life on something meaningless. So Phoebe was very happy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, what she did not know was that Tom had not stopped the investigation in the past few days,


    nor had he stopped trying to find the cure. He always started the investigation after Phoebe fell asleep.


    He didn''t tell Phoebe about this, but just showed his enjoyment. He was trying his best to please


    Phoebe, which was his responsibility as her husband.


    Through investigation, he probably understood that Phoebe had an extremely rare disease. It was


    more a physical defect than a disease. It was as if she was cursed by God. After a certain age, her


    body functions began to decline. Even if she continued to exercise, take medicine, and practice martial


    arts, there was no way to cure it.


    In many ancient records, Tom found some clues and discovered that there had been such cases from


    time to time over the past thousand years. And its possibility was almost one over a billion.


    He didn''t expect Phoebe to be cursed!


    Why did God let her suffer this?


    In this week, Tom did his best to investigate and find a cure. His workload was so heavy that he felt


    tired even if he was extremely strong.


    He even tramped over mountains in the middle of the night to consult many famous doctors in nearby


    cities. But he didn''t get anything useful.


    Finally, he got some information from an old Chinese medicine doctor who was over 80 years old.


    ording to that doctor, this kind of disease could not be cured by ordinary medicine. The only way


    was to find a medicine that could replenish the patient''s life elements andpensate for her physique


    deficiency so as to cure it!


    Replenishing the life elements... When Tom heard this, he suddenly knew what he should do.


    Reiki Fruit!


    That day, at Chou''s ce, Sunny said that the Reiki Fruit, the fruit cultivated by heaven and earth spirit,


    had a huge magical effect. If people ate it, there were huge benefits. It could increase life elements and


    even an ordinary person could reach the Innate Realm!


    This kind of fruit would only bear fruit once in 112 years, so it was priceless.


    Later, Tom immediately went to find Chou. To be safe, he didn''t say that Phoebe had a problem. He just


    pretended to ask out of curiousity.


    Chou also looked for a lot of information and confirmed that the Reiki Fruit would definitely cure


    Phoebe. Tom breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there was a way, there was hope!


    Chou noticed Tom''s relieved look, and he immediately frowned and asked, "Young master, are you


    nning to get the Reiki Fruit?"


    When he asked this, Sunny, who was resting with her eyes closed, strained her ears and focused on


    this side.


    Tom coughed and said, "Of course not. Is it necessary?"


    Chou nodded vigorously and said, "The Reiki Fruit was quite precious, so there are many powerful


    people who want to get it. There is no need to fight for it. If you are not careful, you may die. It is


    unworthy."


    Tom nodded. On the surface, he didn''t care about that fruit at all, but in his mind, he had already made


    a decision that he must get the Reiki Fruit!


    Only by taking the Reiki Fruit could he cure Phoebe.


    Sunny opened her eyes at this moment, looked at him faintly, and said meaningfully, "I advise you not


    to think of getting the Reiki Fruit. This is not something you have the right to touch. The Saint King has


    affirmed to get it. In addition, there are many other forces involved. With your current strength, you are


    not enough topete for it."


    Tom fell silent. Naturally, he knew that Sunny was not bluffing him. He could imagine how difficult it


    would be to get that fruit. If there were not many people who knew it, it would be not that dangerous.


    There were a lot of people who knew about it and were determined to get it now. He was just a master


    of the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. It was still extremely difficult for him to snatch it! And his life


    would be in danger!


    However, he had no other choice. This was the only chance to save Phoebe. He couldn''t give up no


    matter what.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another week passed.


    In this week, Tom carefully investigated the information of the Reiki Fruit and found that the


    environment in which that fruit grew, where it might appear, and what he should pay attention to when


    picking it.


    Of course, during this period of time, he did not give up on cultivation. Since he wanted to pick the Reiki


    Fruit, which was as difficult as climbing to heaven, he could not fight a war without preparation!


    Now he became more and more decisive and confident.


    That day, Thorn called him and asked him to go back to the Military Intelligence 3 to coach because he


    hadn''t been back for a while.


    Tom wanted to refuse, but on the phone, he heard Thorn mention the Reiki Fruit, then he changed his


    mind...

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    When Tom arrived at the Military Intelligence 3, Thorn asked him to go to the conference room. There


    were already a lot of senior executives who were discussing seriously.


    "Hi, Tom. Wee."


    When Thorn saw Tom, he smiled and waved at Tom, signaling Tom toe over and sit down.


    Tom smiled back. He nced around briefly and found that in the conference room, there were some


    strange faces other than the top management of the Military Intelligence 3, such as Thorn and Marlin.


    Just now on the phone, Thorn roughly mentioned to him about the Reiki Fruit, which immediately


    aroused his interest. After settling Phoebe, he rushed over immediately to see what was going on.


    After Tom''s arrival, everyone in the conference room looked at him. Those neers were especially


    interested in him, and they cannot hide their surprise. It seemed that they did not expect Tom to be so


    young.


    Tom walked to the seat next to Thorn and sat down. Thorn pointed to a middle-aged man on the main


    seat and introduced, "Tom, this is Pence, the director of Military Intelligence 3."


    Tom was not surprised by that man''s identity. In fact, when he came in, he had already guessed his


    identity. Speaking of which, it was the first time he had seen the director of the Military Intelligence 3.


    With just one nce, Tom knew that his strength was extraordinary. He was in the fourth stage of the


    Innate Realm, stronger than Marlin.


    Moreover, unlike Marlin and Thorn who were quite rough, that man was elegant, looking like a


    knowledgeable university professor.


    Pence stood up to shake Tom''s hand and said with a smile, "So you are the famous professor Tom. I''ve


    heard a lot about you."


    Tom shook hands with him and said with a smile, "d to meet you, Director Pence."


    The two shook hands amiably. Tom could feel that Pence admired him very much.


    "Tom reached such a stage at a young age. It''s our fortune to invite you to join the Military Intelligence


    3!" Pence kept showing his admiration for Tom.


    Tom smiled and said, "Director Pence is ttering me. I was just lucky to have reached the fourth stage


    by chance."


    Pence then praised Tom and was very enthusiastic about Tom. Other new faces greeted Tom and were


    especially polite to him. Obviously, they all knew that Tom was a man of the fourth stage of the Innate


    Realm, who killed the Fool, Satan and the Red-haired Witch in one move.


    In the Military Intelligence 3, it was a ce where strength was respected. Tom''s strength was


    extraordinary, and he would naturally be respected.


    What caught Tom''s attention was a tall man opposite him. He was Ss, the instructor of the Dragon


    Blood Team. His skin was redder than ordinary people''s, especially the part above his neck that looked


    congestive.


    In Tom''s perception, Ss was stronger than Marlin. He was almost the strongest in the third stage of


    the Innate Realm.


    All the core figures of the Military Intelligence 3 were in this conference room. The strongest among


    them was Pence, then Ss, Marlin, finally Thorn and Joshua.


    Of course, Tom did not think of himself. In fact, he was not weaker than Pence.


    After greetings, they began to talk about the Reiki Fruit. Pence said in a low voice first, "It''s less than


    half a month before the Colorful Fruit of Essence is mature. This time, we are asigned to get it! The


    Colorful Fruit of Essence is a rare treasure on Earth and has unimaginable research value! If we can


    snatch it over and hand it to the nationalboratory, once we discover something important and copy it,


    then our country''s strength will be greatly improved."


    Joshua, the deputy director frowned slightly and said, "There are too many people targeting the


    Colorful Fruit of Essence this time. It''s not easy for us toplete this task. Besides, there will


    definitely be a bloodypetition."


    Thorn also said with a sad face, "Yes, even many foreign forces are targeting the Colorful Fruit of


    Essence. They started to enter H Country very early and made preparation. If only the Military


    Intelligence 3 is asigned to do that, I''m afraid we would fail."


    Several other senior executives also expressed their concerns. The Colorful Fruit of Essence was so


    precious that it was called a peerless treasure. With the Military Intelligence 3''s current strength, it was


    really difficult to win over the friut.


    Pence smiled and said, "Don''t worry about that. The main responsibility for picking the Colorful Fruit of


    Essence would be taken by Military Intelligence 1 and Military Intelligence 2. What we should do is to


    assist them."


    When the others heard this, they were immediately surprised and said, "With the help of Military


    Intelligence 1 and the Military Intelligence 2, the odds of winning will be much higher."


    "Yes." Pence nodded. He smiled, but there was bitterness on his face. The burden on his shoulders


    was lighter, but this also meant that the Military Intelligence 3 was not strong enough.


    Others also realized this and showed bitterness and helplessness.


    Marlin said, "It seems that the task of getting the Colorful Fruit of Essence is very important. If anyone


    can seize the Colorful Fruit of Essence, it will be a great achievement."


    Pence added, "Yes, the Colorful Fruit of Essence is significant. It only bears fruit once in 112 years. If


    we miss this time, we will have to wait for another 112 years. By then, we will have turned into a cup of


    soil."


    Tom listened to them and remained silent. Pence noticed him and asked with a smile, "Tom, what do


    you think?"


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Tom, and soon they realized that Tom was the top master in the fourth


    stage of the Innate Realm. If Tom joined them, they would have a chance to win.


    Besides, once they seized the Colorful Fruit of Essence and dedicated it to the country, they would


    make a great contribution! By then, the entire Military Intelligence 3 would benefit from that.


    Tom smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t have any thoughts. In fact, I don''t even know what the Colorful


    Fruit of Essence is."


    Pence looked at Thorn. Thorn suddenly patted his head and said, "Oh, it''s my fault. I didn''t have time to


    introduce the Colorful Fruit of Essence to Tom. The Colorful Fruit of Essence is..."


    Next, Thorn told Tom about the Colorful Fruit of Essence in detail, and there was no difference from


    what Tom had learned.


    After hearing his introduction, Tom''s eyes shed and he said in surprise, "Is there such a magical fruit


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    in this world? Can people really increase life elements after eating it?"


    Pence nodded solemnly and said heavily, "That''s right. Colorful Fruit of Essence is known as the Reiki


    Fruit. It''s cultivated by heaven and earth spiritual Qi, so it''s priceless. Even an ordinary person, after


    swallowing it, can immediately reach the Innate Realm and the longevity would increase for decades.


    All in all, it''s almost the same as the immortal pill!"


    Tom showed a shocked look and acted perfectly. No one could tell that he knew the Colorful Fruit of


    Essence well in advance, and he had already made up his mind to get the Colorful Fruit of Essence.


    Then, after chatting for a while, Pence said with a smile, "You don''t have to feel stressed. This time, our


    mission is to assist the Military Intelligence 1 and Military Intelligence 2. ording to their strength, it


    shouldn''t be difficult toplete the mission."


    At this moment, Ss, who had been silent for a long time, said, "It''s not that simple. I got the news that


    the mysterious organization has also targeted the Colorful Fruit of Essence and sent out a lot of experts


    of Innate Realm to snatch it."


    Hearing his words, the atmosphere suddenly became stiff and everyone''s expression became serious.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Tom was stunned for a moment. He felt that the atmosphere was not weird. Everyone present was very


    afraid of this mysterious organization. He thought of something. His heart thumped but on the surface,


    he acted he was confused and asked, "May I know what is the mysterious organization Ss is talking


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about?"


    Ss looked at him fearfully. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "LT Organization!"


    Sure enough!


    Tom was suddenly enlightened. He was right. What Ss said was just the LT Organization. Moreover,


    he could tell from Ss''s expression that he was terrified of the LT Organization.


    Thorn immediately widened his eyes. "What, the LT Organization is also interested in the Colorful Fruit


    of Essence?!"


    The others were also shocked, and they all took on a troubled expression. Obviously, this LT


    Organization was a big threat to them.


    This made Tom involuntarily remember that at the time when he had juste into contact with the


    Military Intelligence 3, he once mentioned the LT Organization in front of Tanya, and at that time, Tanya


    was extremely confused and did not know about the LT Organization at all.


    At that time, he thought the LT Organization was so mysterious that even a H Country organization like


    the Military Intelligence 3 didn''t know about its existence.


    Now it seemed that was not the case. The top management of the Military Intelligence 3 knew it and


    was very afraid of the organization.


    Marlin also frowned deeply and said, "The LT Organization, isn''t it more active abroad? Besides, the LT


    Organization was restricted by the top and it does not battle against us."


    Several other senior executives also expressed their thoughts. Tom stopped and got a deeper


    understanding of the LT Organization.


    Obviously, the headquarter of the LT Organization was in H Country, and its power was so considerable


    and extraordinary that even H Country had to be afraid of it. Tom did not doubt this, because he had


    dealt with people of the LT Organization before. From Keh to Sean and to Sunny, they were all


    unusually powerful and skilled. They were only members of the LT Organization, not to mention its


    Saint King!


    Pence took a deep breath and said, "Ss, are you sure the news is urate? The Saint King of the LT


    Organization has an agreement with the top. If they also join in the search for the Colorful Fruit of


    Essence, then the agreement will be broken unterally, and the top will not let them go easily."


    Others thought the same way. The LT Organization was indeed very strong, especially the Saint King,


    whose power was even unfathomable. Rumor had it that he had reached the Immortal Realm!


    So even in the face of national power, the LT Organization was not afraid, and the Immortal Realm


    meant the greatest power in the whole world. The deterrence brought by it was no less than a nuclear


    bomb, or even more!


    Ss said, "The Saint King of the LT Organization has indeed made an agreement with the top.


    Although this Saint King has reached the Immortal Realm, he is not absolutely invincible. He is still very


    afraid of the top."


    Marlin immediately said, "If that''s the case, how dare the LT Organization try to get the Colorful Fruit of


    Essence?"


    It was also everyone else''s question.


    Ss knocked on the table and said, "In fact, within the LT Organization, it is called the Heaven and


    Earth''s Spiritual Fruit. This is the essence of the Earth which can only be harvested once in 112 years.


    It gathers the spirit of heaven and earth. It isparable to an immortal pill. Naturally, the Saint King


    will not let it go easily. So this time, he won''t do it on his own, but send his subordinates out."


    Marlin asked, "I heard that under the Saint King, there are three Major Perfection Realm masters in the


    Innate Realm. I wonder who he will send this time."


    Everyone looked Ss, including Tom. The difference was that Tom already knew who the Saint King


    would send.


    Ss''s breath came in gasps, and he was blinking in erratic intervals, as if he had thought of something


    terrifying. He took a deep breath and said, "I heard that this time the Saint King will send out Fausto,


    and three top masters in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. He is bound to win the Colorful Fruit of


    Essence this time!"


    "What? Fausto? Hiss..." When Marlin heard this, he took a deep breath. He reacted so strongly that he


    even stood up and stared straight at Ss. "Xiao, are you sure this is true? Fausto! That''s a dead Major


    Perfection Realm master!"


    There were four masters under the Saint King, and Fausto, the strongest of them, died five years ago.


    The others were equally shocked and looked incredulous. Tom also frowned when he saw their


    reaction. He knew that the strongest master sent by the LT Organization this time was Fausto, but he


    didn''t know much about Fausto.


    Now it seemed that this Fausto was a terrifying existence!


    Ss nodded heavily and said, "Yes, he will send Fausto. He didn''t die five years ago. He escaped and


    survived. Now he''s stronger than he was five years ago. Therefore, our situation is not optimistic this


    time. Even if Military Intelligence 1 and Military Intelligence 2 join us, the chances of us winning are not


    high, let alone the existence of many foreign forces."


    After hearing this, the conference room fell into silence. Everyone''s expression was gloomy, including


    Tom''s.


    He had already made up his mind beforehand that he must get the Heaven and Earth''s Spiritual Fruit,


    because this was the only way to save Phoebe, and he was ready to fight against the world. But now it


    seemed that his enemies were too powerful!


    Not only did many of the Military Intelligence 3''s top masters would go, but also the Military Intelligence


    3, Military Intelligence 3, and many other foreign powers. The most troublesome was the LT


    Organization!


    He could clearly imagine the cruelty of that fight.


    After a long silence in the conference room, Pence finally broke the silence and knocked hard on the


    table, saying, "Cheer up, he is only Fausto. Military Intelligence 1 and Military Intelligence 2 also have


    Major Perfection Realm masters in the Innate Realm. We also have some chances this time."


    The others were cheered up, but Tom''s heart sank even deeper.


    However, no matter how difficult and dangerous the road ahead was, he had no intention of retreating.


    This was the only way to save Phoebe, so he would go for it even if the enemies were all-powerful


    people and even if it was a sea of fire and knives or even hell.


    Even if he died on the spot, he would not hesitate to do so.


    Then, they began to discuss the specific n. The meetingsted nearly eight hours before it was over.


    A professional scientist calcted that the Colorful Fruit of Essence would mature in 15 days and 13


    hours. Now many forces were ready to seize it when it became mature.


    Unfortunately, the Colorful Fruit of Essence would not show up until it was fully mature. No matter how


    great the scientist was, he could only roughly calcte where the Colorful Fruit of Essence might


    appear, within a range of 20 kilometers.


    This added a lot of uncertainty.


    It was also because of this that Tom gained some confidence. Otherwise, if everyone knew the position


    of the Colorful Fruit of Essence, everyone would be waiting there. With his current strength, there was


    really no hope ofpeting with them in such a case.


    Followingly, in the next half month, he had to train himself in seclusion wholeheartedly and improve his


    strength to the peak!

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    After the meeting, Tom returned to the Fourth Group. He was thinking about something.


    Tom waspletely famous now. Everyone knew that the instructor of the Fourth Group was so strong


    that the instructors of the Scout Team were no match for him.


    When he walked along the road, no one dared to look down on him anymore. Anyone who saw him


    had to call out Tom obediently. As a result, the status of the Fourth Group was improved a lot in Military


    Intelligence 3.


    When he returned to the Fourth Group, Tom temporarily stopped thinking about it and began to train


    the soldiers.


    With his instruction, the Fourth Group had improved a lot. They weren''t the weakest group and even


    surpassed the Third Group. They were respected more in Military Intelligence 3. At the same time, they


    were more worshipped and grateful to Tom. Without him, they would never have been what they were


    today.


    After three days, Tom left the Military Intelligence 3. He returned to H City and was about to start his


    final seclusion.


    Before the seclusion, he traveled with Phoebe for a whole day. Even though he fed Phoebe health


    products and blocked her acupuncture points with acupuncture, she was still aging slowly. Now,


    Phoebe had less than one-third vitality of normal people. It was like a balloon with a hole. No matter


    how much it was filled, it would still continue to dete. If it continued, Phoebe''s vitality would disappear


    in a month and she would die.


    So Tom had to seed this time!


    It''s time for seclusion.


    He locked himself in a sealed space this time. There was no water, light or food. Even the air was


    limited.


    The oxygen in this space was only enough for an ordinary person to breathe for three days. Three days


    There was no construction without destruction for Tom.


    A scientist had done an experiment. He locked normal people in apletely enclosed space. There


    was nothing except light and food. They didn''t know the time. Most people could only bear it for two or


    three days. A few people can stay there for 5 days. Almost nobody could stay there for a whole week.


    People had thoughts. It was a great challenge for their mentality in the extremely enclosed space.


    Generally, people without an extremely strong mentality couldn''t stay there for such a long time.


    But Tom''s goal was to stay there for eleven days!


    It was a great test for him, which was much bigger than what he had on the edge of a cliff.


    He was more burdened this time. To win or to die!


    It was even more difficult for him to enter the empty state. And the oxygen in the space was limited.


    As soon as he walked in, he felt that he was in another space. It waspletely dark without any light


    or sound. It was so quiet that it was frightening!


    It was as if he was the only one left in the world.


    The subtle breathing and heartbeat were also infinitely amplified in this case.


    "Huha... Huha..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    In the beginning, his mentality fluctuated a little!


    He had entered a simr enclosed space before. Last time, he lit incense to emit weak light. And he


    could see the room clearly with his eyesight.


    And there was enough oxygen in the room.


    But he locked himself in an absolutely enclosed space this time. There was no food, light, sound or


    oxygen.


    At first, He asked Elliot not to disturb him even for the most serious thing and to release him on the


    eleventh day.


    So he had no way out!


    It was the first time that his life relied on another person. The room was made of steel and was more


    than a meter thick. Even he himself couldn''t get out.


    And what the most terrifying was that the oxygen inside was limited. The more intense he moved, the


    more oxygen he consumed. When the oxygen waspletely consumed, he would die.


    All he could do was to calm himself down as soon as possible and enter the empty state. Then his


    consumption would be reduced by a lot and he could survive eleven dayster.


    However, it was also based on the fact that Elliot woulde to unlock him on time and release him.


    Otherwise, if Elliot had any idea of betraying him, he would die.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What the most terrifying was that his life was connected to Elliot''s. If Elliot had an ident and died, he


    would also die inside!


    There was no construction without destruction. It was it!


    So when Elliot heard Tom''s arrangement, he was so scared that he couldn''t speak. In his mind, he


    couldn''t imagine why Tom would do it.


    Tom had no way. He had to get the effect he wanted through it. Otherwise, he would find the solution if


    there was something weak. Then he would be rxed and couldn''t exploit his potential!


    The seclusion was so dangerous. Even Tom, who had a strong mentality was so stressful. It was much


    more stressful for him than what he practiced in the edge of a cliff!


    Because he was racing against time and fighting against himself!


    The more nervous he was and the more oxygen he consumed, the more disadvantageous he became.


    Simrly, he was worried about Elliot. What if Elliot wanted to betray him or told other people


    identally? If someone who wanted to kill him found out, he might kill Elliot. Or Elliot died in an


    ident, he would die as well!


    Thus, he was really nervous and even panicked.


    Ever since he was in the Innate Realm, he had never had the emotion!


    And what the most terrifying was that the more he wanted to calm down, the harder it was to calm


    down. It was a vicious cycle. After an hour, he still did not calm down. He was so nervous that he


    began to sweat a little on his forehead!


    It was hard for him to imagine. He was in the fourth stage, the Innate Realm.


    "Calm down, calm down, I must calm down..."


    Tom didn''t know how many times he had told himself, but it was still difficult for him to remain calm.


    Worst of all, he even began to regret it now. Why must he do it? If he died, Phoebe would definitely die


    too!

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    "The biggest enemy of a person is often himself."


    In the past, Tom didn''t quite agree with this saying, but now, he finally understood its meaning.


    The biggest enemy of a person was indeed himself, or rather, the w in his character, hisziness,


    greed, jealousy, or the demon in his heart.


    For Tom, he was fighting against his own demon. The more he wanted to enter the realm, the more the


    demon kept him from doing so.


    In fact, this power already had its own consciousness and could have a conversation with him!


    It was his heart demon.


    "You''re so arrogant. How dare youe into an enclosed space and put your own safety on Elliot?"


    "You''re very nervous. The oxygen in the space is getting less. It''s impossible for you to survive more


    than eleven days."


    "If you die, Phoebe will be implicated by your arrogance. You will never save Phoebe."


    "You..."


    This voice became louder in Tom''s mind. Finally, it sounded like thunder in his ear.


    He was also getting more flustered because it was beyond his n and expectations. He had never


    thought his seclusion would be bothered by a demon in his heart!


    Yes, he was too arrogant. He thought he was a genius who could break through any difficulties. In fact,


    he was just a luckier ordinary person.


    He realized that in the past year or so, he had improved too fast, which could be called amazing speed.


    In just over a year, he hadpleted the journey that other masters in the Innate Realm could not


    Since he improved too fast, his foundation was not stable and he had a heart demon. Before, his will


    was still firm, so the heart demon had note out. However, when he was in a panic, the heart


    demon immediately came out and had a huge impact on him!


    It was conceivable that if he could not defeat the demon in his heart, then he would die here. He would


    definitely notst for eleven days, not even three days!


    At the moment, because of Tom''s nervousness and thepletely enclosed space, he began to


    be hot and dry. He sweated a lot, and his physical strength was exhausted.


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Tom opened his eyes and his breathing became rapid.


    In his mind, the demon''s voice was louder and more triumphant. "You panicked. You''ve already lost.


    Tom, you think you''re good, but you''re just a coward."


    Then, in his mind sounded the voices of Peter, May, and Sean who were cursing him viciously and


    sneering at him.


    This time, Tom was so panicked that he even felt scared.


    And his physical strength was also exhausted very quickly...


    In just two hours, one-third of the oxygen in the space was consumed by him, the amount for a whole


    day.


    Just as his consciousness was gradually invaded, a light appeared deep in his mind, which made his


    whole body tremble and calmed him down a little.


    He saw a figure in the bright light.


    It was Phoebe.


    This was what Phoebe looked like when she married him in her wedding dress.


    He was stunned. Then, the corners of his mouth were turned up and a heartfelt smile appeared.


    The voice in his mind was still very loud, but in his heart, there was already a trace of rity, just like in


    the darkness, there was a trace of light, which represented himself.


    He relied on this glimmer of rity to let himself sit still, then slowly adjusted his breathing, ignoring the


    noise of the demon in his heart, and he began to enter the realm.


    "That''s impossible, Tom. How can you regain your rity?"


    "Tom, you''re just an orphan. You''re trash that the Howards doesn''t want. You''re the son-inw who


    lives in your wife''s the Scotts. What right do you have to be supreme?"


    "Tom, you can''t seed. You''re destined to die here..."


    "Tom..."


    Tom turned a deaf ear to the voice of the demon in his heart. In his consciousness, he grabbed a faint


    light, which became stronger and stronger. In the end, he drove away the darkness and lit up the whole


    depth of his consciousness.


    At the same time, in his mind, the voice disappeared.


    The demon was ovee by him and was gone.


    At the moment when the demon of his heartpletely disappeared, Tom felt as happy and rxed as


    he had never felt before. He was alive!


    In particr, he seemed to have been liberated in the spiritual world. He was like a runaway horse and


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    he improved himself a lot.


    In the past, his progress was too fast, which led to the appearance of a heart demon. Now that the


    demon was eradicated, he became totally different.


    If he hadn''t made himself weak through this seclusion, and the demon of his heart had not taken


    advantage of the situation, he would not be able to eradicate it this time. If it waited until he was trying


    to reach the Immortal Realm while he was already a Major Perfection Realm master in the Innate


    Realm and tried to disturb him then, he would definitely be dead!


    Now, he suddenly felt much more cheerful, and he could see his future more clearly!


    He had already known the threshold of the Major Perfection Realm in the Innate Realm, not like before


    when he only knew it vaguely. As long as he was given more time, he would definitely be able to break


    through to the realm of the Major Perfection Realm.


    He could even go for the Immortal Realm: it was no longer a dream.


    There was a faint smile on his face, and then his consciousness gradually dissipated. If it was


    figuratively described, it was as if originally, his consciousness was like water in an artificialke, but


    now, theke gradually became smaller. In the end, it became a tank of water, then a bucket of water,


    and finally shrunk into a small ss of water.


    After hepletely entered the realm, his body slowly stiffened and did not move. In the end, he even


    breathed much less. After about ten seconds, he took a slow breath.


    Even his heartbeat slowed down gradually. His heart would beat once in over 10 seconds. If someone


    was here, he could find that his body temperature gradually decreased. In the end, he already seemed


    to be a corpse!


    Tom had sessfully entered the realm, on the basis of beingpletely seclused and giving his life


    to someone else.


    This was extremely difficult, even impossible!


    If this news was spread, it would definitely cause shock to countless people!


    Because, in fact, over the past hundred years, many people tried this kind of destructible method, but


    all of them failed.


    Some of them were not determined enough and left a way out for themselves. For example, when the


    oxygen was totally consumed, they fled the space on their own. Some were determined, but they


    couldn''t beat their own demons and were suffocated to death in the space.


    It was not that easy to do that.


    There was no one like Tom who was determined enough and could also defeat his own demon!


    And after he sessfully entered the realm, the benefits were extremely great.


    Three dayster, Tom condensed his consciousness to a point, a small drop of water. His body,


    was just like a dead person.


    At the same time, seven days after he was confined to this space, a group of people came to the


    Military Intelligence 3 came menacingly.


    The first one was Beckett''s brother-inw, Redford, the Military Intelligence 2''s instructor.


    Behind him, there were more than a dozen people, and half of them were masters in the Innate Realm!


    Even Pence came out to greet Redford and said with a smile, "Redford. Wee."


    Behind Pence, Thorn, Joshua and other executives were also there. They saw Redford''s grim face and


    had a bad feeling.


    Redford didn''t show due respect for Pence. Instead, he took out a cell phone, found a video, and


    yed it for him.


    This was a surveince video in which a person was standing with his back turned to the camera. It


    was no one but Tom!


    The video showed the scene of Tom killing Beckett in that vi.


    Pence''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the video.


    Redford immediately said, "Director Pence, is this person in the video your Military Intelligence 3''s


    instructor?"

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Redford was expressionless, but his eyes were burning. Everyone could tell that he was here to seek


    revenge, and his hatred was overwhelming.


    Thorn and Joshua, who were behind him, felt Redford''s hatred and killing intent. Their hearts jumped


    violently as they became nervous.


    Redford was the great instructor of the Military Intelligence 2, and his cultivation was unfathomable. He


    had reached the level of the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. Even Pence was not 100% sure of


    beating Redford.


    What''s more, behind Redford, there were several top experts in the Innate Realm.


    They were not stupid. From the surveince video that Redford took out, it could be seen that Tom


    must have killed Redford''s men, so Redford came to seek revenge!


    Although Tom was also a strong man in the fourth stage of the Innate Realm, he would definitely not


    have a good life in the future if he offended Redford. Moreover, Redford was too famous and his


    disciples were numerous and powerful. They did not think that Tom couldpete with Redford.


    Pence didn''t answer immediately, but asked with a smile, "Redford, who are you talking about?"


    Redford snorted heavily and said, "Director Pence, we are all smart people, so you don''t have to beat


    about the bush. I''m talking about the murderer in the video! He''s the new instructor of the Military


    Intelligence 3, right? How majestic! He has ughtered ordinary people!"


    Pence remained calm and he forced a smile. He said, "Redford, you can eat everything


    indiscriminately, but you can''t talk indiscriminately. In this video, we can only see the murderer''s back.


    What proof do you have to say that he is the instructor of the Military Intelligence 3?"


    Thorn also walked up and said, "Redford, the Colorful Fruit of Essence is about to mature soon. It''s not


    appropriate for you toe to our Military Intelligence 3 and send a punitive expedition, right?"


    Redford looked at them and suddenlyughed. He changed the subject and said, "I heard that there''s a


    new instructor in your Military Intelligence 3. He''s very young, only less than 30 years old and has


    reached the fourth stage of the Innate Realm. What a genius! He even killed the three killers, The Fool,


    Satan, and Red-haired Witch and sessfully protected Melissa''s safety, thus bringing 300 billion


    dors investment to H Country. This is a great contribution! I wonder where this new instructor is. I


    want to see him."


    Everyone was smart. They knew that Redford had recognized the person in the video as Tom.


    What happened was really beyond their expectations. Tom had provoked this devil Redford. It was a


    huge trouble!


    Pence smiled and said, "I''m really sorry. Tom happened not to be at the Military Intelligence 3."


    Redford frowned and sneered. "Really? I haven''t visited the Military Intelligence 3 in a long time. With


    this opportunity today, I''ll pay a good visit!"


    He deliberately emphasized the word "visit." After saying that, he strode straight inside.


    More than a dozen masters behind him also walked in with great force. They looked very overbearing.


    For a long time, the Military Intelligence 3 and the Military Intelligence 3 had apetitive rtionship,


    and there were even some grudges between them. If it was not a necessary task, there would be no


    intersection between Military Intelligence 3 and Military Intelligence 3.


    Now that Redford was about to break into the Military Intelligence 3 with more than a dozen masters,


    Pence and the others stopped Redford immediately. "Redford, stop. The Military Intelligence 3 can''t


    receive you now."


    Redford immediately sneered and said, "Really? What if I must go in?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pence''s face began to turn dark. He said, "Redford, I advise you not to do this. Our Military Intelligence


    3 doesn''t wee you."


    Redfordughed. "Ha-ha-ha, so you admit that the person who killed my brother-inw is from your


    Military Intelligence 3?!"


    Pence stepped forward and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Redford. You don''t have


    evidence. You''d better not talk nonsense! You can''t nder my Military Intelligence 3!"


    Redford''s eyes were cold. He stared at Pence and said, "Pence, are you sure you''re going against


    me?"


    Now, Redford''s body was emitting a tremendous and overwhelming aura, as if condensing the


    surrounding air.


    His imposing aura made everyone present feel pressured, as if a mountain crushing on them. Even


    masters like Thorn and Joshua were breathing faster.


    Only Pence could remain unmoved because he was also a master in the fourth stage of the Innate


    Realm.


    He snorted coldly. The same overwhelming aura emanated from him and collided with Redford''s aura


    like a tide.


    Tit-for-tat.


    Pence said, "Redford, it''s you who came to my Military Intelligence 3 to cause trouble today. I admit


    that my Military Intelligence 3 is not as strong as Military Intelligence 2, but here is not a ce where


    you cane and go as you want!"


    After Pence said that, Thorn, Joshua and the others took a step forward, they stared coldly at Redford,


    indicating their position.


    Redford felt the determination of the Military Intelligence 3, so he couldn''t help but frown. This time, he


    came aggressively. He had thought that the Military Intelligence 3 would not dare to offend him directly.


    He did not want to kill Tom directly, but he must teach him a lesson. After this mission was over, he had


    plenty of opportunities to revenge on Tom!


    But Redford didn''t expect Pence and the others to be so tough!


    "Pence, you can protect him for a while, not for the rest of his life! Tom killed my brother-inw. I can''t


    let him go. Is it worth it for you to offend me for him?!" Redford said in a low voice.


    These words made Pence hesitate a little, but soon, he smiled and said in an iparable tough tone,


    "As long as he is in my Military Intelligence 3 for a day, I will protect him!"


    "You!" Redford waspletely angry. He thought that Pence was too arrogant and didn''t save him any


    face. At least, he was the great instructor of the Military Intelligence 2, the most powerful person in the


    fourth stage of the Innate Realm.


    "Okay, okay!" Heughed in anger, even pped his hands, looked deeply at Pence and said, "Pence,


    you have guts. I want to see how long you can protect him!"


    After that, he turned around and left with big strides.


    The dozen masters who came with him also left in a sh. In a short while, they disappeared from the


    sight of Pence and the others.


    After Pence saw them leave, his face darkened. He sighed and said to Thorn, "Contact Tom."


    Thorn nodded and immediately called Tom. However, he made a few calls and found that his phone


    was off. "I can''t reach him. His phone is off."


    Pence frowned. "Go to the Fourth Group and let them contact him by all means."

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Not long after, Thorn came back from the Fourth Group and didn''t look well.


    Pence immediately had a bad feeling and quickly asked, "How''s it going? Have you contacted Tom?"


    Thorn sighed and said, "No."


    "What?" Pence said with a frown, "As an instructor of the Military Intelligence 3, and at this critical


    juncture when the Colorful Fruit of Essence is about to produce, how can he go missing?!"


    He spoke with a little anger. One who worked for the Military Intelligence 3 would be considered as the


    servant of the country, no longer an ordinary citizen who could fool around. The phone must be kept on


    all the time.


    Thorn said, "Actually, Tom''s phone was turned off a week ago."


    Pence frowned even more. "This Colorful Fruit of Essence is about to mature. This is the top priority.


    Tom is missing at this time. Is he trying to disobey our order?"


    The word "disobedience" was overwhelming for an organization like the Military Intelligence 3. It would


    take to court!


    Since Tom was recruited by him, Thorn quickly exined, "I''ve known Tom for a long time. He definitely


    won''t disobey orders! I think he might be in seclusion, right?"


    "In seclusion?" When Pence heard this, his face looked much better. Obviously, he thought so too.


    After a while, Pence said, "Keep trying to contact Tom and tell him about Redford''s revenge, so that he


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    can be on his guard. Redford is petty and a man of great cultivation. Tom killed Redford''s brother-in-


    Thorn nodded, and there was gloominess on his face. There was no other way. Redford was too


    strong, and he had too many senior disciples. Tom was not a match for Redford.


    He sighed heavily and said, "Tom, why did he kill Redford''s brother-inw? This grudge is not easy to


    make even!"


    Pence''s face also shed across some sadness. It was not easy for the Military Intelligence 3 to recruit


    such a genius, and there was hope that he could bring the Military Intelligence 3 to rebuild its glory. In


    the end, it was not long before he provoked Redford.


    In his opinion, Tom was still too reckless. Even though he had reached the fourth stage of the Innate


    Realm, he was a young man in essence, impulsive and aggressive, and did not consider the


    consequences.


    As for Redford, after he left the Military Intelligence 3, his face had been grim.


    Next to him, a master of the second stage of the Innate Realm said, "Instructor, we just let Tom go that


    easily?"


    Redford stopped and suddenly punched down a banyan tree more than half a meter in diameter. He


    snorted heavily, "Let him go? That''s not gonna happen! He killed Beckett and must pay for that."


    The expert said, "Just now, Pence''s attitude was clear. He was determined to protect this Tom. If he


    had been hiding in the Military Intelligence 3, it would be difficult to make a move."


    Redford''s big eyes rolled a few times and said coldly, "He can''t hide that long. In another week, the


    Colorful Fruit of Essence will be mature. When the timees, he will definitely participate. I have


    plenty of ways to deal with him!"


    Thinking of this, Redford felt his ideas more and more feasible. A cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "Hmph, Pence, do you think you can protect this Tom on your own? At that time, I will personally kill


    this son of bitch in front of you and avenge my brother-inw!"


    His heart ached at the mention of his brother-inw.


    Although Beckett was his brother-inw, he had been with him for many years and had a good


    rtionship, which was simr to his own brother. Now that Beckett was killed and his wife was crying


    all day, how could he let Tom go? Even if Tom was the new instructor of the Military Intelligence 3, he


    would kill Tom. This was non-negotiable!


    Although the Military Intelligence 3 and the Military Intelligence 2 were nominally equal, in fact, the


    strength was too weak to be on the same level as the Military Intelligence 2, so Redford didn''t have to


    save Pence''s face at all.


    A week passed in a blink of an eye.


    During this week, Tom never showed up. It was as if he had disappeared from the world. His phone


    had been turned off and he could not be reached at all.


    ording to the schedule, there was only one day left before the Colorful Fruit of Essence matured.


    The Military Intelligence 3 was in a hurry.


    Besides the Military Intelligence 3, Elliot was also in a hurry.


    In fact, he had been very uneasy for the past half month. The task that Tom had given him was too


    important. He put down most of his work because he was afraid of dying Tom''s instructions.


    Later, he found out that Tom was in seclusion and didn''t bring anything with him. He had a hard time


    every day. Several times, he almost couldn''t help but open the door for Tom in advance!


    In his opinion, a normal person would not be able to hold on for two days without food or water, let


    alone eleven days!


    Moreover, it was an absolutely enclosed space, which meant that the air inside was limited, and after


    Tom had been in seclusion for so long, Elliot was really afraid that Tom would die there.


    He wanted to open the door earlier to check how Tom was doing. Was he still alive?


    If Tom was really dead, then he would be doomed too, because all his connections and power today


    came from Tom. If he died, not only Elliot''s career would be ruined, but his life was in danger for he had


    so many enemies.


    Because of the expansion of thepany during this period of time, he offended numerous people, but


    because he had Tom''s strong backing, those enemies did not dare to make it difficult for him.


    It was no exaggeration to say that his fate was already tied to Tom''s!


    "Elliot? What''s wrong with you? You look so pale and sweaty. Have you been messing around these


    days and your body couldn''t hold on?"


    Malcolm walked over and saw Elliot''s pale face and restless expression. He patted Elliot on the


    shoulder with a smile and said jokingly, but unexpectedly, his pat directly knocked Elliot to the ground


    and startled him.


    "Elliot? Are you okay?!" Malcolm immediately helped Elliot up.


    Elliot was nervous. He kept looking at the clock on the wall, pinching the time to open the door for Tom


    on time. He was almost scared out of his wits by Malcolm''s pat. He trembled all over and saw it was


    Malcolm. He cursed, "Malcolm, you''re scaring me to death!"


    When Malcolm saw him like this, he immediately realized something was wrong and asked in a low


    voice, "What happened?"


    Elliot swallowed and said, "Mr. Howard..."


    Malcolm screamed. "What? Mr. Howard? Did something happen to him?!"


    "No, shut up! Who told you that something happened to Mr. Howard?! It''s like this..." Elliot looked at the


    appointed time Tom set. There was less than an hour left. He told Malcolm about it.


    After Malcolm heard this, his face was full of shock. He said suddenly, "Damn! Eleven days! Mr.


    Howard is out of his mind, but you dared to hear him! Open the door for him quickly. If something


    happens, we will be dead!"


    Elliot shivered and ran over to open the door for Tom...

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    After walking for more than ten minutes, he arrived at a dark basement. Malcolm looked at a square-


    shaped object, which was forged from steel and was as big as a house!


    Malcolm widened his eyes and said to Elliot, "Is Mr. Howard inside?"


    Elliot nodded and said, "Yes, he has been in it for eleven days."


    Malcolm asked. "You mean, there''s no food, no water, no gaps for air. In apletely enclosed space,


    Mr. Howard stayed for eleven days?"


    Elliot nodded awkwardly. He now felt the seriousness of the matter. When Tom told him about it that


    day, Tom looked rxed, as if he was doing an easy thing. Since Elliot had a near-blind trust in Tom, he


    didn''t think too much and did as Tom said.


    However, after being reminded by Malcolm, he realized how wrong he was! No matter how powerful


    Tom was, he was still a human. As long as Tom was a human, he had to eat, drink, and poop. Most


    importantly, anyone had to breathe oxygen at all times. In this closed space, the oxygen was limited


    and could not support Tom''s breathing for eleven days!


    Malcolm scolded, "Old Wang! You did something wrong! No matter how powerful Mr. Howard is, he''s


    still human. How can he survive for eleven days without eating, drinking, or breathing? You really think


    of him as a god!"


    Elliot scolded. He said bitterly and flusteredly, "It''s none of my business. It was Mr. Howard who asked


    me to do so..."


    Suddenly, Malcolm thought of something. He opened his eyes wide and said, "Don''t be afraid! Mr.


    Howard''s martial arts are superb. Even a room made of steel can''t shut him down. Maybe Mr. Howard


    hase out now."


    Elliot said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid not. The room was designed and built by Mr. Howard himself.


    It''s more than a meter thick. Even if the machine gun can''t be shot through. No matter how powerful Mr.


    Howard is, he can''te out of it."


    After hearing that, the corner of Malcolm''s mouth twitched violently. He red at Elliot fiercely and


    scolded, "Old Wang, I really want to p you twice. Why didn''t you tell me such a big issue? Have you


    ever thought about what would happen to us if something really happened to Mr. Howard?"


    Thinking of that scene, Elliot''s face turned paler and his body began to tremble.


    Malcolm looked very unpleasant. He said in a low voice, "Let''s stop talking nonsense. Open the door


    quickly. Maybe Mr. Howard will survive in there!"


    He said so, but he was pessimistic about it. In his opinion, Tom probably died inside.


    Soon, Elliot trembled and opened the iron door. Because the iron door was very heavy, it could not be


    opened with Elliot and Malcolm''s strength. They had to make use of the machine next to him to open


    the door.


    "The door opened..."


    Elliot said and swallowed his saliva.


    Malcolm also nodded. Then they looked inside. It was very dark, and they vaguely saw a figure sitting


    cross-legged inside, motionless. It was Tom.


    Malcolm sniffed but he didn''t smell anything. He breathed a sigh of relief. If Tom died inside, then the


    body must have started to stink by now.


    He didn''t dare to rush in immediately, but asked softly, "Mr. Howard, are you okay?"


    There was no reply.


    Elliot also began to say, "Mr. Howard, you have been inside for eleven days. I came to let you out."


    There was still no sound.


    Their hearts thumped and they looked at each other, seeing the uneasiness in each other''s eyes.


    Oh no. Something happened to Mr. Howard!


    Just as the two rushed in towards Tom, their heads were numb. Suddenly, Tom spoke.


    "Eleven days. How fast..."


    Tom said emotionally. It seemed that he had gone through a lot.


    Hearing this voice, the two people suddenly stopped, they suddenly looked excited, surprised and a


    strange feeling urred in their hearts. It seemed that it was not Tom who was inside. Because that


    voice just now was too vicissitudes. To them, it sounded like an old man who had lived for hundreds of


    years, not their junior!


    In the past, Tom had a great aura, but he had never given them this feeling, as if they were facing not


    their superiors, but the elders of the family.


    "Well..."


    They looked at each other again and saw the shock and doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Next, Tom moved. With his toes working hard, he stood up and walked towards Elliot and Malcolm. And


    every step he took, he made a cracking sound, like fried beans. It seemed that he was being reborn.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When they came out of the iron room, Elliot, Malcolm and Tom looked at each other, as if they were in


    the middle of the afternoon sun, and their eyes would burst into tears.


    So they immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Tom. They were shocked and


    amazed. How could Tom''s eyes shine?


    When they looked up again at Tom, they found that Tom was not dazzling. But immediately, they found


    something different about Tom. Tom was obviously taller than before! It seemed that there were four or


    five centimeters more for them to look up to Tom.


    They subconsciously looked at Tom''s feet, only to find that Tom was not wearing stilettos. Tom came


    out barefoot.


    "Mr. Howard, are you okay?" Malcolm swallowed his saliva and asked carefully. He found that Tom


    seemed to be more dignified than before. He could feel Tom''s overwhelming aura all the time, as if he


    was facing a mountain soaring into the sky.


    Elliot felt the same way.


    Seeing their reaction, Tom smiled and said, "Did anything unusual happen in the past eleven days?"


    Elliot and Malcolm shook their heads and said no.


    Then Tom bypassed them and left the basement.


    Elliot and Malcolm had no choice but to leave. Anyway, Tom was alive and well, so they breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Next, Tom took a shower, changed into a new suit, and went to have a meal. Apart from his height,


    everything else seemed to be the same. Elliot and Malcolm didn''t know what happened inside. Was he


    stronger than before?


    There was less than a day left before the Colorful Fruit of Essence matured. After Tom finished eating,


    he immediately called Phoebe and told her that he was back.


    However, when he called Phoebe, he didn''t hear Phoebe''s voice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!